《Married to the Devil&#x27;s Son》


 Chapter 1 - 1

    <h4>1 Chapter 1</h4>

    My entire life, I had been preparing for this day. I always knew that I was never going to be able to choose whom to marry because I am a woman and a princess. I don''t have the right to choose. Hell, I don''t have any rights at all. My opinions and feelings don''t matter to anyone, not even my own family.

    In fact, my father sees me as a tool to gain more power, to create an alliance with the Kingdom of Decresh - a very powerful Kingdom - by marrying me off to one of their princes.

    "For a prince and princess, the kingdomes first," Father said. "Your desire for somethinges after."

    Yeah right, it could for a prince, but not for Princess. If a prince married for alliance and didn''t like his wife he could just marry another. Usually, most of them had several wives and mistresses, but for a princess the story was different. There''s nothing she can do. She just had to please her husband and watch as he marries other women when he gets bored with her. I felt my blood boil, but now was not the time to get angry.

    Leaving all the bad thoughts behind me, I studied myself in the mirror. My maids had spent hours preparing me, making me look more beautiful than I was. I was wearing a white and golden dress, my brown hair wasbed back beautifully with golden hairpins in the shapes of flowers and leaves. The makeup was perfect, the only problem was the jewelry. They were beautiful but heavy, now that I was wearing a lot of them. I was already feeling weak because of nervousness, or was it fear? I didn''t know, but I was feeling sick. There was a knot in my stomach that refused to go away no matter how hard I tried to calm down.

    "Mydy, don''t you like the dress?" Lydia asked.

    Lydia and Ylva, my handmaids, have been taking care of me since I was a little girl. They were the only ones I could talk to. I would miss them once I left.

    "No, I love it. It''s beautiful." I tried to smile but failed.

    Lydia could see the fear on my face.

    "Everything will be alright," She told me. "Don''t listen to the rumors, they are nothing but just that. Maybe your husband is a nice man," She tried to sound positive but I could hear the doubt in her voice.

    Not that I believed the rumors, but they did affect me. I wasn''t scared because people said that he was the devil''s son, they couldn''t be speaking literally. They were probably referring to his personality, that he maybe was a liar, a tempter, a murderer, maniptive or that he was just pure evil and that''s what scared me.

    A knock on the door interrupted my thoughts, and shortly after a courtdy came in.

    "Mydy, it''s time." She informed.

    Straightening myself I looked up to see who it was. Who had dared to touch a princess like that? Not that I minded, I was just curious.

    Looking up, my eyes met a pair of golden eyes. No, wait! Not golden, they had the color of mes or theva from a volcano. I had never seen eyes like that before.

    "Are you alright My Lady?" Asked the man in front of me with a frown.

    If I had knots in my stomach before, now suddenly I had butterflies as I gazed into his eyes.

    Who was this man? I had never seen him before. He was tall, broad-shouldered and his thick raven ck hair fell over his shoulders down to his waist. You could tell from the clothes that he was royalty. Could he be one of the royalties who came to attend my wedding?

    "Yes, yes... I am... I am fine My Lord." I replied.

    "My Lady," He bowed elegantly before turning around and leaving.

    "That''s one good looking man." Ylva pointed as I stared at his back while he walked away.

    Yes, I thought to myself. Very good-looking but I was getting married and didn''t have the luxury to look at other men.

    "Shall we?" I asked but Lydia and Ylva were too upied to hear what I said. They kept following him with their gaze until he was out of sight.

    I snapped my finger in front of their face to wake them up. "Yes, yes, Mydy. Let''s go." They hurried to say.

    The ceremony would begin with a greeting exchange between the bride and the groom and their families. I gave the guard a nod, and he informed my presence, then motioned for me to enter.

    Lydia and Ylva gave me a reassuring smile before I left them behind to walk inside. Now I was all on my own.

    Taking a deep breath, I strode into the hall carefully, and immediately all heads turned to look at me. I walked with my head high but kept my gaze low, only looking at the floor until I reached the throne where my father was sitting with my mother next to him. While greeting them, I felt my legs tremble.

    Mother smiled at me nervously but my father just gestured for me to sit down at a table nearby. He was unbothered by the fact that he was marrying me off to a prince rumored to be the devil''s son.

    Ignoring my father I smiled at my mother then went to my seat. I could feel everyone''s eyes on me, some stared at me with pity and others with repulsion as if it was my fault I was getting married to whoever I was getting married to. They should me my father not me.

    After a while, the guard informed the groom''s presence and everyone turned their attention from me to the door. The room went quiet as the guests waited for the groom to enter. I, on the other hand, looked down quickly and rubbed my hands together nervously as I felt the knots in my stomach return. I wanted to look up, but I was afraid.

    What if I didn''t like what I saw? What if the rumors were true? Would he have red eyes and long nails and maybe even ck horns on his head? Don''t be ridiculous, I told myself and decided to take a look.

    Slowly I nced at the door as my heart hammered inside my chest and almost gasped when the groom entered.

    Wait!

    This was the man from earlier with the golden eyes. He couldn''t be the groom, could he?

    The guests stared at him surprised as well and began to whisper hysterically into each other''s ears. They must have been expecting someone with ck horns to enter the room and not some tall, elegant looking man.

    Not the least bothered by the whispers or stares he walked gracefully toward my father, taking each step with confidence.

    "Your Majesty," he said bowing slightly.

    I dropped my jaw, so did the guests. No one bowed slightly to the king. This man was truly fearless and being disrespectful toward my father. I already got a bad feeling about him. Not because I thought my father deserved any kind of respect but because he was so daring with his actions already.

    He must have noticed people''s reactions; it was so obvious, but he didn''t seem to care. My father, on the other hand, didn''t react, he just gestured toward me.

    As I saw him turn to me I looked down quickly, then heard the clicking sound of his footsteps as he neared before sitting on the other end of the table, facing me.

    He didn''t utter a word. Wasn''t he supposed to greet me or at least tell me his name? I don''t think father ever told me his name but I don''t think I gave him the chance either. I had fought and cried the day father told me he was marrying me off to some stranger, but my father was stubborn and had already made up his mind.

    "Today I gather us to celebrate my daughter''s wedding to the prince of the Decresh," Father spoke once everyone was seated. He raised his golden wine cup, "Let the ceremony begin, and enjoy yourselves."

    People pped while dancers and musicians walked in to entertain the guests. People seemed to enjoy themselves. I, of course, couldn''t see since I was supposed to keep my gaze down, because ''that''s what ady should do''. Well then, I hate being ady.

    "Don''t you like the music?" He finally asked breaking the awkward silence. I peeked through my longshes, but once I gazed into his eyes, it was hard to look away. They were captivating.

    "I do Your Highness," I replied.

    "What do you have in store for the tea ceremony?"

    Oh no! The tea ceremony! That was the traditional part of the royal wedding where the bride has to show one of her talents to entertain the guests and impress the groom. Hell with impressing. I didn''t want to impress anyone, especially not this man.

    "It is a surprise, Your Highness," I said, sending him a staged smile.

    I was sitting in a chair in the middle of the room, everyone''s attention directed at me. It was time for the tea ceremony. The guests would sit and enjoy their tea while I would have to entertain them.

    I took up my flute before lightly putting it on my lips and started ying. Soon my nervousness disappeared. I loved ying the flute, loved the sound of it. Closing my eyes, I let the sound take me far away, to a peaceful ce. Now and then I would hear some people praising me through my haze and then they apuded when I was done.

    Opening my eyes, I found him staring directly at me. He wasn''t apuding but there was a hint of a smile on his face.

    Now it was time for the gift exchange. We exchanged our gifts, and then it was time for me to go to my new home. The knot in my stomach returned with such intensity that I felt like throwing up.

    Mother came up to me while father spoke to my husband. Husband? The word sounded strange in my head. She took my hands in hers. "Everything will be fine," she said, "just remember what I told you".

    Yes, I remembered very clearly our mother and daughter talk. To be a good wife, to listen to your husband and to not make him angry.

    "Yes, I will," I said, enveloping her in a tight hug. I wasn''t supposed to, but right now I didn''t care because I might never see her again.

    The carriage was waiting outside. The prince, or should I say, my husband led the way. I looked behind me onest time and found Lydia and Ylva standing on the balcony, their cheeks wet with tears.

    "I will miss you too," I whispered.

    *****************

    Info and Guidance

    Hello everyone???? ! So d you chose to read this book. Volume 1 and Volume 2 (Book 1 and 2) arepleted. Volume 3 ising very soon. Hope you enjoy all three.

    Enjoy reading. Lots of love ??

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    We rode home in silence. I hated it because it made me nervous and it gave me time to think about what was waiting for me in my new home. The wedding consummation. I had never even touched a guy before, father made sure of that, and now I would.... I shook my head. You''re scaring yourself, I scolded.

    "Your Highness?"

    "Yes?"

    "Do you have another wife, Your Highness?" I asked. I shouldn''t have. It was none of my business. Mother had told me to be careful not to ask a prince such questions, but I didn''t care. I needed to know what was waiting for me once I arrived. He looked at me with a narrowed gaze. Now he would get angry, I thought.

    "No, I don''t," he answered slowly. I felt relief. Why? Just because he didn''t have one now, didn''t mean that he wouldn''t get one.

    "But I have many mistresses," he finished.

    Of course. He was attractive, and a prince, and a man. I wanted to curse, but he suddenlyughed.

    "You don''t seem to like that," he said. Why would I? But I couldn''t say that.

    "It''s not for me to like or dislike, Your Highness," I said. He said nothing to that. I wondered what his name would be.

    "Your Highness?"

    "You may call me Lucian when we are alone". Lucian.

    The caravan stopped, and then a guard informed us that we had arrived. Lucian stepped out of the caravan and offered me his hand. I took it, and he helped me down.

    The castle was grand, and the garden was even more luxurious, with green bushes and colorful flowers. "Lucian?" Someone called, and I turned my head to see who.

    Four men in royal robes approached us.

    "We came to wee you and your bride," one of them said.

    "Is that so?" Lucian asked.

    "Of course. We are brothers after all!" The other behind him smirked.

    Are these men his brothers?

    "Why don''t you and your bride join us for dinner?" He suggested. "We would like to take a closer look at your bride," he stated insinuatingly, shooting me a nce. Lucian walked up and stood in front of him. He was a few inches taller. The guards behind his brother put their hands on their weapons as if to attack any time. Would they really attack him? Why would they? Looking at Lucian''s guards they also had their hands on their weapons. What was all this about? They didn''t seem like brothers to me.

    "Thank you brother, but I must decline," Lucian said in a polite tone that didn''t match the menacing look in his eyes. Turning his back to his brother, he took my hand, gripping it hard as he dragged me through the halls of the castle. He was angry.

    "Won''t we greet your parents, Your Highness?" He came to a halt. His grip on my hand loosened. "My mother is dead," he said with no emotion. "And the King, do not worry about him, he does not matter," he said with finality and started walking again. This time he didn''t drag me.

    Two maids appeared in front of us. "Your Highness, My Lady," they greeted with a bow. "Your Highness, shall we prepare Her Highness?" They inquired.

    Prepare me for what? Preparing is what I have been doing my entire life. At first he didn''t let go of my hand, but when the maids gave him a pleading look, he only then released me.

    I was led to a dressing room, where the maids helped me get out of my wedding dress and slip into a beautiful white nightgown and its matching robe, both made of silk. They took out the pins in my hair and let it fall down in waves. After putting some perfume onto my skin, they served me tea.

    "What''s this?" I asked.

    "It''s an herb tea that will help you rx, and it will decrease the pain, My Lady."

    "What pain?" I was confused, but then I realized what they were talking about.

    They must have seen the horror on my face because there was pity on their own faces. Why did they pity me? Was he going to be rough with me? He didn''t seem like the gentle type from the way he gripped my wrist earlier. It was as if his hand was made of steel.

    "I don''t need it," I affirmed and stood up straight. "Just take me to the chamber." They led me to our private chamber and sat me down on the bed. Adjusting my hair and gown, they took onest look at me to see if everything was perfect.

    "We will tell His Highness that you are ready," they said, and left.

    The worst scenarios appeared in my head and my heart pounded so hard in my chest I was afraid it was going to explode. My hands started sweating and it was getting hard to breathe. I waited for what seemed like hours, but was likely just minutes. Suddenly, the door to the room opened and he stepped inside. He had changed into morefortable clothes and walked toward the bed where I was sitting.

    "Aren''t you tired?" He asked.

    "I am Your Highness."

    "Lucian," he corrected.

    "Lucian," I repeated in barely a whisper.

    "Then we should go to sleep," he said andy down on the bed. "I am tired too."

    Lucian looked at the woman in front of him. She looked so scared and timid. He wondered if she was scared for the obvious reasons or if she was scared because she had heard the rumors about him. Either way, he didn''t me her. Most people feared him, even his own father. He never dared to look his son in the eyes. Lucian always wondered what he had done to make his father fear him.

    He knew he was different. He had even scared himself when he was a little boy and had discovered what he could do. When he, for the first time, moved an object with just a thought, or when he had wished his brother could burn, and then suddenly his brother''s clothes were on fire. Everyone ran to help him get out of the ming clothes. That day he had been so scared he ran to his room where he sat in a corner crying, wishing he could talk to someone about it. But who? His father feared and hated him; he would just scare him even more, and his mother was dead. He wondered how she would react. His brothers used to y with him at first, but then when they got older and they started their training, they noticed he was faster, stronger and a better fighter. He was also a very skilled swordsman; his teachers always praised him. But his brothers mocked him, telling him to stop cheating. "Cheating is what the Devil does," they would say.

    The maids had mixed feelings about him. They were as attracted to him as they were scared. Some of them liked the thrill, the danger. The young ones would give him seductive nces, but the older maids would warn them. "Be careful," they would say, "tempting people and making them sin is what he does." Some would listen, some wouldn''t.

    The only people who didn''t fear him or hate him were his men, his soldiers. They were tough men who didn''t believe in rumors. They respected him. Still, they weren''t his family; he could only talk business with them.

    He looked at the woman nowying beside him. The woman who was his family now. She was lying so far out on the edge he was afraid she would fall down from the bed. She didn''t even move; she looked so stiff. Even though he told her to sleep, he could still hear her heart beating wildly.

    She had surprised him earlier with her bold questions. He liked her so far; she amused him. He remembered the look on her face when he told her he had mistresses. She was probably the jealous type. I guess I like jealous, he thought, smiling to himself. He also liked when she yed the flute, and when she had whispered his name. But now, she was as timid as a rabbit. That, he didn''t like.

 Chapter 3 - 3

    <h4>3 Chapter 3</h4>

    That night I had a dream. I was running, terrified. I was running for my life, and something was chasing me. Something dark. Something with intent to kill. I couldn''t see it but I could feel its presence. It wanted me. It was hungry and angry and it wouldn''t stop hunting me until it caught me. I ran so fast that I stumbled on my own feet and fell. It was close now; it would catch me.

    A dark figure slowly appeared from the shadows. It had red eyes and horns. ck horns, curling like the devils. It stretched its hands toward me. I could see its nails that looked more like ws. They wereing closer. I shrieked a high, panicked sound. It had caught me, and now it was shaking me.

    "My Lady! My Lady!" a gentle voice urged. I shot my eyes open with a gasp and found Lucian looming over me.

    "You''re ok," He assured, brushing something away from my face. "It was just a dream."

    I was panting and sweat dripped down my face. I was scared and confused. Lucian pulled me to his chest. He held me in his arms and stroke my hair.

    "It''s alright." He whispered softly. "Rx and sleep."

    Eventually, as Iy in his arms, my heartbeat returned to a steady rhythm and I fell asleep once again.

    When I woke up a few maids were already in the room but there was no sign of Lucian. I rememberedst night while the maids helped me get prepared. I was surprised at the fact that I was still untouched. He hadn''t even tried. He must have been tired from the long journey, but tonight there was no escape. Maybe I should talk to him and tell him that I wasn''t ready yet, I thought. The question was how.

    I got out of the bed and the maids helped me bathe and get dressed.

    "His Highness wants you to join him for breakfast, My Lady," One of the maids informed when she was done with my hair.

    "Lead the way," I said.

    The maid led me to the garden just outside the room. There Lucian was standing with his back toward me and his arms crossed behind his back.

    "Your Highness?"

    He turned around and I couldn''t understand why my heart skipped a beat. "My Lady, did you have a good night''s sleep?"

    "I did, Your Highness. How about you?" He probably didn''t, but it felt courteous to ask. I must have disturbed him with my dream.

    "I have slept well. Do you mind having breakfast with me?" I didn''t expect him to be so polite.

    "I would love to," I answered with a smile.

    The breakfast smelled and looked delicious. There were several dishes and their food wasn''t much different from ours back home. But because of the knots in my stomach that still refused to go away, I couldn''t eat much. Instead, I would nce at the garden now and then. It was beautiful. There was a gorgeous range of flowers; roses, daisies, daffodils. Carved hedged depicted strange shapes all around the space.

    Suddenly Lucian stood up from his seat and walked over to me, holding his hand out for me to grasp.

    "Walk with me," he said and I blushed. He must have noticed me ogling the garden, but how could I not. Back home I rarely went outside because of my fathers'' strict rules and now I was walking through the most beautiful garden I have ever seen.

    "You never go out?" he asked, with a curious expression.

    "No, my father would not allow it."

    "So you have always been at home?"

    "Yes," was my short reply.

    "Well, you can walk around here anytime. It''s our personal garden" He said with a charming smile.

    "Really?" My voice was colored with excitement and surprise. He nodded.

    After walking for a while in silence, I decided now was the best time to bring up the consummation.

    "Your Highness?"

    "Yes?"

    "About the wedding consummation, I...I''m not ready yet." I looked down quickly, afraid to meet his gaze. My heart pounded in my ears as I waited for an answer. Augh, an angry exmation, anything.

    "I know, it''s alright," he said gently. I looked up in surprise and breathed out in relief.

    "I could just go to one of my mistresses to satisfy my needs." He added.

    The smile on my face died and I clenched my fists. Why was I getting angry? He could go wherever he wanted and fool around with whoever he wanted. He could go to hell. Suddenly heughed. What was so funny?

    "If you don''t want me to go, then tell me." He said leaning closer.

    "I don''t want you to go" I repeated.

    Shocked at my own outburst, I put a hand over my mouth. Heughed again.

    Eventually, he stoppedughing. "Hazel," he said stepping closer and gazing into my eyes.

    He knew my name.

    Of course. Men got always more informed about their spouses than women. Unfair.

    "I promise you one thing and I will stand by my word. I will treat you well." He then took my hand in his and kissed my knuckles, his ming eyes never leaving mine. My heart fluttered inside my chest.

    Dropping my hand, "I have to go, make yourself at home." He said before walking away.

    ***

    A maid showed me around. The castle had several quarters. Every prince and his family had their own quarters and their own household staff, including servants, cooks, and guards. I had already looked around our personal garden and I especially liked the white swing with a ceiling, surrounded by white and pink roses in a half-circle.

    We then went through the halls that led to several smaller halls. The smaller halls had several doors that led to different rooms. One hall led to the kitchen, the pantry, and the storeroom. Another hall led to the guest room and the dining room, and another one led to the library and study. There were several other halls, but we went through the hall that led to our private chamber and the bathrooms.

    Inside our chamber, there were doors that led to other rooms. The maid opened one of them and I went inside. It was the dressing room from yesterday.

    "This is the boudoir. It''s your personal room when you want to be alone, My Lady." She exined.

    "His Highness has one too." She continued gesturing to the door at the other end of the room. I decided to take a look once the maid left but the door was locked. Why did he lock his room?

    As I walked out of the chamber, a little boy bumped into my leg and fell backward. He stood up quickly. "I am sorry, My Lady," he said, wide-eyed.

    "It''s Alright" I smiled. He had short blonde hair and his big brown eyes stared innocently at her. "Who are you?"

    "I am Prince Pierre''s son. My name is Levi, Mydy." I couldn''t help but smile at his cuteness. "I am looking for uncle Lucian." He called him by his first name. They must be very close I thought.

    "His Highness is not here," I said with a gentle smile. "Do you want to leave a message for him? I am his wife."

    "Can I wait for him here?" He asked with a hopeful look in his eyes.

    "Yes, of course. Come," I said and led him to the garden. "I am having lunch soon; are you hungry?"

    He nodded.

    "Sit down," I urged. The maids served us lunch - including baked potatoes and grilled chicken with vegetables.

    "Please don''t tell my father I have been here, My Lady." He pleaded. "Father doesn''t like me being here."

    "Why not?" I asked curiously.

    "He says Uncle Lucian is a bad man."

    Bad man? Why would his brother say something like that about him?

    "Then why don''t you listen to your father? Why don''t you stay away?" I asked, treading carefully.

    "Because I like being with uncle Lucian. He is nice to me even though he''s not nice anymore." He said timidly.

    "Why not?"

    "I don''t know, he just tells me I shouldn''t be here, he tells me to go away." He looked hurt.

    "What about the rest of your uncles? Why don''t you apany them?"

    "I just like uncle Lucian."

    "Levi!" someone shouted and shortly after a woman barged in. The maids behind her wore an apologetic look on their face.

    I stood up from my seat, and the woman looked me up and down.

    "Mother," Levi said stiffly, standing up.

    "Come here!" She ordered, and he walked up to her. She put a hand on his shoulder. "I told you not toe here," She scolded him. "Go now."

    Levi left running away quickly. Poor child, I thought.

    The woman then turned to me. "I am Princess Elsa, the Crown Prince''s first wife," She said straightening her shoulders and neck as if challenging me with her superiority.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Princess Elsa. I am Princess Hazel," I replied courteously, trying my best to not offend her. I didn''t want conflict this early on.

    "My son won''t disturb you anymore," she said, with finality. "Feel free to visit if you ever feel alone, my quarter is next to yours."

    "Maybe I will," I said, and then she turned around elegantly with a high chin and left.

    After having my lunch I went to the white swing in the garden andy down while looking up the sky. I had many questions and thoughts that bothered me. Why would Lucian''s brother say something like that about him? Yesterday, they looked as though they were willing to attack each other. I remembered the menacing look in Lucian''s eyes, so different from the soft look he gave me today when he kissed my hand. My heart fluttered at the memory.

    "What makes you smile so?" A familiar voice came from nearby.

    "Your Highness." I inclined my head. He had surprised me. I moved over to create a space for him on the seat. He took a seat beside me and put one arm over the seatback.

    "How was your day?"

    "It was fine Your Highness...I mean Lucian." I corrected myself.

    He just smiled.

    "Your nephew was here," I added.

    His only reply was a short ''hmm''.

    "He said his father wouldn''t be happy to know he was here."

    "Yes, my brothers don''t like me," Lucian replied, devoid of emotion.

    "Why?"

    "Haven''t you heard the rumors? that I''m the ''devil''s son.''"

    "But you''re not...?" I trailed off, confused.

    He just looked at me for a while before finally replying; "I don''t know."

 Chapter 4 - 4

    <h4>4 Chapter 4</h4>

    All princes and their first wives were invited to have dinner with the King. When we arrived, the King weed us and we greeted him in turn, then we greeted one another amongst ourselves. While the princes chatted andughed, except Lucian, the princesses just red at each other. There was some kind of hostility between them.

    Lucian didn''t go up to his brothers, he just stood beside me. None of them seemed to care about him, either. He had told me earlier that they didn''t like him because he was the devil''s son. I wondered if they really believed that kind of sphemy.

    And why did he say that he didn''t know if he actually was the devil''s son? I was confused.

    Before my head imploded with questions, dinner was served and we sat down in our assigned ces. Each prince sat beside his wife. The Crown Prince was sitting next to the King, they were talking about something animatedly, waving their hands around wildly. His wife Elsa looked at me now and then. I wondered if she had any problem with me. But I had to admit she was a beauty. Possibly the most beautiful of all the princesses, with her curly blonde hair and sky blue eyes.

    Lucian and I ate our dinner in silence; he seemed ufortable as though he was forced to be here.

    A guard came in and whispered something into the King''s ear and shortly after the king stood up from his seat. "I have a few things to take care of, but enjoy your dinner."He said guardedly, and with that, he left.

    As soon as the King left the Crown Prince rose from his seat holding his wine ss delicately in one hand and a spoon on the other. He tapped the spoon on the ss to grab everyone''s attention.

    "First, we shall wee or little brother''s bride," he began, "and then.." he continued, clearly not fit to formplete sentences in his intoxicated state.

    "And then," the prince next to him picked up where his brother had left off. "We shall tell embarrassing stories about our little brother to his bride."

    Lucians brothersughed. They may have been speaking of this as a joke, but something was off. Theirughs weren''t genuine and sounded evil to my ears. I could feel Lucian shifting ufortably beside me.

    The Crown Prince walked along with the table and stood behind the prince and his wife who were sitting in front of us.

    "You must have heard the rumor about our brother, about him being the son of the devil. What do you think about that?" He asked, cruel mirth clear in his tone. I could see Lucian clenching his fists under the table.

    "It''s as you said Your highness, just a rumor" I replied. I didn''t know why I defended Lucian, but I felt a strange protectiveness over him.

    The crown prince sent me a scrutinizing re, but he wasn''t willing to give up. He was probably thinking of other ways to insult his brother. He had no right!

    "Should I, Your Highness?" I said in a challenging tone, mock sweetness coloring my voice.

    Clearly, the crown prince was not seeding with his insults so he got some help from his brother sitting in front of us.

    "Even his mother didn''t want him after she gave birth to him," he added.

    I couldn''t believe my ears. How could he say something so cruel to his own brother?

    Beside me, Lucian''s entire body tensed up, ready to spring at the brother sending cruel taunts to the both of us. I quickly reached out under the table and gentlyid my hand atop his, willing him to stop and consider his actions.

    Lucian stilled. He raised his incredulous gaze up to my eyes, clearly surprised by my contact. I gave him a reassuring smile, and by intuition, I could tell he had calmed down significantly. Turning to his brothers, I was furious. I hadn''t known Lucian for that long, and I hadn''t chosen to be married to him, but now he was my husband and I couldn''t change that. I had only one option: to make this marriage work.

    His brother looked at me, calcting. He must have guessed what I was thinking.

    "Well, I hope he treats you well," he said slowly, backing off.

    "Well is an understatement of how he treats me," I said stiffly and his brothers sent me a disappointed look.

    Lucian intertwined his fingers with mine under the table, as though he approved of me defending him.

    ***********

    For his entire life, no one has ever stood up for him like this beautiful woman had done today. This woman, his wife who barely knew him, had surprised him with her touch and melted his heart with her words and smile. She hadn''t believed the rumors about him, that even he sometimes believed about himself.

    Once they arrived at their chamber Lucian noticed that Hazel had a frown on her face.

    "Is everything alright?" He asked.

    "Yes," She said her gaze slowly turning to the window. "Can I go outside to the garden?"

    Lucian noticed that she liked being outside, so he decided to take her not only outside the room but outside the castle. Her eyes twinkled when he told her about it.

    In the courtyard stood the stables, and he led her inside to show her his own horse, a beautiful chestnut with a white star on his nk.

    "Can you ride?" He asked her.

    "No" she replied, embarrassed.

    "Then you should ride with me." He suggested.

    Hazel nodded.

    Lucian helped her up and she sat behind him on the horse. "Hold on."

    She seemed to hesitate, but then ever so slowly she put her arms around his waist and held him lightly, almost not touching. But as soon as they started riding, her grip tightened, pressing her soft and warm body against his back.

    "Is it too fast?"

    "No," she replied but her tight hold around his waist said otherwise. Either way, he didn''t slow down; he liked the feeling of her arms around him.

 Chapter 5 - 5

    <h4>5 Chapter 5</h4>

    He took her to his secret ce, a beautifulke located in the woods. Hazel looked happy walking on the grass with her bare feet, then dipping her foot in the water flicking the cool liquid with her toes. The water must''ve been cold but she didn''t seem to care.

    Lucian just stood there staring at her from afar. She was beautiful with her long reddish-brown hair and chocte brown eyes. Her dress clung to her body in all the right ces, showing off her beautiful figure.

    He still couldn''t believe that he was married. When his father suggested the marriage he had said yes, hoping that it would bring them closer, but unfortunately, his father still treated him like a stranger.

    Suddenly, he heard a shrill yell of pain as he was lost in his thoughts.

    "Hazel!!"

    She wasn''t in the water anymore; she was sitting on the ground beside it holding her knee. He rushed to her side.

    "What happened?"

    "Nothing much, I just fell," she said.

    Her dress was torn and her knee bleeding.

    "Come on, let''s take you home," he said, helping her up.

    Lucian aided me in getting off the horse, but as soon as I shifted my weight onto my leg, my knee started to ache. Not wanting to draw attention, I didn''t say anything, but Lucian must have known, because he put his strong arms behind my knees and my back, and lifted me with ease.

    "What are you doing?" I asked embarrassed.

    "Carrying you," He stated simply.

    "I know that, please put me down I can walk," I said, my face and neck flushing red.

    "Wife, if I was to let you walk, we wouldn''t reach the room even after sunrise and I would like to get some sleep."

    Did he just call me wife? I liked the sound of it.

    As we moved through the halls, the maids and servants looked down quickly as soon as they caught sight of us and I was thankful for that.

    He stopped for a while and told a maid to bring something to clean the wound before walking again.

    Upon arrival at our chambers, he put me down on the bed gently as a maid came in with things to clean the wound. He took the kit from her and dismissed her shortly. Taking a seat beside me on the bed, he lifted my dress up above my knee.

    "Uh...it''s fine I can clean it myself." I stuttered nervously.

    "Just sit still," He ordered.

    He put one hand on the back of my leg, his hand cold yet his touch hot. I wondered how such a strong and tall man could touch so gently. Strangely, his touch made me yearn for more and I found myself imagining how it would feel like if he ran his hand down my leg or if he...

    A burning pain interrupted my thoughts and I hissed.

    "It will burn a little," he said then continued cleaning my wound.

    Good Lord, he was doing things to my body without doing almost nothing.

    "Feel better?" He asked.

    "Yes," I whispered, "thank you."

    When he was done he pulled my dress back down over my leg.

    "You should change," he said standing up "Do you want me to call a maid for you?"

    "No, I can manage," I said.

    Walking with an aching knee I went into the dressing room and slipped into my nightgown and a robe and then walked back into the chamber.

    Only a few candles were lit now. Lucian wasying down on the bed looking up the ceiling. His shiny ck hair was spread across the pillow and his golden eyes glowed in the dim light.

    When I walked up to the bed he turned his head.

    "You should take your robe off. It''s very hot in here at night." His observation waspletely innocent, but it made my heart beat faster, and suddenly it felt really hot in the room.

    I opened my robe and let it slide down my arms. His eyes followed my every movement. I thenid down on the bed, facing the other way. Even though he told me he could wait to consummate the wedding, I still felt nervous.

    I felt him shift on the bed and stiffened.

    "Hazel," he whispered his voice a soft brush on my back.

    "Yes?" I struggled to keep my voice neutral.

    "Turn around!" he said with amanding voice. I found myself turning around to face him.

    "I promised to treat you well; you don''t have to be afraid."

    "I am not," I whispered.

    He didn''t say anything for a while. He probably knew I was lying.

    "Goodnight," he finally said.

    "Goodnight," I whispered back feeling more rxed until I eventually fell asleep.

    I woke up and tried to shift in the bed, but then realized that a strong arm around my waist was restricting my movement. Lucian!

    My back was pressed against his hard chest and I could feel his hot breath on my neck and some strands of his soft hair on my shoulder. He smelled good. He had a spicy scent, and somehow I found myself melting in his embrace. I liked it, liked the warm and secure feeling it gave.

    Suddenly, he slid his arm away and sat upon the bed startling me.

    "What is it?" I asked, sitting as well.

    He seemed to be listening to something. I looked around and strained my ears, but couldn''t hear anything. Climbing down he put his robe on.

    "We have a problem," he said walking to the door.

    I quickly put my robe on and went after him.

    Some maids and guards were gathered in the hall arguing about something. They fell silent as soon as they saw us.

    "Your Highness," they said and bowed.

    "What is the problem?" Lucian asked.

    They had a look of fear in their eyes. One maid, in particr, was trembling with her hands behind her back.

    "What do you have there?" Lucian asked.

    She was shaking now. Lucian went up to her and took the hidden thing from behind her back. It was a golden hairpin, my hairpin. One of the guards quickly came to the front and fell to his knees in front of Lucian.

    "I am sorry, Your Highness, it will never happen again; you can punish me instead" he begged. "Please spare her, she is just a child."

    She did look quite young. The white-faced maid fell to her knees too, shaking as much as before.

    "No, please, it was my fault! Don''t punish my brother. He didn''t know" she cried.

    I had no idea what Lucian would do to them. For that, I both pitied and feared for them. They might get executed, or if they had luck they would get their hands cut off. I didn''t know which one sounded worse.

    Stealing was of course not okay, but I didn''t think anyone should die for it. I hoped Lucian would have mercy on them.

    "Since you stole from my wife, I should let her decide the punishment for you," he said, walking behind me and cing his hands on my shoulders. I froze for a moment unsure of what to do.

    "How do you want me to punish them for you?" he asked.

    I looked at the young maid sitting on her knees crying and shaking violently. I went up to her.

    "Why did you do it?" I asked in a gentle voice.

    "I am sorry, Your Highness. I didn''t want to, but my mother is sick and her treatment costs a lot," she said, crying hysterically.

    "Get up!" I ordered them both. They got up to their feet.

    "What''s your name?" I asked her.

    "Lisa, Your Highness," she said meekly.

    "Lisa, you can have the hairpin but you need to promise me that you will never steal again. There are more honest ways to find money, besides putting your life at risk wouldn''t help your mother in any way."

    Everyone looked at me wide-eyed. They clearly didn''t expect to be left alive. Lisa was in shock, she just stared at me.

    "Do you promise me?" I repeated.

    "I...I promise you...I promise Your Highness" she said. "Thank you so much...thank you" she began to cry again, but this time tears of relief.

    "Thank you, Your Highness" her brother repeated. His eyes were also glistening with unshed tears of gratitude.

    "Now everyone can go back to work," I said relieved that the situation ended well.

    They walked away. Lisa was hugging her brother crying and he was scolding her. " Never do that again!" I found myself smiling. I wish I had a brother like that. My brothers were spoiled brats.

    Turning around to go back I found Lucian standing there, his arms crossed behind his back. He looked at me with what seemed like admiration but I wasn''t sure.

    Crossing the distance between us he wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me into his embrace.

    "Let''s get back to bed."

 Chapter 6 - 6

    <h4>6 Chapter 6</h4>

    His voice, his scent, the warmth of his body, all filled my senses and made me unable to think clearly. Before I knew he was carrying me to our chamber, and thenid me down on the bed. Bed? Wait, no!

    Hey down next to me and when I tried to get up, he put an arm around my shoulders and held me down.

    "Lay still and let me hold you," he said, taking his arm away from my shoulders and putting them around my waist instead.

    "Why?"

    "Because I like holding you and you like it when I do that" he replied.

    "And how would you know?" I said, a teasing lilt to my voice.

    "What? You don''t like it?" I was afraid that if I said I liked it he would want to take it to the next level, but I didn''t want to lie either.

    "It''s... alright," I said cautiously, a shy smile making its way to my face. He grabbed my chin and made me turn around to face him.

    "Is my touch just alright?"

    He let go of my chin and traced with his fingers down my neck and up my shoulder, removing my robe from one side. My pulse quickened and my skin tingled where he had touched. He leaned closer.

    "I don''t think so," he whispered.

    "You... you promised not to do anything," I said.

    "No, I didn''t. I promised to treat you well." Oh god! That was true. He never promised to not consume the wedding and who knows what treating well means to him. I pulled myself away from his grasp and climbed down from the bed.

    Clearing my throat "I am hungry," I said, "Aren''t you?"

    He smiled a devilish smile "Oh, I am very hungry" he said scanning me with eyes that showed hunger for something other than food. My heart skipped a beat, but I ignored it.

    "Then we should go and eat," I said, turning around and walking away before he could say anything.

    *****************

    Lucian tried to ignore the burning need in his body and tried to focus on eating his breakfast. He nced at his wife the same time she nced at him. Their eyes met and she looked down quickly, her cheeks turning a light pink. He wanted to reach for her from across the table but stood up from his seat instead.

    "I have some work to do," he said and strode out of the room before he lost control.

    What was wrong with him? Why was his body burning and his heart beating in his ears? He had never felt like this before.

    He came a bitte to the meeting with his father and brothers. His father didn''t bother to look at him, and his brothers shot him angry nces. He took a seat and listened to how his father nned to take over other kingdoms. His greed had no end.

    "That''s all for today. I expect all of you to fulfill your duties," the king said, looking at each of his sons except Lucian, he then walked out of the room.

    His brothers turned to him most of them looking angry and irritated while Pierre had a smirk on his face. He was the cruelest.

    "I am talking to you, Lucian! Don''t you dare ignore me. I am the crown prince, and in the future, I will be your king so you should be careful to get on my bad side."

    Lucian chuckled darkly. "As if I am already not on your bad side," he said "and you know what? Even when you be a king, you will never be my king."

    His brotherughed "I will be your king and when I do," he leaned closer, "I will get rid of you and make your beautiful wife my concubine."

    That was what finally tipped Lucian over the edge. He punched and kicked Pierre before his other brothers got involved and tried to hold him, but to no avail. He was too angry and nothing could stop him now. He sat atop his brother and started punching him, the rest of his brothers unable to hold him away. He was too strong for them. He took some time to knock down some of them before he continued with his punching. Guards came into the room and grabbed his arms.

    "Hold him down for me," one of his brothers said. Even though they were many they had a hard time holding him down.

    "What are you doing?" Someone yelled from the door. Everyone froze.

    "Your Highness, we were just..."

    "Enough!" It was the king "You are not children anymore, and you dare to fight? Prepare for your punishment."

    "Your Highness." A maid came running to the garden. "His Highness is in trouble."

    "What trouble?" I asked, worried.

    "He is getting whipped."

    "What?" I shrieked in panic. What on earth could he have done?

    We ran through the hall to the main garden. Several men were handcuffed on their knees, leather whips repeatedly being brought down across their backs. I looked for Lucian, and my heart dropped at the sight of him. He was handcuffed too, although he still stood, unlike the other men. His shirt was torn to rags with blood steadily soaking through it. One whipnded on his back, and I almost screamed but he didn''t make a sound. He didn''t even grimace. He was staring at something. I looked to see his brothers standing on the other side and watching.

    "He is a prince. Why is he getting whipped?"

    "His highness didn''t ept someone to get his punishment," the maid exined. "He had a fight with his brothers."

    I looked back at Lucian. While the other men were almost falling to their knees he was still standing steadily. It was as if the whipping didn''t affect him at all, but I knew it did. He just didn''t want to give his brothers the satisfaction of seeing him get hurt. Another whipnded on his back and I felt a hand grasp my wrist.

    "Your Highness, you shouldn''t get involved. It was the king''s order." I didn''t realize that I was trying to get to him.

    Please God, make this stop.

    God must have heard my prayers because they started to uncuff his hands. As soon as they uncuffed him, he fell on his knees. I ran toward him, but some guards got to him before me and helped him up.

    Once we reached the chamber he pushed the guards away.

    "Leave!"

    "But Your Highness you need..."

    "I. said. leave!" he shouted savagely, and the guards hurried away. He sat down on the bed.

    "You should leave too," he said lowering his voice.

    "Then who will clean your wounds? Now take off what remains of your shirt andy on your stomach," I ordered, grabbing a bowl of water and a piece of the cloth that the maid had brought, but he didn''t move.

    "Do you need help?" I said grabbing his shirt to help him get out of it. He grabbed my wrist to stop me.

    "I told you to go," he said with clenched teeth.

    "I don''t want to. How can I leave when you''re hurting?"

    "I''m not, so leave."

    "No, I won''t" I insisted stubbornly, then everything happened in a second. He grabbed me by the neck and pinned me to the wall, his face only an inch from mine. His eyes not golden anymore, the mes in them burning with intensity.

    "Don''t make me break my promise," he growled.

 Chapter 7 - 7

    <h4>7 Chapter 7</h4>

    "You are not the only one who wants to treat someone well," I said, ignoring the pain his grip caused. He looked at me for a while. The mes in his eyes slowly dying and their color bing golden again. He let go of my neck and looked down as if regretting what he had just done.

    "You should... take your shirt off," I said.

    Walking back to the bed, he ripped his shirt open, showing a perfectly toned stomach and chest. The muscles in his arm twitched as hey down on the bed.

    "Are you just going to stare?" he asked. Embarrassed I hurried to the bed, sat down, and started cleaning his wounds.

    This was horrible. The wounds seemed deep and they would probably leave scars on his back. It must have hurt a lot. Was his family always so cruel to him? And I had thought my family were too cruel. I wondered what his childhood was like. Was he always like this? Rejected by his family, bullied and punished? He must have been so lonely.

    "Why are you crying?" A tear fell down my cheek. Am I crying? Why? He sat up, facing me. "What is it?" he asked softly.

    "Why did you take the punishment?"

    "Because I can''t let someone else get punished for what I did," he said, wiping a tear away from my cheek.

    "Why did you even fight in the first ce? Look what happened to you now. It must hurt a lot and you will get a lot of scars. I don''t like seeing you get hit and I don''t like your brothers." I said more tears falling down my cheeks. I hated this, it wasn''t right.

    "Are you crying for my sake now? You really confuse me, one time you are scared of me and the other one you cry because I am hurt, even though I hurt you just now."

    To be honest, I was confused myself, but I just didn''t like to see him like this.

    "Hazel," he said, adopting a softer tone and wiping away more tears with his thumb "What are you doing to me?"

    "What?" I said, confused but he grabbed my waist and pulled me down on the bed with him on top of me. Heid so our bodies were perfectly aligned, but most of his weight was held by his arms as to not crush me.

    He leaned closer as if to kiss me, and I shut my eyes tightly and pressed my lips into a thin line. I don''t know why I reacted that way, but instead of feeling his lips on mine, I felt them on my neck. My body went rigid, surprised by the heat that blossomed inside of me at the feeling of his lips on my skin.

    When he kissed right under my ear, a moan escaped my lips and I dig my fingers into his back. He hissed in pain but continued kissing me in the same ce. I felt wetness on my fingers. Blood. His wounds. I put my hands on his chest and pushed him away lightly.

    "Is something wrong?" he asked.

    "I..I never finished cleaning your wounds," I said.

    "You don''t have to. It doesn''t hurt anymore," he said, pressing his lips on my neck again making me all dizzy. "Just let me have you."

    "You can continue," he said softly.

    After I finished cleaning his wounds in silence, I walked out of the chamber to let him rest. The guards were waiting outside and looked terribly worried.

    "His Highness is fine," I told them and then walked away. I went to the garden and sat on the swing. Even though I was outside in the cold breeze, I still felt hot. I touched my neck where he had kissed me. I didn''t know that a kiss could affect someone so much. Ylva and Lydia would sometimes tell me about their passionate night with their husband, how only a touch could make them weak and wild. I always loved hearing their crazy stories. If it weren''t for them, I would have been so lonely.

    I don''t know how long I was sitting, immersed in my own memories, but eventually, the sound of footsteps nearby broke my reverie.

    "Lucian? What are you doing here? You are supposed to rest," I scolded.

    "I''m fine," he said, sitting down next to me. "It felt ufortable to sleep in the bloody sheets so I told the maids to clean them. Why are you looking sad?"

    "I''m not."

    "Is it because I hurt you?" He inquired. I didn''t know what to say.

    I was a bit hurt that he hurt me, but I didn''t want him to feel guilty now that he was already hurting.

    "I am sorry," he said with a slight grimace. By the way, he said it, I could tell it was something he didn''t often say.

    "It''s alright. I wasn''t sad because of you. It''s just that sometimes when I am alone I miss my maids. Anyways, you should go back to bed. I am sure the maid is done." I stood up.

    "It''s fine. I won''t be sleeping here tonight, I have somewhere else to be," he said as he too rose from his chair.

    "Somewhere else to be at night? When you are hurt? You are not thinking of going to your brothers fighting again are you?"

    He chuckled "If I am, what will you do to stop me?" I knew he was ying around.

    "I think.." he said, walking around me and standing behind me "I should go and spend some time with my mistress," he whispered near my ear. A sudden rage filled me. This may be a joke to him, but not to me. I walked away from him, ignoring him as he called after me.

    I went to my personal room and shut the door, waiting for him toe after me and say something, but he never came. He didn''te the whole night. I knew it would be like this, but I had just hoped he would be different, I thought he would be different, but he wasn''t. He was just like any other man.

    As I tried to sleep, I heard someone call my name. I sat up in the deathly silence, trying to hear the imperceptible noise again. It came again, but then I realized with a jolt that it wasing from inside my head. It was Lucian.

 Chapter 8 - 8

    <h4>8 Chapter 8</h4>

    "Hazel! Hazel!" Lucian called, his voice filled with pain and agony. Was he in pain? No, he couldn''t be. I couldn''t be hearing this, but I heard my name again "Hazel". Maybe all this wasn''t in my head, maybe he was calling for me. I climbed down from the bed, put my robe on, and stalked out of the room.

    "Where is His Highness?" I asked two guards walking through the hall.

    "I am sorry Your Highness, but we can''t tell you. He doesn''t want to be disturbed."

    Disturbed? So I would disturb him?

    Of course, he was having fun with his mistress, and here I am worried about him for nothing. I decided not to worry or care anymore and went back to bed.

    Opening my eyes with a yawn I scanned my surroundings. Lucian was sitting in front of the mirror and a maid wasbing his hair. Her fingers caressed his cheek and neck when she tried to gather some strands of his hair. I could see that she didn''t touch him identally, she was doing it on purpose. Disturbed by her action I climbed down from the bed.

    When she saw my reflection in the mirror she turned around. "Good morning, Your Highness," she said, bowing deeply.

    "Good morning," I said although I had the urge to ignore her but being rude was just not my thing. "I will help His Highness; you may leave." She nced at Lucian, waiting for him to give her a sign that she could leave, but he didn''t move a muscle. Hesitating, she walked out of the room.

    I went up to Lucian and stood behind him, staring at his reflection. He didn''t look back at me or greet me like he does every morning. He just stared down at the book he held in his hand. Why was he behaving like this?

    "Won''t youb my hair since you dismissed the maid?" He asked, still looking at the book. I got the urge to pull his hair and mess it up. Maybe I should. He deserves it for the way he was treating me right now.

    "Of course," I said with the softest voice I could muster. I knew how to fix hair and many other things that princesses usually don''t have to know, because I was often bored, and I would tell Lydia and Ylva to teach me.

    The thing is I wasn''t nning on fixing his hair but ying with it. I took the brush and started brushing his hair. It was softer and thicker than my own. How could a man have such beautiful hair? It was not the time for admiring, it was time for messing around I reminded myself. I made a few braids here and there, not caring how they looked.

    "I am done," I said eagerly waiting to see his reaction. He closed the book and looked at his reflection. He frowned as I fought the urge tough. There was one braid in the middle, three on one side, and two on the other side. The braid in the middle is what made him look funniest. I couldn''t hold it in anymore and let loose a loud peal ofughter.

    Lucian got up from his seat, a serious look on his face as he turned around. He grabbed my arm and yanked me close.

    "No need to be scared, wife. I am just joking. Do you think you are the only one who can y around?" I pushed him away.

    "That wasn''t funny."

    "Then is this funny?" he asked, pointing at his head and I couldn''t help butugh again.

    "You shouldn''t beughing at me when your hair looks like that," he said pointing at my head. I looked myself in the mirror and gasped. I was so angry and upied with him I didn''t even look at myself. My hair looked like a bird''s nest. I tried to straighten it with my hands before Lucian wrapped his arms around my waist from behind and hugged me to him.

    "Still, you look beautiful," he said near my ear, "and I like the sound of yourughter. It''s the first time I''ve heard youugh." I wanted to give in. I wanted him to hold me and hear all those sweet things, but no. I couldn''t just forget how coldly he had treated mest night. Breaking away from his hold, I crossed my arms, a defiant look on my face.

    "Did you have funst night?"

    "Did you?" he asked, irritating me even further. "You seem so reluctant to sleep in the same bed as me, so I bet you sleptfortablyst night." Comfortably? When he was with another woman?

    "You are cruel," I said and stalked out of the room into my personal room and closed the door. This time he at least came after me.

    "Hazel, open the door," he said, knocking loudly. I ignored him and decided to dress up without help.

    "Hazel? I said open the door." Who cares what you say? I thought, slipping out of my nightgown.

    Looking around for something to do other than open the door, I decided to take a bath, so I

    went into my personal bathroom. A hot bath was always prepared every morning. Taking off my towel, I slid into the hot water just as I heard something break. Footsteps ensued. I quickly pressed my knees to my chest and wrapped my arms around my legs as Lucian walked in.

    "What are you doing? How can you just walk in like that?"

    "You don''t leave when I am talking to you," he said tly.

    "You can do what you want, so why can''t I?" I snapped. He walked closer to the bathtub and stared down at me. I felt so vulnerable. He crouched down and grabbed a strand of my wet hair in his hand. Something about the way he moved scared me. It was different as if something about him changed.

    "Because you don''t have the power to do so," he said. Even his voice terrified me at this moment, but I wasn''t going to show it.

    "What will you do? Beat me? Kill me?" I taunted, trying my best to mask my fear with arrogance.

    He leaned in close to my face "How about I burn you?"

 Chapter 9 - 9

    <h4>9 Chapter 9</h4>

    A shiver went down my spine. The way he said it and the look in his eyes told me he was serious.

    "Why are you shocked? If I can beat you and kill you then why not burn you?"

    My throat went dry and I couldn''t bring myself to say something. Sighing, he stood up and left without a word.

    I didn''t see him for the rest of the day. He didn''te for breakfast or lunch and when it was time for dinner I asked one of the guards where he was.

    "His Highness went on a business journey, he won''t return until tomorrow," He exined.

    Even if he was angry, he should have told me. Yet another night I slept alone, but instead of feeling relieved, I felt lonely.

    When I woke up in the morning the first thing that came to my mind was Lucian. Was he still on his journey or had he already arrived?

    "Has his highnesse yet?" I asked the maid while shebed my hair.

    "No your highness" I sighed in disappointment. What if he was still angry and decided not toe?

    A knock on the door made me jump out of my chair. Lucian!! Maybe a maid hase to inform his arrival but no one opened the door. Strange.

    "Come in," I said and the door opened.

    "Who are you?" I heard the maid ask. I turned my head and gasped.

    "Lydia!! Ylva!!" I yelled running and hugging them like a little girl

    "Mydy please you shouldn''t hug us" Ylva pleaded but I Ignored her.

    "What are you doing here? How did you get here?"

    "His highness brought us here," Lydia said. Lucian did? "He seems to really care for you" Suddenly I felt bad for fighting with him.

    "But it''s not allowed. How did father allow that?" I asked confused.

    "We really don''t know mydy." I wondered what Lucian did to make father let him take his maids. It''s something that is never allowed. Anyways I was very happy that I wasn''t alone anymore. Dismissing my maid I sat with Lydia and Ylva and told them everything that happened since I came here.

    "So you are still a virgin?" Ylva asked shocked. "He must be a nice man if he agreed to wait." He is, sometimes. I didn''t tell them about the part where he said he would burn me. I was still confused about what he meant by that.

    When it was time for lunch I went to the dining room expecting Lucian to be waiting there but he wasn''t. Was he avoiding me? I just lost my appetite.

    "Where is his highness?" I asked a guard feeling like a desperate wife asking for her husband all the time.

    "His highness is in his study and don''t want to be disturbed." Ignoring him I went to the study. I opened the door and walked in without knocking. Nobody was inside as I walked in and looked around. My eyesnded on a letter on his desk. Out of curiosity, I opened it but there were only a few words written on it.

    ''Watch your back. Death ising.''

 Chapter 10 - 10

    <h4>10 Chapter 10</h4>

    Watch you back. Death ising.

    Is this note written with blood? Oh, God.

    "What are you doing here?" suddenly Lucian was in the study.

    "What is this note?" I asked.

    "It''s nothing," he said taking it from me and putting it back.

    "Is someone threatening you or is it a joke?" I asked worriedly.

    "It''s nothing you need to worry about," he said grabbing my wrist and dragging me out of the study. He had a worried look on his face which told me that there was definitely something going on.

    "Did you like my present?" he asked before I could ask any further questions.

    "Yes, but why? I thought you were angry with me"

    "I was and I still am," he said leading the way to the dining room "sit down and let''s eat."

    I did as he said. He had that aura that signaled danger again. He sat opposite me and when our eyes met I could see mes in them, they weren''t calm. Something was definitely different about him, maybe there is something to the rumors.

    "How did you bring Lydia and Ylva?" I really wanted to know. Pce maids were never supposed to leave the pce since they can spill secrets of the pce. Once you enter the pce there is no way out, so he couldn''t have bought them. He looked up from his te and stared at me for a while.

    "I told the king.... that I would kill you otherwise," he said calmly. I choked on my food. Coughing and breathing for air my hand grabbed the ss of water. Drinking the water slowly I could finally breathe.

    ***************

    Lucian studied Hazel and waited to see the fear in her eyes even though he hoped she wouldn''t fear him but to his disappointment she did. She looked scared and confused. He was already pissed that she just two days ago thought that he would kill her or beat her just because she didn''t listen to him and now she looked at him as if he really would kill her. Maybe he was wrong when he thought she would be different. He didn''t even know why he went through all trouble to bring her maids.

    " I said that because it was the only way to bring them. You don''t really think I would kill you, do you?" he said trying hard to control his anger and frustration.

    "Then why did you say that you would burn me?" she asked.

    "Because...that''s what you think about me. You think I am a beast who beats and kills people then you would think that I can burn them as well right?" he said standing up from his seat and hitting the table with his fist which made her jump from her seat and stare at him in shock and fear. He hated that look in her eyes so he strode out of the room not wanting to see her anymore.

    Inside his study, he stared at the note.

    Watch you back death ising.

    The young maids stared at him with excitement. He could hear their giggles and whispers.

    "He is so tall, so handsome."

    "His hair is so beautiful, so are his eyes."

    "But he is mine."

    "You wish."

    "Yes, I wish I worked for him. I would work all day in the kitchen and all night in his bedroom."

    And then they giggled. What they didn''t know was that he could hear everything they were saying. Reaching the main hall two guards blocked his way.

    "Your highness, how can we help you?" they asked politely.

    "How about moving out of my way?"

    "We can''t your highness. We are not allowed to let anyone in"

    "Then tell the crown prince toe out and talk to me or I will get in no matter what."

    They looked at each other " I am sorry, Your Highness."

    "So am I," he said, and before they could think he elbowed one in the stomach and kneed him in the face. The other one tried to swing at him but dodging the swing he went behind him grabbing his neck he hit the guards head on the wall. Leaving the guards on the ground he went on to find his brother. He was not in his study. He grabbed a maid walking through the hall by the arm.

    "Where is Pierre?" he hissed.

    "His highness is sleeping in his chamber," she replied scared. Letting go of her he made his way to the chamber and swung the door open just to find his brother having fun with a woman.

    "What the...." his brother began to yell but stopped when he saw it was Lucian. The half-naked woman brought the sheets up to cover herself.

    "Oh brother what a pleasant surprise," Pierre said with a fake tone "You just came on time, how about we share this beautifuldy?" he said caressing the woman''s cheek. Her eyes traveled up his body to his face and she gave him an approving smile.

    "That''s kind of you but this is not so kind," Lucian said holding up the note. Pierre got up from the bed to take a closer look at the note.

    "What makes you think I wrote this?" Pierre asked.

    "If it''s not you then you should know which one of your brothers wrote this"

    "And your brothers too" he corrected " I know that no one of them would y such a joke, we are not kids anymore Lucian"

    "You better be sure" Lucian threatened.

    "It seems you have yet another foe" his brother smirked.

 Chapter 11 - 11

    <h4>11 Chapter 11</h4>

    I sat on the bed waiting for Lucian toe after eating dinner without him yet another night. There were a lot of things we needed to talk about but I didn''t want to fight with him again.

    Because that''s what you think about me. You think I am a beast who beats and kills people then you would think that I can burn them as well right?

    His voice echoed in my head. I never thought of him as a beast I just thought that he was different. He looked hurt before walking out of the dining room as if he didn''t want to see me again and I wondered if he really wouldn''te. Would I have to sleep alone again? I didn''t even get the chance to thank him for bringing Lydia and Ylva.

    I decided not to sleep alone and go look for him. I looked everywhere but couldn''t find him. Where could he be?

    "Do you know where I can find his highness?" I asked a guard.

    "He is in the barn, Your highness."

    I made my way to the barn where I found Lucian feeding his horse. It was dark inside and the only light came from the full moon. As if sensing my presence he looked around until his eyesnded on me.

    "I was looking for you," I said walking closer to him.

    "Why?" he asked pping his horse.

    "It''s just that we have been fighting a lottely and we never spend time together...I never see you these days and I just...I just.."

    "You just what?" he said taking a step closer.

    "I just want to spend time with you"

    "Why?"

    "What do you mean by why?" I said frustrated at his questions.

    Grabbing my arm he pulled me closer. "Why means why? why do you want to spend time with me? do you like me? do you miss me? do you want me? you''re not scared anymore? that I might kill you, beat you, or burn you?" I could hear the hurt in his voice.

    "Yes, you scare me sometimes but you treat me well too."

    He didn''t seem satisfied with my answer but his eyes softened and he let go of my arm " It''ste you should go to sleep, I will stay here for a while" he finally said.

    "I will stay with you" I insisted.

    He opened his mouth to protest but said nothing turning his attention to his horse. I sat down on a haystack nearby where I could still see him and talk to him.

    "Thank you for bringing my maids," I said but got no response. I tried toe up with something to talk about while my eyes studied him in the darkness. He looked different as if he belonged to the darkness or was part of it.

    "Do you want to go for a ride?" he suddenly asked.

    "Yes," I said excited but we were wearing our royal clothes. As if reading my thoughts "there is knitwear right there" he said pointing to the corner of the barn. I saw nothing because it was too dark but walking closer I saw them. How could he see them from far away? Or maybe he already knew they were there.

    "You scared me."

    "I am sorry. I just thought you would need help getting out of your dress" he exined.

    "You don''t expect me to change here?"

    "Why not? No one is here and it''s dark" he smirked. It was true. I couldn''t see him clearly.

    "I can manage myself"

    "Alright, just call for me if you need help," he said and left.

    I looked around to see that he wasn''t nearby and began to undress, but yes it was really hard to untangle the ropes on the back of my dress and my arms began to hurt.

    "Are you sure you don''t need help?" Lucian''s voice came from behind as he walked closer. "Let me help you" he said and started to untie the back of my dress without waiting for a reply. Now and then his hand would touch my bare skin while untying " I will wait for you outside" he said when he was done.

    The clothes were a bit too big for me but it didn''t bother me. Lucian was waiting outside with his horse when I came out of the barn.

    "Is there any particr ce you want to go?" he asked.

    "Anywhere is fine," I said.

    He helped me up on the horse and we rode off in the night. I have never felt so free before. We went to the market and walked amongmon people and I was so fascinated by the whole thing because I had never been to a market before and never walked amongmon people. Then we rode into the woods.

    "What are we doing here?" I asked.

    "I want to show you something," he said and after a while, we came to a ce in the woods where many small yellow lights were flying over the whole ce.

    "What is this?" I asked while Lucian helped me down.

    "It''s fireflies. Do you know why they glow?"

    "No"

    "It''s to attract mates or prey." He exined.

    I looked at then fascinated. I never knew these things existed.

    "They are beautiful," I said.

    "Not as much as you are," he said walking right behind me.

    I stopped and turned around. Our eyes met and like every time I look into his eyes I felt a force pulling me toward him, making me forget everything else. I wondered if he knew what kind of effect his eyes had on me.

    "Your eyes are burning" I whispered when I could finally speak.

    He grabbed the back of my head, pulling my face close to his. I could feel his warm breath on my face and butterflies in my stomach.

    "Not only are my eyes burning, my whole body is burning with need Hazel," he says as his gaze travels down to my lips.

    I open my mouth to fill my lungs with air and my ears get flooded by the pounding sound of my heart. He slowly leans in and presses his lips on mine. The touch is soft and gentle but as soon as our lips touch he pushes me away and takes two long steps back.

 Chapter 12 - 12

    <h4>12 Chapter 12</h4>

    What just happened? Only a taste of her lips and he could feel his demon wanting toe out. He only felt like that when he was really angry, then his demon woulde out to punish whoever enraged him. As time went he had learned to control his anger and keep the demon in check. It has been a long time since his demon wanted toe out so why now?

    Take her! She is yours. She belongs to you. The voice inside his headmanded.

    "Is something wrong?" Hazel asked confused as she walked closer to him.

    "Don''te close!" he almost yelled wrapping his arms around his body. He could see hurt in her eyes but he didn''t want to hurt her like the time he set his brother on fire. Every time his demon wanted out he did bad things.

    Hazel turned around and started to walk away. She was probably angry which he could understand but how could he exin when he himself could not understand. He couldn''t even go after her, he needed to calm down his demon first.

    ******************

    Tears filled my eyes as I walked away. It was my first kiss and he was acting as if it was disgusting. If he didn''t like it he could at least hide it. He didn''t have to be so rude. I didn''t know where I was going but I didn''t care. As I walked further into the woods it became darker and darker, feeling scared I turned around to walk back but couldn''t find the way. God, I was lost and it was dark. I yelled Lucian''s name several times but got no answer.

    Always being a sheltered child and never being alone I was petrified and started to panic. Running around in the woods I tried to find my way back without any sess. Tired I sat next to a tree. Where was Lucian now when I needed him?

    "Hazel!" I turned my head to the side. Lucian was walking toward me "I was looking for you."

    "Really? I thought you would be happy if I got lost and you wouldn''t have to see me again" I snapped resentfully.

    As if he didn''t hear me "let''s go home" he said.

    Standing up "What if I don''t want to?" I know I was being childish but I was angry and just wanted an apology or an exnation.

    He shot me a hard re "You better listen to me or you won''t like what I will do to you," he muttered under his breath. He was trembling as he spoke. Was he that angry?

    "Fine, you better exin to me once we are home."

    When we arrived at our chamber?I crossed my arms over my chest. "So exin!" I demanded.

    "Exin what?"

    "Why you are behaving rudely and threatening me by saying that I won''t like what you will do to me. What will you do?" I asked in a challenging tone.

    Surely he wouldn''t beat me, kill me or burn. So what would he do? starve me? Lock me in somewhere?

    He looked at me and I saw a glint in his eyes.

    "Maybe you will like what I will do to you," he said crossing the distance between us and backing me against the wall.

    "I want to kiss you, to part your lips with my tongue and slide inside your mouth. I want to pin your naked body underneath mine and feel you tremble while I do all kinds of wicked things a man can possibly do to a woman. I want to hear soft moans of pleasure escape your beautiful lips" he said tracing his thumb over my lips. My breath caught in my throat as he leaned down and brushed his lips against my ear "I want to feel heat radiate from your body."

    Lord, I was already aroused by his words and I couldn''t breathe. I needed to get away but I felt weak in the knees so I put my hands on his chest to push him away which made him chuckle.

    "Why are you doing the opposite of what your body wants?" he asked. I don''t know myself I just want to breathe. Maybe I am scared even though I am excited, Maybe I am not ready even though my legs are trembling.

    "Fine," he exhales as he lets me push him away "soon you will let me do all these things to you and more." He was behaving differently. Never has he approached me like this before,so straightforward. He was always slow and careful giving me time to think and breathe.

    "I''ll sleep in my room tonight otherwise I can''t promise to behave myself," he said as he walked to his room. "Goodnight wife" and with that, he closed the door leaving me alone.

    Iy down on the bed trying to sleep but couldn''t. He said he was burning with need so why did he push me away? Then he acted cold, then he told me he wanted to kiss me and do wicked things to me. I was really confused. After a while, I fell asleep.

    "Mydy, mydy wake up" I heard Ylvas voice.

    "Let me sleep," I muttered in a sleepy voice.

    "Mydy please I need to prepare you and you have slept too long. You are not a child anymore you are a married woman."

    "Did she wake up?" what seemed like Lydia''s voice asked.

    "No. I have been trying to wake her for a while."

    I heard the door open and then it became quiet.

    Finally!!!

    "Leave us. I will wake her up" a deep voice spoke. After a few seconds, a spicy scent invaded my senses and I felt fingers remove the hair from my face cing it behind my ear.

    "Hazel..."

    "I want to sleep some more" I cut him off.

    "You couldn''t sleepst night," he seemed to be speaking to himself. "I didn''t mean to scare you."

    You didn''t scare me. You made me want you then you hurt me then you made me angry and then aroused. God! I never felt so many emotions in one night before.

    "But I meant everything I said" he continued "I do want you and you will eventually admit you want me too"

 Chapter 13 - 13

    <h4>13 Chapter 13</h4>

    Iy in the bathtub as Lydia washed my hair after Lucian had left to let me sleep some more. I knew she wanted to ask something but didn''t know if she should, so she was silent.

    "He kissed me," I said. Her eyes sparkled.

    "Really? Finally!" she said, "How did it feel?"

    "It felt..." I remembered when our lips touched the warmth that spread through my body and when our lips separated the emptiness and coldness that came with it. I wanted more, "It felt good," I said.

    "But you just kissed nothing more?" she asked.

    "No,"

    "Don''t worry there will be more," she said.

    "Lydia?"

    "Yes, mydy,"

    "How does the first time feel?" I asked. She sensed that I was worried it would hurt and that I wouldn''t like it. Just the thought of being naked in front of a man made my cheeks burn.

    "Don''t worry. I am sure his highness will be gentle since he seems to care for you" she said reassuring me "trust me, no man would have waited so long for the woman to agree. He would have taken you whether you liked it. I was actually worried for you mydy but now that I got to see his highness I am sure he is a good man and will take good care of you."

    Everything she said was true. He never denied me anything and treated me well. I should be more understanding toward him and try to get close to him, but why am I afraid? Am I afraid of him? Or afraid of myself around him? It''s like I don''t have control over my body and mind around him, and his gaze and scent make me feel things I have never felt before.

    "And you have to admit your husband is one very good looking man. I can see how the maids drool over him," she smiled "he must have a lot of mistresses," she continued but regretted it when she realized what she had said.

    "I am sorry" she whispered with sad eyes, "I didn''t mean to..."

    "It''s fine "I cut her off "It''s not like I don''t know". This was just my fate as a woman.

    After the bath, Ylva came in and helped me dress up. I really missed the way she dressed me and made my hair. She knew my taste and what suited me best so she would always make me look beautiful, but this time she made me look even more beautiful.

    "What is the special asion today?" I asked.

    "Nothing mydy. You should always look your best since you have such a good-looking husband," she said, winking at me.

    "Thank you," I said as another maid walked in.

    "Her highness? where would you like to eat your breakfast?" she asked.

    "In the garden" it was my favorite ce. Nodding, she walked away. I stood up from my seat to look myself closer in the mirror. I was wearing a wine red dress with long loose sleeves but bare shoulder. It was tight around the waist and up, but loose from the waist down. It had beautiful white patterns on the chest and at the end of the sleeves.

    "You are amazing, Ylva," I said satisfied with how I looked.

    "As long as you are happy, mydy," she smiled.

    I went to the garden where breakfast had been served.

    "Has Luc..I mean his highness had breakfast?" I asked the maid.

    "No, her highness. His highness went to meet the crown prince. The king is unwell," she said. If the king is unwell, I should go too, I thought.

    I knew that the quarter next to ours was the crown prince''s quarters, so I went over. As I walked in Levi came running to me "Mydy" he said with a smile "thank you for the mealst time I never got to thank you." He is such a sweet kid and well behaved. Crouching down to his level, "You are wee. How old are you?"I asked.

    "I am ten. Mydy?" his expression suddenly changed.

    "Yes"

    "Please protect uncle Lucian"

    "Why?" I asked curiously.

    "Because if the king dies, my father will kill all my uncles." My heart stopped. I knew that to be a king, a prince has to kill all his brothers or exile them. Unfortunately, most of them or almost all killed their brother to eliminate all kinds of threat to the throne. I never liked that idea, but I never thought much of it. Now that Lucian was involved, I felt scared and worried and absolutely hated the idea. How can brothers kill each other?

    "Mydy" a dark manly voice came from behind. Standing up, I turned around. A soldier who seemed to be a higher rank ording to his clothes, maybe a general stood there.

    "How can I help you?" he asked.

    "I am looking for the crown prince and his highness Lucian" I said.

    "The princes have gone to visit the king and I am sorry but no one else is allowed to visit," he said politely. I had a feeling that I have seen him before.

    "Have we met before?" I asked.

    "Yes, mydy. I am one of his highness Lucians men" he exined, "I brought you here on your wedding day." If he was one of Lucian''s men and Lucian wasn''t here, what was he doing here? Did he follow me?

    "Are you following me?" I asked.

    "I apologize, but it''s my duty to keep you safe" he said with his deep voice. Was the situation that bad?

    "I ammander Lincoln, please let me escort you back, mydy. It''s not safe for you to be here."

    Lincoln escorted me back to our quarters where many soldiers were gathered, some of them walking back and forth and some speaking in a serious tone. Of the situations were definitely very bad. "Are you sure his highness is fine?"I asked Lincoln.

    "Don''t worry mydy,I am sure he is fine," he assured.

    "Lincoln!" a man called from behind. Turning around a found a young man with long blonde hair and blue eyes walking toward us. He was wearing a military attire and had a smile on his face. Walking closer he looked even much younger maybe seventeen or eighteen.

    "Mydy" he said and bowed, then he turned to Lincoln and they hugged each other.

    "I am d you are back" Lincoln said.

    "Yeah so am I. It''s such a pain to be with the other princes, I am happy to be back here and hopefully I will stay here with prince Lucian forever once the king dies" he said simply.

    "Be careful" Lincoln warned "he is not dead yet."

    "But his condition is very bad. He will either die tomorrow or the day after." I gasped and their gazes turned toward me. Lincoln cleared his throat "This is princess Hazel prince Lucian''s wife" he said introducing me.

    "I guessed that" the young man said scratching his neck shyly and his eyes still avoiding me "I am Oliver. I apologize for my way of speaking. I can''t keep my mouth shut" he admitted.

    "What happens if the kings dies?" I asked still worried about that fact

    "Nothing much" Oliver said shrugging his shoulders as if it was not much of a problem" we will fight for prince Lucian to take the throne" he smiled.

    "It''s not that easy" Lincoln said while my eyesnded on Lucian walking from far away. He was also wearing a military attire with a sword on his left side. He looked taller, stronger, and even more dangerous wearing these clothes. His footsteps made a clicking sound that echoed through the hallway while his hair got blown away by the wind showing an expressionless face.

    "Your highness" Oliver smiled as Lucian walked closer and stood in front of us.

    "Good, you are back alive," Lucian said patting Oliver''s shoulder "Lincoln I will talk to youter but now I need to speak with my wife for a moment," he said as he turned his gaze to me. The men left us alone.

    Lucians took some steps back as his gaze traveled down by body and up again. He tilted his head a bit as his eyes glittered with amusement. "Did you dress up for me wife?"

    Oh God. I had forgotten how Ylva made me look. Was it too much? Maybe I overdid it.

    Walking closer he grabbed my chin lifting my head slightly he gazed into my eyes "you look so beautiful you make me forget all of my worries"

 Chapter 14 - 14

    <h4>14 Chapter 14</h4>

    Lucian gazed down at Hazel as she blushed, and he couldn''t help but bring his hand up and caress her pink cheek with his thumb. Heavens knew how much he wanted to lean down and kiss her. She was tempting him with this red dress and her bare neck and shoulders. He had been surprised and relieved that he hadn''t forced himself on herst night when his demon was in control. Seems that his demon craves Hazel as much as he does the only difference is that his demon doesn''t care about Hazel''s feelings while Lucian does.

    "Are you alright? I heard that the king is unwell" she asked worried. He had almost forgotten the big problem he had to deal with when he saw her.

    "Hazel, I want you to pack some clothes, we will leave the castle". He didn''t want for Hazel to stay another minute here. The king could die anytime and he knew that he would be the one to be attacked first, since his brothers hated him. Hazel looked confused at him "I will exin everything on the way" he said "now hurry!".

    Once Hazel left Lincoln approached him "Your highness the horses are ready".

    "Did oliver get information on what by brother''s n to do?" Lucian asked.

    "Yes, your highness. The crown prince is nning on attacking you first once the king dies and he has already pinned your brothers against each other, so that they kill each other and his job bes easier,". That sounded just like Pierre. Lucian had already expected that from his brother.

    "What did he tell them?"

    "That I don''t know your highness. But your brothers have already begun to travel to gather their allies to help them get the crown. You should do that as well." That would be the difficult part since not many would want to be his allies and help him because of the rumors about him.

    As if Lincoln read his thoughts he said "We should start with Maebeth kingdom." His wife''s kingdom was a small kingdom that didn''t have much power. Even if they agreed to help him, it wouldn''t be that much of a help.

    Lydia packed a few clothes for me while Ylva helped me get dressed into morefortable clothes. Both were worried when I told them about the situation. Just to calm them down "everything is going to be alright" I said even though I myself wasn''t sure about that.

    I walked out to the garden where Lucian seemed to be busy speaking to some soldiers. I just stood there staring at him. I have never seen him speak much before. He was a man of few words. Until now we never had a conversation thatsted long, and I really wanted our marriage to work.

    "Mydy" looking to my side, I found a smiling Oliver approaching me. Something about him was different. He didn''t look like the usually tough and silent soldier, he looked rather innocent and yful even though he was tall and looked strong.

    "She will ride with me" Lucian said suddenly, standing next to me and taking my hand in his. Oliver smiled, a smile that reached his eyes. What was he so happy about?

    "Fine" he said shrugging his shoulders.

    I ced my arms around Lucians waist as we rode off. "Hold on tight, we will ride fast" he had told me, but I didn''t expect it would be this fast. Even though I thought this was too fast, many soldiers were riding faster than us, slowing down now and then for Lucian to catch up. That''s when I realized he was actually riding slowpared to how fast he usually rides.

    "You don''t have to slow down because of me," I said, "I am fine."

    He chuckled, "are you sure?"

    "Yes" I replied.

    "Fine, then" he said in a challenging way and suddenly it felt as if I was flying away. The air whipping my face and hair and I got really scared, holding onto Lucian even more. My grip was so hard around his waist I wondered if he could breathe, but he wasn''tining. Trees, houses, cliffs andkes were passing by quickly before my eyes and I felt dizzy and sick. I tried to close my eyes and ignore the dizziness and the urge to vomit, but I couldn''t fight it for long.

    "Please stop" I whispered clutching onto Lucian wondering if he even heard what I said.

    Abruptly he stopped, " are you alright?" he asked. I climbed down from the horse fast without any help and ran to the nearest tree, throwing up everything in my stomach. Lucian was already beside me and held my hair away. "Don''t.." I began before throwing up again. I didn''t want him to see me like this.

    "It''s alright" he said, massaging my back with one hand as he still held my hair with the other. I was so embarrassed when I turned around and found that all the soldiers stood there looking at me.

    Lucian gave me a handkerchief as one of the guards handed him a bottle of water, which he gave to me as well. "Drink" he said as I wiped my mouth still embarrassed "you should have told me to slow down."

    I took sips of the water while Lucian watched me intently, as if I would copse anytime.

    "I''m fine, let''s continue " I smiled. I didn''t want the journey to take longer than usual because of me.

 Chapter 15 - 15

    <h4>15 Chapter 15</h4>

    We sat leaning against a tree after Lucian told his men that we should rest for a while. I knew he was doing it for me.

    "Where are we going?" I asked.

    "To Maebeth. To your family." He was going to ask my father to help in this war between brothers. "Will you really kill your brothers?" I asked carefully.

    "Yes" he said without hesitation. I shivered at the thought.

    "Even your nephews?" he clenched his jaw and closed his eyes, then opened them again.

    "I won''t have to kill them because my brothers will."

    Why? They are just kids. Why kill your family for the throne? That''s something I could never understand. Standing up "we should continue" he said. We continued our journey, and I was thankful that Maebeth wasn''t far away from Decresh, so we reached there at night, after riding the whole day.

    My three brothers were the ones to wee us. They spoke mostly to Lucian, ignoring me totally. I wasn''t expecting more; we were never close. Our family always separated men and women. While men were respected, almost worshipped women were mostly a property that belonged to the men or ready to be sold anytime.

    "The king is busy right now but will meet you tomorrow morning. You should eat and rest for now" my brother Harris said as he led us to the guest quarters. Looking at him and the rest of my brothers, I couldn''t help but wonder if they would kill each other when father dies.

    "What a rude brother you have. It seems you are not close with your brothers either," he said as we entered the guest room.

    "True" I said as my gazended on the table next to the bed where several food dishes were served covered with white food cover. I thought I would be hungry but my stomach was still upset from the ride so I didn''t feel like eating anything.

    "Are you hungry?" I asked, my eyes traveling toward Lucian. He had already taken off his military attire and was left wearing a loose shirt that showed off his chest with a pair of pants. It has been three nights since we slept in the same room, so I felt nervousness take over my senses as I remembered what he had told mest night. He wanted to do wicked things to me. Wicked? I had asked Ylva what wicked means, and she had told me it means devilish, sinful.

    "What are you thinking about?" Lucian askedying on the bed leaning his head on his hand, watching me with those captivating eyes.

    "Nothing" I said shaking my head, standing stiffly on the same spot.

    "Come here" he said, patting next to him on the bed. He wants to do sinful things to me. I urged myself to move and took my cloak off, walking to the bed. Iy down on my back next to him hesitantly, looking up at the ceiling to avoid his intense gaze. From the corner of my eyes, I could still see that he was staring at me in a silence that became unbearable.

    "Lucian?" He took a deep breath.

    "Your name is beautiful, and it''s not a curse. Lucian means ''Man of light''." He looked at me surprised, but then his face became serious.

    "I am no man of light," he said, " there is darkness inside of me."

    "Everyone has a bit of darkness inside of them, that''s ok because darkness and light can''t exist without each other."

    "Are you trying tofort me?" he asked with a smile.

    "I am just speaking the truth," I said.

    It became silent again, even though I had a thousand questions on my mind. Will you really kill your brothers? What about the note written in blood? Do you like me? But the question that came out of my mouth was, "Why did you agree on waiting to consume the wedding?"

    "You feared me and you still are sometimes."

    "I don''t want to be" I admitted.

    "I would never hurt you.. but sometimes... I am not myself."

    "What do you mean?"

    Hey on his back with a sigh, "I am tired, let''s sleep. I will tell you some other time" he said. I wanted to know, but I was exhausted myself as I found it hard to keep my eyes open. Closing my eyes, I let the darkness take over.

    I woke up in the morning with Lucian next to me. He was still sleeping on his back, but shirtless. The sheets covered his stomach, but his powerful chest and arms were bare. His raven ck hair was spread across the pillow, looking soft and shiny like silk. I took some of his hair in my hand and inhaled his spicy scent that did things to my body I couldn''t exin.

    My eyes traveled to his face. His eyebrows were thick and perfectly shaped and his eyshes long and shiny. Now, with his eyes closed, they almost brushed his impressive cheekbones. His nose sharp and hooked cast a shadow on lips that spoke of sensuality. While his hair was dark as the night his skin was pale as the moon, so smooth it made my fingers itch for a touch. I ran my fingers along the edge of his sharp jawline up to the curve of his lips admiring his good looks when his eyes fluttered open and I stared into them unable to remove my gaze. That''s when I realized why I had never studied his face before. His eyes were too captivating to make me notice the rest of his face. They held power and passion, but they also spoke of secrets and pain.

    He smiled with his eyes. I removed my hand and nced away, blushing hard. Even though I couldn''t see him, I could feel his smile widen at my reaction.

    "No need to shy away wife, I am all yours. You can stare and touch however much you want."

    When I said nothing because I was so embarrassed, he got up from bed and walked toward the table. My eyesnded on his broad muscr drawn-back shoulders as he walked gracefully. He wasn''t too muscr but well built and lean. As he walked, he ran his hand through his hair and my heart skipped a beat. Something with the way he walked and moved did strange things to my body. No wonder the maids drooled over him. I had seen his bare upper body before, but he had been soaked in blood back then. Now... wait! The scars! Even though some of his hair was covering his back but I could still see most of it and there were no scars. It''s not possible. His wounds were very deep and I am sure they would leave scars, but there were none.

    "Wait!" I said before he could slide into his robe. I got up and walked over to him.

    "Wait" I repeated, grabbing his arm and making him turn around. I removed the rest of his hair. No scars, not even a tiny one. His skin looked so smooth, as if he never got whipped, not even once. It''s not possible, I thought, shaking my head.

    "What is it?" he asked, confused, turning around.

    "There are.. no scars. No scars on your back," I breathed in shock, "How?"

 Chapter 16 - 16

    <h4>16 Chapter 16</h4>

    "Ah, the scars? They healed" he said simply pulling the robe over his shoulders.

    "That''s impossible, they can''t heal that fast and even if they did, they would leave scars," I said still trying to make sense of everything.

    "Well, they healed, and they didn''t leave any scars," was all he said," now your father is waiting, I need to get going."

    I was still confused as he walked to the bathroom. Not possible was all my brain was telling me.

    After taking a bath, dressing up and making my hair with the help of some maids, I was on my way to the dining room. Lucian had already left to not make my father wait. I opened the door to the dining room and walked inside. Father was sitting on the short side of the table as mother and Lucian were sitting opposite each other on the long side of it. As I walked closer, I noticed that no one was eating, and the atmosphere was tense. Lucian''s hands were clenched under the table and father''s expression told me he was displeased. They didn''t even notice that I had walked into the room.

    Mother was the first to notice me, so she stood up from her seat and came over to me.

    "Darling I missed you so much" she said hugging me but got cut off by father.

    "Teresa! Behave yourself" he said and mother tensed and walked back to her seat. I hated this, they could never act as parents. Father loved to show off his power, and mother was too scared of him to do anything she wanted.

    "Hazel! The queen and I need to speak with you alone" he said as he and mother stood up from their seats and started walking to the door that led to the next room. I nced over at Lucian, who was still sitting as a statue. He looked up and the expression on his face made my heart clench.

    "Hurry!" father said, who had already walked into the room. I hurried inside and the door got closed, leaving Lucian alone in the dining room. What was happening? What did he do to Lucian?

    Father walked to the center of the room and turned around with his arms crossed over his chest. "Your husband is asking for my help" he started with a frown "but I can''t invest in a war I am going to lose." I couldn''t believe my ears. I knew that the kingdom was always his priority, but I thought if his child was in danger he would at least help a little.

    "What makes you so sure we will lose?" I asked.

    "Your husband has no allies because of the rumors about him, thus his brothers are stronger now" he exined.

    "So you will not help even if it means I can die?" I asked slowly bing impatient.

    "That''s why you can stay here with us, if you want?" mother said.

    "Are you telling me to leave my husband?"

    "And you can''t throw me away and take me back whenever you want" I spat.

    "Hazel!" mother said with a warning.

    "Be careful! You cannot speak to your king like that" father yelled.

    "You are not my king anymore. Remember, you sold me to another kingdom for power," I snapped "I am leaving with my husband now. If I die it''s fine, I will die with him. I was never treated like a living person here anyway," I said. I never defied my parents. I don''t know where I the courage from this time. Turning my back, I strode out of the room.

    Lucian was nowhere in the dining room. Where did he go?

    "Seems your husband thinks it''s a good idea to leave you here as well" father voice came from behind. I clenched my fists to control the anger that was building up inside of me. How could Lucian leave me here without asking me if I wanted to stay? Ignoring my father, I ran out of the dining room through the halls to the main garden. Everyone was staring at me in shock because it was udylike to run, but I didn''t care. I just hoped that Lucian hadn''t left yet and was relieved when I found him outside with his men.

    Everyone was gathered with their horses, which only meant they were leaving. Lucian was leaving without me. Angry, I walked toward him. When he saw me he looked surprised, but when he realized I was angry he frowned. I walked closer and pped him across the face. I heard some gaspsing from the guards and some of them stared in shock. Lucian ran his fingers through his hair as he looked back at me. A smile crept its way to his face, and I was shocked at his reaction. He should be angry for pping him, especially in front of everyone, so why was he smiling?

    "What is the reason for pping me wife?" he asked rubbing his cheek as if it hurt even though I was sure it didn''t hurt him, not physically anyway.

    "Don''t call me wife. If I was your wife, you wouldn''t have decided to leave me." He looked at me confused.

    "I thought you are the one that wanted to stay," he said.

    "And what makes you think that way?" I asked. His gaze shifted to something behind me and he clenched his jaw. I looked behind me. Father was standing at the entry looking amused. It was father. He told Lucian I wanted to stay.

 Chapter 17 - 17

    <h4>17 Chapter 17</h4>

    We were riding fast through the woods after leaving father disappointed for failing in his mission to make me stay. "Are you sure you want toe with me?" Lucian had asked. "Your life will be in danger." I had decided that I would rather live in danger than live like a dead person, but that wasn''t the main reason I didn''t want to stay. I didn''t want to stay because I wanted to be with Lucian.

    "Feeling alright?" Lucian asked after slowing down.

    "Yes, I am fine. I think I am getting used to it" I said, slightly exhrated. "Where are we going?"

    "To Gatrish" he replied. Gatrish, a kingdom known for its wars, very and prostitution. Their king was a cruel king with a thirst for blood and appetite for women. It is said that he takes a new wife and a new concubine everyday and that liquor, parties and sex are a part of his daily life and everyone else''s living in the kingdom.

    "Are you sure it''s a good idea to go there?" I asked.

    "I know their king. He is the only one who might agree to help," he exined. I could still not get over the fact that he would kill his brothers, even though it was amon thing for princes. I know if he doesn''t kill them they would probably kill him: I just wished there would be another way to solve this problem.

    I imagine that asking the King of Gatrish for help would just make things worse, even though I didn''t know him personally.

    We rode the whole day, just taking a few breaks to eat and rest, then we continued riding for the rest of the night. I wondered how Lucian could stay awake. I would fall asleep and wake up now and then, holding onto him tight, scared not to fall from the horse because I was too tired to stay awake.

    This time when I woke up, it was morning. The sun shone brightly, the breeze warmer thanst night blew Lucians soft hair into my face. I pulled my hand away from Lucian''s waist and to remove his hair from my face, but had the sudden impulse to smell it. I grabbed it and inhaled. How could he always smell so good?

    "Good morning wife" he greeted and I quickly dropped his hair embarrassed.

    "Good morning," I whispered back. Looking at my surroundings I noticed that everyone rode slowly. The soldiers chatted andughed as they rode, not a hint of tiredness showing on their faces, even though they didn''t sleep the whole night.

    "We have arrived. You will be able to rest soon," he said while we rode over a bridge that led to a big metal gate with a guard on each side. Lincoln jumped down from his horse and went up to one of the guards. They spoke a few words and then the two guards opened the gate for us to enter. As we entered, I swallowed the lump in my throat. I was not looking forward to meeting this king, and I became even more worried when Lucian and his men were told to leave their weapons in a storeroom before entering the castle.

    "Prince Lucian has arrived, Your Majesty," the guard informed before opening the door to a room that seemed to be a room for meetings.

    "Draco!" my eyes darted to where the sound came from. A tall man dressed casually stood in the middle of the room, a smile stered on his face as he walked closer to us.

    "Your Majesty," Lucian replied, bowing. Wait? Majesty? I had imagined the king to be a short, ugly bald man over his thirties with dirty teeth. Why? I don''t know. Maybe because of his reputation, but this man was tall and seemed to be in his mid-twenties. His dirty blonde shoulder-length hair perfectly matched his sun-kissed skin. If it wasn''t for the scar on his face that stretched from his left eyebrow to his right eye, people would drown in his ocean blue eyes. He was good looking.

    "Oh, please," the King said, waving with his hand. "I thought we had dropped the formalities." He tipped his head to one side as he noticed me standing next to Lucian and studied me with his piercing blue eyes.

    "This is my wife, Hazel" Lucian introduced. I tried to smile as he walked closer. He took my hand in his and ced a soft kiss on my knuckles.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Princess," he said, then turned his gaze to Lucian. "I never thought our Draco would marry anytime soon." This was the second time he had called Lucian ''Draco''. I was confused. "But of course, with your looks anything is possible, isn''t that right, Princess Hazel?" he asked, looking my way. I froze up, unable to reply. When I didn''t respond, heughed. He made me nervous in a bad way.

    "You guys must be hungry and tired; lets eat!"

    We were served fried potatoes, eggs, toast, croissants and ham. A basket filled with an assortment of fruit stood in the middle of the table and servants came in with different kinds of drinks. A servant whispered something into the king''s ear and he smiled at us.

    "My sisters Astrid and ra will join us for breakfast. ra has been dying to meet you since you saved her life." The King said looking at Lucian. Lucian saved the King''s sister? Is that why he thought that the king would help us?

    "Oh, here they are," he said as two beautifuldies entered the dining room. They looked just like the king with their long blonde hair and blue eyes and seemed to be around my age. "This is my sister Astrid," the King said, gesturing to the one with short blonde hair wearing a yellow dress that matched her blonde locks. "and this is ra." He finished, pointing to the one with longer hair that almost reached to her waist. She was wearing a blue dress that made her blue eyes stand out even more. So she was the one Lucian saved? She was stunningly beautiful. I couldn''t help but wonder if that was the reason Lucian saved her.

    "You know Lucian, and this is his wife Hazel" he said, introducing us in return. ra''s eyes widened as she stared at us, confused, but quickly got over her puzzlement and smiled.

    "Wee. We are happy to have you here" Astrid smiled.

 Chapter 18 - 18

    <h4>18 Chapter 18</h4>

    ra kept ncing Lucian''s way as we ate our breakfast, while the King and Lucian spoke informally with each other, which surprised me. The King was willing to help Lucian as they were already speaking of how to win this war. I only feared he would ask for something in exchange. Something bad.

    "You should stay here until the King dies, then we will take action," the King said. As if waiting for someone''s death was a daily urrence.

    "Rasmus? can you stop acting like a King at least until we eat our breakfast?" ra asked.

    Rasmus, ra, Astrid: their names sounded northern.

    "Of course" Rasmus smiled at his sister.

    "We have a party tonight. I hope you can attend after you have rested," he then said to me and Lucian.

    "Of course" Lucian replied.

    "Astrid, why don''t you take them to a nice room. I am sure they would like to rest."

    I was so tired, but as Iid on the bed next to Lucian all I could do was ask questions.

    "You seem to know Rasmus pretty well," I began.

    "Yes," was all he said before closing his eyes. Hey on his back while Iy on my side, facing him.

    "Why does he call you Draco?"

    "It''s just a nickname" he said shortly. This wasn''t working. I couldn''t reach through to him. Maybe he was too tired.

    "His sisters are beautiful."

    He shot his eyes open and looked my way. He looked at me calctingly for a while before he replied, "Yes, they are."

    "How did you save his sister" I asked curiously. I think I saw a brief smile on his face before it disappeared quickly.

    "I didn''t. I just spared her life. Our kingdoms were at war with each other few years ago and we won by killing most of their men."

    "Are you saying she went to fight in a war?" I asked, surprised. She was a woman, not only that, but a princess, and she went to fight a war?

    "Yes, she and her sister. They are warriors and know very well how to fight. After all, their ancestors were Vikings; they have it in their blood." I just listened, fascinated by how these beautiful women could be warriors. I wondered if he was fascinated by them as well. Maybe that''s why he spared her life. Maybe he thought she was beautiful. She was at least more beautiful than I was; much more beautiful.

    Letting out a sigh, I closed my eyes and tried to sleep, but then I heard Lucian say, "Thank you foring with me" in a sleepy voice. Opening my eyes, I looked at him. He was asleep.

    I shifted in bed for a while, but I couldn''t fall asleep. Sitting up, I swung my legs down off the bed and stood up on the neat sapphire blue carpet that covered the ground.

    I looked back at Lucian, who was sleeping peacefully on the royal blue satin sheets. He looked more beautiful than ever while asleep. I slid into a simple dress, fixed my hair and put my shoes on before exiting the room.

    I walked through the halls, not knowing exactly where I was when I heard female voices I recognizeding from a room. I stopped to listen.

    "ra, there are a thousand men out there who desire you. Just forget about him"

    "I know, but no one is like him. I want him, sister."

    "He is married now. Why do you want to be a second wife when you can get any man you want?" Astrid asked, frustration clear in her tone.

    "I would rather be with someone I want and be a second wife than be with someone I don''t want," ra said stubbornly.

    "He is a man with no position right now. There is no guarantee that he will be the next king of Decresh." A tiny gasp escaped past my lips. Yet it was loud enough for Astrid to hear in the echoing room. They were talking about Lucian.

    "Who is there?" Astrid asked as I heard her footstepsing closer. I quickly hid behind one of the limestone columns in the hall.

    "What is it?" ra asked.

    "Nothing. I just thought I heard someone" Astrid said and then I heard the door close. I peeked from behind the column to make sure they were gone and then quickly got away from there.

    I rushed through the halls trying to find my way back to the room. My life had be a mess in only a week. First, I got married against my will, then before I got to know my mysterious husband a war knocked on the door, then I fought with my parents and now I was in a kingdom ruled by a bloodthirsty king and his sister who wanted my husband.

    While looking for a room I found an exit to a garden. I walked out and found some of Lucian''s men chatting there. Some were sitting under the roof, away from the sun resting while some were talking about someone. Me.

    "Did you see how she pped him" a guard with brown hair asked imitating me pping Lucian. He lift his hand and drew it back beforending a fake p on another guards cheek.

    "Behave yourself, Ky," Lincoln said, sitting with his eyes closed, leaning his back on the wall.

    "No seriously. She is brave. I like her." he continued, ignoring Lincoln.

    "She shouldn''t have pped him in front of everyone. It was disrespectful toward his highness," another one retorted. Oliverughed, turning around. He saw me standing there and I thought he would say something to make the men know I was there listening to everything, but he kept quiet and let the men continue talking about me.

    "She is a good person," someone defended me. It was the brother of Lisa, the maid who stole my golden hairpin. "She genuinely cares for His Highness," he continued.

    "That''s true," another one said. Oliver smiled a mischievous smile before saying, "My Lady," finally making my presence known and surprising the guards.

    Everyone stood up quickly, "Mydy," they said, bowing deeply and then looking at me with fear.

    "I apologize for their behavior," Lincoln said, bowing deeply. "Apologize to Her Highness!" he reprimanded, sending the guards a hard re.

    "It''s all right." I smiled. "Everyone is entitled to their own opinion." They all stared at me in surprise, except Lincoln. His face showed no expression.

 Chapter 19 - 19

    <h4>19 Chapter 19</h4>

    Iid in the bathtub filled with hot water, thinking about what the guards had said about me. I shouldn''t have pped Lucian in front of his men. It was disrespectful, and still he hadn''t got angry with me. He was asleep when I came back to the room, so I asked a maid to prepare a hot bath for me. The hot water was soothing, rxing my tense muscles until it felt like a massage and in a moment it made fall into a deep sleep.

    I woke up shifting in the bed. The soft satin sheets rubbed against my skin and I realized I was not wearing much. I quickly sat up on the bed and lifted the sheet up. I was only wearing a towel, my shoulders, legs and thighs were bare. It took me a moment to remember that I was taking a bath earlier and fell asleep and now I was here. How?

    A sound made me look to my left. Lucian was sitting in a chair, a ss of wine in his hands as he studied me with those extraordinary eyes. He was the only one who could have brought me here, which meant that he had seen me naked. Heat crept it''s way up to my cheeks and I grabbed the sheets around me closer as if they would protect me from his gaze or change the fact that he had seen me naked.

    "Did..did you bring me here?" I stammered. He put his ss down, standing up he walked toward me.

    "Would you prefer someone else did?" he asked standing at the end of the bed towering over me. I felt ufortable, so I climbed down from the bed still gripping the sheets around my body and tried to get away from him, but he grabbed my arm and pulled me in for a hug. I gasped and dropped the sheets, standing there in only a towel while he held me so tight I couldn''t even breathe.

    "Why?" he breathed into my neck as his arms trembled slightly.

    "Why?" I repeated, confused at his question. He pulled away and stared at me, "You should dress. The party starts soon" he said and left quickly.

    Two maids walked in just after Lucian had left. "Mydy, we shall help you prepare for the party."

    They showed me several beautiful dresses to choose from. Most of them showed a lot of cleavage which I didn''t like, but it seemed to be the kind of dresses they wore in this kingdom. I chose the least revealing one, a ck off the shoulder dress with a v neckline that showed only a little cleavage.

    When I was done dressing, it was time for hair. The maids styled my hair up beautifully, only letting a few strands of hair fall at the sides of my face. I put some jewelry on, beautiful diamond earrings with a matching bracelet and a ring. I looked at myself in the mirror onest time before the maids led me to where the party would take ce.

    I felt a hand around my waist, turning my head until I found Lucian next to me. His eyes were dark, and he seemed to be in a grim mood. He didn''t even look my way as he led me inside.

    "How do I look?" I asked, gathering some courage. He paused and looked at me. His gaze softened as his eyes traveled the length of my body, lingering a little longer on my breasts before traveling back up to my face.

    "Do you want me to answer politely or honestly?" he asked in a serious tone.

    "Honestly" I whispered.

    He leaned down to say something, but just then someone spoke from behind him.

    "I see you havee" The King walked toward us not dressed as fancy as royalties like to dress, but he still looked good.

    "You look very elegant in ck, Princess Hazel," he said as he took my hand and kissed it.

    "Thank you, your majesty," I responded.

    "May I have a dance?" he asked, stretching his hand toward me. I nced at Lucian and he gave me a reassuring smile. I took the king''s hand, and he led me to the dance floor. He danced so elegantly, making us spin and glide over the dance floor with ease.

    "I never thought fragile women were Draco''s type," he smiled.

    I never got described as fragile, but a man with sisters who were warriors would probably think of me as fragile.

    "Why do you call him Draco?" I asked, ignoring his remark.

    "Do you know what Draco means?" he asked.

    "No"

    "It means devil. Haven''t you heard the legend of Drac?"

    "No" I replied once again.

    "The legend speaks of a king who wanted to save his country from intruders but never had enough power, so he made a deal with the Devil. The Devil gave him the strength of a thousand men and an eternal life in exchange for his soul. Therefore, they named him Drac after the Devil."

    I was confused. Why was he telling me this? Noticing my confusion, he continued.

    "Your king sent Lucian to war with only 500 men against an army with 2000 men. It''s said that Lucian killed hundreds of men on his own and came back home with victory. He was only seventeen at that time. After that, he won every war. People said that the battlefield was his yground and began to believe the rumors about him being the son of the Devil. I, on the other hand, believe he is The Devil."

 Chapter 20 - 20

    <h4>20 Chapter 20</h4>

    "I don''t believe these things." I said as I noticed Lucian dancing with ra, and Ipletely forgot what the king just told me. She blushed as she said something to him, and blinked with her longshes seductively.

    The King chuckled, "you''re pretty possessive about your husband."

    I wasn''t listening to him anymore because ra was leading Lucian somewhere secluded outside of the hall.

    "I need to speak with my husband. Will you excuse me Your Majesty?" I said.

    He gave me a knowing smile and dropped my hand. I rushed through the dancing crowd and proceeded out of the hall. Where did she take him? Looking through the halls, I couldn''t find him and even if I did, what would I do? Men had the privilege of taking other women if they desired to. I hated this unfairness.

    "Mydy, are you lost?" said a maid who noticed that I was walking through the halls looking for something.

    Yes, I was lost; I didn''t know where to go or what to do.

    "I can show you the way��" she offered, and then gestured with her hand, "the party is that way."

    "Show me to my room instead." I demanded.

    I paced back and forth in my room restlessly as I waited for Lucian. Where was he? What was he doing? Images of ra and him naked under the sheets appeared in my head, and I quickly struggled to push these thoughts away. As I imagined all the dirty deeds they might do with one another, my train of thoughts came to a halt as the door to the room opened and Lucian strutted in.

    "Where were you?" I blurted, unable to stop myself. He lifted an eyebrow questioningly.

    "Why?" he asked, walking seductively in my direction.

    "I saw you leave the party with ra." I said with all confidence I could muster. I tried not to be intimidated by his closeness or by his burning gaze.

    "So?" he asked, walking even closer until I could smell his spicy scent. Suddenly the air became hot and heavy, and my mind became like a fog. I took a few steps back to get away from his intoxicating presence. I needed to regain my ability to think straight.

    "Don''t you think it''s a little unfair, wife? You don''t like me being with someone else, yet you don''t want to be with me..." He said.

    Well, yes, I know I was being unfair. I should just give him what he wants and needs.

    "That''s not true." I attempted to deny.

    "Then kiss me."

    ****************

    Lucian studied Hazel''s features as they morphed into surprise, but then determination appeared in her chocte brown eyes. To his disbelief, she crossed the distance between them, wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down, crushing his lips on her own. Her plump lips were soft and sweet as they moved against his, but with hesitance, he noted. He could tell by her restrained movement that she was inexperienced.

    He ran his fingers down her spine, pulling her so close until no space was left between them and he could feel her heart hammering against his chest. Then his fingers traveled back up her spine and entangled themselves in her hair. This time he pulled her closer, adding more pressure to their lips. She moaned in response and his control snapped.

    He grabbed the arm of her dress, ready to tear it apart; he wanted her naked, her bare skin against his, her legs wrapped around his waist as he lose himself inside of her. She was tormenting him with her lips and his hands began to shake in self restraint. He didn''t want to scare her by tearing her dress like a beast, now that she kissed him purely out of her own will. Lust made his vision ck as his inner demon urged to take control over his body.

    Hazel pulled away from the kiss, but he grabbed her harshly, wanting more. She whimpered under his grasp.

    "Lucian, you''re hurting me." Sheined.

    He must''ve scared her again. He cursed under his breath as he tried to loosen his grip. Slowly, he looked up to meet her gaze, expecting to see fear, but all he saw was concern. What was she so concerned about?

    "You''re trembling. Are you alright?" He noticed that he was shaking uncontrobly as she asked.

    "I�� I''m just cold." He lied, but even his voice was shaky.

    "Are you sick?" she asked as she walked closer, then ced her palm on his forehead.

    "You''re burning. You have a fever!" She gasped, but wasted no time in grasping his hand and leading him to the bed.

    "Lay down." Shemanded.

    When heplied "I''ll be back." she said and left. He let out a sigh of relief.

    He didn''t protest about her departure, because he wanted to be alone. He cursed inwardly and wondered what he had done to make the gods give him such a fate. Truly, he was cursed.

    Hazel came back with a bowl of water and a cloth. She sat on the carpet next to the bed and patted the cloths she dripped in the water on his forehead.

    "I''m fine, Hazel. I don''t need this." He protested.

    "You are not fine. You''re burning like fire." If she only knew that he wasn''t burning because he was sick, but because he wanted her. He wanted her so badly it hurt.

    She repeated the same movement for a while, and he could feel her getting tired. "I am fine now,e and sleep."

    "I''ll sleep after you fall asleep." She said.

    He knew she was stubborn and wouldn''t listen, so he didn''t argue with her. Instead, he pretended to fall asleep in hopes that she would sleep as well.

    After a while he could hear her breathing became steady, so he opened his eyes and found her in deep slumber. Her head rested on the bed while she still sat on the floor. He climbed down and gathered her in his arms before he carefully ced her on the bed, then he watched her while she slept peacefully. Never in his life had he thought he could fall in love, but now he was slowly falling for this woman; his stubborn and easily jealous wife.

 Chapter 21 - 21

    <h4>21 Chapter 21</h4>

    I panicked. How could I have fallen asleep when Lucian was ill? I quickly ced my hand on Lucian forehead who was still sleeping. No fever. What had made him so illst night? He seemed fine just before we kissed.

    The kiss.

    His hand on my back, around my waist, in my hair pressing body to his, the heat, the tingling sensation. I brought my hand up to my lips. His lips had been so soft yet so firm, moving against mine till I was breathless. He tasted like spices; hot burning your tongue, yet you came back for more. More... Yes, I wanted more.

    I had been willing to give myself to himst night but slowly his kiss had be sloppy, his arms trembled before his whole body shook. Fear showed in his beautiful eyes, struggle on his face and sweat beads on his forehead. I had seen him like that once before, when we were in the woods, when our lips had touched. Something told me it had to do with the kiss, but why?

    Someone knocked on the door. Who could it be this early in the morning? Lucian swung his legs down from the bed startling me and stalked to the door as if hadn''t been sleeping just now. Sometimes he was really strange. He opened the door and then I only heard whispering sounds before he closed it.

    "I need to go" he said picking up his jacket from the bed and putting it on.

    "Where?" I asked, worried.

    "I will be back," he said as he left, ignoring my question. What happened that made him so stressed? Was it the bloodthirsty King or did his father die? Unable to suppress my worry, I quickly got dressed and went looking for him.

    It was a lovely day. The sky crystal blue, the sun casting its golden rays on the beautiful garden.

    Lucian''s men sat in the garden eating their breakfast at arge table. They seemed to have fun, chatting andughing loudly.

    "Good morning, Your Highness," they greeted, standing up and bowing in unison when they took notice of me.

    "Good morning." I smiled, my eyes traveling along the table looking for Lincoln. He was not there.

    "Are you looking for someone mydy?" a guard asked.

    "Where is Lucian?"

    "His Highness went to meet the king," he said. So it was the bloodthirsty king. What did he want?

    "May I sit with you?" I asked. They looked at each other with shock and confusion before they started moving around quickly, trying to organize a ce for me to sit.

    "Of course," a guard said, pulling a chair out for me to sit on. Then, they just sat there, like disciplined children waiting for their teacher to give them a lecture. I could see that I was making them ufortable but I needed some information that only they could give. I decided to go easy on them first.

    "Why don''t you guys tell me your names?" I suggested. I only recognized Oliver and Ky the one that imitated me pping Lucian.

    "My name is Callum Atkinson, My Lady." He bowed before he sat down again and the rest went on introducing themselves: Chad, Den, Anum, us, Danilo and I forgot the rest because they were too many. It didn''t matter because I wasn''t here to know their names but to know more about Lucian, to know the truth.

    "Mydy, why would you want to know our names? We are nothing but your servants," one of them asked. I think it was Anum. Lydia and Ylva were my servants as well but they were the only people who truly cared about me and I about them.

    "You are more than just a servant. You are a human being, a son of someone, a brother, a friend. If you are married, a husband, and if you have children, a father. Stop saying that you are just servants because I am only a princess." A princess who had been locked inside her home by her own parents who never treated her like their child.

    They never yed with her, never hugged her, never asked about her opinions or feelings. They treated her like a doll who always had to look perfect and act perfect or dylike'' until they find someone they could sell her to. But even then, she was not free. She would remain the doll she was without feelings and without opinions. Her husband would do as he pleased and she wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.

    If Lucian decided to take ra as his wife, what would I do? What could I do? The guards stared at me, confused by what I said.

    "I mean, I am a princess now but I might be nothing tomorrow," I exined even though that was not what I meant. Still, it was the truth. Once Lucian''s father dies, we would either get killed or live to hide forever, because the chance of Lucian bing the next king is almost impossible. His brothers were more powerful now because they had many allies. Lucian''s only ally was this bloodth��rsty king whom I didn''t entirely trust. Why would he fight in a war he would most likely loose?

    My thoughts went back to what Rasmus had said about Lucianst night. I didn''t want to believe him but a part of me was suspicious. That''s why I was sitting here with his men. I tried to find ways to ask about Lucian without sounding suspicious but gave up and asked them directly instead.

    "Is it true that Lucian killed hundreds of men on his own during a war?"

    Everyone looked up from their te and seemed to consider what to say before opening their mouths.

    "Yes. My Lady. It''s war. You either kill or get killed," Callum said finally. So it was true? He had participated in many wars, killed many on his own yet he had no scars on his body, not even a tiny one. Something about Lucian wasn''t right and I intended to find out what it was.

 Chapter 22 - 22

    <h4>22 Chapter 22</h4>

    Beautiful women d in silk flowed into the room and began to move in rhythm with the music. Lucian watched as the curvy women in front of him swayed with their hips in a seductive way to get the males attention. Rasmus who was sitting next to him seemed to enjoy the view while sipping his wine.

    "I like that red haired one. Which one catches your attention?" Rasmus asked.

    Lucians eyes swept over the women twirling around each other wearing almost nothing. Yes, they were beautiful, exotic but none of them enticed him.

    "Hard to decide huh? You can take two if you want." Rasmus said in amusement when Lucian didn''t reply.

    Maybe he should. It has been a long time since he took a woman to bed and that might be the reason his demon was out of control. Taking a woman might calm his demon down a bit so that he can finally be with Hazel.

    "I''ll take the blonde" Lucian finally decided. Rasmus gave him a knowing smile.

    Looking out the window I watched as the clear blue summer sky transformed into a sea of ckness. The sun got swallowed by the rapidly falling night and the sky got freckled by shimmering stars. It was a beautiful sight.

    "My Lady, dinner is served downstairs."A maid informed who had just walked in. Finally, I could meet Lucian after not having seen him for the whole day. As I made my way the dining room my heart pounded in my chest with anticipation. Images of our kiss fromst night reyed in my head and I had a feeling that more would happen tonight, but to my disappointment the room was empty as I entered. There was no sign of Lucian.

    "Mydy?" Looking over my shoulder one of Lucian''s guards was standing there.

    "His Highness told me to inform you that he will be unable to join you for dinner tonight" he said.

    "Why? did something happen?" I asked concerned. These days I always felt anxious, waiting for something bad to happen.

    "No My Lady. He is attending a party the king threw for men only?"

    "Oh.." was the only thing I managed to say. Party for men only didn''t sound good. The king of Gatrish is known for his parties that include exotic women, sex and liquor, and knowing that Lucian was there right now, made me feel uneasy.

    I sat at therge table and tried to enjoy the food and not think about anything else when Astrid and ra strode into the room.

    "We heard that you are dining alone so we came to apany you, if that''s alright?." Astrid inquired.

    "Of course" I smiled.

    Once they sat down the maids served them dinner as well.

    "I hope you are enjoying your stay here even though a lot is going on in your kingdom" Astrid said.

    "I am, thank you." I lied. I was hardly enjoying myself especially with her sister having an interest in my husband. "I heard the king is throwing a party. What is the special asion?" I asked trying to get some information.

    "Yeah, if there is one thing a man can''t resist is, it''s the body of a beautiful woman," ra spoke for the first time since she came here.

    I had a feeling she was telling me something. It didn''t matter. Lucian wouldn''t take another woman, would he? If he had done it before he certainly would now.

    My stomach churned and I lost my appetite.

    "Thank you for keeping mepany. Have a good night." I said standing up from my seat once they were done eating.

    As I headed back to my room my thoughts drifted back to Lucian. I was both anxious and curious to what he was doing. I knew I wouldn''t be able to fall asleep so I decided to take a walk around the castle when I heard giggling soundsing from around the corner.

    Looking around the corner I found a group of maids standing on stools looking through a window. They were so upied that they didn''t even notice me approaching them. Curious to what made them so engrossed I stood on an empty stool beside them and peeked through the small window.

    The first thing I noticed was the women dancing around each other in circles wearing clothes that cover nothing but their private parts. They were swaying with their hips and twisting seductively with their bodies to some music that I couldn''t hear.

    "Oh... they are so beautiful." A maid spoke while never taking her eyes of the dancing women.

    My eyes traveled to the back of the room were a group of men were sitting watching the dancers. I recognized the King who was sitting in the middle with a ss of wine in his hand. He had a smirk on his face and was speaking to someone sitting next to him. Lucian!

    Lucian nodded and watched the dancers intently. His gaze was dark and held an emotion I couldn''t identify. Now some men were leading a few dancers out of the room.

    "Wow.. did you see the woman general Richard chose?" A maid gasped.

    "I wonder which one the King will choose," another one said.

    "And who is the handsome man sitting next to the King."

    The King stood up from his seat and led a red haired dancer out of the room which made a few maids gasp.

    "Oh... he is the prince of Decresh, it is said he is son of the devil" an old maid said sounding disgusted.

    "The devil must be extremely handsome then."

    Yeah, Lucian looked extremely handsome sitting there staring at the dancer. I didn''t like the way he was looking at them. I didn''t like that he was looking at them at all but that wasn''t the worst that could happen, because he was now leading a blonde dancer out of the room.

 Chapter 23 - 23

    <h4>23 Chapter 23</h4>

    Lucian watched as the blonde woman undressed in a seductive way waiting to get a reaction from him, but when she didn''t get anything...

    "Don''t be shy. Maybe... you would like to undress me?" she said as she stalked toward him while eyeing him up and down. "Or maybe I should undress you first" she continued as she tugged at his robe.

    He grabbed her arm harshly and gave her a hard re. Why didn''t he like the fact that this woman was trying to undress him when he came here willingly.

    "Oh... so you want to do it with clothes on? I get it. Everyone has their own preference." she smiled trying to lighten his mood.

    He let go of her arm and as soon as he did she slid her arm around his neck and pulled him down pressing her lips to his. She kissed him hungrily and he kissed her back but he felt nothing. Why? He pushed her body closer trying to feel something but nothing. She didn''t taste as sweet as Hazel, didn''t smell like her, didn''t feel like her. She didn''t make his heart beat as fast, or his body burn as hot as Hazel did and his demon was as silent as the dead.

    He was beginning to get frustrated. Why wasn''t his body reacting? He ripped her clothes off and pushed her down on the bed. She gasped but seemed satisfied thinking that she made him go wild when it was the opposite. Maybe seeing her naked would make him excited but it didn''t. He tried to touch her and kiss her once more but nothing. This wasn''t working.

    He was here to feed his demon but his demon wasn''t a bit hungry. Getting up he grabbed the sheets and covered her body. She stared at him confused. Then turning around he stalked toward the door as it was useless to try. No one could make him feel as Hazel did.

    "Where are you going?" she called behind him. Ignoring her he opened the door and walked out.

    He walked through the halls confused. What did Hazel do to him that made it impossible for him to desire other women? He used to enjoy his women before his marriage. Now he couldn''t even go back to his room because Hazel would be there and having her in the same room without touching her would be difficult.

    "You don''t need to follow me."

    Lincoln who had been following him silently appeared from the shadows.

    "Allow me, your highness, it''s for your own safety." He said.

    Lucian didn''t like to be followed but Lincoln had been doing that since they came here. Apparently, he didn''t trust Rasmus, or to be correct Lincoln never trusted anyone easily.

    "Keep an eye on Hazel instead." Lucian ordered.

    "Her highness is under Oliver''s protection." Of course, Lincoln always had everything in control.

    Lucian continued walking through the halls with Lincoln walking right behind him. He knew Lincoln cared for his safety too much to leave him alone. He remembered the first time he met him. He was eleven back then and Lincoln fifteen.

    He never questioned Lucian''s abilities and he never reacted when Lucian behaved differently. Sometimes Lucian wondered what Lincoln really thought about him.

    "Lincoln?"

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    "Do you believe me to be the devil''s son?"

    "It doesn''t matter to me, Your Highness."

    "That''s not what I asked," Lucian said, "and I want you to be honest."

    "I am not sure, but I know you are different." No doubt. Lincoln was someone who paid attention to small details.

    "Your Highness?" Lincoln voice was filled with concern. "I don''t like that we can''t have our weapons. We can''t protect ourselves." Lucian had the urge tough. Lincoln was all about safety and protection and he just wanted the man to rx.

    "Rx Lincoln. They have no reason to harm us" and if they did Lucian would burn them all.

    When they reached the main entrance Lucian heard the clinking sound of swords. He went out to the cold night breeze and found Astrid and ra fighting in the middle of the big garden.

    He watched silently for a while observing their skills. Astrid was the cautious type, she defended herself a lot from ras attacks but ones she attacked she never missed.That was both her strength and weakness.

    ra, on the other hand, was the type to attack. She swung with her sword continuously aiming at different ces, on top of that she was quick, but she wasn''t very good at protecting herself. One needed to both attack and defend.

    Astrid swung her sword at her sister so hard it made her sisters sword slid from her hand. Without giving ra a chance to recover Astrid swung her sword at her again but ra was quick and kicked the sword out of her sister''s hand. Now none of them had a sword. ra tried to pick up hers fast but Astrid has already ced a dagger on her sister''s throat.

    "I told you many times, you always need to have an extra weapon." Astrid said. ra removed the hair out of her face and stared at her sister angrily.

    "One more time." She breathed.

    "No, I am tired. I need some sleep." Astrid said while putting her dagger back and picking up her sword. Turning around she noticed him standing there for the first time.

    "Prince Lucian?" She said surprised "what brings you here?" ra got to her feet quickly and adjusted her hair before looking his way.

    "I was just passing by when I saw you fight."

    "I am better than my sister right?" she said looking at her sister mockingly.

    "That wasn''t my best" ra shot her an angry re before looking back to Lucian. "Why don''t you fight with me?" She suggested to him.

    "He is not wearing clothes suitable for a fight, sister." Astrid said as she looked him up and down.

    "Alright. How about tomorrow? I will think of what ask of you when you lose till then." She smirked.

    "Don''t bother, because I won''t."

 Chapter 24 - 24

    <h4>24 Chapter 24</h4>

    Sitting in front of the mirror a maidbed my hair.

    "Your hair is so beautiful" she smiled.

    Yeah but unfortunately I wasn''t a blonde and my husband seemed to like blondes.

    "Thank you" I smiled back.

    "My Lady, do you want this dress or this one?" she said holding up two different dresses once she was done with my hair.

    "None of them. Pick me a really beautiful dress." I ordered. I would make Lucian regret what he did. I would make him sleepless as he made me. I even wanted to make him cry because even though I didn''t want to admit to myself I cried a littlest night.

    Oh, how I needed Lydia and Ylva now.

    The maid picked me a peach colored dress which suited my hair and skin color perfectly.

    I put some paint on my lips and some perfume then I let my hair down as I looked myself in the mirror.

    Now you will want a piece of this but you won''t get it.

    Lastly I put my shoes on and strode out of the room. As I walked through the long hall I started to lose my confidence. What if he didn''t even want a piece of me? He could always get a piece of som other woman. I would always be the one to lose.

    This were the times I hated being a woman.

    When I neared the dining room my heart was pounding so hard in my chest. I knew Lucian was waiting there and I was both angry and nervous, maybe more angry than nervous.

    I slowly opened the door and walked inside. Lucian was sitting at the table and he stared right at me when I entered the room. I forgot to breath for a moment when his eyes met mine, but I quickly reminded myself how angry and hurt I was. I tried to suppress my angry, it was important to control myself if I wanted to win this war.

    "Won''t you sit down?" he asked gesturing to the seat next to him.

    Without saying anything I made my way to the table and down while all while avoiding to meet his gaze.

    "Did you have a good night''s sleep?" He asked. Of course not, but I am sure you did.

    "Yes I did, Your Highness." I said in a t tone. He looked at me surprised.

    "Won''t you ask me?"

    "Did you sleep well, Your highness?" I asked using the same tone again. He chuckled.

    "That''s not what I meant. Will you not ask why I never camest night?"

    "I don''t have any right to ask, Your Highness." He frowned and looked at me confused.

    "Hazel?" he said in a firm but soft voice that sent shivers down my spine. I resisted the urge to look up and meet his gaze.

    "Look at me." he demanded. No way I would do that. His eyes were my weakness and I wouldn''t show him my weakness right now.

    When I didn''t do as he said he grabbed my chin and lift my head up slightly.

    "Look at me Hazel." He said even softer this time. I couldn''t help but look up and gaze into his eyes.

    "Is something wrong?" he asked.

    "No, Your Highness."

    "Alright." was all I said. He sighed.

    "You seem to be in a really bad moodpared to how you dressed." He said as his eyes traveled along my face down to my chest. His gaze felt like a hot iron on my skin.

    "I am not hungry, excuse me." I said standing up, ready to get away from there only to make him angry but before I could move he grabbed my arm and pulled me against the table trapping me between him and it.

    "Are you taunting me wife? You dress so beautifully and you smell so good but you are running away."

    "I am not running, I am just not hungry." I said trying to sound innocent. His eyes got darker.

    "But I am." he said slowly leaning closer. He ced each hand on each side of my body so that I couldn''t get away then he ced his head on the side of my neck. I could feel his hot breath on my skin.

    "I can''t..." he breathed heavily as his lips brushed against my skin. I tilted my head back, wanting him to kiss every inch of my skin. He leaned even closer pressing his body to mine as his lips traveled up to my jawline until they brushed mine. A soft brush that made me curl my toes.

    "You should stop me." he breathed before crushing his lips on mine. Yes I should stop him. Why am I kissing him? How could he kiss me with those lips that had kissed another womanst night? Just thinking about that made me fuming with anger and I bit his lip.

    He pulled away with a hiss and brought his fingers up to his lip. He was bleeding. He wiped the blood with his thumb and then licked his lips.

    I hadn''t meant to bite him that hard so I was shocked at first but then I thought he deserved it. Nowe on, get angry, but he just stared at me.

    "I am sorry, Your Highness." I said adding thest part to anger him. He walked closer his eyes never leaving mine then he traced my lips with his thumb.

    "You had a little blood there." he said. What? I felt like he was toying with me so I decided to tell him straight up to go to hell or go back to that blonde but got interrupted by a knock on the door. Lincoln entered shortly after and when he saw us standing so close to each other "I cane back" he said and turned around quickly.

    "What is it Lincoln?" Lucian asked still standing like he did trapping me with both his body and gaze. Lincoln turned around slowly but kept looking down.

    "Princess ra is waiting for you in the garden." He said. ra? Why was she waiting for him?

    "Tell her I am on my way." Lucian said. Lincoln bowed and left.

    "What does she want?" I asked.

    "I thought you were uninterested?" He smirked. "Follow me if you want to know."

    I considered following him for a while but then just decided I should. I could not let him go alone to meet ra when I knew her intentions. If she could do anything to get a married man I had to do everything to keep my man for myself.

    ra stood in the middle of the garden wearing an armor, but still looking as beautiful as ever. Her blonde hair glowed like the sunlight and her eyes were as blue as the summer sky. Yes, she was absolutely beautiful and blonde, just how Lucian liked his women I guess.

    I could see how the soldiers that were gathered in the garden couldn''t stop staring at her. Did Lucian find her that beautiful too?

    "Good morning princess Hazel and ...Lucian I am d you kept your word." She smiled as we neared. In the back of the garden, I could see Astrid sittingfortably on a chair.

    "Don''t be too excited," he said in a serious tone and it surprised me that they spoke so casually to each other which bothered me. Lucian had exined on our way that ra wanted to have a fight with him. Something seemed suspicious to me.

    I sat next to Astrid while Lucian grabbed a sword ready to fight with ra.

    "I don''t know why my sister insists to fight with him. It''s clear that he is going to win." Astrid said. Yeah, if it is true that he killed hundreds of men on his own then one woman wouldn''t be a problem.

    ra began to swing her sword at Lucian and he was avoiding every swing swiftly without even raising his. Atst he raised his sword and blocked one of her attacks. This time he started attacking her and it looked like she had a hard time defending herself. He had a smirk on his face and told her something I couldn''t hear.

    They fought back and forth and it looked like Lucian was going easy on her. He didn''t even seem to try. I bet he could do this blindfolded. ra, on the other hand, was panting and her hair got a little messy, but she wasn''t willing to give up.

    Lucian swung his sword at her and just as she was to block his attack it looked like she changed her mind half ways and Lucian sword cut her on the upper arm. Blood began to seep from the wound. It felt as if the time stood still for a while because everyone were quiet and chocked before Astrid rose from her seat and ran to her sister.

 Chapter 25 - 25

    <h4>25 Chapter 25</h4>

    I stood there and watched while Lucian examined ra''s arm. I was sure she did it on purpose.

    "I am alright." She said blinking with her longshes, something I noticed she does often in Lucian''s presence.

    "Are you sure." He asked looking at her wound again. He probably felt guilty but she was the one that wanted to fight and she was doing all this on purpose. She was doing it to get close to him.

    Why do I always have to fight for him? I was tired of it.

    Not wanting to see any of it anymore I decided to leave.

    I was hurt, angry, tired. Should I have stayed with my parents? Did I make a mistake bying here with Lucian? Tears began to fill my eyes and not wanting anyone to see me cry I walked faster through the halls. When I got around the corner I bumped into someone and stumbled backwards.

    "I am sorry My Lady, I didn''t see youing." Oliver said startled.

    "It''s alright" I said trying to walk past him as I didn''t want him to notice that I was crying. But he did.

    "Are you alright, My Lady?" He asked concerned.

    "Yeah I am fine." I tried to smile.

    "Just tell me and I will kill whoever made you cry." He said. I looked up to see if he was joking but he wasn''t which suddenly made me want tough.

    "It''s no one you can kill." I said.

    "Is it the king? His sisters?" I shook my head. He seemed to think about who it could be. I could see he was taking this seriously.

    "Why don''t you just take me outside the castle?" I suggested. His eyes widened.

    "It''s not safe, My Lady."

    "But you are with me." I said.

    "I would if we were back home, but there are crazy people in this kingdom. It''s not safe outside the castle." He said apologetically.

    "Please, no one has to know." I said. I really needed to get out and do something to make me forget about everything. He sighed after thinking for a while.

    "Alright, but we won''t go far." he said. I gave him a big smile.

    "So you won''t tell me who made you cry?"

    "No." I shook my head as we walked not far away from the castle.

    "Are you married?" I asked him.

    "Yes, My Lady."

    "Do you love your wife?" I didn''t want to be prying or make him feel ufortable but I couldn''t help but ask.

    "Very much, My Lady."

    "Would you be with another woman beside her?"

    "No, My Lady." He then went silent for a while before saying "His Highness cares for you a lot. I have never seen him care so much about anyone."

    I guess he put the pieces together.

    "We shouldn''t go any further. You see I have no weapons to protect you." Just as he finished his sentence four men appeared from behind the trees holding swords in their hands. It was as if they have been waiting there for us. Oliver ced himself in front of me immediately.

    I felt guilty for leaving him especially when I was the one who convinced him to take me out. God, what have I done? Who were these men? Would he be ok? I stopped in my tracks when I remembered he had no weapons. I couldn''t just leave him but before I could think of doing anything a hand came around my waist and another one covered my face with a piece of clothes. I tried to struggle against the grip and breath for air but a stinging smell filled my nose and slowly my eyelids became heavy and my body went limb.

    Opening my eyes slowly I groaned at the pain in my head.

    "My Lady? Are you awake?"

    I blinked several times before I could see Oliver tied to a chair.

    "Don''t worry I will take us out of here." He said. His clothes were torn and soaked in blood.

    "Are you okay?" I said my voice horse. My throat burned and felt sore. I needed something to drink but I was tied to a chair too. I looked around the room, it was empty.

    "Who were those men?" I asked as fear crept its way into my mind. Oliver opened his mouth to say something but the door to the room opened and five men entered.

    "I see you are finally awake." one of them said holding a dagger in his hand. "Let''s get straight to business. How much are you willing to pay us young man?" he said looking at Oliver.

    "Let her go and I will pay you an amount you could only dream of." Oliver said. The manughed.

    "No no, you bring us the money then we will let thedy go." the man said.

    "No you let her go, you can keep me and I will bring the money."

    "Listen young man, don''t tell me what to do. Just do what I say or I will scar your wife''s beautiful face " he said as he walked behind me and ced the dagger on my cheek.

    My heart pounded so hard in my chest and I never got so scared in my life before.

    "Don''t touch her!" Oliver said "trust me you touch a hair in her head and you will regret it." He said in a threatening voice.

    Now all of themughed.

    "Ooo I am so scared. Take him and make him bring the money." he ordered the other men.

    Two men untied Oliver from the chair but his arm and legs were still tied, then they dragged him out of the room. Oliver didn''t struggle this time, he probably knew it was pointless.

    "You are a beauty, by the way." the man said grabbing my face in his hand. "but you know what? I hate rich people." He continued disgusted.

    "Yeah bute on brother. She is beautiful." the other one said as he eyed my breasts and I regretted immediately that I wore this dress today. I regretted that I went outside of the castle and I regretted not listening to Oliver, but now was toote. I knew what these men wanted to do to me. I could see it in their lustful gazes.

    My head throbbed so hard it was hurting and my heart pounded painfully inside my chest. I felt like throwing up because of fear.

    "Money is our priority." the man said.

    "Yeah but we can still have fun and get the money." The man looked at me and licked his lips as his arm slid down to my throat and slowly further down. I was screaming inside but nothing came out of my mouth. Tears filled my eyes as he grabbed my breast and squeezed it.

    "Shh don''t cry." he said and ced his finger on my lips. "I hate tears."

    Anger took over and I bit his finger then screamed as loud as I could for help but the other man pped me across the face so hard I could taste blood in my mouth. My sore throat burned even more from the scream and my cheek stung so much I wanted to cry.

    "Bloody whore!" the one I bit said looking at his finger. As if it wasn''t enough with one p he pped me again on the same cheek. Then he grabbed my hair and pulled my head backward. I had the urge to spit on his face but I wouldn''t be able to handle another p. My face was already in so much pain.

    "I will make you regret that you even thought of biting me."

    ***********************

    A/N

    Hope this helped. Let me know if you face any problems. Lots of love??

 Chapter 26 - 26

    <h4>26 Chapter 26</h4>

    The man began to untie my hands and legs.

    "Hold her down for me." He yelled.

    The other two men grabbed my arms and pulled me down on the cold floor. I began to scream and struggle hysterically. I would rather die than have them **** me.

    "Please stop!! Help me!!" I screamed and every time the man pped me across the face. I felt no pain this time, just fear, extreme fear.

    He ripped my dress open which made me scream so loud it felt as if my throat was bleeding from all the screaming and crying.

    God please help me!! Someone help me!!

    Suddenly I heard a crushing sound and I couldn''t feel the man''s heavy weight on me anymore. The hands holding me down were gone and the men were on their feet quickly pulling their daggers out from their pockets.

    "Who are you?" I heard one of them say in a shaky voice. I moved my head to see who hade but saw the man that just tried to **** me on the floor in a pool of blood, his body unmoving. Was he dead?

    Yes, he was. His throat was cut with what looked like sharp ws.

    My eyes traveled further around the room looking for a threat or an escape but my gazended on hands with long and sharp ws. Almost animal like except the hands belonged to a human, they belonged to Lucian. Blood was dripping down his nails and his eyes were red. He looked like the Devil in my nightmares except he didn''t have any ck horns.

    "Who are you?" the man repeated with a louder voice but still his voice trembled. He was probably horrified by the sight in front of him.

    "It''s pointless to know when you are going to die anyway?" Lucian replied then suddenly the men were in mes. They were burning as if someone set them on fire but Lucian was still standing in the same ce. He hadn''t even moved an inch.

    Their screams filled the room as they rolled on the floor. The sight was horrifying and my head started to spin.

    Lucian turned his gaze toward me. My heart jumped as I gazed into his blood red eyes while I tried to cover myself. As he walked toward me he took his robe off, crushing down he covered me with it. To my surprise I didn''t try to run away from him I just let him gather me in his arms. I wasn''t scared anymore, strangely I felt safe in this man''s arms, this man who could be the devil himself.

    "It''s alright. You are safe now." he said holding me closer. Sleep now love and before I could think about the voice in my head I fell asleep.

    Pain. Pain was the only thing I felt as I woke up. My head, my face, my throat even my whole body was in pain, especially my arms where the men held me down. Afraid by the memory I looked around for any threat, but I was back in the castle, so I was probably safe.

    Suddenly Oliver came to mind. Was he safe as well? If something happened to him how could I forgive myself. I needed to know so I walked toward the door but stopped suddenly when I walked past the mirror. Taking a few steps back and I stared at my reflection. Dark bruises covered my face, my lips were slightly swollen and chapped and my hair was ragged.

    You are at least safe I consoled myself.

    "Are you alright?" I jumped at the sound and looked to where it came from. Lucian stood suddenly in the room with his hands behind his back. He seemed angry and there was an aura of danger around him. How could I not have heard when he came in?

    "I.." my voice cracked and my throat burned. I could barely speak so I just nodded. The way he stood reminded me of earlier. His red eyes and nails sharp. He really was the Devil or maybe it was my imagination. But I was sure I saw him, and the men who were suddenly burning, was it his doing?

    My head was already hurting but now it hurt even more because of my thinking.

    "Oli...ver" I said trying to speak.

    "He is alright. Don''t worry about him." I sighed in relief. Lucian still stood on the same ce with a frown. I knew he was angry I went outside of the castle and that he wasn''t saying anything because of my condition.

    Yes, I know I put myself and Oliver in danger and that I made Lucian worry. I know that everything was my fault but it was partly his fault too. If he hadn''t gone with that blonde all this would not have happened.

    There were just too many emotions including anger and regret that I felt at the moment. I just wanted to disappear. Turning around I was about to go back to bed but before I could take a step Lucian already picked me up.

    "I..." I tried to protest but couldn''t finish the sentence because of the pain.

    "Shhh...no need to say anything." He said while he carefullyy me down on the bed.

    "Rest now," he said and I closed my eyes as I didn''t want to look anymore. I didn''t want to feel or think but my thought wandered back to Lucian standing there with his red eyes as blood dripped down from his long nails. He killed the men.

    Lucian fingers traveling down my cheek disrupted my thoughts.

    "You scared me today. I have never been so scared in my life before." He whispered. Opening my eyes I looked into his sad and concerned eyes.

    "Don''t ever make me worry like that again." Why am I not scared of him? Instead, a warm feeling spread through my body as I noticed how worried he had been and that he truly had been scared for me.

 Chapter 27 - 27

    <h4>27 Chapter 27</h4>

    Anger boiled inside him upon seeing Hazel''s bruised face. He wanted to go back and burn the bastards all over again and enjoy their screams of pain. He had been so scared and worried when he discovered that Hazel went outside the castle. If she hadn''t put as much perfume as she did today he would never have been able to follow her scent and find her.

    Never had he let his demon take overpletely before, but seeing Hazel get hurt today made his vision red with anger. He would have burned the whole ce if Hazel hadn''t been there, but he was regretful. Regretful because he had shown the beast he was, the devil he was to Hazel. He hadn''t want her to see that side of him but now she did and when she recovers and remembers clearly what happened today she would fear him forever.

    Leaving hazel to sleep Lucian made his way to the gatehouse while clenching his fists to suppress the rage he felt. Walking into the guardroom the guards moved out of his way as they sensed his anger.

    Oliverid on the bed as Lincoln attended to his wounds.

    "Your highness" Lincoln said standing up immediately. Oliver, on the other hand, was trying hard to stand up as he was severely injured but Lucian didn''t feel any empathy at all. Anger was all he felt at the moment. Anger that Oliver risked Hazel life, he should have known better.

    Oliver dropped to his knees in front of Lucian.

    "Your Highness, no apology is enough for what I did. I deserve to die." He said looking down. Ky walked into the room with a dagger in his hand. He held the dagger out to Lucian.

    Lincoln stood at the corner of the room trying to keep a straight face but Lucian could see a hint of fear in his eyes, and when he took the dagger from Ky''s hands he could hear Lincoln''s heart beat faster.

    Oliver still kept his head down while blood dripped from his wounds down to the floor. Everyone was waiting for Lucian to kill Oliver. He could even hear the other guards voices outside the room. They were both scared and sad that their friend would leave this world very soon.

    Lucian had never killed one of his men before but he never got this angry on one of them either. He remembered how Hazel had been worried about Oliver and that he had said that Oliver was fine. If he killed him now what would he tell Hazel? and what would she think about him? Besides, would his anger disappear by killing one of his men?

    Still, he was angry. Angry that oliver had put Hazel''s life in danger. Angry because of the pain Hazel had to go through today. He knew that it was something she wouldn''t be able to forget, and angry because she had seen the real him today.

    Oliver lift his head up slightly confused by why he was still alive.

    Lincoln''s shoulders dropped in relief. Oliver looked at him surprised for a moment.

    "Your Highness, please let Her Highness know that I am deeply sorry." He said looking ashamed.

    "You should do that yourself." Speaking of Hazel he needed to go back before she woke up. Leaving Oliver behind he left the room but Lincoln was right behind him.

    "Did you really think I would kill him?" Lucian asked a little irritated that even Lincoln thought he could kill someone easily.

    "If it didn''t concern Her Highness I wouldn''t think so." He replied. Lincoln was right. Lucian had thought about killing Oliver on his way here but had calmed down ande back to his senses.

    "Make sure no one knows about what happened today." Lucian said. Lincoln nodded but kept following him.

    "What is it?" Lucian asked irritated.

    "Your Highness...your father, the King is dead." he said. Lucian stopped in his tracks.

    "I am sorry, Your Highness." Yeah sure he was, but Lucian didn''t feel a bit of sorrow. He tried to look for an emotion inside of him but he felt nothing.

    "Something else?" he asked starting to walk again.

    "Nathaniel and Peter are at war with each other." His youngest brothers. Lucian knew it was Pierres doing. Lucian could already see his n. He would make his brother kill each other and when he is left alone take the throne.

    "Something else?"

    "No your Highness."

    "Good, now stop following me." Lucian said. He couldn''t think of all the information he got just know. The only thing he could think about now was Hazel.

    When he reached the room he was d that she was still sleeping. Feeling tired himself heid next to her and listened to her heart beat and her breathing. It somehow calmed him down. He closed his eyes and decided to take a nap.

    A fresh scent of cinnamon and honey woke him up but he didn''t open his eyes. He could hear Hazel''s heartbeat nearby. She was very close to him, towering over him. Would she touch him again while asleep likest time, he was curious to know. She was leaning even closer now and he instantly stiffened as he realized what she was going to do.

    Kiss him.

    No! Not now when she was hurt. Not now when some men had already forced themselves on her, he wasn''t sure he wouldn''t force himself on her too.

    Waiting for the kiss he only felt her fingers on his lips. What was she doing? Then he heard a small gasp before she pulled her finger away.

 Chapter 28 - 28

    <h4>28 Chapter 28</h4>

    When I woke up I decided to take a bath. Lucian was sleeping next to me looking clean and fresh and here I was all dirty.

    I prepared a bath myself and rubbed the dirt off my skin and hair till I was satisfied then I grabbed a towel and wrapped myself in it. Walking out and into the room, grabbed a simple gown and slid into it then I dried my hair with the towel. Even though I was all clean I still felt dirty.

    My stomach growled. I was hungry since I didn''t eat lunch and it was nearly sunset. I wanted to go down and look for something to eat but looking at my reflection I couldn''t bring myself to walk outside the room. The bruises on my face and arms looked terrible and they still hurt. Thinking back of what happened made me sick. I was nearly raped, I would have been if Lucian hadn''te in time looking like the Devil.

    I went back to bed and studied Lucian while asleep. I didn''t know what I was Looking for but I was looking for something. My eyes traveled to his fingers, no sharp nails. Just normal short clean nails and his eyes had been normal too. But I was sure I didn''t imagine what I saw.

    Then I remembered something, his lips. I had bitten him this morning which reminded me of his wounds that just had disappeared. Was it the same with his lips. I leaned closer and put my finger on his lip and moved it a little so that I could see better. There was nothing on his lip, not a wound, nothing.

    A gasp escaped my mouth. I guess I hadn''t believed he was the devil''s son entirely until now. I couldn''t and didn''t want to believe it. He couldn''t be what the rumors said he was, the devil''s son with red eyes and long nails. He had burned the men alive and he could heal. What else could he do?

    He opened his eyes slowly which made my heart jump. I looked into those eyes that had captivated me so much, I looked at the man I was married to, the man that moved my heart, evaded my thoughts and made my body tingle with pleasure. He couldn''t be the son of the devil. There was nothing evil in his eyes, in fact, they looked troubled.

    "Is everything alright?" he asked.

    "Yes" it came out as a whisper. Bringing his hand up he cupped my cheek.

    "I am sorry I didn''te earlier." He said sounding really apologetic. How could this man be the devil''s son?

    "It''s alright, I am fine." I really was because it could have gotten much worse.

    "Why did you go out? You could have asked me to go with you if you wanted to go." This reminded me that I had been really angry with him for being with that blonde.

    "Lucian?"

    "Yes."

    "I don''t want you to be with someone else. I want you for myself." He looked at me surprised. I was surprised myself. I couldn''t believe I told him that especially now when I knew the rumors about him could be true. But that didn''t change my feelings.

    "Sometimes I feel you want me and sometimes I feel you don''t." She said a sadness in her voice that made his heart ache. Did she know that he had been with someone else? Or was she talking about ra?

    "I feel I am not enough for you," she continued.

    She was more than enough for him, she was everything to him. Maybe he should tell her the truth about himself, but what if he pushed her away with the truth now that she finally opened up to him.

    He sat up on the bed and straightened himself.

    "Hazel, I... I." What if she thought he was making excuses to not be with her. She looked at him with disappointed.

    "I am hungry." She cut him off and her stomach growled shortly after that. Maybe it was for the best to not tell her, not yet anyway.

    "I''ll bring you something to eat."

 Chapter 29 - 29

    <h4>29 Chapter 29</h4>

    Ouch, my stomach hurt. This time not because I was hungry but because I had eaten too much. I felt as if my stomach was going to explode. Lucian was sitting in front of me and seemed to be thinking about something, ignoring him I stuffed the rest of the food into my mouth. He probably thought I was eating udy like but you know what? I didn''t care anymore. Since I wasn''t enough for him I nned on getting fat, maybe then I would be enough.

    Someone knocked on the door.

    "My lord, my Lady, princess ra is here to meet you?" a maid called from outside. I panicked. Why was she here? I didn''t want her to see me like this. I looked at Lucian who still had a calm face.

    "Tell her toe in?" he said.

    "What no, wait?" I said standing up but the door already started to open so I hurried and hid behind the dressing screen. Lucian gave me a questioning look but then turned his gaze toward ra who had just entered the room.

    "What brings you here?" I peeked from behind the dressing screen.

    "I just came to see if you were alright? I heard your father died." The king died? How could I not have known this?

    "I am fine. How is your arm?" he asked. She took a few steps closer to him blinking with thoseshes again.

    "I am alright. Maybe you should go easy on me next time." Next time? There would be no next time.

    "I''ll keep that in mind." he said.

    "My brother is throwing a party tonight. You know how he is. I hope you and your wife can join us?" How could she invite him to a party when his father just died? I wondered how Lucian felt at the moment.

    "Sure we will." He said calmly.

    "Save me a dance then." She smiled.

    "I will," and with that she left. I quickly came out from where I was hiding.

    "Your father died and you didn''t tell me? And they are throwing a party when you father just died. And what? You are going to dance with her? You know I can''t go there looking like this." I said pointing at my bruises. I was so angry and I was yelling.

    "You don''t have to go if you don''t want to?" He said with that annoyingly calm voice again.

    "And what? You want to go? So that you can dance with her?"

    "That''s not what I meant." He protested.

    "I don''t care what you mean. The fact is that you have many mistresses, that you spend time with other women than me and that you like blondes. I am not as nearly beautiful as her and you�� you can get any woman you want and I don''t have any saying in it."

    Lucians eyes widened at my confession.

    "And I was nearly raped because of you." I added yelling.

    Lucian clenched his fists. So all this was his fault. He had hurt her feelings and got her nearly raped. She must despise him now. He felt as if his heart was breaking into a million pieces. He wanted to say something but he stood frozen in the same ce.

    I sat in the bathroom crying for a while before I could calm down. Yes, I was nearly raped because of him, not entirely, but I was saved by him too. I shouldn''t have gotten that angry, he had just lost his father.

    Never push your husband away when he is interested in another woman. That''s when you need to keep him the closest.

    I remembered what Ylva told me. I needed to always look my best and keep my husband interested in me if I wanted him for myself and here I am pushing him away. But i just couldn''t help it. I was very emotional at the moment. A lot of unexpected and stressful things have been happening in my lifetely and I didn''t know how to deal with it.

    Wiping my tears I decided to go back to the room and act maturely. I walked out from the bathroom but Lucian was already gone.

    "Your highness, the king wants to meet you."

    What now? Lucian was not in the mood to meet anyone. His father was dead, his brothers were in war and his wife was hurt. Could it get worse?

    Yes, he knew it would get worse so he needed to keep his calm.

    He made his way to the garden were the King wanted to meet him. Rasmus was standing tall and strong with his arms crossed behind his back. His long dirty blonde hair falling smoothly over his shoulders down to his waist. Rasmus reminded him much of himself, the way he walked and stood except he didn''t speak like him.

    "Draco, here you are" he said a smirk on his face. Lucian didn''t smile, he just stood there waiting for Rasmus to get to the point.

    "I heard about your father, I am sorry but I am sure you are not." He said.

    "Should I? Your Majesty." Lucian asked. Rasmusughed as he walked closer to Lucian. He looked him in the eyes. If he was trying to intimidate him then he failed.

    "What are you nning on doing now?" Rasmus asked ignoring his question.

    "What do you want in return for helping me?" Lucian knew that Rasmus was not the type to do things without asking for anything in return.

    Rasmus sighed looking away as if he didn''t like what he was going to say then he looked back at Lucian.

    "I want you to marry my sister."

 Chapter 30 - 30

    <h4>30 Chapter 30</h4>

    "Excuse me?" Lucian said unsure of what Rasmus meant. Why would a king want his sister to be a second wife when she was a princess.

    "You know that my sister ra likes you. I would of course like her to get married to someone who isn''t already married, but I know she won''t ept someone else than you."

    "Did she tell you that?"

    "No, but I know my sister." Rasmus said. Lucian sighed. He already had enough problems on his te and know he had to deal with yet another problem.

    "I have a meeting to attend, think about what I said carefully." He said looking displeased himself before he left Lucian to stand alone there.

    "Your highness, as your personal adviser I suggest you take princess ra as your second wife." Lincoln said who had been listening to their conversation.

    "You need a friend at the moment, not another enemy. Besides taking her as your wife will help you even when you be a King, I am sure her highness will understand. "

    Lucian wasn''t sure about that. Hazel was already angry with him and he had hurt her enough. He didn''t want to anymore. Maybe if he spoke to ra he might change her mind.

    Tonight at the party, he would speak to her.

    ***

    "Mydy, I have brought the books."

    "Thank you. You may leave." cing the books on the table the maid left.

    Picking one of the books I started to read but my thoughts wondered to Lucian. What was he doing now? Was he dancing with ra at the party? Shutting the book angrily I put it aside. It wasn''t keeping me interested enough to forget about Lucian.

    Drac.

    I thought I heard the name somewhere. Yes right, the bloodthirsty king had told me the story of Drac, the man who made a deal with the Devil.

    Grabbing the book I looked at its front. It was bound in brown old leather and smelled of dust. I slowly opened it, the pages were cracked and barely holding together. As I looked at the page the first word I read was Draco.

    Draco, it was what the bloodthirsty king called Lucian.

    Draco is the Latin word for Dragon.

    Did the king lie to me? Why did he say it meant devil? I continued reading.

    The dragon is thergest snake of all snakes and is the...

    A spicy scent filled the room and made me look around. Was Lucian here? Looking around I found no one. Strange. I tried to go back to reading but felt a presence in the room as if someone was watching me. My heart started to beat faster in fear while my eyes scanned the room ready to run as soon as I found a threat.

    "Lucian?... Lucian? Are you here?" I called but got no answer.

    Suddenly the door opened and I jumped. Lucian entered the room walking unsteadily. His cheeks were flushed and his lips red. He smelled of wine, no spicy scent.

    "Where have you been?" I asked standing up.

    "At the party...dancing with ra...incase you wanted details." He said trying to keep his bnce. Was he trying to anger me? Strangely I didn''t get angry, instead I went to help him.

    "Let me help you." I said. I ced his arm on my shoulders and put mine around his waist, then walked him up to bed. As soon as we reached the bed he copsed on it. I had never seen him like this before. What had made him drink this much?

    He must have been sad because his father died. I guess he did care after all.

    "Take this off?" he said trying to get out of his robe.

    The royal robes were heavy and ufortable to sleep in. Grabbing the robe I helped him get out of it.

    "And this too." he said pointing at his shirt. I could see he was wearing nothing underneath.

    "You are going to be cold." I said.

    "No, it''s too hot. "

    Opening the buttons on his shirt I helped him take it off as well.

    "Now let me help you." Grabbing my waist he pulled me down on the bed.

    "Help me with what?" I panicked.

    "Taking your clothes off." He stated simply tugging at my robe.

    "No!" I tried to get up but he pinned me down with his body.

    "I am sorry wife, but I won''t take no for an answer today."

    "Lucian! You are not in the right state of mind. You will regret this, now let me go." I urged.

    "I already regret it. I regret everything and I keep regretting." He said and went back to trying to take my robe off looking both angry and sad. I was confused.

    "Do you regret getting married to me?" I asked. How could I worry about this now when he was trying to strip me. He stopped in his tracks and looked at me for a while, then he leaned closer and I thought he was going to kiss me but he copsed on my body

    "Lucian? Lucian?" When I got no answer I carefully pushed him away.

    Hended on his back, he had already fallen asleep.

    I let my eyes sweep over his half-naked body before grabbing the sheets and covering him. I just hoped his answer would be no.

    ***

    Lucian woke up, his head throbbing in pain. So this is how it felt like to have a headache, then he was d he never had one before. Sitting up he removed the sheets and realized he was wearing nothing on his upper body. Wait! How did he evene here?

    Slowly pieces of his memory came back. He remembered drinking too much, Hazel trying to push him away but him telling her he would not take no for an answer.

    What had he done to her? His heart started to pound in fear and he became afraid to remember the rest. What if he had hurt her? Just what had he done to her? This time he tried to remember but he couldn''t. He didn''t know if he should be relieved or more worried now.

    Hazel. Where was she? He had to find her and make sure she was alright.

    Making his way to the bathroom he threw the door open. There she was, bathing in flower-scented water while some maids rubbed scented oils into her hair and skin.

    Gasping they pulled themselves away as he neared.

    "Your Highness." They said and bowed.

    Hazel turned around, her eyes widening as she saw him.

    "Leave us." He ordered and the maids hurried away.

    Hazel pulled her legs to her chest to cover herself as her cheeks flushed red.

    "Lucian? What are you doing here?"

    He walked closer as his eyes carefully scanned her body to see if she was hurt. She pulled her legs even closer to her chest and shyly covered her shoulder with her wet hair.

    "Are..are you alright?" He asked.

    "Huh?" She looked confused. "Yeah, if you could only stop staring." She said as she made an attempt to cover herself once again.

    She didn''t look hurt and listening to her heartbeat she wasn''t scared of him either. He sighed in relief.

    "Turn around." She said, "I need to get dressed."

    "I have already seen you naked." Her cheeks flushed a bright red. He tried hard not to remember her naked body, he didn''t want to wake his demon.

    "Still..." She said stubbornly.

    Usually, he would enjoy teasing her at moments like this but he decided not to this time.

    "I''ll wait for you outside." He said and left her. At least she wasn''t angry with him anymore.

 Chapter 31 - 31

    <h4>31 Chapter 31</h4>

    Lucian paced back and forth in the room as he waited for Hazel. He needed to speak to her today, be honest with her and tell her about the situation with ra. That would be the right thing to do he thought.

    The smell of food interrupted his thought. He couldn''t remember thest time he enjoyed food or sex. No wonder his demon was hungry toe out.

    A few maids came in with the breakfast and started serving. Now and then they would look his way and blush. He was used to maids ogling at him but this time something was off.

    "Your Highness the breakfast is ready." A maid informed looking down as her cheeks turned red.

    Really what was wrong with these maids?

    "Yes, you may leave."

    They bowed and left giggling. Lucian continued with his pacing not giving a thought to why the behaved like that until Hazel came into the room. She was wearing a simple light pink gown and her reddish-brown hair was still wet from the bath. Oh, how he wanted to run his fingers through her hair.

    He quickly put his hands behind his back to prevent himself from doing anything stupid.

    "Lucian?"

    "Yes." He shook his head. He was probably staring.

    "Why are you still half-naked?" She smiled. What? Looking down at his body he realized he hadn''t gotten dressed yet. He now understood why the maids behaved strangely.

    He had been thinking too much about Hazel that he had even forgotten about his own clothes.

    "Ah...yes.." what was he supposed to say ?" I was about to get dressed."

    She just smiled at him. That smile, it was his weakness.

    He quickly put something on then went to the breakfast table where Hazel was already sitting.

    Usually the husband sits first then the wife, but he didn''t mind Hazel sitting down before him. He never understood those stupid rules anyways.

    Hazel stood up and poured some tea for him.

    "It will help with your headache." She said.

    He picked the cup, from the scent he could tell it was ginger tea. He took a sip, he didn''t like the taste but if it really would help with his headache then he would drink it all.

    "Aboutst night...I hope I didn''t do anything to upset you." He said carefully.

    She took a sip of her tea.

    "Well... you just pushed me down on the bed and tried to take my clothes off and you told me you danced with ra."

    He remembered the part where he was trying to take her clothes off but not the other one.

    "I am sorry."

    Lately, he had been apologizing too much. Actually twice but it was a lot for him.

    "I am sorry too... for saying that I almost got raped because of you."

    Why? Why did she have to apologize for that? Why was she suddenly nice and not fighting with him anymore? It only made him feel more guilty for what happened and for what might happen.

    I knew it. I knew the bloodthirsty king would ask for something in return and that it probably would be something like this. We shouldn''t havee here but where would we go? As soon as we step out of this castle I knew we wouldn''t be safe.

    I looked at Lucian. He wasn''t looking at me for some reason.

    "So what did you tell him?" I asked trying to keep my calm.

    "I haven''t given him an answer yet."

    "Why?" He could have said yes. It was a verymon and normal thing for men to have many wives and now when he was in a difficult situation were his marriage could save his life I wondered why he hadn''t said yes.

    He looked at me confused.

    "Aren''t you angry?" he asked.

    Angry? No I wasn''t angry. I was feeling as if my heart was being squeezed. The thought of sharing Lucian with another woman, with ra felt like a knife in the heart, twisting.

    Really, what was I expecting? I knew I was marrying a prince and that it is not onlymon but a must for princes to have many wives. Wives meant allies and more power.

    "No." Was all I could think of saying when I actually wanted to say a lot of things. But what could I say? I couldn''t tell him not to marry ra because that would get us both killed, even though that is exactly what I wanted to say.

    Lucian looked troubled. He didn''t even touch his breakfast. I haven''t seen him eat once thesest few days.

    "How is Oliver?" I asked trying to change the conversation.

    He finally lift his head to look at me.

    "He is fine."

    "I should go and see him."

    "You don''t have to. I will ask Lincoln to send him to you." He said standing up. "I should get dressed and leave, I have things to take care of."

    "But you haven''t eaten anything."

    "I am not hungry." He said and went to the bathroom.

    As I was left alone everything started to sink in.

    ra, Lucian was going to marry ra. I was going to share my husband with someone else and I couldn''t do anything about it. I knew this day woulde I just didn''t know it woulde this soon. I thought I could have Lucian to myself at least a few years.

    Lucian walked out of the bathroom fully dressed but his hair still messy.

    "I can brush your hair." I suggested standing up.

    He looked at me confused.

    "If you like."

    He went to the dresser and sat in front of the mirror, then he watched my every movement in silence.

    Picking the brush from the dresser I began to brush his hair. So soft, so smooth, I wanted to make a pillow of it.

    "I think it''s enough." He said after a while and stood up. Turning around he gazed into my eyes before leaning down and giving me a quick kiss.

    "Thank you." He smiled and then left quickly.

    I just stood there, surprised by the kiss. Why was I behaving like a little girl? It wasn''t the first time we kissed but it still gave me a tingling feeling in my stomach.

    There was a knock on the door.

    "Come in." I called and shortly after Oliver walked in.

    "Oliver."

    "Your Highness," he greeted looking down.

    "I am d you are alright," I said walking closer but he quickly dropped to his knees.

    "I am sorry, I failed to protect you."

    "What are you doing?" I said shocked. "Stand up."

    He slowly lift his head looking ashamed.

    "It''s not your fault, I was the one who insisted you take me out. I should apologize." I exined.

    "No! Don''t.!" He almost yelled. "It''s my duty to protect you and I failed."

    There was no point in arguing with him I thought.

    "Alright," I said. "It''s your fault but I forgive you if you help me."

    He looked up surprised but then stood quickly up to his feet.

    "Anything you need, I will do it for you."

    "First I want you to be my person." His eyes widened. Him being my person meant that he would serve me before Lucian.

    "Your Highness," he looked slightly confused.

    "I am not telling you to betray His Highness, I am just saying you should serve me first. Didn''t you say you would do anything for me?" He seemed to think for a while but then nodded.

    "How may I help you?" He asked.

    "I want you to help me stop His highness from marrying ra."

 Chapter 32 - 32

    <h4>32 Chapter 32</h4>

    His highness is going to marry ra?" He asked surprised. I guess he didn''t know about that.

    "Yes. The king wants him to marry his sister in exchange for help."

    "Oh��but how can I help you?" he asked.

    I wasn''t sure how either but I wanted to stop this.

    "Your highness I just want to tell you that if you stop this we could all die."

    "I know" I said quickly. "I want to stop this without us dying, that''s why I need your help."

    I hoped he coulde up with something.

    "There is only one way to stop this. It is to change ras mind about the marriage."

    I knew that was the safest way but I knew it wouldn''t be easy because ra would do anything to get Lucian.

    "How can we change her mind?"

    "That...we will have to think about." He said thoughtful.

    "What about other allies? Is there someone else who can help his highness?" I asked.

    "No. You know prince Lucian has a reputation." He said. I knew what he meant.

    Speaking of reputation, I still had to figure out what Lucian was. He couldn''t be the devil''s son because from what I learned when I was little the devil had no children. On the other hand when speaking spiritually if someone put their faith in Satan instead of God they be the children of the devil.

    "Has his highness ever gone to church?" I asked. He was surprised by the sudden change of subject.

    "I really don''t know." He said.

    "Alright. For now keep an eye on ra. We might find something that can help us."

    "I will." He said and left.

    After he left I went to the mirror. The bruises on my face were still visible which meant I still couldn''t leave the room. Sighing I sat down. I wanted to go out so badly, there was nothing I could do in here.

    I tried to read for a while, looked outside the window, ate lunch, tried on different dresses, brushed my hair, tried to read again, ate dinner, wondered around the room, thought about Lucian for a while and now I was sitting on the bed sighing now and then while doing nothing. What a day? Totally wasted.

    I fell back on the bed and stared at the Ceiling. What if Lucian was spending time with ra while I was bored to death in here. Why could he never spend the day with me?

    "Lucian where are you?" I whispered for some odd reason.

    "Did you miss me wife?"

    Startled I sat up on the bed. Lucian was standing next to the bed a smirk on his face.

    "How did youe in?" I asked.

    "Through the door." He said with an expression that said where else?

    "I didn''t hear youe in."

    "That''s because you were thinking about me." I tried not to blush.

    "That''s because you were gone the whole day and I was locked in here." I said.

    "Not because you miss me?" He added. I could see he was enjoying this. Fine with me if he wanted to y.

    "Did you miss me?" I asked.

    "I miss you even when you are this close." He said pulling me even closer. I could hear the sincerity in his voice but there was a sadness there too.

    "So, now answer my question. Did you miss me or not?" He asked. So he wasn''t giving up?

    "Hmm...I don''t know." I said teasingly. "I need to think."

    He smiled devilishly. "Let me help you." He said as he slowly brushed the hair away from my neck. I instantly knew what he was going to do and I waited in anticipation, then he slowly leaned in and brushed his lips against my neck sending shivers down my spine.

    "Now.." He breathed against my neck "Did you miss me now?"

    How was this helping me think? It was doing the exact opposite. When I didn''t respond because I could barely breath he kissed my neck gently slowly moving down to my shoulders and back up to my neck again.

    I bit my lip to suppress a moan and grabbed his shoulders to hold myself up as I became weak in the knees.

    "Now?" he asked once again. "Did you miss me or not?"

    "Yes" I breathed. "I miss you."

    He pulled away and looked at me. I still felt dizzy from the kisses so I clutched on to him to hold myself up but even my arms felt numb. As if he knew he put his arm around my waist to help me stand on my feet but it only brought me closer to him. His warmth, his breath and most of all his scent, his spicy scent made me ache for more. I wanted more of his kisses.

    "Remember you told me you wanted me for yourself?" He asked.

    "Yes" I said as I tried to pull myself together.

    "What if that doesn''t happen?"

    Then what? I really didn''t know. I would live with a heartache for the rest of my life and probably die because of it.

    I pulled myself away from his hold and tried to stand steadily.

    "Did you say yes to the marriage?" I asked instead.

    "No."

    "But you will eventually say yes?"

    He seemed to think for a while. I knew I was putting him in a difficult position. What man would want to die instead of having a second wife who was as beautiful as ra.

    "Never mind" I said sitting down on the bed.

    I guess he wouldn''t have given me an answer anyways because he quietly walked to his side of the bed andy down.

    I blew the candles out and went to sleep as well.

    Lucian woke up and tried to blink a few times to see clearly but it was still dark. Strange. He had always been able to see clearly in darkness. He tried to move but realized he was tied to a chair. What was happening? Using his thoughts he tried to untie his hands but that didn''t work either. Something was off.

    "There is no need to try." A voice said that send chills down his spine. Lucian looked around trying to find who the voice belonged to but he saw no one.

    "Who are you?" he hissed.

    Slowly a figure appeared from the shadows. A tall man with long hair he could tell but he couldn''t see his face.

    "Tsk,tsk,tsk. I thought you were brave. I never thought you would hide somewhere instead of fighting." He said.

    There was raw power in his voice. This person was clearly dangerous.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Who are you?" Lucian asked once again.

    The man brought his hand up and seemed to look at his nails. They were sharp and long just like his, even longer.

    "I am talking about the crown. You know you can''t avoid to kill your brothers forever or they will kill you." He said.

    Lucian tried to untie his hands again. He wasn''t feeling safe with this man and how could he know all of this?

    "Just who are��"

    "That doesn''t matter you fool." The man cut him off. No one had ever dared to call him fool, not even his own father.

    The manughed. What was heughing about? Then he stopped abruptly.

    "In times of danger you need to be the danger itself. Remember, fear... fear is the best way to control humans." He said. Was this man giving him advice? On what and why?

    "What do you want?" Lucian said still confused how he got here and who this man could be.

    "Hmm...will you give me what I want? That''s nice of you. I will think about it then and tell you next time." He said turning around and walking away.

    "Wait! Where are you going?" Lucian called but the man slowly disappeared in the darkness.

 Chapter 33 - 33

    <h4>33 Chapter 33</h4>

    Yawning I rubbed my eyes as I woke up. Strangely I slept well after such a long time. Could it be because Lucian was sleeping next to me? I looked over at Lucian and found myself admiring his beauty and wondering how someone can look as sinfully beautiful as he did. As usual I could only admire his beauty while his hypnotizing eyes were closed and again my fingers itched to touch him. No, I wouldn''t make the mistake of touching him again while he was asleep. I had embarrassed myself enoughst time. ''

    Only his hair. I would only touch his hair I convinced myself and slowly brought my fingers to touch his hair when he frowned. Was he waking up? His frowned got deeper and he mumbled something looking disturbed. Was he having a nightmare?

    "Lucian?" I said carefully and tapped his shoulder but he didn''t wake up.

    "Who are you?" he hissed in his sleep.

    "Lucian! Lucian! Wake up!" I said shaking him slightly.

    His eyes shot open and he looked around confused.

    "Lucian?"

    "How?" he asked panting.

    "How what?"

    "How did I get here?" he asked sitting up.

    "You never left. You were just having a nightmare"" I said softly. He shook his head as if he didn''t believe me and then looked around confused again. He really needed to wake up.

    I grabbed his face gentlyand made him look at me.

    "Lucian... it was only a nightmare." I assured him. He considered what I said for a while then nodded like a lost child. I let go of his face and hey back on bed with a sigh.

    "Do you want to tell me about your dream?"

    "No." he said.

    I just nodded.

    "Don''t you have anywhere to go today?" I asked. He looked at me for a while.

    "You want me to go?"

    "No, it''s just that you usually leave early." I said "and in a hurry."

    Yes, he needed to leave and find ra. Today he had to speak to her and solve the issue.

    He wouldn''t hurt Hazel, he didn''t want to. He felt as if they bondedtely and he didn''t want to break that bond.

    "I''ll Leave." he said standing up.

    Hazel looked as if she was going to protest but didn''t say anything.

    Leaving the room he took a bath, quickly got dressed and was ready to leave when a few maids came in with breakfast.

    "Won''t you have breakfast?" asked Hazel as he was about to leave.

    "No." He said and headed for the door when Hazel grabbed his wrist.

    "Will youe early then tonight? I want to have dinner with you." All he heard was tonight, want and have. God, he was losing it.

    He took a deep breath "Yes, I will." He said and tried to get away fast but she still held his wrist.

    "What happened to your wrist?" she asked looking at it. He brought his arm up to take a look. There were red marks on both his wrist as if he had been tied.

    Tied?

    "Hazel? Are you sure I was here the whole night?" he asked.

    "I think so, I never heard you go out. Why?" she asked worried.

    "Nothing." He said and tried to smile. He didn''t want her to worry.

    "I''ll see you tonight" He said and left.

    "Lincoln?"

    "Yes, Your highness."

    "Did I ever leave my roomst night?" Lucian asked.

    "No Your highness. You never left."

    Lucian stopped in his tracks. He was sure he had met that strange man but how without leaving the room?

    "Is something wrong Your highness?"

    "No." He said and continued walking.

    "Your highness, have you decided about the marriage yet?"

    "I am not going to marry ra." Lucian said.

    "But Your highness��"

    "Don''t .." He cut him off. He didn''t want to hear about what would happen if he didn''t marry ra. He already knew the risks.

    He went to the garden where he guessed she would be training but she was having tea with her sister instead.

    "Good morning" he greeted as he neared their table.

    "Good morning prince Lucian." Astrid replied with a joyful smile.

    ra put her teacup down and smiled at him as well.

    "May I borrow you for a while?" He said reaching his hand toward her. He could hear her heart speeding up as she took his hand.

    "Of course." She smiled then looked at her sister before she followed him.

    He led her through the garden until he found a peaceful ce where he could speak to her.

    "The king suggested I take you as my wife." He began. She looked at him with a shy smile. "But I can''t" he said.

    The smile disappeared from her face and confusion appeared in her sapphire blue eyes.

    "Why?" she asked.

    "My wife won''t like that." He said simply.

    "And you?"

    "I wouldn''t like that either."

    "Why? What is wrong with me?" She asked.

    "There is nothing wrong with you. You are perfectly fine but I am happy with my wife and I don''t want to change that."

    "I don''t want you to change that either. I just want to be next to you. Unlike your wife I can be a great support. I know how to fight and I know war strategies and my brother is a king."

    He knew what she meant. Yes she would be a great help and he needed it know but Hazel was his priority. He wanted to make her happy.

    "I know, but would you really be happy being a second wife?"

    "I would be happy as long as I am your wife." She said.

    " Lucian...I... I .." Her eyes darted around avoiding his. "I love you."

    His eyes widened. That came as a surprised. He knew she liked him, desired him but loved him? He never thought she would use that word.

    "I fell in love with you from the first time you held my hand in that battlefield instead of killing me and I loved you even more when you gave me your sword to protect myself and after that I just kept falling deeper and deeper." She said taking a few steps closer to him.

    This wasn''t going the way he hoped it would.

    "Lucian��" she said taking his hand "I am not telling you to love me. Just have me, half of me, a piece of me, anything, but just have something."

    If only Hazel had said so��

    He pulled his hand away.

    "I am sorry, but I can''t." He said. Her eyes hardened.

    "And I can''t let you go." She said. This was bad. So bad, but he just turned around and walked away.

    "Mydy, Princess ra is here to meet you."

    ra was here? Why? I looked myself in the mirror. I had put on some makeup with the help of a maid so the bruises were barely visible today.

    "Let here in?" I said. Shortly after ra came into the room.

    "Good afternoon, princess Hazel." She greeted without a smile.

    "Good afternoon" I replied in the same manner. "Please have a seat." I said politely.

    "No thank you. I will leave soon. I just came here to tell you that you are very selfish."

    "Excuse me?" I said both shocked and confused that she said that to me.

    "I know you want your husband for yourself, but if he dies you can''t have him at all. It seems you don''t care, you are putting him in danger for selfish reasons."

    Alright wait. How could she say that to me?

    "And you? Are you not selfish who wants someone who is already married?"

    "I fell in love with Lucian before you even met him. I loved him despite the rumors about him. Can you say the same thing? You probably feared him and kept your distance."

    I didn''t know what to say. She was right, I was afraid but still even if she loved him first he was my husband.

    "Besides unlike you I am willing to share him with you. That''s because I know he cares about you and I care about him. Would you be able to do that for him? If I was selfish would I do that? " She asked.

    "No I wouldn''t." She said answering her own question. "I would make him leave you then marry me." She said in a tone that told me she could do that if she wanted. Chills went down my spine and I stood there unable to reply.

    She walked closer and stood right infront of me.

    "I can do anything and everything for him. Can you? I can help him be a king, I can fight by his side in a war and when hees home I can be the woman tofort him. I can give myself to him body, heart and soul. You��,you can''t even give him your body?"

    How did she know? And how dare she? I clenched my fist, how I just wanted to p her.

    She smirked.

    "Think about it. What is worse? To have your husband dead or share him with me?"

 Chapter 34 - 34

    <h4>34 Chapter 34</h4>

    I...I was a bad wife, a useless one. Yes, I never gave anything to Lucian and there was nothing I could give him now either, on top of that because of my selfishness I could cause his death.

    ra was right, I didn''t even offer him my body and got angry when he went to someone else. I was indeed selfish. I didn''t have the right to be angry when he never got angry with me for not sleeping with him. The only thing I have done so far is being scared or jealous.

    What really have I done for him? What great have I done so that I could tell him not to marry someone else because I am good enough? I couldn''t say that because I wasn''t.

    "Mydy? Are you alright? You look very pale." The maid who brushed my hair asked.

    "I am alright." I said.

    "Should I bring dinner? Maybe you are hungry."

    "No, I am fine. I''ll go to sleep."

    I was running in the middle of the night through the dark woods where I could barely see where I was going, but I didn''t care. I had to run if I wanted to survive if I wanted to see Lucian again.

    "Kill her!"

    I was running barefoot and my feet were bleeding and hurting but I couldn''t stop since I could here they were close. I had to run faster or they would catch me.

    "There she is! Bring her!"

    No no no! please!!

    I tried to run faster but my feet and lungs gave in and I fell to the ground.

    The footsteps were very close and shortly after two hands grabbed my arms and dragged me on the floor.

    "Your majesty, I got her." A man said.

    "Good," A woman''s voice said. "Love? We found her. What should we do with her?"

    A tall man appeared from the shadows and put his arm around the woman''s waist.

    "Do wherever you want with her." He said in a voice that sent chills down my spine. Then he looked at me his eyes burning with what looked like the mes of hellfire.

    "Fine kill her!" The woman said as her lips twisted into an evil smile.

    The tall man walked toward me and crouched to my level. Grabbing my chin he lift my head up.

    "I am sorry love, but you are not good enough." He whispered before he stood up and turned around to leave.

    "Please Lucian, please don''t leave me." I called but he didn''t even look back.

    "Lucian! Lucian!! Please don''t leave. Don''t leave me."

    Suddenly it was day and I was running again. Petrified but not for my life but for someone else''s.

    "Nooo!!" I screamed as I ran toward Lucian who was sitting on his knees with his hands tied behind his back. He looked at me his eyes filled with hatred. A guard with a sword stood behind him ready to execute him anytime.

    "Noo.." I screamed crying and running toward him but someone grabbed me by the arm.

    "Let go!" I screamed.

    "No��no no noooo!!"

    Lucian heard Hazel''s scream and run to the chamber as fast as he could. He threw the door open and found Hazel sitting on the bed her cheeks wet with tears and eyes wide in fear and confusion.

    When she caught sight of him.

    "Lucian!" She said breathless and ran toward him enveloping him in a tight hug. He put his arms around her small figure and held her close while he stroked her back.

    She began to sob in his arms. She must have had the worst nightmare.

    "Shh..It''s alright. I am here now." He whispered, but she only hugged him tighter.

    "Please don''t leave." She cried.

    "I won''t." He said.

    After holding her for a while till she calmed down then he gathered her in his arms and carried her to bed. She still held on to him as if she was scared he would disappear into thin air. He slowlyid her down on the bed and led next to her still holding her in his arms.

    He wanted to ask her about her dream but he wanted to give her the chance to tell him first. Or maybe she didn''t want to talk about it at all. What had scared her so?

    If there was one reason he wanted the crown it would be to give Hazel a good life. He wanted to be able to give her anything she asks for, he wanted to make her smile and love her till she had enough. Otherwise, he had no desire to be a king. He actually wanted to try and live freely like a normal man in a small house with his wife and children.

    Wake up, kiss his wife and children good morning then leave for work and when hees back tired have dinner with his family while talking about pleasant things. Then he would take his children to bed and kiss them goodnight but his wife, he would do more than kissing. He would make love to her all night long.

    But he knew none of this would happen. He would either get killed or be a king. And when he grows old while being busy ruling the kingdom his children would fight for the throne and kill each other.

    The thought brought great pain to his chest.

    He looked at Hazel, she had gone back to sleep breathing peacefully. He listened to her breathing, it always made him calm, and slowly he fell asleep as well.

    I woke up in the morning my cheek pressed against Lucian''s chest. The sound of his steady heartbeat and the feeling of his arms around me making me want this moment tost forever. Slowly the peace I felt began to fade as memories of the nightmare fromst night came back. It felt like a stab in the heart and I sat up quickly. As if Lucian was never sleeping he sat upright after me.

    "Is something wrong?" He asked.

    I just shook my head and he drew me into his arms. I had to let him marry ra. Yes the thought of sharing him with someone else was unbearable but the thought of losing himpletely, the thought of causing his death just like in my dream, I shuddered at the memory, that would kill me.

    "Lucian?"

    "Yes"

    "I don''t mind you marrying ra."

 Chapter 35 - 35

    <h4>35 Chapter 35</h4>

    Lucian should feel relieved but he didn''t. He was bothered, extremely bothered. Why wouldn''t hazel mind if he married ra? Didn''t she like him anymore?

    After she told him she didn''t mind she had left him there, confused. Something was going on with her and he didn''t know what. It made him nervous. He sighed in frustration.

    "Is something bothering you?" Lincoln asked.

    "Any news?" Lucian asked in return ignoring his question. His youngest brothers Peter and Nathaniel died. Peter killed Nathaniel and then Peter got killed by Adam. Some say Adam killed them both.

    Pierre might be sly and cruel but Adam was purely evil. He was the one who bullied him the most when they were younger.

    "I think Adam is working with Pierre. Pierre must have promised him something." Lucian already knew Pierre was using Adam and as soon as he is finished with him he could kill him, but Adam was probably thinking that he was the one using Pierre. Lucian knew that Pierre was not the type to trust anyone even if they were trustworthy. Besides, Pierre has the army''s support since he is the crown prince and many allies thanks to his many wives. Defeating him wouldn''t be easy. In fact, it was almost impossible.

    Of course, he could just burn the whole battlefield but then people would be terrified and turn against him. People are scared of what they don''t understand and since they already believe he is the son of the devil they would see that as a confirmation of the rumor and try to get rid of him. He couldn''t rule a kingdom where everyone was trying to get rid of him. Besides he never tried to burn a whole battlefield before so he didn''t know if he was powerful enough to do that.

    Lucian sighed again. Maybe he should escape somewhere far with hazel and live a normal life. He wondered if she would agree to it.

    "Your Highness, if I may suggest something. I Believe it''s best if you marry ra and take the throne as fast as possible. Many people are suffering and dying because of the war and... and I fear for our families. Your brother is looking for our families to threaten us with them."

    Lucian cursed under his breath. Pierre and his dirty tricks. If he escaped with Hazel his men and their families would suffer. He felt conflicted. He had to do something, he had to make a decision, but first, he needed to speak to hazel.

    "Mydy? Lunch is ready."

    "Take it back. I am not hungry." I saidying on the bed. I had beenying there since morning, I felt like doing nothing. It was as if my body was drained of all energy. I felt lifeless.

    "But Mydy. You look very pale, you should eat something." She insisted.

    "I agree." Lucian''s voice said from nearby.

    I moved my head and looked up to find him towering over me.

    "I am not hungry," I said. He narrowed his gaze then frowned.

    "You may leave," He told the maid his eyes never leaving me.

    "No."

    "Thirsty?"

    "No."

    "Do you want me to take you out?" I would usually get excited to go out but I didn''t.

    "No."

    "Do you want me to leave?"

    "No."

    "Do you want me to make love to you?"

    "N..." startled at the question I looked up at him.

    "No?" He asked raising an eyebrow.

    For some reason, my heart stopped for a moment and I forgot to breathe when he chuckled.

    "Don''t worry. I don''t want to make love to a ghost because that''s what you look like right now so you better eat something." He smirked.

    Sitting at the table and tried to eat something but felt sick. Nothing tasted good. I could see Lucian wasn''t eating much either and had a concerned look on his face. We didn''t say much to each other while eating, there was some kind of ufortable silence between us.

    Suddenly Lucian stretched his arm from across the table and put his hand on my forehead.

    "You don''t look well." He said with a slightly worried expression.

    "I am alright," I said.

    "If you were alright you wouldn''t tell me to marry ra.I still don''t understand." He said frowning.

    "What is the chance of you winning this war if you don''t marry ra?" I asked instead.

    "I don''t want to scare you but very little." He said.

    "Then you should marry her if you want to win."

    "I just want you to be safe. I don''t care about the crown."

    "If you want me to be safe and if you want to be safe you should marry ra. I am not saying I like it, I just think it''s the right thing to do at this moment." While saying all this I felt like bursting into tears but I told myself that most men have several wives. It was a normal thing and Lucian would have gotten another wife sooner orter anyway. So why not now if it meant saving his life.

    "I already told ra no." He said and that''s when my heart stopped for real. My dream was bing true. We were in this bloodthirsty kings kingdom, in his home without weapons or any kind of protection and Lucian had said not to his sister. My heart started to beat again but it was beating in my ears this time. It was only a matter of time before the bloodthirsty king spills some blood. Lucian blood.

    "Why did you say no?" I asked rising from my seat. He looked at me confused again.

    "I thought you would be happy about that."

    "Well, I am not. Do you want to die?" I almost yelled. He stood up from his seat as well.

    "I won''t die Hazel."

    "Yes, you will." I cut him off panic clear in my voice. He slowly walked to my side as if approaching a scared cat. "You should go back now and tell her yes," I said pointing at the door.

    "No, I won''t." He said calmly then grabbing my arms he slowly pulled me in for a hug.

    "Lucian you should..." I began trying to knock some sense into his head but he cut me off.

    "Shh...I won''t die I promise," he said stroking my back in a way that calmed me down but in this quiet room I dreadingly waited for the door to swing open with a crushing sound and find the Rasmus standing there with his men behind him and a sword in his hand and just as I imagined I heard the door swing open with a crushing sound.

    My heart stopped and I quickly pulled myself from Lucian hold to see death waiting at the door.

 Chapter 36 - 36

    <h4>36 Chapter 36</h4>

    Death doesn''t knock on the door and waits to get invited. It usuallyes unexpected and without permission takes what it came for.

    I quickly ced myself in front of Lucian as if I could protect him from what was about to happen, but to my surprise nor did death knock on the door nor did ite. Instead several of Lucians men almost threw themselves in front of our feet.

    "Your Highness, we apologize for our rudeness but please help us. The crown prince has taken our families as hostages." One of them said. I looked worriedly at Lucian but he was calm as usual.

    "Your Highness, I beg of you to let us go and save our families." another one pleaded.

    Lincoln came into the room looking furious.

    "What are you doing?" He yelled at the men. "Get up on your feet and apologize to his highness if you care to live."

    "It''s alright Lincoln." Lucian said calmly. "You may leave to save your families," he told the men.

    I looked surprised at Lucian. He was about to let half of his men go which meant he had almost no protection now against the cruel king. Not that he had any good protection, to begin with.

    I didn''t expect any less from his cruel brother. Of course, distracting Lucians men was the perfect way to get to him. Once his men go back to Decresh to save their families Pierre would hunt them down and torture them until they tell him where he can find Lucian. It was the perfect n.

    Lucians men stared surprised at him as well but then quickly got to their feet and hurried away.

    "Your Highness, this is not good," Lincoln said looking very disappointed and worried.

    Yes, this was very bad and it would get much worse very soon. My stomach twisted in fear. I needed to do something.

    "What will you do now?" I asked Lucian once Lincoln left us alone.

    "I don''t know." He said pacing back and forth.

    "I know," I said. " You need to say yes to ra."

    He looked at me for a while, his eyes piercing into mine before he left the room without a word.

    Without waiting I quickly made my way to ra''s room. I had no time to waste. Now the danger was closer than ever and I needed to take action this time.

    "My Lady, princess Hazel is here to see you." The guard outside her room informed. Shortly after the door opened and the guard gestured for me to enter.

    ra was sitting in a chair near the window with a book in her hand. Putting the book on a table nearby she stood up from her seat and smiled as she approached me.

    "Wee, Hazel. You came sooner than I expected." She smiled. She must be enjoying this I thought but I held my head high.

    "Are you alright? You don''t look well." She asked nonchntly.

    "I know. You, on the other hand, look very beautiful My Lady. I wonder how Lucian was able to turn down your proposal." I said pretending to be thoughtful

    Her eyes hardened.

    She looked stoned for a moment but then smiled.

    "You made a good decision Hazel and saved your husband a lot of trouble. Now see what magic I will do for him."

    She was mocking me but I didn''t care.

    "Whatever you do I hope you do it fast. His brothers will find him soon."

    "Don''t worry. Nobody touches what''s mine." She smirked. She was already calling him hers. I clenched my fists to not p her out of sheer reflex.

    Leaving her room I walked through the halls feeling defeated. You did good Hazel, it was the right thing to do, it was the only thing to do, I tried to console myself. As I was lost in my thoughts I almost bumped into the king.

    "Your majesty," I said surprised that I stood so close to him staring into his deep ocean blue eyes.

    "My Lady, is all well?" He asked.

    "Yes, your majesty."

    "Are you sure? Draco didn''t seem to be in a good mood." He smiled.

    Draco?

    "Your majesty? If I am wrong excuse me but doesn''t Draco mean dragon and not the devil?" I asked. " I read it somewhere," I added when he narrowed his gaze.

    "You are not wrong. But do you know how dragons look like?"

    "I read they look like big snakes." I said.

    "Who made Adam and Eve eat the forbidden fruit?"

    The story of Adam and Eve. I had heard about it even though it was a long time ago. If I remember correctly it was the devil disguised as a snake who made them eat the forbidden fruit.Therefore snakes were associated with the devil or with evil deeds. But I still couldn''t understand what the connection between the dragon and the devil was.

    "Have you studied the bible, mydy?"

    "Not really." I said,

    "If you are really curious you should. Especially the Devils story." He smiled.

    "Do you really think Lucian is the Devil?" I asked.

    "You tell me, you are his wife. I am really curious to know."

    "You want my husband to marry princess ra. Why if I may ask Your Majesty?"

    "Why not?"

    "She won''t be a first wife. Why would you want that for your sister?"

    "I don''t care about those stupid things. I care about my sister''s happiness." He said.

    What about mine? Of course, he didn''t care about my happiness but was there someone who did?

    "By the way, I don''t mind you standing so close to me but I am sure your husband wouldn''t like that." He smiled and I realized I was still standing very close to him.

    I took a few steps back and gave him a meek smile before excusing myself and leaving.

 Chapter 37 - 37

    <h4>37 Chapter 37</h4>

    "Who are you?" I asked the maid who made the room look like heaven. It smelled so fresh, like flowers starting to bloom in the spring. I could also smell the scent of cinnamon teabined with something else I couldn''t tell, but it smelled delicious.

    "I am your new maid. My name is Irene My Lady" she said curtising.

    "Where is Audrey?" I asked. Audrey was my maid. She was young nice girl whom I liked very much. I didn''t want a new maid.

    "She has been transferred to Princess ra quartered, My Lady." The maid said.

    ra. I was tired of hearing her name.

    Sighing I took my robe off and sat at the table where the scent of the delicious tea wasing from.

    "Would you like some tea, My Lady?" Irene asked. I couldn''t say no because I really wanted to taste this tea and see if it tasted as delicious as it smelled.

    "Yes," I said. She poured me the tea and handed it to me with a smile.

    "It will help you rx, My Lady." She said.

    As I was about to drink the tea I got suspicious. I didn''t know this maid and she came suddenly and is pouring me some tea. Why did the sudden change of maids happen? Was ra up to something?

    "Would you like me to drink it first?" Irene asked when she noticed my suspicion.

    "Yes." I said and handed her the tea. She took a sip and smiled.

    "Drink it all." I said. I didn''t know why I was being like that but this Irene, there was just something about her that didn''t feel quite right.

    She emptied the cup and put it down.

    "Would you like some now, My Lady?" She asked and I could hear the amusement in her voice.

    I tried to look her in the eyes but I couldn''t. I don''t know why? It was as if her emerald eyes could see through me and into my soul. It was as if she knew my deepest secrets and desires.

    She was beautiful but in a different way and her long thick ck hair reminded me of Lucians. She looked young but her eyes held some kind of wisdom beyond years.

    "No." I said standing up. "You may leave."

    The maid left me alone and I paced back and forth in the room trying toe up with a way to help Lucian. Really, I was useless just like ra said.

    "My Lady, Oliver is here to see you." Irene called from outside.

    "Let him in." I called back. I hoped he wasn''t bringing more bad news.

    Oliver walked in fully wearing his military attire.

    "My Lady, I am here to deliver a message from His Highness. He left the castle and will be gone for a while."

    "Where did he go? How long will he be gone?" I asked.

    "I don''t know where but he will be gone for a few days." Days? It meant he left Gatrish.

    Did he go to Decresh? No, he wouldn''t be foolish to do so.

    "If there is anything you need just send a word and I''ll be here." He said and left.

    My gaze fell on Irene who was making the bed. She was beautiful with her dark hair and wless skin, and those eyes, they were mesmerizing. Howe someone as beautiful as her still be working as a maid? The bloodthirsty king should have made her his mistress by now.

    "Are you married?" I asked.

    "No, My Lady but I am not innocent." I just hoped it wasn''t the king who took her innocence.

    "Do you have someone you love?" Her lips curved into a smile and her eyes twinkled.

    "Yes, I do Mydy. Very much." She seemed to be deeply in love.

    "But I am sure, Mydy is more in love than I am." She added.

    "And how would you know?" I asked amused. She stopped making the bed and looked my way.

    "I know a lot of things, My Lady." She said with a serious tone.

    "Things like what?"

    "You are married but still innocent, My Lady and your husband might take another wife soon and you are worried but you don''t know what to do. But I know what you should do." She said.

    I felt my cheeks heat because of embarrassment and anger. Who was she trying to fool? It was probably ra who told her about me being innocent.

    "Did ra tell you this?" I asked my tone harsh.

    "No, My Lady." She said not fazed by my harsh tone at all. She put the pillows in ce as she was done making the bed then looked at me " Do you want me tob your hair mydy?"

    I noticed that she had the same tone the whole time she spoke and she spoke so confidently. Maids were usually nervous, especially if they were new. They always spoke a little while being very careful what to say but this woman didn''t seem the least nervous or scared.

    "If ra didn''t tell you then how did you know?"

    "I know you have a birthmark on your inner thigh and that you once fell and almost broke your leg when you tried to escape your home at night."

    How did she know that? These were things only I knew and maybe Lydia and Ylva, so how did she know?

    "What are you?" I said without thinking. Why did I ask something so strange? Of course, she was a woman what else could she be?

    "I think a witch is what you call us, but of course I don''t like to call myself that."

    "Witch?" I was confused. I had heard that witches do exist but most of them live hiding their identity because they would be killed if found. If she really was a witch why would she be telling me that?

    "Yes Mydy."

    "Why would you tell me if you really are a witch?"

    "As I said before My Lady, I know things and I know I can trust you."

    I somehow believed her words, maybe because I had already sensed from the beginning that something about her was different. Her eyes, it was difficult to look into her eyes, it was like being exposed when you looked into them.

    "Your hair is beautiful mydy?" she smiled as she brushed my hair. She was even more beautiful when smiling

    "Not as nearly as yours." I said.

    "You are very kind My Lady."

    She helped me get out of my dress and put my nightgown on then she left me with a good night.

    The next day she was already present when I woke up.

    "Good morning, My Lady. The bath is ready."

    I went through the same routine I did every day. Bathing, putting on new clothes, brushing my hair then eating breakfast. After that, I asked Irene to bring me the bible. I was really curious to know the connection between the devil and the dragon.

    Irene came back with the bible and I quickly began to read.

    In the Bible, the dragon was the devil and he came to earth to deceive and destroy.

    "And the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him."

    "Out of his mouth go burningmps, and sparks of fire leap out. Out of his nostrils goeth smoke, as out of a seething pot or caldron. His breath kindleth coals, and a me goeth out of his mouth."

    The day I was kidnapped the men were on fire out of nowhere but I had a feeling it was Lucian''s doing. I remember the satisfaction in his eyes as he watched them burn. I shivered at the memory. And there was no doubt he slit the other man''s throat with his ws since he didn''t have any weapons and the voices in my head, and his red eyes, even his normal eyes were different. Still, he couldn''t be the devil or his son, could he? Yes, he was extremely frightening sometimes but he wasn''t evil.

    I closed the Bible and put it aside. Whatever he was it didn''t matter I told myself.

 Chapter 38 - 38

    <h4>38 Chapter 38</h4>

    Lucian had been gone for four days now and Irene and I got pretty close. She was a very honest person, never scared to say her opinions and I felt some kind of connection with her. It was as if she could understand me and what I was going through. Strange, because I was sure that she couldn''t have gone through what I did, although she might have gone through worse.

    As days went by I really admired her more and more. She was a beauty with brains, very smart with her words and very graceful with everything else she did. But I was still doubtful and didn''t trust her entirely. Not that she did something suspicious, I just wanted to be careful.

    Thanks to her the days didn''t seem awfully long anymore, we would chat andugh and unlike many maids, she had a genuineugh, not a forced one. You could see sheughed because she wanted to and not because she was scared to offend me.

    My thought slowly drifted to Lucian. Even though I liked Irene''spany I still missed Lucian.

    "His Highness is alright." Irene said pouring me her delicious tea. "He will be back very soon."

    I didn''t even bother to ask how she knew. She just knew things and they were always true.

    "Irene?"

    "Yes, Mydy?"

    "You said you knew what I should do. What should I do?" I asked.

    "Let me tell you what ra will do first." she said taking a seat in front of me.

    "When she marries his highness she will try to bear him a child as soon as possible. The wife that gives birth to the king''s first son runs the inner court which means you will lose all your power, furthermore her children will be a threat to yours especially when they get older. What you need to do is to bear his highness a child which means you can''t remain innocent anymore."

    I never thought that far. ra wasn''t only a threat to me but she would be a threat to my children as well. As if she knew that I was feeling threatened "Don''t be bothered by her, My Lady. You have something she doesn''t and it is your husband''s heart and trust."

    Heart? Did Lucian love me? I knew he cared about me a lot and he even told me he wanted me but he never said he loved me.

    Oliver came to the garden where we were sitting.

    "My Lady, His Highness ising back tonight." He said. I looked at Irene and she gave me a smile that said I told you.

    As the sun went down I got more and more nervous and excited. I had bathed in flower-scented water and washed my hair with scented soaps and oils. Irene brushed my hair and put some paint on my lips, then she brought me a beautiful satin nightgown decorated withce and made me wear it.

    "You look beautiful My Lady." She said looking at me satisfied.

    "I...I don''t know what to do." I said nervously. She walked closer and took my hands in hers.

    She suddenly looked at the window. "He is here. I leave you now." She said letting go of me. I swallowed nervously as she left me alone.

    It felt like hours before I heard the cracking sound of the door opening and shortly after Lucians stood there. Without thinking I ran and enveloped him in a hug surprising myself and him.

    He wrapped his arms around me as he chuckled.

    "I should leave often if I will get hugs like these," he said.

    He smelled so good, like spices as usual. Before melting in his embrace and getting lost in his scent I pulled myself away from him. I had almost forgotten how sinfully beautiful he was. His ck hair fell gracefully over his broad shoulders as he watched me with those mesmerizing eyes of his, and those lips. I tried not to think of how they felt on mine, or maybe I should.

    Slowly a smile curved his lips as he noticed me staring at him.

    "Where were you?" I asked trying to think straight. The smile on his face disappeared.

    "Let''s not talk about it." He said walking past me and to the bed. He began to take his military attire off.

    "I was worried. You have no weapons and you just left." I said. He didn''t say anything but he clenched his jaw. He was clearly upset about something so I didn''t push any further.

    "How do I look?" I asked instead. Irene had made me look seductive but I didn''t know if it was working. He stopped in his track and let his eyes sweep over my body quickly as if he couldn''t decide whether to look or not before he returned to take his clothes off looking more upset.

    "You look beautiful," he said avoiding to look at me. I walked closer but I almost felt him stiffen at my approach so I stopped.

    "Didn''t you miss me?" I said in barely a whisper afraid to hear his answer. Why was I asking such questions? It was unlike me.

    He closed his eyes and inhaled sharply.

    "I did, I am just tired, Hazel." He said sounding slightly irritated. What had I done to make him angry? I was confused. "Will you blow the candles off I need some sleep."

    Lucian tried to focus on anything but Hazelying next to him on the bed. He felt like the worst person on earth every time he disappointed her. But he just couldn''t give her what she wanted especially not tonight when his demon was right on the surface. He had killed too many people thesest days and seen to much blood and suffering. Yes, he even killed his own brother Adam. He felt both disgusted and dirty, but if he had to kill his brothers to protect Hazel then he would.

    Hazel, he clenched his teeth harder. She smelled so good and felt so warm and soft as he held her in his arms earlier. And her sweet voice, how could he ignore her? He knew that he couldn''t avoid her forever but he wanted to be with her at least when his demon was at his best.

    As soon as she fell asleep he left the room. Finally, his body could rx and he could breathe. He needed some kind of release, he was on the edge of losing his mind.

    While walking through the dark halls he felt someone follow him. Looking back he saw nothing and continued walking. He still felt as if someone was following him. He stopped and looked behind him.

    "Whoever you are, show yourself," Lucian said. He heard a chuckle before the figure of a man appeared from the shadows. He was wearing all ck making his long silver hair stand out even more. His eyes were as dark as his gaze and his skin so pale he wondered if this man ever walked in the sun. He looked frightening yet...beautiful.

    "We meet again." The man said and Lucian instantly recognized his voice. It was the man from his dream.

 Chapter 39 - 39

    <h4>39 Chapter 39</h4>

    "Who are you?" Lucian asked. The man walked closer.

    "You should ask what I am instead." He said. The man was tall slightly taller than him and Lucian could feel the powering from him.

    "Are you like me?" Lucian asked remembering the man''s ws.

    "And what are you?" The man said. That was a good question. Lucian didn''t really know what he was. All he knew was that he was different.

    "I don''t know."

    The man narrowed his dark eyes, They were frightening.

    "I am not like you." The man said. "But I am not here to tell you what I am. If you want to win this war you need to stop being softhearted. You need to do whatever you need to do"

    "Why would you care about me winning this war?" Lucian asked.

    "I really don''t care, I just don''t like your brothers." He said.

    "Do you know my brothers?"

    "Yes." He said with a sigh as if he was tired of all the questions, still, Lucian couldn''t stop himself from asking.

    "How do you know them? How did you enter the castle?"

    "If I can enter your dreams it''s not that difficult to enter a castle." He said then looked me up and down and shook his head.

    "Tsk, tsk. Don''t fight your demon too much, ept it instead." He smiled then just like that he disappeared into thin air.

    "Wait!" How did he know about his demon?

    "My Lady?" I opened my eyes slowly and looked directly into Irene''s. "It''ste you should wake up."

    I sat up on the bed and yawned while rubbing my eyes. Irene smiled at my action.

    "You are like a little cat." she said.

    "I like cats." I smiled. " I wish I had one."

    I looked to my left. Lucian was gone.

    "His Highness was probably tiredst night." She said trying tofort me.

    "I don''t think he wants me." I said. Even though he had told me he wanted me but every time we kissed he almost got sick and distanced himself from me. Maybe I was just bad at it.

    "Of course he wants you. A man would be blind not to."

    "You are just being kind." I said climbing down from the bed and heading to the bathroom.

    "You know I am very honest My Lady." Yes she was but she was kind too.

    "I just don''t know what to do to...to..."

    "To seduce a man?" She finished.

    "To make him want me." I corrected but that made herugh.

    "It''s the same thing My Lady." Yes, Of course.

    I took my nightgown off and walked into the hot water.

    "Don''t worry. I will teach you everything you need, Mydy."

    I sat on the bed, watched Irene and listened while she gave me advice on what do to all while showing me.

    "First, pretend like you are not even trying to seduce him. So when hees back sit in front of the mirror and pretend like you are preparing to go to sleep." She sat in front of the mirror and picked up a brush and began to brush her hair.

    "You should even try to lift your dress and put some oil on your legs. Try to talk to him while you do all these things to grab his attention." She said. She put her leg on the footstool the she lift her dress slowly and began to massage her leg. "Like this," She said running her hands up and down her leg. I couldn''t help but giggle. Was I really going to do that?

    "Smile while you talk to him and speak in a low voice." She said lowering her voice " and blink with your eyes a few times while you speak."

    She looked like a seductress who wasn?t even trying to seduce someone. If I did what she was doing I would look clumsy and foolish.

    "What should I talk to him about?" I asked.

    "Anything pleasant, something that will lighten his mood." I nodded and she went on telling me a few other things I could do if the first things didn''t work out.

    "If you want to seduce him then you need to seduce his senses, what he sees, hears and smells. If he likes what he sees, hears and smells then he is all yours."

    "Irene?"

    "Yes, My Lady."

    "The person you love, are you together," I asked.

    "Yes, My Lady." She smiled.

    "Can I meet him sometime?" I was really curious to know the kind of man she fell in love with. Whoever he was, he was lucky to have a beautiful and smart woman like her.

    "Of course My Lady. If that''s what you want." then she suddenly looked at the door.

    "His Highness is on his way I''ll leave you alone." She said and left. I really wanted to know how she knew these kinds of things.

    After a while, Lucian opened the door and entered while I was still sitting on the bed. I could feel my heart speeding up a little as he ran his fingers through his hair and smiled at me.

    "Good morning wife." He seemed to be in a better mood but I was still a bit hurt by his actionsst night.

    "Good morning."

    "Did you have breakfast?" He asked, slowly walking closer. It was actually in the middle of the day, time to eat lunch but I woke upte.

    "Yes." I replied. He walked even closer until he stood a bit from where I was sitting. I looked up to meet his gaze as he looked down at me. Would I really be able to seduce this man? I wasn''t as seductive or nearly as beautiful as Irene. What if I made a fool of myself?

    He put his hand below my ear and caressed my cheek with his thumb.

    "Hazel." He said his voice soft and warm like the summer breeze.

    "Yes." His thumb traveled to my lips.

    "Don''t ever think I don''t want you," He said his voice low. "I do but I am afraid to hurt you."

    Something dark flickered through his eyes as he continued "You know I can."

    Why was he trying to frighten me?

    "But you wouldn''t." I said.

    He lowered himself until his face was close to mine.

    "Yes, I would if was in the mood to do so." He said his breath fanning my face. "So don''t ever try and seduce me again because these days I am in the mood to hurt someone."

    Now, I wasn''t listening to what he was saying because his face was so close, his lips so close that if a leaned in just a bit they would touch mine.

    "Are you listening Hazel?"

    "No," I whispered surprised by the need I heard in my own voice.

    He pulled away and stood straight again. Then he looked at me with a serious expression.

    "Yes, I listened. But you won''t hurt me. I know." I said. I don''t why he believed he would hurt me.

    He looked at me for a while in silence before he spoke.

    "I killed Adam. I killed my brother Adam."

 Chapter 40 - 40

    <h4>40 Chapter 40</h4>

    I stiffened. I don''t know why. I knew he would kill his brothers sooner orter so why was I surprised? Now I understood why he was in such a bad moodst night. He must have been feeling terrible.

    "Are you alright?" I asked standing up which brought us even closer to each other.

    "Yes, Hazel. I am perfectly fine. I don''t even regret it, it is a part of me to kill. Do you know how many people these hands have killed with ease?" He asked holding up his hands.

    " I don''t even need weapons to kill. I have killed far more people with my bare hands then a sword."

    Why was he doing this? Why was he trying to intimidate me?

    "Why are you trying to scare me?"

    "I am not." He said grabbing my arms and pulling me closer gently. "I don''t want you to be scared. I just want you to be careful."

    "Of what?"

    His eyes bored into mine.

    "Of me. If you ever feel that I am acting different or aggressive then just go far away from me."

    Far away? No, I wouldn''t. In fact, I wouldn''t listen to anything he just said and I would still seduce him tonight.

    Lucian could see a mischievousness in Hazel''s eyes. She wasn''t taking him seriously and yes, in a normal case he would love to be seduced by her but now, his demon was hungrier and angrier than ever.

    First, he needed to figure out a safe way to be with Hazel.

    "Your Highness, Princess ra is here to meet you." A guard called from the outside.

    Lucian exchanges a few looks with Hazel and then let her decide. She looked at him for a moment before she told the guard to let ra in.

    ra walked in, her face shining with happiness.

    "Princess Hazel, Prince Lucian, I hope I am not disturbing you." She said.

    Lucian looked at Hazel, "No you are not, pleasee in." Hazel smiled but he knew it wasn''t genuine.

    ra took a few steps forward and her gazended on Hazel questioningly.

    "I came here to remind you of what we spoke aboutst time," ra said carefully.

    Lucian got a bad feeling about this and he gave Hazel a questioning look. She looked back at him with pleading eyes and he instantly knew what this was about. She wanted him to marry ra. He had already been in a very bad mood these days, now he was fuming with anger. He really felt like spilling someone''s blood.

    ra sensed the tension between them so she made a move first.

    "I have got your weapons." She said and a guard came in with Lucian''s weapons. "All your men have got their weapons back too. Is there anything else you would like me to do?" She was already showing her authority.

    Hazel looked at him and he gave her a warning look. He wanted her to be the person to say no but she looked stubbornly at him.

    "If you don''t mind, I would like to speak to my wife alone." He told ra.

    "Sure," she smiled and left.

    "Can''t you see? You got your weapons back and you can get anything else that you want." She looked down and lowered her voice. " She can give you things I can''t."

    Seeing her like that turned his anger into something else he couldn''t quite describe and he drew her into his arm. He wished he could tell her there was another way out but there wasn''t and he could put her life in danger.

    "I am alright with you marrying her, " she said looking up at him "as long as you don''t give your heart to her."

    That wouldn''t be a problem. He had already given his heart to Hazel and he wanted to give the rest of him to her and only to her.

    He couldn''t imagine himself marrying ra, even his demon hated that thought.

    "Will you say yes?"

    "I''ll think about it," he said but Hazel knew he was basically saying no.

    "Lucian!" She said pulling herself away from his embrace. "There is nothing to think about. You marry her or die and leave me alone here with her brother who god knows what he will do to me."

    Lucian stopped breathing for a moment as an image of Rasmus having his hands all over Hazel appeared in his head. Anger boiled inside of him, his demon growled at the thought and he could slowly feel the color of his eyes changing and the sharp pain of when his nails elongated cutting through his flesh. He stormed out of the room before Hazel could see the terrifying him.

    "Lucian where are you going?" He could hear her call behind him.

    "My Lady, what are you thinking so deeply about?"

    "I don''t understand. Shouldn''t he be happy that I want him to marry ra?" I asked confused. I had been thinking a lot about it after he left the room looking like he was about to kill someone.

    "You should stop thinking My Lady and go to sleep. It is veryte."

    "I will wait for him."

    "He won''te tonight," Irene said.

    "How do you know?"

    "I just know My Lady." She never quite answered every time I asked her how she knew things. She always said the same thing ''I just know'', and she was right, he never came.

    The next day I sat with Irene at the garden drinking her delicious tea. Since I started drinking it I felt much calmer and much more fresh and beautiful.

    "Do you put something in the tea?" I asked.

    "Yes, lots of herbs that are good for the skin, hair and just health in general."

    "So you don''t put some kind of magic?" I asked lowering my voice. Sheughed.

    "No, My Lady. I could do that but that wouldn''t be a good thing to do. Magic is not a thing to use easily. There are always consequences."

    "Ah..." was all I said then my thoughts wondered to Lucian. Where was he right now?

    Lucian inhaled sharply and clenched his fists. He hated what he was about to do.

    "Alright. I will marry you if you promise that no harm wille to Hazel."

    She looked at him surprised at first but then hurt.

    "I would never do anything that would harm you. I know you care about your wife, I will protect her the way you do."

    He knew she was being honest but he wondered why she would go so far for him that she would even protect his wife.

    "Are you sure this is what you want?" he asked her carefully again.

    "Yes," she said without hesitation.

    "I will never give my heart to you."

    "Life is full of surprises, you never know." She smiled but he could see she was hurt. He could only hope she would wake up before ruining her life.

    "Now that you said yes I have a gift for you." She motioned with her hands and two guards came behind him holding a lifeless body, which they let fall to the ground.

    It was the body of his brother Tristan.

    "Now you only have Pierre and Mason to worry about."

 Chapter 41 - 41

    <h4>41 Chapter 41</h4>

    "I don''t know if I can do this." I said looking myself in the mirror.

    "Yes you can My Lady. If you don''t do this then princess ra will."

    Irene had made me wear a beautiful white gown with nothing underneath.

    "But isn''t this too much?"

    Irene smiled.

    "You are not naked, My Lady. You are still wearing a dress, just showing a little more than usual to make him want to see the rest." She winked.

    I didn''t even know if this was a good idea. He had only yesterday warned me to not seduce him, but I wasn''t seducing him really. I was just going to brush my hair and put oils on my skin, just as I do every night before I go to sleep. The only difference would be that I would be doing it in front of him now, which Irene thought would make him want me.

    I was doubtful but Irene was convinced. Well, she knew more about men then I did so I decided to take her advice.

    "You don''t have to do this if you don''t want to." She said putting her hand on my shoulder.

    "I do want him. I am just not sure if he wants me." and that made me scared of wanting him.

    "He does want you and if he doesn''t, then make him."

    Yes, I had to make him want me otherwise ra would.

    "Is he evening tonight?" I asked.

    "Yes, he is." She said with a frown. "I''ll leave you now." On her way, she blew a few more candles off and gave me a reassuring smile before closing the door behind her.

    As soon as Lucian walked into the room a wonderful smell prated his nostrils. It smelled of roses and fresh air and... Hazel. He looked around. The room was mostly dark, the only lighting from a few lit candles and the full moon that shone outside the window.

    His eyes searched the room until they found Hazel who was sitting in front of the mirror brushing her hair. She stopped for a while and looked at him.

    "You came." She smiled.

    That smile, that weakness of his, tugged at his heart in strange ways.

    "Yes," was the only thing he managed to say and she went on brushing her hair.

    She looked more beautiful than ever in the dim light and smelled of honey and coconut. He inhaled deeply, he wanted more, more of her scent, more of her. He wanted to run his hands through her hair, hold her tight, kiss every inch of that honey scented skin. His body urged him forward while his brain screamed at him to turn around and leave before he lost control.

    Hazel stopped brushing her hair and looked at him questioningly.

    "Lucian?" her voice so sweet, called to him, woke his deepest desires. "Will you just stand there?" She asked.

    No, he wanted to turn back and leave but found himself taking a step forward. Cursing quietly he walked past her and to the bed. He began to take his armor off deciding that he would go to sleep as fast as he could.

    "How was your day?" She asked using that same sweet tone.

    Swallowing Lucian quickly turned his gaze away.

    "Good." was all he said. He should have asked about her day but he was fighting a battle inside his head, a battle between his body and brain. He could feel how his demon was slowly wing his way out.

    "I have made a new friend." She continued. He could hear the joy in her voice but he got worried. Who could this friend be?

    "Who?" He asked turning to her but regretted it immediately. She was now rubbing something into her skin, slowly running her hands up and down her bare leg.

    He had warned her. He had warned her not to seduce him, why could she never listen?

    "Her name is Irene?" she smiled swinging her legs down and standing up straight.

    His eyes scanned the length of her body, taking in every detail. She was wearing a form-fitting white dress that enhanced the curves of her body. The fabric was thin but not revealing, still, he knew she was wearing nothing underneath.

    While enjoying the sight he could feel her body warming up under his gaze and her heart began to beat rapidly. She seemed to contemte whether to approach him or not. God help her and him if she did because now he was losing all sense. The only thing he could focus on was the deep and raw hunger that rose within him.

    I felt my cheeks flush as his gaze moved over me, the intensity in his eyes clearly telling me that he liked what he saw.

    Slowly he lifted his gaze to mine and our eyes locked. Heat zed from the depths of them, warming me from the inside, drawing me to him like gravity and I found myself taking a few steps forward but stopped, afraid he would draw back. But he didn''t.

    Instead, he stalked toward me, slowly, his eyes never leaving mine and it took all my strength to stand still and not run away or fall on my knees. I don''t know what it was about him, about the way he moved or the way he looked at me that made me both frightened and excited at the same time.

    I forget to breathe as he neared and stood right before me, so close I could feel the warmth of his body, wrapping itself around me like a nket, making me yearn to be in his arms.

    As if he knew what I wanted he wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me close.

    "I have waited too long." He said his voice rough with suppressed need. "I can''t hold back anymore."

    "Then don''t" I whispered.

    His hold around my waist tightened pressing our bodies together while his free hand grabbed my hair roughly and brought my face dangerously close to his. I closed my eyes waiting for him to kiss me as roughly as he grabbed me, but I felt the softest brush of his lips on mine sending shivers down my spine. Then another soft brush and my breath hitched.

    He was making me wait, but I didn''t want to wait. I wanted him, I needed him. I wrapped my arms around his neck but before I could press my lips to his he pulled my hair and tilted my head back.

    "Patience wife, I want to savor this moment." He said his tone like a hot wave against my throat.

    I clung on to him, unable to stand on my own as his lips skillfully moved over my throat kissing and nibbing. His hands moved down my back, grabbed onto my hips and pushed me even harder into his body as if I wasn''t close enough. His scent wrapped itself around my mind making me unable to think.

    I was lost, drowning in an ocean of pleasure. I felt myself float on air, my feet no longer touching the ground and suddenly Iy on the bed with Lucian on top of me, pinning my hands above my head. Desire and hunger zed through his eyes and he crashed his lips on mine. His kiss was raw, intense sending a wave of heat through my body. His hands slipped under my dress and caressed me to heights that were both frightening and arousing.

    Lucians kisses turned from sweetly intense to painfully intense almost bruising my lips. Before I could protest I heard the tearing sound of fabric.

    "Lucian..." I began breathlessly as I pushed him away.

    "What did you..." the words died in my throat as I looked into his red eyes before he shut them.

    "Hazel, leave quickly before I hurt you."

    His voice sent chills down my spent and I considered running for a moment but something in me refused to run. Something that heard the pain in his voice.

    He opened his eyes and his gaze burned into mine.

    "I said run." He growled.

    "No, I don''t want to."

    "I can''t control myself anymore Hazel." He said with clenched teeth as his body shook violently. "You don''t want to see me like this."

    I had already seen him like this and he hadn''t hurt me. He had saved me. I refused to be scared of him, I had no reason to.

    Lucian was trying everything in his power to make his body move, take himself as far away from Hazel as possible, but his demon was too strong, too hungry. It had tasted Hazel and it wanted more. He was no longer in control and he feared for Hazel but she wasn''t listening to him.

    He shut his eyes and fought his demon once more but to no avail.

    "Lucian, open your eyes." He felt Hazel''s hand on his cheek.

    No! He didn''t want her to see him like this but he found himself opening his eyes.

    "Look at me." She whispered.

    Raising his gaze slowly, he looked into her eyes. It was as if his body listened to her instead of him.

    There was no fear in her eyes as he gazed into them, only curiosity and... tenderness. He wasn''t used to this. He was used to seeing fear and disgust in people''s eyes. To see Hazel look at him the way she did warmed his heart and without thinking, he leaned down and kissed her again. She parted her lips invitingly and wrapped her arms around him.

    A familiar feeling he knew as love filled his heart. It warmed him, calmed him and slowly he felt the color of his eyes returning to normal and his nails retracting.

    He had no time to think of what was happening as he was consumed by the desire that pulsated through him.

    Slowly he drew back and took his shirt off while studying her face. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes hooded with desire. He could hear the fierce pounding of her heart as her gaze traveled down his bare upper body.

    Knowing that she wanted to touch him he took her hand and ced it on his chest. She hesitates for a moment but then her hands slowly began to explore his body.

    She ran her hands down his chest, stomach, up his arms and shoulders her eyes showing nothing but admiration as she touched him. Then her fingers traveled down his spine and he groaned with pleasure that burned so deep it was nearly painful.

    Although he was in a sweet agony he waited patiently, letting her satisfy her curiosity and getting acquainted with his body.

    When she was done it was his turn.

    He pressed his body intimately into hers, holding her down with his hips while his lips imed hers in a kiss. His tongue swept across her lower lip and she writhed beneath him creating a sweet friction that made him groan deep in his throat. Knowing the effect it had on her he repeated the deed and she moaned in response.

    Taking her dress off smoothly he began to explore her body using his hands, lips, and tongue. He savored the feel and taste of her skin, relished the sound of her moans.

    "Lucian!" She gasped as he grazed his finger down her inner thighs coaxing shivers out of her. He did the same thing again but this time with his tongue making her quiver uncontrobly. He couldn''t help but smile at her reaction as he continued teasing her with his lips and tongue.

    "Lucian please..." She said breathless as her hands fisted in his hair bringing his face to hers.

    He gave her the kiss she wanted and she kissed him back with a hunger that both surprised him and aroused to an excruciating level. His hand slid between her thighs and she cried out in pleasure as his he touched her where she was sensitive.

    She was his now and he was going to show her that no other man could pleasure her the way he was going to.

    ****

    I was mindless, nearly breathless as Lucians hand stroke me slowly, rhythmically making the pressure in the pit of my stomach increase with every stroke. I dig my finger into his hair as the feeling became overwhelming, making my muscles tighten and then a spasm went through my body and my head fell back with a cry.

    I justy there, my body limp, astonished by what just happened. Whatever it was I didn''t want it to end.

    "This is just the beginning, wife" Lucian whispered in my ear.

    And then the kissing and stroking began and my body was on fire once again.

    Lucian grabbed my hips and I felt a sharp pain, but it was only brief. Next came the incredible feeling, our skin moving together, the friction igniting a fire that burned to my core.

    Yes, I was on fire. A fire that no amount of water could quench.

 Chapter 42 - 42

    <h4>42 Chapter 42</h4>

    I opened my eyes slowly, unwilling to sumb the sweet dream I had been having. I realized it wasn''t a dream, as I felt Lucian''s arm around my waist, pressing my back against his chest. His legs entwined with mine under the sheets, his breath in my hair, fanning my neck.

    It hadn''t been a dream. Lucian had made love to mest night in the most sensual, tender manner. I felt my cheeks heat and my body burn anew as I recalled the beautiful memories. It was an experience I had never had before and never thought I would have. Actually, I never thought such an experience could even exist. How could a single kiss make my head spin? A light touch burn my skin?

    My heart skipped a beat as I felt Lucian''s arm tighten around my waist.

    "Lucian? Are you awake?" I whispered.

    "Hmm..." he said in a sleepy voice. Then it was quiet for a while. Had he gone back to sleep?

    Slowly, I turned around to face him. His eyes were closed but I knew he was half awake. Maybe he was tired and wanted to continue sleeping, so I kept quiet as to not wake him.

    Lord, he was beautiful. Just looking at him made my heart race and my fingers itched to touch him. I let my fingers slide up his shoulder and down his arm feeling the smooth and warm texture of his skin.

    "Do that again" he said his voice husky with sleep.

    Smiling, I did the same gesture again feeling him shiver slightly under my touch. Then I ran my fingers down his neck, his jaw, his lips, admiring the smoothness. Craving to touch him more, kiss him and hold him.

    He grabbed my wrist stopping me, then he opened his eyes.

    "Are you done tormenting me, wife?"

    "Not yet," I smiled teasingly.

    Taking my hand, he kissed my palm then entwined his fingers with mine.

    "I have never slept so peacefully before," My heart warmed up at his words. "I wish to sleep with you in my arms every night from now on."

    "Every night?"

    "Yes, every night." He stated, his eyes boring into mine and suddenly an image of his red eyes fromst night appeared in my head.

    I had looked into them, into his blood red eyes and still let him make love to me. I should have been scared, should have screamed, or at least asked him what he was, but I had been blind with lust.

    "Hazel?" He grabbed some strands of my hair and tugged them behind my ear. "Aboutst night...what you saw...I really don''t know how to exin it."

    He seemed to think for a while before his eyes slowly became unfocused, distant. All of a sudden, images of a young boy with ck hair and golden eyes appeared in my head.

    The boy, who looked to be five years old, was happy as he ran.

    Now the boy was a little older maybe eight. He was sitting at the lunch table with his brothers and father.

    "Where is your mother?" one of his brothers asked. The boy looked at the empty chair next to him where his mother was supposed to sit, then he looked at his brothers who all were sitting next to their mothers.

    "His mother is dead son. Leave him alone." The woman who was his mother said.

    The golden eyed boy looked down at his hands feeling all alone. He had heard people whisper that he was the reason his mother died. Because she had to give birth to a monster like him.

    Indeed he was a monster, at least when he looked himself in the mirror and saw his eyes red and nails sharp like des. He was terrified by his own image. He hated what he saw so he broke the mirror with a single thought and then sat in the middle of the shattered ss. Tears rolled down his eyes.

    With a shaky hand, he grabbed a piece of the broken mirror and ced it on his wrist. Slowly he cut through his flesh but the pain was nothingpared to the one in his chest. He looked at his wrist, the cut had already healed. If only the wounds in his heart could heal as well.

    Why was it so difficult? Why was life so cruel to him? He just wanted to be loved, to be held just once. He wanted someone to tell him he wasn''t a monster and that he didn''t need to be scared.

    But once again he sat in the corner of a dark room, scared, crying in his pillow to stifle the sound. He had almost burned his brother, with just a thought. How was that possible? Maybe he was a monster, who had killed his mother and almost killed his brother today. He deserved to be hated, he deserved to be feared. No wonder his father didn''t want him, he had killed his wife and could kill him as well.

    The golden eyed boy who was now a teenager had epted that he was a monster. His heart had be numb from all the pain and loneliness he had to endure so he shut his feelings down.

    He had heard all kinds of bad things about himself. He had heard them so many times that it didn''t matter anymore. No one cared and nobody would ever care, so why bother? He isted himself from everyone else but still, he couldn''t be left alone. His brothers would mock him every time they got the opportunity and his father would sometimes barge into his room in an intoxicated state.

    "You!" his father would shout, pointing at him while trying to keep his bnce. "You have made my life a hell! Why do you have to exist you repulsive thing? Why?!!!"

    "Father?"

    "Don''t! Don''t call me that. I am not your father!" he would scream. "And don''t look at me with those eyes!!"

    His father hated his eyes and so did he. Some people said his eyes were made from hell fire while others said they were stones from hell. If people looked into them they would sin and eventually go to hell.

    "Father? Why do you hate me so much?" the boy asked gathering some courage.

    "Hate?" his fatherughed. "I don''t hate you, I despise you."

    "Then why don''t you just kill me!" the boy yelled, tears falling down his face.

    "I wish I could." his father spat.

    Later that night, the boy stood at the top of the castle''s tower, looking down. He took a deep breath. He was going to end his miserable life. No more pain, no more loneliness. He closed his eyes. This was the end he thought.

    "Nooo!!" Hazel screamed and Lucian came out of his haze.

    Startled he looked at her, her cheeks were wet with tears. He realized that she had seen his memories. How?

    "Hazel." He reached for her and held her tightly while she cried hysterically against his chest.

    "I am sorry you got to see that. I didn''t mean to." He said but she just kept crying.

    Lucian cursed inwardly. How was she able to see his memories? To see him in pain was thest thing he wanted.

    "Hazel?" He whispered her name while gently stroking her back. "That was a long time ago. Yes, I was lonely. My heart had frozen spreading the coldness throughout my whole body. I lived on, enduring until you came into my life."

    She slowly stopped crying and looked up at him. He wiped some tears away from her cheeks. It pained him to see her cry.

    "You have given me a reason to live. You have brought warmth into my life, making the ice around my heart melt so it could beat again. And now my heart beats and it beats only for you."

    She looked at him surprised, blinking a few tears away and then wiping them with the back of her hand. He could hear her heart race inside her chest. She knew what he was going to say and she waited for him in anticipation.

    "I love you Hazel. I love you with all my heart."

    Then he covered her mouth with his and kissed her til she was breathless.

 Chapter 43 - 43

    <h4>43 Chapter 43</h4>

    Lucian watched Hazel in her sleep. He had been watching her for a while now, but he never seemed to get tired. How could he? She was the only thing he ever wanted and now she was his.

    He looked out the window, it was almost midday but they were still in bed and Hazel was sleeping. He was relieved that she was safe even though his demon had taken overpletelyst night. It had scared him but Hazel hadn''t been scared. She had still wanted him and for the first time, he hadn''t despised his demon. He had epted it instead and it brought a strange feeling of freedom. No more demon crawling under his skin anymore, rather, he and his demon had be one.

    This made him remember the strange man''s words. Don''t fight your demon too much, ept it instead.

    How did the man know that he would find peace if he epted his demon? Whoever the man was, he wanted to meet him again.

    He gazed at his wife again. His foolishly courageous wife. To seduce him even though he had warned her clearly, it amused him. He traced her cheek with his fingers. She was indeed stubborn, very stubborn he thought. Her eyshes were still wet from crying and her lips swollen from all the kissing. He should have gone easy on her, but how? He had waited so long. So long to hold her, kiss her, and touch her and now he could do all of that, without the fear of hurting her.

    Tugging her into his arms, he closed his eyes.

    I woke up with a smile on my face. The words I love you echoing in my mind. There has never been a happier moment in my life then that when Lucian, my husband, told me he loved me. The sincerity in which he said the words made all of my doubts and fears disappear.

    And then he had kissed me, like never before. His kisses expressing the unspoken words, making me forget everything else than the man holding me in his arms.

    Lucian. He was indeed ''Man of light''. I just wished he could see that and stop believing he was a monster.

    The memories I had seen had been so painful. I was able to feel the void in his heart and my heart ached for him. I couldn''t imagine how it must have been for him to live like that, all alone, unloved, scared, and confused. How much pain he must have endured, so much that he was willing to take his life. My heart clenched in pain at the thought. He was just a child. How could his own family have treated him like that?

    They were the monsters not him.

    Looking at him I ran my fingers through his hair. "I''ll make you forget." I whispered.

    His lips curved into a smile.

    "I thought you were asleep." I said.

    He opened his eyes.

    "I was. Your finger in my hair and your sweet voice woke me up." He trailed his fingers down my cheek.

    "Now tell me. What will you make me forget?" He asked.

    I shook my head afraid to tell him. Would I be able to make him forget all the bad memories?

    "Nothing." I said.

    "I just..." I began trying to keep my voice neutral as it became hard to breathe.

    "You just what?" he said nibbing at the sensitive flesh under my ear. I bit my lip to stifle a moan.

    "I want... to make you forget all the bad memories." I breathed.

    He drew back and looked at me, his eyes filled with love and tenderness.

    "Hazel. You make me forget how to breathe, let alone bad memories."

    With a smile I snuggled against him, but then my stomach growled.

    Lucian chuckled. "We should get something to eat."

    No, I didn''t want to leave his arms but I wanted to eat something too. We had beenying in bed for too long that we had missed our breakfast and maybe he was hungry as well. I forced myself to sit up then swung legs down. That''s when I saw my beautiful white gown on the floor, ripped and torn.

    "I am sorry about that." Lucian said running his finger through his hair, innocently.

    Wrapping the sheets around me I jingled the bell on the nightstand and a maid came in immediately.

    "Bring me Irene." I ordered.

    "I am sorry My Lady, but who?"

    "Irene. Bring me Irene."

    The maid, I think her name was Nora, looked at me confused.

    "My Lady, I am sorry but there is no one called Irene."

    "Alright. Just bring me the maid who was herest night."

    "I was herest night Mydy."

    Alright, now I was confused.

    "No you were not. A maid called Irene was here with me."

    The maid looked at me, confusion and fear in her eyes.

    "My Lady I have never even heard that name." Her voice quivered.

    How was that possible? Irene had been with me all these days.

    I stood up. "So are you saying I had been without a maid all these days?" I asked.

    She shook her head.

    "I was serving you My Lady."

    I sighed in frustration and disbelief.

    "Little girl. Why don''t you call the head maid." Lucian said standing up, the sheets only covering his lower body.

    The maid looked down quickly her cheeks turning a bright red. Nodding she left the room.

    "What''s happening? Who is Irene?" Lucian asked.

    "Irene is my personal maid. She had been here with me all these days and now she is telling me there is no one called Irene."

    He frowned. Yes, I was confused too, but then suddenly I got scared. Irene was a witch. What if she had been discovered and burned alive? Or maybe the bloodthirsty king had found her and made her his sex ve? No, no. I shook my head.

    "Is something wrong?" Lucian looked worried.

    There was a knock on the door and next an olddy came in.

    "My Lady, Your Highness." She bowed deeply. "I am Margaret, the head maid. You called for me. How may I help you?"

    I looked over at Lucian.

    "Do you happen to know someone called Irene?" He asked.

    "No Your Highness. Never heard the name."

    "Who had been attending my wife?"

    "A maid called Nora had been serving My Lady, Your Highness."

    I stared at her in disbelief.

    "You may leave." Lucian said and she left.

    "She is lying," I told Lucian.

    "What makes you think so?"

    "I think the king took Irene and told everyone to keep it a secret or maybe they discovered that she is a w.."

    "She is what?"

    I hesitated for a while then decided to tell him.

    "A witch," I whispered.

    Lucian blinked several times thenughed.

    "A witch?"

    "Yes."

    "And what makes you think Rasmus took her." He asked.

    "Well, he loves women, and she is extremely, extremely beautiful," I said.

    "If she really is a witch I think she can take care of herself, and if Rasmus took her, then... you know we can''t do anything about it."

    Well, it was true. Maybe she could use some magic to save herself. Still, I was worried.

    I took a quick bath then joined Lucian for lunch. We both ate in silence and for the first time we both finished everything on the te.

    "I think you regained your appetite." He said.

    I had always loved food but had lost my appetite since I came here due to all the stress.

    "I don''t think I could ever get enough of food." I smiled picking a strawberry from the fruit basket, and taking a bite of it.

    Heat flickered in his eyes. "I know I could never get enough of you."

    Heat rose to my cheeks at the way he looked at me.

    "You shouldn''t look at me like that. We just got out of bed." I said.

    "I know. Yet I want to take you back there right now."

    The intensity in his eyes made me swallow the strawberry without chewing itpletely and heughed.

    "We have plenty of time for that, I am in no hurry." He smiled.

    The thought of him making love to me again and again made my heart flutter.

    Clearing my throat "Lucian, how was I able to see your memories?" I asked.

    He thought for a while.

    "I really don''t know." he said with a frown.

    "And you don''t know what you are?"

    "No."

    How confusing and lonely it must have been for him to not know what he is and not be able to tell anyone.

    "What happened when you...when you..."

    "When I decided to end my life?" He finished. My heart clenched once more.

    "Did you jump?" I asked carefully.

    "No, I didn''t."

    I let out a sigh of relief.

    "What made you change your mind?"

    "I guess there was just a part of me that refused to be weak. I refused to give up and give my father and brothers the satisfaction of seeing me dead." He exined.

    I thought about what would have happened if he had jumped. I would never have met him, and I would never have married him, but most of all I would never have fallen in love with him.

    Yes, I loved this man.

    I think I felt something for him from the first time I saw him, when I had looked into his golden eyes. I was spellbound since then.

    "Do you know your eyes are the first thing I fell in love with? You shouldn''t hate them. They are beautiful."

    I could see in his eyes that if the table hadn''t stood between us he would have kissed me. Even though I enjoyed the food, I suddenly wished the table hadn''t been there.

    As if he knew what I was thinking he stood up and walked to my side. Then he reached for my hand and pulled me out of my chair, bringing me closer to him.

    "Hazel." The warmth in which he said my name made me want to melt. "Thank you for existing."

    He took both my hands in his and kissed my knuckles.

    No one has ever thanked me for anything and this man was thanking me for existing. I didn''t know what to say or feel.

    "No one has ever cared for me so I never learned how to care for someone. I know I have been a bad husband, avoiding you, hurting you and not being able to protect you. I promise to be a better husband from now on, I promise to cherish you."

    I felt tears in my eyes. The truth was, I was the bad one. Yes, he had avoided me and hurt me but now I understood why. He was hurting himself, it must have been so hard for him to avoid me, to live hiding the real him because he was afraid I would hate him just like his family. It must have been hard to live afraid to hurt the person you love.

    He had been so alone and I hadn''t noticed. Instead, I had distanced myself from him, misunderstood him and denied him his rights as a husband. I know that if it had been any other man he would have used me without my consent and then ignored me for the rest of my life.

    But this was Lucian, the man I loved. I must have had a reason to love him and I knew the reason now.

    "And I promise to be a better wife."

 Chapter 44 - 44

    <h4>44 Chapter 44</h4>

    Lucian left saying he needed to take care of a few things and I justy in my bed, daydreaming about him. I had Irene to thank for everything that happened. I wished she was here, I felt lonely without her.

    Was she alright? What if something really bad is happening to her in this moment and I am justying here in my bed?

    "My Lady?"

    Startled I sat up and turned my head.

    "Irene!" I almost jumped out bed.

    She smiled.

    "Where were you? You made me worried."

    She looked at me confused.

    "You were worried about me?" She asked.

    "Yes why not?"

    "I am just a maid My Lady?"

    "I...I thought we were friends."

    Lord, I hated this. I knew that it never worked to be friends with a maid. I had already tried with Lydia and Ylva and they would always say the same ''A Lady and a maid can never be friends''. They were right. I was naive to think that.

    How could they see me as a friend when they had to serve me all the time?

    "We are if that''s what you want, Mydy?"

    I looked at her surprised and she gave me a smile.

    "Could you call me Hazel then?" I asked hopeful.

    "Yes, Hazel."

    Finally!! After so many years I got a friend. I felt like crying.

    "So what happened? I thought something had happened to you. That maybe the bloodthirsty king had taken you."

    "No, I am perfectly fine."

    "Then why are the maids saying they don''t know you?"

    She looked around and seemed to contemte about something.

    "Can I tell you a secret now that we are friends?" She asked approaching me.

    "Yes,"

    "I am not a maid Hazel. I am just a witch."

    I blinked a few times confused by what I heard.

    "I came here to help you and your husband." She contini��ed.

    "Help us? Why?"

    "I can''t tell you much, but I need you to believe me."

    "Believe you? You just lied about being a maid. I trusted you Irene."

    "I am sorry." She said and she looked sorry. "But there was no other way I could have spoken to you. I really need you to believe me."

    "Why would I?"

    "Because you don''t want your husband to die?"

    "How do you know Lucian?"

    Suddenly a thought popped into my head.

    "Is he a witch too?" I whispered and then I thought he couldn''t be. Why did I even think of that? Witches didn''t have red eyes or did they?

    "Your husband... is something very powerful that has never existed before. If he uses his powers in the wrong way he could destroy himself."

    "What are you saying?" I asked confused.

    Grabbing my arms she sat me down on the edge of the bed.

    "Hazel, do you remember I told you magic is not a thing to use easily, that it has consequences?"

    "Yes."

    "How do you know that?"

    "He doesn''t even know what he is, do you think he will know how to use his powers?"

    I was quite for a moment trying to digest all the information I just got.

    "Listen, I am a witch right?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright. If I try to cast a very powerful spell and use all my power and overexert myself I could die, if not I would be weak for several days and my enemies would kill me meanwhile I can''t protect myself. The same goes for your husband, he needs to use the right amount of power, and to be able to do that he needs to be very familiar with his powers."

    I just looked at her, many questions swirling in my head and doubts on whether to believe her or not.

    "So your husband must not think that he can fight an whole army himself. He could but that would make him very weak, or worse he could die."

    "And what makes you think he will fight a whole army himself?"

    "He might have to do that, because of you."

    "Because of me?"

    "Yes. He is nning on escaping with you. He is not safe outside these walls. Both his brothers have sent their men everywhere looking for him."

    "How do you know that?"

    "I got the information from someone I trust."

    "So is Lucian a witch or not?"

    "Some things I can''t tell you." She said. "I need to leave now."

    "Wait! Why are you helping my husband?"

    Somehow I was afraid to hear the answer. Was she a previous lover of his?

    "I was not his lover, Hazel." She said looking amused.

    "Can you read my thoughts?"

    "Just one of my many talents." She said swirling and then she was gone.

    I blinked several times. What had I just seen? She just disappeared in front of my eyes. Impossible.

    "Your highness. Please consider your decision." Lincoln begged.

    "I have already made up my mind." Lucian said irritation clear in his voice. He knew Lincoln feared for his life and wanted to protect him but he wished the man would stop begging.

    He had promised Hazel to be a better husband so he wasn''t going to hurt her anymore.

    "Have you prepared everything?"

    "Yes Your Highness."

    Leaving Lincoln behind Lucian entered ras room through the window without anyone noticing him. It waste but he hoped she would be awake, and she was.

    Shey on her bed reading a book. He approached her slowly thinking it was stupid of him to do this.

    "ra?"

    Startled she sat up on bed "Lucian?" she looked at him with a questioning look then stood up.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked.

    Yes, how stupid. What was he doing here? He should just have escaped with Hazel.

    Something flickered in her eyes.

    "Lucian..." She began a warning in her tone. "I don''t know what you think of me but I am not like that."

    He knew what she was talking about. She thought he hade here to take her to bed. He couldn''t me her when he had snuck into her room in the middle of the night.

    "ra, I can''t marry you. I am sorry that I am changing my decision all the time but this is myst and final decision."

    Her eyes widened as she put the pieces together.

    "You are escaping aren''t you?"

    "Yes."

    "No," She shook her head "you can''t. Then why did youe here to tell me?"

    Because he knew how she felt about him. If he just escaped without saying goodbye when he had promised to marry her, he would scar her for life. And he knew how painful it was to live with a scar.

    "I am not the right one for you. You will realize the day you find the right one. I have to go now." He said turning around.

    "I will scream if you go." She threatened.

    "Go ahead."

    "Lucian I''m going to scream." Ignoring her he continued toward the window.

    He knew she wouldn''t scream, at least not if her feelings were true.

 Chapter 45 - 45

    <h4>45 Chapter 45</h4>

    "Are we really escaping?"

    "Yes" Lucian said packing a few things.

    Oh, lord. Irene was right.

    "Lucian," I said grabbing his arms "I know you are doing this for me but I really, really, really don''t mind you marrying ra."

    "Do you want me to marry her and then iste her somewhere?"

    That was terrible. No women deserve to be treated that way.

    "No."

    "Then you don''t mind me touching her, kissing her and taking her to bed?" He said frustration clear in his tone.

    No. I didn''t like that either. Looking at my hands I tried toe up with something to say that made sense, but nothing came to mind. I was confused and scared.

    "Listen Hazel." Lucian said taking my hands. "I don''t want to marry ra because I don''t want to neglect her. I know how it feels, I have been neglected my whole life. If I don''t ignore her it means I have to be with her, and I don''t want that either. I don''t want to be with anyone but you."

    I never thought about what he wanted. It would be wrong to force him to be with someone he didn''t want to. I knew how that felt.

    "Alright." I said.

    We packed a few things and then sneaked out. Outside we met Lincoln, Oliver and few other of Lucians men.

    "Your Highness, the weapons and horses are ready." Lincoln informed.

    "Yes. But going outside the gates will be too difficult. The guards are too many, we have to at least distract some of them." Calum exined worriedly.

    "Don''t worry, soon they will fall asleep," Lincoln assured.

    "That''s very clever of you Lincoln," A familiar female voice spoke from nearby "but I am afraid many of our guards are immune to drugs."

    ra? What was she doing here?

    Oh god, we got caught. We were as good as dead.

    "There is another way out if you follow me." She gestured.

    I looked at Lucian skeptically but he just grabbed my arm and nodded toward his men, then we followed ra.

    Why would she help us escape?

    "Can we trust her?" I whispered as we followed her into a dark tunnel.

    Lucian nodded.

    "This tunnel leads to the back of the castle. It was made in case we got attacked so that we could escape." She exined.

    As we reached the exit we found that a few guards standing there.

    "Don''t worry. These are my men." She exined as she saw the questioning looks on our faces.

    "They have prepared a few more horses and weapons. You will need them." She continued.

    She was helping us escape. Why? She was making me confused.

    ra studied Lucian while he put his weapons in ce and prepared his horse. As she looked at him her expression was filled with sorrow and another feeling I didn''t want to admit yet.

    Turning to me she walked closer.

    "Why are you helping us?" I asked before she could say anything.

    "I am helping him not you."

    She narrowed her eyes.

    "I am trying to hate you. You are not helping." She said.

    "Neither are you."

    I think saw her lips twitch a little into a smile.

    "This is not the end. I have not given up on him yet." She said folding her arms across her chest.

    "I am sure there are many men who like you why Lucian?"

    Walking closer she leaned in.

    "I don''t think you understand, but your husband is one of a kind."

    Then taking a few steps back "I trust you will protect him, or I wille for him." She smirked.

    "Princess ra," Lucian said approaching us "thank you for your help."

    As she looked at him her eyes softened and for a short moment, I thought she would cry.

    "Take care of yourself." She said.

    We were riding fast through an emptynd and once again I felt dizzy. I thought I had gotten used to this but I guess I didn''t.

    Lucian slowed down, "Are you alright?" he asked.

    "Yes," I breathed, but I wasn''t.

    Throughout the journey, I fought my urge to vomit as I held on to Lucian until I discovered something. Inhaling Lucian''s scent took the nausea away. Grabbing some strands of his hair I kept inhaling his spicy scent until we decided to take a break.

    "Lincoln will bring us food." Lucian said as he sat next to me on a cliff while I was watching the sunrise.

    It was my first time seeing the sun rise and it was the most beautiful sight. From the corner of my eyes, I could see Lucian watching me.

    "Isn''t it beautiful?" I nodded toward the sun.

    "Very beautiful." He said but he was still looking at me as he said it.

    I turned to him. "I am speaking of the sunrise, Lucian."

    "I see nothing but you right now."

    We just stared into each other''s eyes unable to look away until we heard some guards speaking behind us.

    Tearing my gaze from his, "Where are we going? What''s your n?" I asked.

    "There is only one way out of this mess and to keep you safe. I will kill my brothers."

    "But how? You brothers probably have a very high security now because they know they can be attacked any time. I am sure they are prepared for everything." I said.

    "I don''t know exactly how Hazel, but I wille up with something. First I need to take you to a safe ce."

    The thoughts of him leaving me and maybe noting back sent shivers down my spine.

    "No, " I said. "I don''t want you to go."

    "Hazel, I have to. We can''t live running and hiding our whole life."

    "But what if something happens to you?"

    He smiled.

    "Nothing will happen to me." He said cupping my face with one hand."I can''t die now when I know the feeling of having your bare body in my arms."

    His eyes burned into mine and heat crept to my face.

    "Your Highness, I have brought some food and clothes." Lincoln interrupted us.

    Lincoln brought usmoners clothes so that we wouldn''t be recognized easily. We changed our clothes, ate some food and then continued our journey.

    Leaving trees and emptynds behind, we came to the city. Getting off the horses we walked amongmon people till we came to a little vige outside the city.

    We stood in front of a white house with a brown roof. Lucian had told me that we would go to Lincoln''s home, I guessed this was it.

    Lincoln entered the house and after a while, he came out with a woman. She seemed to be in herte twenties or early thirties with blonde hair and brown eyes.

    "This is my wife Malia, Malia this is His Highness Lucian and His wife Hazel." He introduced.

    "It''s an honor to meet you, Your Highness." She greeted. "Pleasee inside."

    It was a small house but it was neet and lookedfortable. I could see Malia ncing at Lucian now and then looking surprised. From the way she looked at him, I knew she hadn''t expected him to look the way he did. I couldn''t me her, I never thought he would look like this either before I got married to him.

    Lucian and Lincoln spoke to Malia about me staying with her until they took care of things.

    "Callum will also stay here in case anything happens," Lincoln exined and Malia nodded.

    After giving us lunch Malia took us to a room.

    "You have been traveling the whole night, I am sure you need rest." She smiled.

    "Thank you." I said and she closed the door behind us.

    The bedroom was small, at least for someone like me who was used to having very big bedrooms but it looked nice. To share such little pace with Lucian brought butterflies to my stomach.

    He had already made love to me but I was still behaving like an innocent girl. I needed to stop this.

    Looking at Lucian, he was still utterly handsome even when wearingmoners clothes while I probably looked awful. He was wearing a pair of ck boots, khaki trousers and a white shirt which he was taking off by now.

    Looking at his body I remembered how shamelessly I had touched him without holding back. How smooth his skin had felt, how the muscles on his arms and back had twitched... and his strong neck, I had a sudden urge to ce kisses down his neck.

    "What are you thinking about wife?"

    From the smug look on his face I guessed he knew what I was thinking about.

    "Nothing." I blushed.

    "And why would nothing make you blush?" He drawled crossing the distance between us.

    "Can you hear my thoughts?" I asked.

    "No, but I can hear your heart race, your breathing change and your temperature rise."

    "You can hear my heartbeat?" I asked surprised.

    "Yes, I have sharp senses."

    "Oh..." I said trying to digest everything. "What else can you do?"

    "I can speak inside your head."

    I wasn''t very surprised by that. I had heard his voice in my head before.

    "What else?"

    "I can control fire."

    He had burned the men. It was him. "Now you are scared." He said.

    "No, I am not."

    He was quiet for awhile "Let''s get some rest."

 Chapter 46 - 46

    <h4>46 Chapter 46</h4>

    Luciany facing the other side and I wondered if he was angry with me.

    "Are you angry with me?" I asked.

    "Why would I be?"

    "I don''t know" I whispered.

    He turned around facing me.

    "I am not angry." He said his voice soft.

    If he wasn''t angry, there was something else he wasn''t telling me.

    "Will you hold me then while we rest?"

    Without waiting he drew me into his arms and after a while, he fell asleep. I was very tired as well after being awake the whole night but I didn''t want to sleep since Lucian would leave after we woke up I wanted to be awake and savor the feel of being in his arms. But I couldn''t.

    I kept repeating Irene''s words in my head and it made my stomach twist in fear. What if something happened to Lucian? What if he never came back? Maybe I should have convinced him to marry ra.

    "You haven''t slept?" Lucian asked surprised when he woke up.

    "I wasn''t very tired." I lied to no avail.

    "Hazel, you don''t need to worry. I wille back safe." He assured me.

    Lucian''s men gathered their horses outside, getting ready to leave. Lincoln was speaking to his wife, it looked like he was assuring her he woulde back safe but she still looked worried. He gave her a kiss on the cheek and a reassuring smile. Surprisingly I had never seen him smile before. This was the first time and he looked like a different person.

    By the way, where was Lucian? Looking around I found him stalking toward me. By the time I realized what he was about to do it was toote and he had already pressed his lips to mine, in front of everyone. On top of that it wasn''t a light and quick kiss, but a long and passionate one that knocked all air out of my lungs.

    He drew back, a smirk on his face. What was that for?

    "This is for pping me, wife."

    Embarrassed I looked around and everyone looked away quickly. I wished the earth could open up and swallow me and I red at Lucian usingly.

    Heughed. "Do you still want me toe back?"

    "Yes. How can I pay you back otherwise?" I said.

    "I look forward to that." He smirked.

    cing a kiss on my forehead, "I will be back wife." He said then rode off with his men.

    It has been a week since Lucian left and for every day that went by I got more and more worried. I couldn''t live on like this, the anxiety was eating me alive.

    "My Lady, You haven''t been eating welltely." Malia pointed. "You should eat something."

    "I am fine." I said. She looked at me skeptically.

    Suddenly the door flew open and Callum stood there breathless.

    "Mydy, we need to leave now." He said.

    "Why? What happened?" I asked standing up.

    "I saw some guards with drawings of you and his highness asking the vigers if they saw you. Soon enough they will find us if we don''t leave."

    Only grabbing a few important things we left the house. I sat behind Callum on the horse while Malia rode on her own. Even she could ride, why couldn''t I?

    Well, I had my father to thank for all the things I couldn''t do.

    When we thought we hade far enough we stopped.

    "What now?" Malia asked confused.

    "I really don''t know." Callum said with a frown. "Maybe we should go to my house."

    "No! I have already put Malia in danger I don''t want your family to be in danger as well." I said.

    "Thank you for your concern My Lady, but protecting you is my priority. Besides we can''t stay here for long they will find us."

    He was right but it didn''t take the guilt away. We continued riding but realized that we were surrounded as every road we tried to take was blocked.

    "We are trapped." Callum said.

    "Malia, you should leave. They don''t want you anyways." I said.

    "But how can I leave you My Lady?"

    "Just do what I say, we don''t have time." I ordered.

    "Yes, you should leave Malia. They won''t recognize you as long as you are not with us. Besides if you leave you can bring us help." Callum suggested.

    She hesitated for a while but quickly rode away when we heard men with their horses nearing.

    "They are here, catch them." I heard someone yell.

    Callum took his sword out ready to fight.

    "Don''t." I said. He looked at me confused.

    "But My Lady..."

    "I will take care of this." I interrupted him. I didn''t want him to fight because he would probably lose. They were just too many, he wouldn''t be able to fight all of them.

    The men surrounded us with their horses. One of them got off the horse and approached us.

    His gaze moved over me then he smirked.

    "Our little princess is wearing rags I see." He smirked. "What happened?" He asked mockingly and then his menughed.

    His gaze moved over to Callum.

    "I only need the princess alive. I think your time on earth hase to an end old friend." He told Callum with a faked sad expression.

    Callum stood in the same ce his expression unwavering.

    "There is no need to pretend to be brave when you are going to die. Why can''t you beg for your life while you can?"

    "You won''t kill him." I said.

    The man looked at me thenughed.

    "Why wouldn''t I?"

    "Because I will make sure to remember your face and tell my husband to kill you in the most painful way." I said.

    Heughed again.

    "That''s only if he finds me, little princess." He said.

    "Oh, he will. The devil finds its way everywhere. By now he is probably on his way while nning your death and everyone''s here."

    I could see that he got a bit scared. It was working.

    "You fear the crown prince?" I asked speaking louder to everyone. "Well, then you fear the wrong person. The worst prince Pierre can do is kill you, but prince Lucian will torture you, kill you and then torture you again in hell, because trust me none of you is going to heaven." I threatened.

    They looked at each other hesitantly for a while.

    "What are you waiting for." Theirmander yelled. "Tie them up!"

 Chapter 47 - 47

    <h4>47 Chapter 47</h4>

    They threw us into a cer with our hands tied behind our back.

    "Don''t touch the Lady. The crown prince wants her untouched." Theirmander told the men. His gaze shifted to Callum.

    "You can do whatever you want with him." He said and left.

    The two men that were left with us walked toward Callum with a smug look on their faces.

    "Leave him alone if you care to live." I told them.

    Turning their head they looked at me.

    "You can''t kill me because the crown prince wants me alive. Before you take me to him Lucian will already be here and if he finds that one of his men is dead or hurt he won''t be happy." I said with conviction in my voice. "I don''t think you have seen him unhappy, have you?"

    They looked at each other, one of them clearly more scared than the other.

    "Trust me you don''t want to see him like that?" I added.

    "That''s only rumors. Don''t try and scare us, Lady." One of them said.

    "Rumors?" Iughed. " There is no smoke without fire and oh...you should be scared. No one wants to be burned alive."

    Now they were clearly scared. It was visible in their eyes.

    "By tonight Lucian will already be here. Think about it. If you want to live you will let us go and I will spare your lives, and maybe even tell my husband to make you join his army. And if you want to die, well then ask God for forgiveness because if you go to hell..." I shook my head "Lucian will enjoy torturing you for eternity."

    Their gazes shifted between me and Callum in confusion then they decided to leave us alone.

    "My Lady, You are very clever," Callum said once they left.

    "Not clever enough though. They didn''t let us go."

    "They will." He said.

    "How do you know?"

    "They were very afraid and as time goes by their fear will grow."

    "I hope so." I sighed.

    After sitting in the cer for so long I got cramp in my legs and my stomach growled. Callum looked at me wearing an apologetic look on his face.

    "I am alright." I assured him.

    Soon after, we heard the fumbling of keys and the door to the cer opened. The two scared soldiers entered still looking afraid.

    Without a word, they began to untie our hands.

    "Let''s go." One of them whispered. "The men are drinking outside. Most of them are intoxicated so we can leave if we are very quiet." He exined.

    He was right. As we made our way out we could hear their loud voices andughter as they sat around a fire. Without them noticing we snuck into the woods and began to run as fast as we could.

    We kept running until I couldn''t anymore.

    "My Lady, are you alright?" Callum asked when I stopped.

    "Yes, I just need to breathe a moment," I said breathless, but the truth was my legs were hurting so much after sitting for a long time and I didn''t have energy since I hadn''t eaten the whole day.

    As soon as he finished the sentence Callum slit both their throats letting their bodies fall to the ground.

    "Callum?" I breathed shocked.

    "They betrayed their prince." He stated simply. "We should keep moving."

    Taking their weapons we continued to run.

    I don''t know how long we have been running or walking but my legs were hurting so much, my throat was so dry and my head began to spin. But I continued walking in spite of all that. If I wanted to live, if I wanted to see Lucian again I had to keep moving.

    Eventually, as I kept walking my legs gave in and everything went ck.

    I woke up from someone sshing water on my face. I opened my eyes with a groan.

    "My Lady, drink this." Callum said holding a bottle of water next to my mouth.

    I gulped the water down quickly.

    "Where are we?"

    We were surrounded by trees and there was a smallke to the left.

    "Unfortunately not far away."

    "Then we should go." I said standing up abruptly which led to me losing my bnce.

    Before I fell Callum caught me. "I don''t think you can walk My Lady. Your leg is swollen."

    "Of course I can w..." I shrieked in pain as I shifted my weight on my left leg.

    "Sit down." Callum urged helping me.

    "But we can''t just be sitting here." I protested. It was already morning and he had said that we hadn''te far. "I will try to walk."

    "There is no point in that." He said calmly. "We are surrounded. I tried to find a way out but they are everywhere right now."

    "Then what should we do?" I asked.

    "It''s toote to do anything, My Lady. We were from the beginning fighting a war we would lose anyway. Even if we escape this time, how many more times will we be able to escape? Sooner orter they will find us." He looked at me narrowing his gaze. "We all will die My Lady."

    The calmness in which he spoke told me that he had expected all this to happen and that he had epted it.

    "Callum, you should leave me here. At Least alone I am sure you can escape."

    "No mydy I cannot do that."

    "Think about your family, they need you. I will be fine, they won''t kill me. Their prince wants me alive."

    "No, I..." He stopped as we heard the sound of horses and men.

    "Look for them everywhere!" A man yelled.

    Callum looked around quickly trying to find a ce for us to hide but unfortunately we were only surrounded by trees and hiding behind them wouldn''t help.

    "My Lady, I will distract them and lead them that way. You endure the pain and run that way." He whispered pointing in different directions.

    I nodded and tried to do as he said but the pain in my leg was excruciating. I tried my best to ignore the pain and limped my way to the opposite direction of where Callum went.

    "Someone is there!" I heard a man yell and then the clinking of swords. Would Callum be able to fight all those men?

    I felt like a coward leaving him behind and contemted for a while to go back. But how would I be able to help him? I could barely walk.

    "There she is! Catch her!"

    Oh no, they found me. Maybe it was for the better I thought since I couldn''t decide whether to leave Callum behind or not.

    "Don''t movedy, there is no point." The soldier who was approaching me warned.

    If he only knew how painful it was for me to move he wouldn''t have said that.

    He grabbed my arm harshly and was about to drag me when something caught his attention. I turned my head to see what was going on and then saw soldiers fighting someone wearing a helmet. The helmet man moved smoothly cutting and killing with his sword.

    "Who is that? Kill him!" The soldier who held me yelled but unfortunately, the soldiers had a hard time killing the man with the helmet on and they all soon fell to the ground.

    The man holding me pushed me away causing me to fall and then went to fight the helmet man. After a short while, he fell dead to the ground as well.

    The helmet man put his sword back and looked my way. Whoever he was, he was skilled even though he didn''t look strong.

    Stalking toward me he took his helmet off.

    I gasped.

    "ra!"

    She smirked. "Who did you think it was?"

    I just looked at her astonished for a while. "Will you just stare at me or stand up?" She asked.

    I stood up grimacing in pain. "What are you doing here? How did you find me? Why did you save me?"

    Ignoring my questions she whistled and a ck horse came galloping toward us.

    "We need to leave quickly." She said.

    "But Callum..." I began

    "It''s his duty to protect you and not the other way round. Now hurry!"

 Chapter 48 - 48

    <h4>48 Chapter 48</h4>

    ra made me wear dirty torn clothes, she put mud on my face and hair and tied my hands.

    "If you look like a beggar no one will ever suspect you are a princess." She exined.

    I was angry at first. Was she making fun of me? But as we passed many guards and none of them even looked our way I guessed she was right. It must really have looked like I was a ve bought by her from the way she rode her horse and I was being dragged behind with my hands tied. I still hated her for this, but I had to admit she was smart and she was helping me.

    Once we passed the guarded ce we stopped near ake and she gave me something to eat. I had never been so hungry in my life before so I ate the sandwich quickly.

    "What happened to your leg?"

    "I really don''t know. I think it''s swollen from all the sitting and walking or maybe I wrenched it." I exined.

    She just nodded and looked away.

    "Why did you save me?" I asked.

    "I promised Lucian to protect you the way he would." She said, "Even though that was when we were supposed to get married."

    "You saved me to keep a promise you made to Lucian?" I asked surprised.

    "I am stupid, I know."

    "You love him very much." I said more to myself than her.

    She truly did love him. I tried to deny that for a long time but it was a fact. She had helped us escape and she saved my life because she knew it did matter to Lucian.

    "Don''t worry, I am not here to take him away from you. Now sleep for a while so we can keep going."

    ***

    ra watched Hazel while asleep. She really tried to dislike this woman but why couldn''t she. This woman had taken away the man she loved, the only man has ever loved so why didn''t she hate her?

    Maybe because she knew deep down it wasn''t Hazels fault. She had been forced into marrying Lucian, it wasn''t her choice.

    Sighing ray down on the ground and tried to find some sleep but her thoughts went back to the time she first met Lucian

    .

    "ra, you won''t participate in this war. It''s final." Rasmus said.

    "But why?"

    "Sweet sister. We are fighting against the most powerful kingdom and their armies leader is the seventh prince. He has never lost a war before."

    She had heard of the seventh prince of Decresh, the prince rumored to be the devil''s son. He kills without mercy and always goes back home with a victory.

    "Brother, I can''t stay just because we might lose. What will that make me? A coward?"

    Rasmus sighed in frustration.

    "Astrid! Please knock some sense into your sister." He said standing up and leaving the room.

    ra nced at her sister giving her a ''don''t even try'' look.

    "If you want to die why don''t you just jump off the window." Astrid said sipping her tea.

    "And what makes you think I will die?" ra asked.

    "So we are basically sending our men to die? That''s not right sister. That''s why I need to go." ra insisted.

    Astrid stood up from her seat "ra you care too much about other people and I care too much about you to send you to die."

    ra took her sisters hands in hers. "I won''t die sister, how many wars have I survived? Just please convince brother to let me go. Please, please." She begged.

    Astrid sighed. "Alright, but I will train you to death before you go."

    "Thank you, sister." She said and gave Astrid a peck on the cheek.

    ra spent the rest of her days before the war training anding up with new war strategies. She was determined to win and bring her men back home alive, and whoever this seventh prince was she wanted to defeat him.

    "Are you sure you want to go?" Astrid asked when the day hade.

    "Yes." ra said without hesitation. She was a warrior and a warrior would rather die in a battle than hide.

    "Be careful," Astrid said. They said their goodbyes and she left to fight.

    ra led her men to the battlefield where they stood face to face with their enemies. She was surprised to find that the enemies army wasn''trge, but they didn''t seem intimidated by theirrge army and began to attack directly.

    She had fought many battles before but this time she got a very bad feeling. She could smell sweat, blood, and death. But she could also smell defeat. Most of her men were already dead, while most of the enemies men were alive. How was that possible? They had trained and nned so much.

    ra was confused until her eyesnded on a man wearing a mask. But that was not what caught her attention. He was fighting with two swords, swinging them swiftly as if they didn''t weight anything. His movements were too fast, giving his opponents no time to defend or attack. Bodies kept falling dead to the ground as he moved between them with such ease aiming for his next target. It was as if he wasn''t even making an effort.

    The very short amount of time ra was watching him he had already killed almost twenty of her men. He had to be the seventh prince ra thought. She needed to kill him first.

    Killing off the man she was fighting with she moved toward him tightening the grip on her sword.

    Lifting her weapon into the air she was about to strike him when he suddenly turned and knocked the sword out of her hand with such force she fell to the ground. She was about to take her other sword out when she felt the sharp tip of a sword ced on her throat.

    With heart pounding, she slowly lifted her head up and found a pair of unearthly eyes staring down at her. Eyes that seemed to be burning burned into hers making her breath hitch and her heart stop.

    "Your Highness, we have killed everyone." A man spoke from nearby but ra couldn''t take her eyes off the man standing in front of her.

    The prince didn''t respond, he just stared down at her. He was wearing a mask that only hid his lower face. ra could see his perfectly shaped eyebrows and his silky ck hair.

    "Who is she?" The man asked.

    The prince removed his sword from her throat his eyes narrowing.

    ra felt small under his scrutiny. There was just something very powerful about his presence that sent chills down her spine. She was usually the type to fight to the end but her limbs refused to move. It scared her that he was holding her in ce with just a look.

    "She is the kings'' sister." Another soldier spoke and ra realized she was surrounded by a bunch of soldiers who were her enemies.

    Oh, no! Panic kicked in. They knew she was the Kings'' sister. They wouldn''t just kill her, they would probably **** her, torture her then kill her.

    "She looks very young, Your Highness." The previous soldier whispered into the prince''s ear.

    The prince nodded toward his men then turned around and left. ra panicked. Did he just give them permission to have their way with her? Never!

    Taking her sword out she decided to fight them to death. But they outnumbered her, pushing her down on the ground they tied her up. ra screamed and kicked but to no avail.

    Throwing her on a horse they rode off with her to god knew where. As they arrived at some unknown ce they pushed her off the horse and she fell to the ground.

    "Bastards!" She snarled.

    They justughed as they got off their horses.

    "She is a tough one." One of them said and the others nodded in agreement.

    ra looked around and realized they brought her to their camping ce. Some of them were tending to their wounds, some cleaning themselves while other ate food.

    No one even looked at her as if she didn''t exist. ra didn''t know if it was a good or a bad thing. Anyways now she needed to think of a way out. Maybe if she made an agreement or a bargain with the prince she could go home unharmed even though she doubted that.

    Just the idea of speaking to the prince sent chills down her spine, but she needed to do something before these men vited her.

    "What do you want from me?" she asked but they continued ignoring her.

    "I am talking to you." She yelled, still no reaction.

    "I want to speak to the prince." Finally, she caught their attention.

    "Nobody cares about what you want here," One of them replied.

    "You will when I separate your head from your body." ra snapped.

    The menughed then stopped abruptly.

    "Your Highness." Turning her head she found the prince standing there. "Thedy wants to speak to you."

    He gazed at her with those ming eyes. ra had never seen such eyes before and it made her wonder if the rumors could be true.

    It wasn''t only his eyes, but there was a raw power that emanated from him making fear crawl into her skin. She had fought with many powerful and scary men but this one, he made her terrified when she couldn''t even see his face.

    "You wanted to say something?" He spoke and ra froze.

    His voice, it was so different from his aura. It was like nothing she had heard before, warm and deep. The silkiness of it felt like an intimate caress on her skin.

    "Hey princess, His Highness is speaking to you." Someone called.

    Tearing her gaze from his piercing eyes she tried to think. What was it she wanted to say? Yes, she wanted to bargain.

    "What do you want of me?" She asked looking up at him.

    "I don''t know yet but I am sure you will be of great use."

    Good lord, his voice. It reached deep inside her and made her feel things she didn''t want to feel.

    "I will be of more use if you let me go. I will tell my brother you saved my life."

    He crouched to her level which took her by surprise. A royalty never did that, especially to the lever of someone they brought as a prisoner or a ve even worse someone who was their enemy.

    "Your brother trades ves and sex ves over the border. I want to stop that by offering you as an exchange. You will be free as long as you cooperate."

    ra stared at him in surprise. She knew her brother''s dirty affairs and she didn''t like it, but she wondered why a prince would care about such thing.

    Usually, princes supported the sex trade, especially from other countries since they could have mistresses with different nationalities. It surprised her that this prince wanted to stop it.

    "Alright." She agreed. If it could buy her freedom and stop the trade why not.

    "Alright then." He said standing up and taking his mask off, revealing a face that made her heart stop.

 Chapter 49 - 49

    <h4>49 Chapter 49</h4>

    ra couldn''t help but stare at the mesmerizing beauty in front of her. How could a man or a human possible look like this?

    She took in every detail. The perfectly sculpted face, the defined eyebrows, the ming eyes, the sharp nose, lips made to kiss and a wless skin. And his hair, it was long, thick and ck and shone in the sunlight. ra realized that none of his hair was out of ce or dirty even though they had spent the whole day on a battlefield.

    The prince leaned down and reached behind her. His scent reached her nostrils, he smelled of spices. He should smell of sweat and blood after killing almost all her men.

    After hearing a cutting sound ra''s hands were free. Before she could stand up he grabbed her jaw and made her look at him.

    "Don''t ever think of running." He warned his voice low.

    ra was never the obedient type but she found herself nodding.

    He slowly let go of her face and her body tingled with carnal awareness as his fingertips brushed her skin. It terrified her. She needed to keep a safe distance from this man.

    The rest of the day went by quickly. They offered her food and didn''t treat her badly. Most of the time they didn''t even look her way which was both odd andforting.

    She was used to men ogling or looking at her inappropriately. Most of the time she knew what was on their mind but they never dared to act on their thoughts out of fear for her brother.

    When she reached the age of marriage many powerful men hade and asked for her hand but she had denied all of them.

    "Sweet sister. You are at the age of marriage but you are denying every man. What do you want me to do?" Her brother would ask time after time.

    "They only want me because of my looks, Rasmus."

    "Is that a bad thing?" Rasmus would look at her confused. "You should be happy that you are a beautifuldy."

    No one understood her. Of course she was thankful for her beauty but she wished someone would see her for who she was.

    ra looked up at the sky. The sun had gone down and the night covered the sky like a ck curtain. The soldiers sat around a fire and chatted happily while drinking and eating. ra sat away from them leaning against a tree. She was tired but she couldn''t fall asleep afraid they would take advantage of her. They hadn''t treated her badly so far and even offered her food and a nket to warm herself but she was not the type to trust easily.

    "Don''t worry. My men will do nothing without my permission."

    ra knew this voice because it brought butterflied to her stomach. She always got the strange feeling of wanting to run and stay at the same time every time she saw the prince.

    Sighing he sat down leaning against a tree in front of her. ra couldn''t help but stare at him, he was very pleasing to the eyes.

    "And how would I know you wouldn''t give them permission?"

    Well, that was true.

    "What''s your name?" She asked unable to stop her curiosity.

    "Lucian."

    ra thought she liked his name. Even though she didn''t want to admit she liked everything about this man. She liked how he looked into her eyes when he spoke to her instead of scanning her body.

    "My name is ra." She told him.

    He just nodded.

    "When I have helped you, how can I trust you will set me free."

    "You see...you have no choice." He retorted.

    "Why do you want to top the sex trade?"

    "I just don''t like it." He shrugged. ra had the feeling that there was more than him not liking the trade but she didn''t ask any further questions.

    Lucian leaned his head back and closed his eyes.

    ra watched him as he went into a deep slumber. He looked even more beautiful when rxed. Somehow she felt she could trust him so she closed her eyes as well and fell asleep.

    The next morning ra woke from the sunlight poking her eyes. Blinking several times she looked around and found that everyone was awake and ready to leave somewhere.

    Standing up she grabbed a soldier. "Where is the prince?" she asked.

    He nodded behind her. Turning around she found Lucian standing there.

    "Have you eaten something?"

    ra shook her head. Why? Had she lost her voice? She was really mad at herself for acting like this and feeling this way toward her enemy.

    "Give the Lady something to eat." He ordered.

    "Yes, Your Highness." The soldier nodded and left to bring her food.

    "We need to leave quickly so that we can reach the border before sundown." He exined.

    ra found herself nodding again. Maybe she did lose her voice after all. The soldier came back with a sandwich which he gave to her then he took Lucian to the side and spoke to him about something. Lucian just nodded a few times then looked her way. Were they speaking about her?

    Looking away she began to eat her sandwich. ra was still not sure whether to trust Lucian or not. She contemted escaping while they traveled but if they caught her this time they wouldn''t leave her to live. Maybe she should just do as he says.

    When she was done Lucian came riding on his horse "If you are done we should leave." He said.

    "I am done."

    He reached his hand out. Taking it she jumped on the horse and sat behind him, then they rode off. It felt strangely intimate to ride with someone ra thought, especially when she had her arms wrapped around his waist.

    After hours of travel they finally reached the border which was near the cost. Getting off their horses they entered an oldrge ship.

    "Is it here?" ra asked confused.

    "Yes. ves get shipped through the ocean from different countries to this ce and this is their main ship. This is where they register the ves, buy and sell them."

    "Oh..."

    As they walked through the ship''s hallways the old wooden floor made a creaking sound. They passed a few ves tied and sitting on the floor, some of them were wounded while other seemed hungry. ra saw girls her age and some even much younger, sitting there looking both scared and starved.

    ra''s stomach began to hurt. What were these innocent peoples fault? She didn''t like this at all and would scold her brother once she gets back home. But unfortunately, as Lucian spoke to one of the sellers they found out that her brother didn''t own the trade anymore.

    "Lord Rasmus didn''t want it anymore and sold it to Lord Nichs." The seller exined.

    Nichs was the king of the Erian Kingdom. He was known to be the only decent king, it surprised her that he took over the ve trade.

    "Lord Nichs has opened the trade for everyone. Are you here to buy or..." He looked at ra his eyes gleaming with lust "..sell?"

    Dear Lord. She was in trouble. Now when Lucian had no use of her what if he sold her. These men wouldn''t believe that her brother was a king before they defiled her.

    Looking around ra thought of a way to run but Lucian grabbed her arm as if he knew what she was about to do.

    "Neither." he said.

    "Just name the price...any price." The man said licking his lips.

    Lucian ignored the man and dragged ra out of the ship.

    "Let''s go." He said getting on the horse.

    ra got on the horse and held onto him tightly.

    "Thank you!" She whispered as they rode but where was he taking her exactly? "Where are we going?"

    "I am taking you back home." He said.

    "Really?! But I haven''t done anything to help you." She said surprised by the disappointment she felt. She should be happy to be going home.

    Heughed. It was a deep rich sound that made her insides melt.

    "You sound disappointed."

    "No I am not. I just...I just wonder what you will do now to stop the ve trade?" It was partly true. She was curious to know.

    "I will take care of that." He said shortly then they continued riding in silence until they reached the border of Gatrish.

    Lucian got off the horse and helped her down.

    "Can you find your way from here?" He asked.

    ra nodded. "Yes, thank you."

    She still couldn''t understand why he saved her. He didn''t seem impressed by her beauty and if he was he should have kept her. Maybe he was just a decent man. An utterly handsome decent man.

    Sadly she had to say goodbye already, now that she finally met a man that intrigued her.

    For the first time, his eyes traveled down her body but there was nothing lustful in his gaze. It must have been because of her dirty torn clothes she thought. Taking his cloak off he wrapped it around her and ras heart fluttered inside her chest.

    "Thank you." She whispered.

    Without saying a word he got on his horse.

    "Be safe princess." He said and rode off.

    I hope to see you again, she thought.

    "ra!!" Astrid ran to her and enveloped her in a tight hug. "Thank god you are safe. I thought something terrible happened to you. We have been looking for you everywhere. Where have you been?" Her sister asked without breathing once when ra reached back home.

    "I am fine Astrid. I''ll exin everything if you just let me rest. I am very tired." ra couldn''t feel her legs and her eyelids had be heavy.

    Astrid pulled back and scanned every inch of her sister''s body. "You are not hurt are you?"

    ra could understand her sisters worry but she was too tired to cooperate.

    "ra!" Someone shouted.

    Oh no. Now it was her brothers turn to search her body and ask a thousand questions. Rasmus came hurrying toward her. "Are you alright? Who did this to you?" He asked grabbing her shoulders and searching her body.

    "I am fine, alright. I am not hurt or anything. I am just tired, hungry, thirsty and I need a bath."

    Astrid and Rasmus looked at each other for a while then nodded.

    "Prepare a bath for her, bring food...." Rasmus began ordering the servants around hysterically.

    "Hurry!" He ordered.

    Astrid grabbed ras arm and dragged her to their room.

    "By the way sister, You look awful," Astrid said as she helped ra change. "Next time you listen to me when I say you won''t go to war. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, yes."

    "I am serious ra. Do you know how scared I was?"

    "I am sorry." ra apologized. She really didn''t want to fight with her sister when she had already made her worry so much. Astrid was the only person ra loved above anyone else. She wasn''t only her sister but her friend. They had shared everything even their mother''s womb.

    ra didn''t know what she would do without her sister.

    After bathing, changing, eating and drinking ray on her bed to rest. She couldn''t stop thinking about Lucian. She kept hearing his voice and hisughter, she kept seeing his eyes, she kept remembering the feel of having her arms around him and how his touch made her body tingle. What had he done to her? Maybe she would forget about him after a while but she didn''t.

    As days went by she only thought more and more about him and slowly she realized he was someone she would never forget because he...he had stolen her heart.

    "Are you thinking about him again?"

    ra woke up from her daydream and looked around. Astrid stood in the middle of the room a smirk on her face.

    "Who?" ra said pretending to not know but Astrid knew her too well.

    "The prince who saved your life."

    ra had told Astrid and Rasmus about Lucian. She hadn''t given them details but she had told them that he had saved her. Both her siblings were surprised that the dangerous prince had saved her instead of killing her.

    "I wonder why he saved you." Astrid said thoughtfully as she sat beside her sister. "Maybe he was bewitched by your beauty."

    "I don''t think so, Astrid. He never looked at me the wrong way and he didn''t even try to touch me. He was a total gentleman and ...and he is a good person."

    Astrid arched a brow. Of course, she had a hard time believing that the prince who killed without mercy, who was rumored to be the devil''s son, whom everyone feared could actually be a good person.

    "If he was bewitched by my beauty he would have had his way with me but he didn''t. Instead, he took me home, why? And sister he covered me with his cloak and told me to be safe." ra exined.

    Astrid looked at her sister with a worried expression.

    "What is it?" ra asked. She didn''t like when Astrid looked at her that way.

    "Nothing," Astrid said shaking her head. "Just don''t think much about him and try to forget him. You know Rasmus would never give you to the enemy."

 Chapter 50 - 50

    <h4>50 Chapter 50</h4>

    I woke up feeling sore. Sleeping on the floor wasn''t the most pleasant thing when you were used to sleeping on luxurious beds.

    ra sat leaning against a tree with eyes closed. Was she asleep? It looked really ufortable to be sleeping that way. Yawning, I tried to get up but almost yelped as a sharp pain stabbed my leg. Sitting back down quickly I looked at my foot, it had swollen more.

    "What happened?" ra was suddenly next to me.

    Grimacing in pain "My leg has gotten worse." I said.

    She looked at it closely. "I think we need to take you to a doctor."

    "Is that possible?" In the current situation, it would be difficult to find a doctor.

    She ran her fingers through her hair. I could see the confusion on her face.

    "We have to. You could lose your leg since we don''t know what caused the swelling."

    She stood up and gave me her hand to help me up. Then she helped me walk to the horse.

    "We need to get to the city." She said as she helped me climb the horse. "We might find a doctor there."

    Getting on the horse herself we rode into the city. On the way, ra bought us some food and asked some locals where we could find a physician.

    "You will find a little white cottage around the second corner to the left. There lives an old man called Robert. He might help you." An old woman told us.

    "Thank you." ra said and we moved on to find doctor Robert.

    Abruptly ra stopped and turned her horse.

    "What are you doing?" I asked.

    "My brother''s men." She whispered and the began to ride as fast as lighting.

    "Oh god..." I held onto her and shut my eyes tightly.

    I could hear the sound of galloping horses behind us. They were getting closer by each time.

    ra sped up even more and I gasped as the air whipped my face with such force. I didn''t have enough strength to hold onto her especially when the dizziness wasing back and my stomach threatened to hurl.

    "What are you doing? Hold on!" I heard ra shout but before I knew I was falling until I hit something hard and groaned in pain.

    "Really?!" ra said irritation in her voice as I felt her grab my arms and help me stand up.

    "Stop being so weak."

    Weak? I hadn''t had enough sleep or food for days and my whole body was aching with pain.

    I grabbed onto her until the spinning stopped and I was looking into her crystal blue eyes.

    She frowned. "Are you alright?"

    I nodded.

    "Well, you won''t be alright for long." She said looking around.

    We were surrounded by soldiers in blue.

    "Your Highness." One of them spokeing forward. A higher rank soldier from the batch on his arm.

    "Sergeant Jonathan. I don''t want to fight you so take your men and go back." ra ordered.

    "I am noting with you."

    "Then I have no choice but to force you." Jonathan said.

    ra ced herself in front of me and took her sword out. Jonathan took his sword out as well and stood in the middle of the ring created by the soldiers. Lord, why could we never get a rest?

    ra walked to the middle of the circle and began to fight Jonathan. I knew she was a skilled fighter but she seemed to have a hard time defeating him. Maybe she was tired, hungry or was she maybe hurt? She had to be because she had killed several men alone back then.

    Jonathan knocked the sword our of ra''s hand.

    "You have lost. Remember I was the one who trained you." He said.

    ra was panting as she shook her head. "I am noting with you."

    Jonathan ignored her words and nodded toward the soldiers. "Bring them both."

    The soldiers began to move toward me and ra. Callum was right. There was no way out and sooner orter we would all die. If these men took me back to Rasmus he would kill me without hesitation for escaping.

    Two soldiers grabbed ra''s arms and were about to drag her when they fell to the ground. Soon after the other soldiers fell to the ground as well.

    ra and I looked at the bodies on the ground with confusion then at each other.

    "What happened?" I asked appalled by the situation.

    Crouching, ra shook Jonathan''s body lightly. "Sergeant Jonathan?" But he stilly unmoving on the ground.

    "Is he dead?"

    "I hope not." She said as she pressed her fingers on his wrist.

    "Don''t worry. He is just taking a nap." A familiar voice spoke.

    Turning my head to where the voice came from I found Irene walking toward us wearing a red cloak with a white dress underneath. She looked beautiful as usual.

    "Irene? How...what...what are you doing here?"

    "Do you know her?" ra looked at Irene suspiciously as she stood up.

    "How did you find me?" I asked Irene.

    "Magic my dear." She smiled as she walked closer.

    "What did you do to my men?" ra interrupted.

    "I just put them to sleep." Irene stated simply then turned her gaze back to me. "What happened to you?"

    I knew what she meant. I was wearing torn clothes and had mud all over my face and body.

    "Nothing much just hurt my leg." I said lifting my dress up slightly, showing my swollen leg.

    "Oh dear." She said taking a closer look. "This is awful. You must be in a lot of pain."

    If she only knew.

    "We need to take care of this." She said.

    "First we need to get away from here." ra spoke looking around for more threat.

    "Yes, right. Let me fix that."

    Irene raised her hands in the air and closed her eyes. She began to hum words in some unknownnguage as the wind slowly began to blow wildly causing me to almost lose my bnce.

    ra stood with her arms crossed, looking unfazed by the whole situation until a ck iron gate appeared out of nowhere.The gate opened with a creaking sound and Kara and I looked wide-eyed at each other.

    Irene turned to us. "Let''s go." she said.

    ra looked at Irene skeptically then turned to me.

    "We can trust her." I assured.

    ra raised one brow. "She is a witch."

    "She is a friend."

    ra still looked skeptical but she didn''t argue.

    "Shall we?" Irene gestured toward the gate.

    "Where will this take us?" ra asked.

    "Somewhere safe. My home. You don''t have toe if you don''t want to and if you do just follow me." She said then turning around she entered the gate.

    "We can trust her." I told ra. She looked hesitant for a while but then followed me inside.

    As soon as I entered I felt a pulling force throwing me off bnce and I fell t on my stomach. I groaned in pain, tired of falling all the time and hurting myself.

    "Are you alright?" Irene grabbed my arms and helped me up.

    "Where are we?" ra asked as she dusted herself off. She must have fallen to.

    "Wee to my home." Irene smiled as she gestured toward a big white mansion.

    Wow, it was beautiful. The mansion hovered proudly behind a big blue Iron gate which opened with a wave of her hand.

    "Come on in."

    Irene entered first and we followed her inside. As we entered we were confronted by a beautiful garden. Short trimmed grass, rectangr beds of flowers, aromatic leaves, and the air, it was scented by the sweet fragrance of several flowers.

    We walked on a looping stone path which led to a threshold. There stood a white marble fountain and birdcages hang from the roof. Further ahead stood the white mansion, nked by several trees and bushes gently swaying to the warm spring breeze.

    It was a very simple looking mansion with its garden yet there was something magical about it. Was it the melodic sound of gurgling waterbined with the singing of birds or was it the sweet scent of flowers carried by the soft breeze?

    Suddenly a crow came flying out of nowhere, startling both me and ra thennded on Irene''s arm.

    "This is V. One of my many pets." Irene exined as she stroke it''s ck feathers.

    "My Lady?" someone spoke.

    Turning my head, a tall blonde man was standing at the threshold holding a ck cat in his arms.

    "I was just about toe looking for you." He said descending the marble stairs and walking up to us.

    As he neared I realized how strikingly handsome he was. His blonde hair cascaded down to his broad shoulders and his eyes were a beautiful forest green.

    "Oh Enoch, this is princess Hazel and princess ra and this is Enoch." Irene introduced. "He is...my...my cousin. "

    Averting his gaze he looked at me then at ra.

    "Nice to meet you." He said while stroking the cat in his arms.

    "Enoch, why don''t you take ra to a nice room and I will tend to Hazel." Irene suggested.

    ras eyes widened as she looked at me. I nodded to reassure her.

    Enoch looked at ra. "This way My Lady." He said and she followed him hesitantly.

    "Lets go inside and take a look at you injured leg." Irene smiled once we were left alone.

    "How did you bring us here through that gate." I asked.

    "Oh... I will tell you all about it."

    ra followed Enoch through the halls. She still didn''t trust this Irene so she had her hand on her sword ready for anything that might happen.

    "No need to be scared. We don''t hurt our guests." Enoch spoke as he walked in front of her. How did he know?

    Enoch stopped in front of a wooden door and opened it.

    He looked her up and down but he didn''t seem to like what he saw. "There is a bathroom inside and clean clothes in the closet." He said then gestured for her to walk inside.

    ra entered the room, her face red with embarrassment. She could only imagine how awful she looked and how bad she smelled after being on the run for days. She turned around to thank him but he was already gone. Strange man, she thought but he was good looking.

    ra wondered around the room for a while, opening the closets, testing the bed, looking out the window then she decided to take a bath. After the bath, she slid into a blue chiffon gown that she found in the closet then began to dry her hair. Now she only needed some food and some sleep, she thought.

    After drying her hair she exited the room and went to find Hazel. ra had to make sure Hazel was safe and that this Irene could be trusted. But as she wandered around the halls she realized that she always came back to the same ce. Was this some kind of magic? Was Irene keeping her away from Hazel?

    "Mwew mwew..."

    ra turned to find the ck cat that Enoch held earlier. Walking closer ra crouched down and stretched her arms toward the cat.

    "Come here.." She smiled but the cat just stared at her before it ran away.

    "No wait..." She began to run after the cat but it was already gone.

    ra sighed. She was too tired to walk around that she even contemted to go back to the room and sleep for a while. But she had to find Hazel.

    Walking around, looking and getting frustrated by each time ra came to a halt as she noticed something strange. It was a room, entirely made of ss, the walls, the roof everything. Entering the room she found green nts everywhere, kinds she had never seen before and animals. Different animals in cages. Some she recognized, hamsters, rabbits and frogs and some she had never seen before.

    ra found another ss room or more like a ss box. It was filled with water and fished swum inside. She had never seen anything like it before. Caught in studying the beings inside the box she suddenly felt something touch her feet.

    Looking down she screamed in horror as she found a snake slingering around her. Kicking wildly she ran while screaming at the top of her lungs until she hit something hard and fell backward.

    Groaning in pain her eyesnded on a pair of ck boots then her gaze traveled up long powerful legs encased in a pair of ck pants. Skimming over powerful arms and broad shoulders covered by a ck silk shirt her gazended on a pair of beautiful Hazel eyes. The amber in the middle contrasted beautifully with the bright green on the edge. Those eyes were breathtaking.

    "My my what do we have here?"

 Chapter 51 - 51

    <h4>51 Chapter 51</h4>

    Dark lustrous ck hair framed a strong, defined face and pink soft lips were curved into a smirk.

    "My my what do we have here?" His voice as smooth as his caramel skin held a mocking lilt.

    When ra didn''t reply or move he arched one dark brow.

    "Do you find itfortable sitting on the floor?" He asked.

    "Huh? Oh... no..." Her face burned with embarrassment as she got up and adjusted her dress.

    Why was she acting like this? Irritated with herself she looked at the man in front of her. Good lord, he was enticing, a feast to the eyes. She guessed that he might be from the tropics because of his tanned skin and exotic looks.

    "You seemed to be in hurry?" He spoke.

    Yes right, she forgot. She was running from a snake. A snake? ra looked behind her. Luckily the snake hadn''t followed her.

    "There was...a... a snake...in there," ra said pointing.

    The man chuckled. "It''s harmless."

    Harmless? How could a snake be harmless? She had heard how people died immediately if they got bitten by one.

    "What is your name beautiful?"

    ra blinked a few times in surprise. No one has ever dared to call her beautiful even if they thought she was but of course, this man didn''t know who she was otherwise he wouldn''t dare.

    "ra. "

    "Oh...you are the warrior princess." He said.

    "You know me?"

    "Not really, just heard of you and your savage brother and ...people."

    ra was fuming with anger. How dare he? He knew nothing about her brother or people.

    "Don''t you dare call my brother or my people savage."

    "Or what?" He said looking amused.

    "Or I will slit your throat." ra threatened before she could stop herself from saying something so stupid.

    "Tsk tsk...I didn''t know such threats coulde from that beautiful mouth of yours."

    ra was confused. Was heplimenting her? Then why did she feel as if he was mocking her?

    "It''s not a threat, it''s a warning."

    He took a step toward her and leaned closer. ra froze in ce, he was too close for herfort. "You see, you are in no position to warn me when you just ran from a mere snake." He said.

    A mere snake?

    She took a step back. "Maybe I find it easier to kill you than a mere snake."

    He grinned showing perfect white teeth with canines slightly longer than normal ones.

    "A tough one I see. I like it." He drawled.

    How unfortunate, because she didn''t like him even though he looked delicious enough to eat.

    ra shook her head. Where did she get that thought from?

    "ra? here you are." Irene''s voice came from the hallway.

    "I see you have already met." Irene smiled as she looked between ra and the man standing next to her.

    "Hazel this is Roshan, he is part of my family and this is princess Hazel." Irene introduced them to each other.

    So the morons name was Roshan. ra had never heard such name before.

    "Nice to meet you princess." He said with a polite tone that he hadn''t used when he spoke to her.

    ra had the sudden urge to kick him.

    "You must be hungry. Enoch has prepared lunch. Let''s eat together." Irene suggested then gestured for them to follow her.

    On their way to the dining room, Irene and Hazel chatted happily while ra walked next to Roshan in silence. Her senses told her that something wasn''t quite right. Neither Enoch nor Roshan looked like Irene yet she said they were family.

    "What are you to Irene?" ra asked Roshan.

    "I am a friend of her husband." He said simply.

    "Oh..."

    Enoch was already waiting when they arrived.

    "Mmm...smells delicious." Irene smiled.

    Yes, it did. ras eyesnded directly on the grilled chicken legs in the middle of the table. She couldn''t wait to have a bite of it.

    "Enoch always makes delicious food," Irene exined.

    Hazel and ra exchanges looks. A man who cooks? Not only that, but he cooks well.

    "Please sit down." Irene urged.

    Roshan walked past her and went to hold the chair out for Hazel.

    "Thank you." Hazel smiled as she sat down.

    ra thought he would then hold the chair out for her but he just went to his seat and sat down. Did he forget her or was he ignoring her on purpose?

    "My Lady." Looking to the side she found Enoch holding the chair out for her.

    She thanked him and sat down. Irene and Hazel continued with their chatting, Roshan sat in silence while Enoch served food on their tes.

    "Bon appetite!" Irene said when Enoch was done serving and sat around the table as well.

    ra was extremely hungry and the food tasted extremely well so she tried really hard to eat as a civilized person but she probably didn''t seed because she was done before anyone else.

    "Do you want some more, My Lady?" Enoch asked.

    Feeling embarrassed ra wanted to say no but found herself saying yes.

    Enoch served some more food on her te and ra ate till she had enough.

    "Your food is delicious," ra told Enoch.

    "Thank you." He smiled looking even more handsome when smiling. ra was struck by the fact that everyone looked extremely beautiful in this mansion.

    Enoch was tall and build, looking like the warrior type. His long blonde hair was tied in a half ponytail and the rest fell to his shoulders in smooth waves. His smooth skin was pale and unblemished and his eyes, a forest green that reminded her of warm summer days. With his extremely good looks and wearing all white, he looked like an angel.

    Roshan was quite the opposite. While everything was light with Enoch, everything was dark with Roshan, he was even wearing all ck. His dark hair cascaded down his golden skin like waves of midnight framing a masculine face. His eyshes, the only feminine thing about him were so long and thick they made her jealous. From under thoseshes peeked eyes of Hazel that would trap any woman who looked into them. ra''s gaze traveled further down to his lips, but she averted her gaze quickly before she could think of anything stupid.

    Then there was Irene. Her beauty was on another level. It was an unearthly, the kind that would stop you in your tracks, the kind that would suck you in, make you forget how to speak or breath, just like Lucians she thought.

    "Do you want some dessert?" Irene asked.

    "No, Thank you. I am fine."

    Standing up Irene helped Enoch and Roshan clean the table. ra took the opportunity to take Hazel to the side.

    "What did she do to your leg?" ra whispered.

    "Healed it with Herbs." Hazel shrugged.

    "Are you sure we can trust her? I mean why is she helping us?"

    "As I said before because she is a friend," Hazel said shortly.

    ra knew Hazel was hiding something from her. What has she gotten herself into? Helping someone who wasn''t telling her everything.

    "You are probably tired why don''t you rest?" Irene spoke as she neared.

    "Yes I need some sleep." Hazel said yawning.

    "Come one then I will take you to your rooms."

    Iy on the bed thinking about Lucian. Was he alright? And Callum. I felt so guilty for leaving him behind.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    I sat up on bed and looked at Irene. "I feel bad for leaving Callum behind and I am worried for Lucian."

    "I understand that."

    "Irene?"

    "Yes."

    "You still haven''t told me why you are helping me? And what did you mean when you said Lucian is different?"

    "Hazel..." She began and sat next to me "I wish I could tell you everything as it is but I can''t. That''s why I need you to figure it out yourself. You already know your husband is different but think, what is he exactly?"

    "Why can''t you tell me?"

    "Because I am cursed."

    "Cursed?"

    "It''s a longplicated story. I just can''t tell you."

    "So what am I supposed to do?"

    "You need to think and figure it out yourself." She said.

    I was really confused. So basically she could tell me nothing and I didn''t know how to figure things out by myself.

    "Alright. I need to meet Lucian. Can you do some kind of magic thing so that I can meet him."

    "It will be difficult but I can try. Why don''t you rest for now."

    Iy back, covered myself with the sheets and closed my very tired eyes to get some sleep. I didn''t know when I fell asleep but when I woke up I found ra in the room.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked rubbing my eyes.

    She came and sat next to me on the bed. "Are you not worried at all? What if something has happened to Lucian?" She seemed genuinely worried.

    "I am sure he is fine." I said to my surprise. How could I know he was fine?

    She frowned. "Alright. Let''s say he is fine but we can''t just stay here."

    She was right but what were we supposed to do?

    "What should we do then?"

    "What did Lucian tell you before he left?"

    "He said he would go kill his brothers and I was supposed to stay hidden in Lincoln''s house, but they found us and we had to escape."

    ra was quite for a while and seemed to be thinking.

    "Hmm then you should stay hidden. I need to leave maybe I can help him." She said standing up.

    "Wait! How? You don''t know where he is."

    "I didn''t know where you were when I found you. If he wants to kill his brothers I can probably guess where he is. I will tell him you are safe."

    "I will go with you." I said removing the sheets and swinging my legs down.

    ra held her hand up in a stop gesture.

    "Can you fight? Can you ride? No, you can''t. So why will you follow me? Besides his brothers are looking for you everywhere, you will only make it difficult for me."

    Could she be meaner? But she was right.

    "Fine do whatever you want." I said but I was actually worried for her. "But be careful."

    She looked at me for a while, some kind of emotion swirling in her eyes.

    "I will."

 Chapter 52 - 52

    <h4>52 Chapter 52</h4>

    "ra? Where are you going?" Irene stood at the door while ra packed her weapons.

    "I am going to find Lucian." ra waited for Irene to ask why but she didn''t.

    "How do I leave? I mean we came through that magic gate." ra asked.

    "You leave through it as well. Do you want me to open it for you?"

    "Yes, please."

    ra followed Irene outside and she opened the gate for her.

    "Take this." Irene said handing her a bird shaped ne."It will help you when you are in danger."

    ra looked at the ne. How would a ne help her she wondered. "Thank you. I shall go then."

    "Yes."

    "Wait!" Hazel came running toward them. "Could you give this to Lucian?" She asked holding out a letter.

    ra took the letter. "Yes." She said, "Goodbye." Then entered the gate with her horse.

    "Be careful." She heard Hazel call before a force swept her away and shended t on her stomach.

    "Ouch!"

    Standing up she dusted herself off. Her horse, ra called him Thunder seemed fine, just confused by what was happening.

    "It''s alright." She said pping him. "Shall we leave?"

    Mounting Thunder ra rode off to find Lucian.

    ra rode for a while until she came to a crowded ce. It was a shopping market she realized, but where exactly?

    "Excuse me? Where is this ce?" ra asked a woman walking by.

    "This is Xantus My Lady." The woman told her.

    Xantus was a city in Decresh. So she was already where she wanted to be.

    "Where can I find the royal castle?" ra asked.

    The woman''s face turned blue. "You shouldn''t go there My Lady. There is blood everywhere."

    "Just tell me where it is."

    "It''s in the north-west a few miles away."

    "Alright. Thank you." ra said and continued her journey.

    The sun went down and it became darker and darker till it was difficult to see the road. ra decided to stop and sleep until the morning light.

    "Let''s get some rest." She said getting off Thunder and stroking his back. Finding a tree she tied Thunder, then shey down on the cold ground under the tree. "Goodnight Thunder." She whispered and closed her eyes.

    The next morning she woke up from Thunder making a sound. It only meant one thing, horses were nearby which probably meant soldiers. ra got up quickly and hid behind a cliff then listened to the sound of horses and men nearing.

    Slowly she peeked her head from behind the cliff. Soldiers dressed in a ck and blue attire were walking past. ck and blue? It was her brother''s men. What were they doing here?

    Oh, no. Her brother knew she went to help Lucian so of course, they were looking for her here or maybe even looking for Lucian.

    "Your Highness?" A young soldier named Erik looked at her surprised. "We have been looking for you everywhere."

    ra sighed in frustration. Couldn''t she just be left alone?

    "Well, here I am."

    "We have been told to bring prince Lucian."

    Of course. Her brother probably wanted to punish him for escaping as if he really didn''t have enough problems already.

    "No, you won''t. You wanted me here I am. Let''s go home now."

    "I am sorry Your Highness but we have to follow the king''s orders first."

    She looked around. They were too many to fight on her own. Crazy things she was doing for love, fighting her own men.

    "Then I won''te with you." She threatened. "You either take me or him. You decide."

    Erik didn''t blink once. Rasmus must have told them to bring her no matter what. ra knew her brother.

    "Your Highness please. Don''t force us to fight."

    "I am not. I gave you an option Erik. Take which option you want."

    Erik sighed then nodded toward the soldiers. ra took her sword out ready to fight.

    "Leave the Lady alone." A voice she recognized spoke.

    Looking to where the voice came from ra found Roshan walking from a distance.What was he doing here?

    "Do you know him Your Highness?" Erik asked.

    Well, she knew him but not really.

    "Are they disturbing you?" Roshan asked as he neared. Wearing a long ck coat he looked even more bad and dangerous than before. "Do you want me to get rid of them?"

    ra looked around. He was only one, how would he fight all these men?

    "Could you do that?" She asked.

    He smirked. "You just tell me."

    How stupid she was. Of course he could. He was a witch so he would probably just make them fall asleep like Irene did.

    "Alright." She said.

    Erik raised one eyebrow. "Just kill him and bring her." He ordered unbothered.

    A few soldiers took their swords out and aimed toward Roshan. Roshan ducked from the first soldiers'' strike and snapped his head off so fast she couldn''t even follow with her eyes. The other soldiers stopped in their tracks surprised by what just happened.

    ra was shocked, was he going to fight? She thought he would put them to sleep.

    Clearly he wasn''t because in a few seconds fight he had already killed everyone using only two small daggers. He reminded her of how Lucian fought, fast and fluid.

    Roshan took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the blood from his daggers before putting them back in his pocket all while ra still was shocked as she looked at the dead bodies of her men. What had he done?

    ra looked at Roshan. He was standing there, unbothered, as if he just didn''t kill someone, but was out here on a walk to get some fresh air on a sunny day.

    "What have you done?" She asked.

    "You don''t seem thankful."

    "You just killed my men."

    "You told me so." He stated simply.

    "Well, you could just put them to sleep or something." She said frustrated.

    "What? Do you want me to sing them a luby?"

    ra red at him.

    "You are not funny. You could use your magic or whatever."

    "Magic?" He said confused. "Oh...you think I am a witch."

    "You are not?"

    "No."

    ra was confused. If he wasn''t a witch then what was he? Because she could sense he wasn''t a normal human. There was just something different about him.

    "Then what are you?" She almost whispered.

    He took a few steps toward her. "Do you really want to know?"

    "Yes."

    He leaned in as if he was going to tell her a secret. "I...am... a man." He said.

    ra took a step back. She knew he was mocking her from the smirk on his face.

    "Oh, really? I didn''t know." She said sarcastically.

    "I could show you." He said letting his gaze rake her body. Usually, she hated when men did that but this time she felt something in the pit of her stomach and her cheeks burned.

    Turning around afraid he would notice her reaction she began to walk away.

    He followed her.

    "Why are you here?"

    "The ne." He exined.

    Oh, the ne. So that''s how it would protect her. By sending this annoying man.

    "Where are you from?"

    "What do you mean?" He asked.

    "From which kingdom? Because clearly you are not from here."

    "Oh, I am from the Kingdom of Shinai."

    ra stopped and turned around to face him."Shinai?" She had never heard of it.

    "It''s in Persia."

    "You are Persian?" ra asked surprised.

    "Yes."

    "Oh,"

    "Now let me ask you a question. Why are you risking your life for a married man?"

    ra stopped breathing for a while. She didn''t expect him to ask this question.What was she supposed to say? That she had been a desperate bad woman in love and is now trying to make up for the mistakes she made.

    "That''s none of your business." She said then whistled.

    Thunder came galloping toward her. "Thank you for the help. I can take care of myself now, you can go back."

    Roshan narrowed his gaze. "Do you even know where to go?"

    Truth she didn''t know anymore.

    "I''ll manage." She said.

    ra hoped he would insist following her because she really didn''t know where to go and what more dangers she woulde across but Roshan only shrugged.

    "Alright then."

    Angry with herself for even having such hopes she mounted Thunder and rode away.

    I couldn''t fall asleep, so I got off the bed and decided to get some fresh air. Besides Irene had a beautiful garden and I wanted to see how it looked like when it was night.

    As I walked out to the garden I found Irene sitting on the threshold. She sat on the floor with legs crossed and hands stretched out to the sides. On each handy a burning candle and several other burning candles encircled her. She seemed to be mumbling something with eyes closed while melted candles were dripping down her hands. The hot wax must have been burning her skin but she didn''t seem to be in pain.

    "Irene?" I whispered as I neared, but she just continued mumbling some unknown words. I walked even closer and called once more. "Irene?"

    With eyes still closed a tear fell down her cheek. the candles in her hands were burning out and more wax was dripping down her hands. She was hurting herself.

    "Irene! What are you doing?" I said as I threw the candles out of her hands. Her eyes shot open and a strong wind put out the candles.

    Irene''s green eyes were filled with tears as they looked into mine. "Irene? Are you alright?"

    "No, I am not." She whispered. I looked at her hands, they were red and covered with dried wax.

    "Why are you doing this?"

    She looked at her hands. "I do this every day. It''s nothing new," she said taking her hands away.

    "Why?"

    "I am trying to break the curse."

    "But who cursed you?"

    "My mother. She is the most powerful witch."

    "Why did she curse you?" I asked wondering why a mother could curse her own child.

    "I can''t tell you much. I can only say I broke the rules, I did something forbidden."

    "Can''t you ask your mother for forgiveness? I am sure she will forgive you."

    Irene''s eyes widened. "She will not!" She said shaking her head. "My mother has disowned me Hazel."

    I looked at her. What had she done that made her mother disown her?

    "Can you tell me how she cursed you? What is the curse?"

    "That I can''t tell you." She said.

    Suddenly her gaze shifted to something behind me and I could feel the hair on my back rising. I got goosebumps and a cold shiver went down my spine. I knew someone was behind me, I could feel a powerful presence. My heart began to beat rapidly and the air felt suddenly cold.

    "Would you stop love? You are scaring her." Irene said standing up. Love?

    I stood up as well and turned around slowly. A tall figure was standing in the shadows, the only thing visible thin was long silver pale hair. Was it hair? I wasn''t sure yet.

    Slowly the figure stepped out from the shadows and into the light and my breath caught in my throat. I had to blink several times to make sure I wasn''t dreaming, or that I didn''t die and go to heaven and an angel was standing right in front of me now.

    This man, if he was a man, was breathtaking. He was tall, lean with facial features that seemed to be made by Gods own hands. His silver hair, a very odd hair color, matched perfectly with his looks and his eyes a midnight blue seemed colder than the ciers. Yet as he looked into my eyes I felt as if he could burn me with his gaze if he wanted to.

    They say the hottest fire always burns blue.

    Irene walked up to him and put her arm through his.

    "Hazel, this is Lothaire. I had promised you to meet the man I love, here he is." She smiled.

    "Hi," I said as I still stood frozen in the same ce. God, I was being rude. "It''s nice to meet you." I forced myself to speak.

    "The pleasure is mine."

 Chapter 53 - 53

    <h4>53 Chapter 53</h4>

    I kept looking down at my hands while sitting in the garden with Lothaire. Irene had left saying she would bring us some tea that would help us sleep. I just hoped she woulde back soon because I had never been so nervous in my life before. But since she just left I knew it would take some time before she came back and I couldn''t just let this awkward silence continue. Besides I was the one who told her I wanted to meet him so I should say something.

    "Irene has told me a lot about you," I said finally looking up.

    "I hope it''s good things." He said his voice as cool as the air around him.

    "Yes, she lights up when she talks about you."

    "She is very fond of you as well."

    I just smiled not knowing what to say anymore. Irene pleasee back fast.

    "Here I am." Irene came back with a tray of teacups and put it on the table. Then she went and sat next to Lothaire and he immediately put his arm around her shoulders.

    For some odd reason, I suddenly missed Lucian. Irene and Lothaire looked at each other as if they heard my thoughts... or maybe they did?

    Irene nodded and smiled and I looked down embarrassed.

    "I made your favorite tea, it''s Lothaires favorite too." She smiled. "Drink."

    I took the teacup from the tray and sipped the tea. No tea tasted better than Irenes. She smiled, probably heard my thoughts again.

    "I should go to sleep." I said putting the teacup back. It waste and maybe they wanted to be alone.

    "Sure," Irene said getting up. "I''ll follow you."

    "You don''t have to." I said, but she just ignored me and led the way.

    "Is your...um...is Lothaire also a witch." I asked as we headed back.

    "I hoped you would ask." She said.

    "Why?"

    "Because the answer might help you and me." She exined. "But I need you to be calm and not get scared."

    "You are a witch, and my husband is a...I don''t know, anyways what could scare me more?" I said. At this point, nothing could scare me, even if Lothaire was a ghost.

    We stopped right in front of my room.

    "Lothaire is the Devil."

    My brain stopped thinking for a moment then got flooded with thoughts. Devil like in Satan? Like the Devil in the Bible? What did she mean?

    "Yes, Devil like in Satan."

    Huh, right. I just sat and drank some tea with the Devil himself. I began tough. Maybe I had already gone to bed and was having a funny dream.

    Irene put her hand on my shoulder. "Get some rest, we will talk tomorrow." She said and left me alone.

    A witch, a Devil, and maybe Enoch was an angel and Roshan a demon and what could Lucian be? A vampire? This was crazy, has to be a bad dream.

    Lucian sighed. He had spent too many days here waiting for some kind of opportunity for a way in to kill his brother but such opportunity never came.

    "We can''t stay here forever."

    "Then what do you n to do Your Highness?" Lincoln asked.

    "We need to think of another way. A way to lure Pierre out of the castle."

    "Well, Pierre wants Her Highness."

    Lucians clenched his fists. He wouldn''t use Hazel as bait, never.

    "What are you really suggesting?" Lucian asked.

    Oliver came rushing. "Your Highness. Rasmus has sent soldiers to look for you. They are nearby but... they are dead."

    Lincoln and Lucian exchanged looks. "Who killed them?" Lucian asked.

    "I Believe ra did."

    "ra?"

    "I found her there and brought her here. She said she knew where Her Highness is and that she has a letter from Her."

    "Where is she?" Lucian asked.

    "This way Your Highness."

    Lucian followed Oliver to where ra was. She was next to a tree, wearing her armor.

    "ra."

    She looked up. "Lucian." She breathed as if some tension got off her shoulders. "Thank god you are alright." She said standing up.

    "Where is Hazel?"

    "Hazel is fine. She had to leave Lincoln''s home because they got attacked, but she is safe now."

    Lincoln''s home got attacked?

    "Where is she?" Lucian asked his heart beating faster inside his chest.

    "She is with her friend Irene."

    Irene? He had heard the name before.

    "Hazel seems to trust her a lot, besides she saved us." ra exined.

    "Where is this Irene?"

    ras eyes darted.

    "Um...I really don''t know. She took us through a magic gate."

    Magicgate? So this Irene was the maid Hazel believed to be a witch.

    Lucian grabbed ras arms harshly. "How can you not know?! You left her with a witch, unsafe in some unknown ce." He yelled while shaking her wildly.

    ra yelped in pain, both shocked and scared. She had never seen him this angry before and his grip on her arms were hurting. She was sure that either her bones would break or if fortunate she would be badly bruised.

    "You tell me where she is right now!"

    "Lucian you are hurting me." She said as she couldn''t take the pain anymore.

    He brought his face closer to hers. "If anything happens to her..." He began his grip tightening even more. The pain stabbed her like knives and she kicked him out of sheer reflex.

    He let go of her looking shocked. Blood was on his hands and she realized it was her own blood. She has indeed stabbed my something as she looked at her bloody arms.

    "I...I am sorry." He said approaching her slowly. "I don''t know..." He began looking as confused as she was. Why was she bleeding?

    "I didn''t mean to hurt you." He ripped a piece of clothes from his shirt and wrapped it around the wounds on her arms.

    "What happened?" She asked still confused.

    "I am sorry." He just said.

    ra looked at his hands. She was sure that he hadn''t been holding any weapons then what made her bleed?

    "What are you doing here? Your brother must be worried." He asked.

    "I...I thought I could help."

    "I don''t want you to get involved in this."

    "I am already involved. I can''t just get back home without doing nothing."

    "There is nothing you can do anyways." He said.

    If he only knew that she had saved his wife. ra took out Hazel''s letter and gave it to him.

    "Hazel wanted me to give this to you." She said.

    Lucian took the letter and opened it immediately. ra knew what Hazel had written, because she had read it on her way.

    Dear Husband

    I cannot describe how much I have missed you. I worry every heartbeat and hope that you are doing well. You don''t have to worry about me, I am fine and I am staying with my friend Irene. I know I can trust her, she has promised to make us meet and hopefully, I will meet you soon. Until then take good care of yourself and be careful.

    I love you.

    Your wife.

    Lucian wrapped the letter and put it in his pocket. Clearly Hazel trusted her friend but Lucian didn''t trust easily. She could be in danger so he decided to do what he had been avoiding all this time. Use his powers. He knew there was a risk in using his powers. He didn''t know to which extent he could use them since he didn''t use them much. He just hoped he wouldn''t hurt innocent people this time.

    "You stay here!" He told ra. She wanted to protest but kept quiet instead.

    "Oliver!"

    Oliver came running. "Yes, Your Highness."

    "I want you to go and find Malia and make sure she is alright. Let''s keep this between us."

    "Of course, Your Highness."

    "Bring me Lincoln!"

    Lincoln came shortly after. "Your Highness. There is a problem. Mason has taken away Levi. Pierre ha just left the castle to save his son."

    Levi? Levi was in danger. Lucian clenched his fists. He had held Levi in his arms when he was a little and watched him grow up. He shook his head, Hazel was his priority now. He would leave Levi to Pierre.

    "Should we attack Pierre now?"

    Lucian got suddenly an Idea.

    "No! Let Pierre save his son. We will attack the castle and take over while he is gone."

    If Lucian took over the castle, half of his problems would be solved. First he and his men would have protection and nothing could protect them more than the castle''s walls. Secondly, his brothers would have nowhere to hide once he takes over the castle and therefore it would be easier to kill them.

    "But Your Highness, Pierre still has soldiers guarding everyone in the pce."

    Lucian smirked. "Don''t worry I will take care of them."

    Lucian could fully use his powers now because he had no one to worry about. Levi was already outside of the castle and Pierre had no other children.

    "Lincoln, I need you to stay by my side no matter what, because you are going to see a side of me you have never seen before."

    It was time to let the beast out.

 Chapter 54 - 54

    <h4>54 Chapter 54</h4>

    I woke up the next morning with an extreme headache. I had been thinking the whole night about what Irene had told me. I couldn''t find a reason for her to lie to me, so she must have been speaking the truth. But then again, how could I believe that I had met the Devil himself?

    I shook my head. Think straight Hazel.

    Irene wanted me to help her and figure things out myself. She must have had a reason to tell me that Lothaire is the devil, if he truly was. Maybe she was giving me hints. First I had to figure out why Irene wanted to help me at all. Either she was rted to me or to Lucian, or maybe Lothaire was rted to Lucian. Then if Lothaire is the Devil and Lucian is said to be the Devil''s son....no, no. You are being crazy Hazel. How could Lothaire be Lucians father? He seemed to be just a few years older, besides if he was his father then why wasn''t he helping his son?

    No! It had to be something else. Maybe Lucian was rted to Irene instead, but how? She said she wasn''t a previous lover then...ughhh. I pulled my hair. I was losing my mind.

    There was a knock on the door and shortly after Irene peeked her head through the opening.

    "Good morning." She smiled."Can Ie in?"

    "Yes, of course"

    She had a tray with a cup and from the scent I knew it was my favorite tea. I really needed it now that my head felt like exploding.

    "Here drink this." She said putting the tray on the nightstand. "I am sure you are not feeling alright. I am sorry I told you like that but I really need your help."

    I sighed as a took the teacup. " Is Lothaire really the Devil?" I wanted tough again but everything was possible at this moment. I knew Lucian wasn''t entirely human so there were probably other beings out there.

    "Yes."

    "And Enoch?" I said as I took a sip from the tea.

    "A demon." A demon? Then... Roshan...

    "Roshan is a demon too." She said.

    My throat felt suddenly dry and I gulped the tea down even though it was hot.

    "Careful." Irene looked at me with a worried expression. "Hazel, do you believe in angels?"

    Why was she suddenly asking this? Am I about to meet an angel as well? Can we take one creature at a time?

    "Yes,"

    "Than why is it difficult to believe in demons?"

    Good question, but maybe because I haven''t met an angel yet, but I just met demons.

    "I am sure you have at least once in your life met an angel, you just didn''t know, just like you didn''t know that Enoch and Roshan were demons."

    Well, it could be true.

    "Hazel, I don''t want you to be caught in the words demon and Devil, right now you could be the only way for me to break the curse. Then I can help you and your husband."

    "Alright, I will try." I said.

    "I''ll leave you to get ready. You will find me in the garden when you are done."

    Taking the tray she left. I quickly got out of bed and decided to take a bath, then I changed into a light blue dress and decided to find Irene all while thinking about Lothaire. He was too beautiful to be true, so beautiful it was almost frightening. If I thought Irene was beautiful and Lucian breathtaking, than Lothaire was beyond all that. Yet I was supposed to believe that he was the Devil.

    I knew Irene wasn''t lying but I really had a hard time believing her words. Maybe she believed Lothaire was the devil when he in fact wasn''t. Maybe he was something else, but what?

    While I pondered I didn''t realize that I had reached the stairs and suddenly I was falling.

    "Woahhh..." Before I fell an arm came around my waist and stopped me from falling. For a moment I thought it was Lucian, the spicy scent and the strong arm, but I was looking into Lothaires cold eyes.

    "You should look where you go." He said with a serious tone. Once again I was mesmerized by his beauty but scared at the same time.

    I quickly took a few steps back, "Yes, I...I was just...I mean thank you."

    He just looked at me and I felt ufortable."I shall go then," I said and excused myself.

    I made my way to the garden. Irene was watering the flowers and seemed happy.

    "Do you need some help?" I asked as I neared.

    "No my dear." She said and put the watercan down."Lets'' have some breakfast instead."

    She led me to a table in the garden and we sat down.

    "Enoch ising with breakfast soon." She exined.

    I nodded.

    She looked somehow more beautiful today. Her hair wasbed nicely and fell down her shoulders in beautiful waves and her lips were painted a light pink. As my eyes swept over her bare shoulders my eyes caught a mark on her left shoulder, just right beneath her neck. It looked like an animal had bitten her. It could be. I knew she even had snakes at home.

    "What happened there?" I asked pointing.

    "This?" She pointed at the mark.

    I nodded.

    "Well..." She frowned and seemed to think of a way to exin. "This is a mating mark. It means I already belong to someone. It''s like getting married, but instead of bing someone''s wife you be their mate."

    "I...I don''t understand." I said. I was really confused.

    "Demons mark their partner and therefore they get bonded for life. The mating bond is stronger than marriage, it connects you to your partner on a deeper intimate and emotional level." Her eyes swept over my neck and corbone as if looking for something. "You will understand one day, right now it will only be too much information." She said.

    Demons mark their partner? How?

    An animal like roar escaped Lucians throat as he stood between the dead bodies of his enemies. Not all of them were dead yet, but the few that were left alive were so terrified that they didn''t dare to attack, even though they had weapons in their hands.

    Lucian didn''t bother to kill them either. He knew after what they had seen today, they would never dare toy a finger on him. He had literally snapped heads off, ripped hearts out and burned soldiers alive in front of their eyes.

    He looked around. Even his own men were horrified at the sight of him. Lucian wasn''t surprised he knew this would happen, he just hoped they would get over it soon and except him for the way he was.

    Lincoln approached him slowly. "Your highness what shall we do with the rest?"

    Burn, kill, torture, get rid of everything.

    "ce guards everywhere, take their weapons and make them look for the royal seal. If they don''t find it soon..." He turned to the shaking soldier " It will be an absolute pleasure to rip their organs out one by one."

    "Yes, Your highness." Lincoln said, the only one who didn''t seem horrified by this whole situation.

    The stench of blood and burned flesh filled the air. Lucians hands were soaked in blood, today he had used his hands as swords and it had terrified his enemies which made it very easy for him to kill them.

    "Anum!"

    Anum shook his head as if waking himself up then swallowed hard. "Y...y...yes, Your highness." He said but his voice broke.

    "I need a bath."

    "I''ll make sure it''s ready." He said and left quickly.

    The rest of his men stood there frozen as statues. Lucian didn''t say anything. What was he supposed to say anyways?

    Lucian went to his quarters. To his surprise he had missed the ce. When he was younger he always wanted to leave but now when he had been gone for so long he realized that home was always home weather you liked it or not.

    He opened the ss door that led to the garden. Everything still looked the same, he was happy for that.

    "Your highness." He turned around and found Lydia standing there. It seemed Pierre hadn''t killed all their staff. Hazel would be so happy to see her maid alive.

    "I am d your back safe." She said a questioning look on her face. She was probably wondering where Hazel was.

    "Hazel is somewhere safe." He said even though he wasn''t sure himself. But he had told ra that if she wanted to help to go and find Hazel and keep her safe.

    "I have prepared a bath." She said as she looked horrified at the blood on his clothes. If she only had seen him a little earlier, when his demon had a blood banquet, she would have fainted.

    Lucian wondered where Hazels other maid was as Lydia washed his hair, but somehow he felt afraid to ask. If she was dead Hazel would be so heartbroken. Lucian tried not to think about it. Right now he needed to find the royal seal. If he got ther royal seal then he would havemand over thergest army, the royal army. But Pierre probably hid it somewhere impossible to find. Where could he have hidden it?

    While thinking quietly he heard his men talk a few rooms away. Most of them spoke of how they couldn''t believe what they saw today.

    "So...he is the devil''s son." Ky said.

    "It seems so." Anum spoke.

    "What should we do?" Luke asked.

    "What do you want to do?" Lincoln said.

    "Well we can''t let the devil''s son sit on the throne." Luke responded.

    "So what? Do you want us to fight him?" Ky asked. "And get our hearts served on a te? Or wait maybe you want us to bring a cross and the bible?"

    "Shut up Ky!"

    "I can''t believe you guys. How can you even think of fighting him? We have fought together with him in many battles, we have had each others backs. He never treated us, even one of us badly. Whether he is the devil or his son I don''t know, but I know he is not evil and I know he will be a much better ruler than his brothers." Martin spoke.

    "I believe so too" Den agreed.

    "Since you are shocked I''ll let it go this time. But next time anyone speaks of fighting His Highness or betraying him will have to fight me first." Lincoln said.

    Then it was dead quiet. Lucian knew there was some tension between them.

    Lydia helped him get dressed and was brushing his hair when there was a knock on the door.

    Lincoln came in. "Your Highness, what should we do with the crown princess?"

    Kill her he wanted to say but then imagined Levis sad face.

    "Just keep an eye on her at the moment. Did you find the seal?"

    "No, we are still looking for it."

    "Make everyone look for it everywhere and find it quickly Lincoln. These walls won''t protect us very long without the seal."

    They were of course more protected inside the castle but they could still get attacked. Lucian didn''t know how many allies Pierre had, therefore he really needed the royal army.

    "Of course Your Highness." Lincoln said and left.

    "You may leave as well." He told Lydia. Lydia bowed and left.

    Lucian went to bed. He suddenly remembered when he told Hazel he wanted to sleep with her in his arms every night. Today he missed her and his demon craved her. Hey down and shut his eyes but his demon refused to let him sleep. He kept imagining Hazel''s naked body, her soft her, her sweet scent, the taste of her lips. Lucian ignored his bodies response to the images. He was used to this. When his demon spilled blood it always got hungry for flesh, and if it didn''t get what it wanted it, then more blood would be spilled.

 Chapter 55 - 55

    <h4>55 Chapter 55</h4>

    Lucian didn''t sleep well. His demon was restless, hungry and angry.

    "Bring me Lincoln!" He told Lydia who was serving him breakfast.

    She nodded and left. Shortly after Lincoln came in. "Your Highness."

    "Did you find the seal?"

    "No."

    Lucian tried to keep his calm but his nails were already elongating and his body itched for blood. "Bring them to me.!"

    Lincoln and Anum came back with Pierres soldiers. They got pushed down on their knees in front of him. Lucian stared down at them with arms crossed behind his back.

    "So...you don''t know where the seal is?" He asked.

    They shook their heads.

    "Then I have no use of you." Lucian said and slit their throats with his ws. Their bodies fell to the ground with a thud. Lucian grabbed the table clothes to wipe his hands off while the soldiers slowly bled to death.

    "That was unnecessary You Highness. You stained the carpet." Lincoln said with a frown.

    Lucian was amused. Lincoln still didn''t fear him. "I didn''t stain the carpet. Their blood did." Lucian said calmly.

    "I beg of you to calm down." Lincoln knew Lucian wasn''t entirely himself right now.

    "I will Your Highness." Lucian mocked.

    ra stared at the ne in her hand. She needed to go back to Hazel and she had nothing but the ne to help her. But how? ording to Irene the ne would only help her if she was in danger and she wasn''t.

    ra sighed. How would she go back?

    "My Lady?"

    ra looked up. "Enoch? How...what are you doing here?"

    He pointed at the ne.

    "But doesn''t this work only when I am in danger?"

    "It works when it senses that you need us."

    "Oh..." She said relieved. "I just need to go back."

    "This way." He said and she followed him. They went through the magic gate but this time she didn''t fall when they arrived because Enoch had his arm around her waist and held her steady.

    "Thank you." She smiled. Without a word he walked into the mansion and she followed him inside. He was walking so fast and ra had a hard time keeping up with him. She wanted to ask where they were going but he looked so serious that she decided not.

    He opened the door to a room and gestured for her to sit on a sofa.

    "I''ll Inform Irene you are here." He said and left.

    ra sat down with a sigh. Enoch was very strange. He never smiled, never waited for her to rey and looked very serious and uninterested all the time.

    After a whiles wait ra heard footsteps and shortly after Irene walked into the room. ra stood up from her seat.

    "ra." Irene smiled and gave her a hug.

    "Hi." ra smiled nervously surprised by the sudden hug.

    "Are you alright my dear?"

    "Yes, I am fine thank you."

    Hazel looked up. "ra! You are already back." She said surprised.

    "Disappointed?"

    "Very much." She joked. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes. No need to worry."

    "And Lucian? Did you meet him? Is he alright?"

    Ireneughed. "Let her sit down and breathe for a while Hazel."

    "Yes I am sorry. Please sit." She said.

    ra sat down while Irene poured her a drink. "I met Lucian and I gave him your letter. He is alright."

    Hazel sighed relieved. Irene sat down as well and handed the drink to ra.

    "Very well then. Shouldn''t you go back home? You siblings must be very worried." Irene said.

    ra looked down feeling very guilty. She would go back home as soon as she made sure Hazel was safe. "Is there a way to take Hazel to Lucian?" She asked avoiding Irene''s question.

    "Yes there is. In fact, I am sending Hazel to Lucian tonight."

    Hazel nodded.

    ra took a sip from her drink. Soon everything would be in ce, Lucian would take over the castle and hopefully defeat his brother, Hazel and Lucian would meet and she would go back home. She missed home, especially Astrid but she feared her brothers wrath. He never took betrayal lightly and his time she knew he wouldn''t forgive her easily.

    "Why don''t you take a bath." Hazel suggested.

    ra looked at her dirty clothes and hair. She really needed a bath. "Yes, I think I should."

    "There is a little bath house with a hot bath outside the mansion. Why don''t you go there. It''s very rxing."

    Irene nodded, "Yes, I''ll bring you some clothes." she said and left.

    Hazel and ra sat in silence for a while when Hazel finally spoke. "Thank you."

    ra was confused. "For what?"

    "For helping us escape, for saving my life and for helping Lucian. I know it must have been difficult for you to do that. I know I am useless...I...I am not as brave or as strong or as beautiful as you. I really envy you but I am thankful to you as well."

    "Don''t thank me because then I would have to apologize and don''t envy me because you have far more valuable things than I have. You have a very good heart and a loving husband. It''s something people rarely have these days."

    "You have a good heart as well and you will find a loving husband I am sure." She smiled.

    ra wasn''t sure. In fact she didn''t care. She decided to never fall in love again. Getting her heart broken once was already too painful she didn''t want to go through that pain again.

    Irene came back in with new clothes and a towel.

    "Here!" She said, "take a bath and change."

    ra took the clothes then went to find the bathing house. It looked like a small cottage but a beautiful one. She opened the door and peeked inside. She could almost see nothing because of the steam. Entering she closed the door behind her. The steam surrounded her and she already began to feel rxed. Going further into the room she found where the steam wasing from. There was a little pool of hot water in the middle of the room. ra already longed to jump inside so she began to undress. She took her steal armor off first then, when she was about to take her clothes off she stopped abruptly. Someone was behind her. ra quickly grabbed the dagger in her boots and turned around holding the dagger out.

    "Roshan?"

    A smile curved his lips. "You really need to rx. Not everyone is out to kill you." He said taking a few steps closer.

    "What... are.... you doing here?" She asked nervously as she realized he was almost naked.

    ra swallowed as her gaze traveled along his mesmerizing physique. She had never seen this much of a male body before. He was wearing a piece of white clothes that hung low on his hips and covered only half his thighs. Water dripped from his wet hair and down on a chiseled chest and perfectly sculpted abdominals. His golden skin glistened from the water drops that covered his whole body.

    Her gaze traveled back to his face, some strands of his wet hair fell over his eyes and cheek. ra had the sudden urge to remove them with her finger. His lips curved into a smirk. He was fully aware she was admiring his body.

    ra''s throat felt suddenly dry. Clearing her throat "You...What are you doing here?" She asked again but usingly this time.

    He raised one brow. "I am supposed to ask that question." He said as he strode toward her.

    Why was heing closer? ra panicked but didn''t move from her ce as she still held the dagger out.

    "This bathing-house is for males only. The one for females is on the other side." He said walking even closer. ra waved the dagger in the air in front of her to make him stop froming closer.

    He looked at the dagger in her hand and raised a brow.

    "I...I didn''t know." She said. She wanted to go back and p Hazel, especially if she did this on purpose.

    He came even closer to her and she took a step back. "Now you know." He said amused.

    "Stop or..."

    "Or what?" He asked still walking toward her. ras back hit the wall. She still held the dagger in front of her and Roshan walked closer until the tip was ced on his chest.

    ra hoped he wouldn''te closer because she really didn''t want to hurt him but she didn''t want to show defeat either by lowering the dagger.

    She looked at where the tip was ced but her gaze moved all over his chest. She felt her heart speed up, why was she staring at his body?

    Then everything happened quickly. He suddenly grabbed her hand in which she held the dagger and pinned it to the wall, and her other hand he ced it on his chest. "You can touch if you want." He said as he moved her hand over his chest and down to his abdominal.

    ra froze for a while but then she couldn''t help but enjoy the feel of his strong body under her hands. His golden skin was so smooth, his body so strong and warm. She wanted to feel more of his body with both her hands when she realized her other hand was pinned. With a jolt, she came back to her senses and pushed him away with her free hand. "Let go of me!"

    He let go of her slowly. Without wasting any time she quickly got away from him, grabbed her clothes and ran out of there flustered.

    What in heavens was wrong with her? Touching a mans body and enjoying it, was she crazy? She went back to the mansion still flustered and irritated, she didn''t want a hot bath anymore she was already burning.

    Walking into Hazel''s room she shut the door behind her and let out a breath.

    "Is everything alright?" Hazel looked at her confused.

    "No. I was just about to undresspletely in front of a man." ra said.

    "Who?"

    "Nevermind. I will just take a bath here." She said.

    ra took a quick bath and changed then joined Irene and Hazel at the garden.

    At another table a bit away sat the annoying Roshan,together with Enoch and another man she couldn''t see clearly, but he had silver hair. Silver hair! Strange, she thought.

    "So as soon as the sun goes down we can start with the spell and send Hazel away." Irene exined.

    ra nodded.

    "Do you want me to send you home as well?" Irene asked.

    ra nodded again. She should go back home if Hazel went safely home to Lucian. There wasn''t much she could do for them now anyway.

    When the sun went down, Irene began to work on her spell. "Are you ready?" She asked Hazel.

    Hazel nodded.

    "I have opened a gate right there." She said pointing at some empty ce. Hazel and ra looked confused at each other as they couldn''t see the gate Irene was talking about.

    "You can''t see it so I will lead you through it." She exined.

    "Alright."

    "Be careful and hopefully we will see each other soon. Don''t forget everything I told you." Irene said then she and Hazel hugged each other.

    Hazel then turned to ra and gave her a hug as well. ra hugged her back. "Thank you again and I hope you reach home safely."

    "You too." ra smiled and she meant it. She never thought she would get along with the wife of the only man she has loved.

    Irene took Hazels hand and led her forward. "Farewell." She said before Hazel disappeared, probably as she went inside the invisible gate.

    ra was stunned for a moment but then shook her head. "How do we know she reached there safely."

    "That''s easy." Irene went to her closet. Opening it she took out a violet box and put it on the table.

    "Come here." She ordered.

    ra went to the table and sat down. Irene opened the box a took out a green crystal ball, which she put on the table. She sat down and put her hands on the crystal ball. Closing her eyes she began to move her hands in different motions around it until it began to glow.

    "Now!" She said opening her eyes then looking into the crystal ball.

    ra got curious and looked as well but she couldn''t see anything.

    "I see nothing." She said but Irene kept looking.

    "Now here! There she is!" Irene said pointing.

    ra looked into the crystal ball once again and now she could finally see Hazel and she knew she had reached home safely.

 Chapter 56 - 56

    <h4>56 Chapter 56</h4>

    I was relieved to find that I was back home. Finally, I could meet Lucian. I walked through therge halls as fast as I could and slowed down when I neared our quarters. There soldiers were gathered everywhere. Some of them seemed stressed, others terrified. The atmosphere felt tense and everyone seemed busy. I got a bad feeling. What was going on?

    From a distance, I could see two soldiersing out of our chamber dragging on a body. A dead body. Right after them came two other soldiers and they were dragging on a dead body as well. My stomach twisted as I watched a pool of blood trailing behind them.

    "My Lady?" I almost jumped out of my skin. Turning my head Lincoln I found a surprised Lincoln. "How did you get here?"

    "Lincoln." I breathed relieved. "Lucian? Where is Lucian?"

    He frowned. "I don''t think it''s a good Idea for you to meet His Highness right now."

    "Why? What''s happening?"

    "His Highness is not in a good mood." He exined.

    "I need to meet him anyways. Take me to him." I ordered.

    Lincoln seemed to hesitate but then led me to our chamber. I tried to not step on the blood that covered half the floor. Two guards stood at each side of the door.

    "I think I should go in first." Lincoln suggested.

    "You don''t have to. Just let me in."

    "Are you sure you want to go in?" Lincoln asked. Now he was scaring me.

    "Yes."

    "If anything...if you need anything just shout for help."

    I nodded wondering what he meant. He gestured for the guards to open the door and I walked inside.

    Good lord, our chamber looked like a ughterhouse. Not that I had seen one but I have heard of it. There was blood everywhere. The carpet, the sheets, the curtains even the table clothes were covered with blood. Two guards were rolling the carpet and carrying it out. This wasn''t how I imagined our chamber to look like when I came back.

    I walked further into the room avoiding to step on any blood again but Lucian was nowhere to be seen. My gaze fell on the ss door that led to our personal garden. I stepped out and into our garden. Oh, how I missed it. At least this ce wasn''t covered with blood.

    As I looked further around, I found him. Lucian. He sat at the table, a dark empty look in his eyes as he looked at the garden. He was as beautiful as ever and my heart began to beat faster at the sight of him, but he seemed disturbed. He didn''t even notice me as I neared.

    "Lucian." I whispered. I didn''t know why I was whispering.

    He slowly averted his gaze and looked at me. The frown disappeared from his face and got reced by a look of surprise.

    "Hazel." He said standing up slowly as if scared I would disappear.

    "I missed you." I finally said and that''s when he crossed the distance between us and wrapped his arms around me. I hugged him back.

    "I missed you so much." He said burying his face in my hair and inhaling. I inhaled his scent as well. He smelled as good as always.I almost forgot how good it felt to hug him. I tightened my hold around his waist, never wanting to let go. I felt him shiver slightly and he pulled away.

    His eyes scanned my body, carefully. "You are not hurt?"

    "No, I am perfectly fine." I smiled at him.

    "How did you get here?"

    "My friend Irene brought me here. It''s a long story, but what''s happening here?" I asked.

    Lucian frowned. "It''s a long story as well and you don''t want to know." He said.

    "Did...did you kill those men?"

    "Yes." He said simply.

    "Your Highness?" Lincoln stood at the entrance. They exchanged looks then Lucian turned his gaze to me.

    "I wille back. Don''t leave this room it''s not safe." He said then ced a kiss on my forehead before leaving with Lincoln. Something was odd. Very odd.

    I went back to the chamber. Everything had been cleaned up except the curtains. They were being changed by a few maids. I tried not the think that all this was Lucian''s doing. He probably had to do what he did.

    A maid came in with new curtains. "Lydia!" I almost shouted.

    Lydia looked up startled. "My Lady!" She breathed. She stood frozen for a while but then hurried and enveloped me in a hug.

    I was surprised. I used to hug her all the time but she used to tell me it was inappropriate and now she was hugging me. All the other maids stared at her surprised.

    She pulled away with teary eyes then searched my body with her hands. "Oh, you are alright." She said relieved.

    I took her hand. "I am fine Lydia." I assured her with a big smile. I was so happy to see her. "Where is Ylva?"

    She wiped the tears away. "She is in the kitchen. She has be a kitchen maid. I''ll tell her you are here, she will be so happy."

    "A kitchen maid. Who made her a kitchen maid?"

    I heard to be kitchen maid was the worst a maid could be. It was really difficult.

    "When you left, every maid in this quarter got sent to different ces to work and Ylva was sent to the kitchen."

    "Bring her here and tell the maids she won''t be working in the kitchen anymore." I ordered.

    Lydia nodded and left. After a while she came back with Ylva and it started all over again. The hugging, the crying, the thousand questions. I had never seen Lydia and Ylva so emotional before which meant they had been really worried.

    "Ylva, you have lost so much weight." It must have been the hard work.

    "I am fine now that you are here ." She smiled.

    "Come," I said and we went and sat in the garden. "What''s been happening here? Tell me everything in detail."

    Lydia and Ylva looked at each other. "What is it? Tell me!" I demanded.

    "I haven''t seen it myself but I have heard." Ylva began. "Everyone has been talking about how His Highness had looked like the devil himself and killed every castle guard with his owns hands, all alone. Everyone here is now terrified of him."

    "I am worried about you." Lydia continued. "Especially after seeing all the blood in this room today."

    "Don''t worry. Lucian would never hurt me." I assured her.

    ***

    The rest of the day I spent reading books about war and fighting strategies. I didn''t want to be useless anymore. I wanted to learn everything, how to fight, how to ride and anything else that I could use to help Lucian.

    "Why don''t you read the art of seduction instead." Ylva who was making the bed suggested jokingly.

    "There is a book with such title?" I asked.

    Sheughed. "Yes. It''s there among the books that I brought."

    I looked amongst the books on the table. Therey a red book with the title ''The art of seduction'' in golden letters. I looked at it for a while but then decided to go back to the art of war. Right now helping Lucian was my priority.

    "Shall I prepare you for sleep My Lady?"

    "No, I''ll read some more and wait for Lucian." I said. Ylva nodded and left.

    I kept reading, trying hard not to get bored since I couldn''t understand anything most of the time. There was a lot of to me unknown words. Slowly, I was starting to get bored but still forced myself to read a little more. When I thought I couldn''t anymore, I picked ''The art of seduction''. I was actually too tired to read but I had nothing else to do while waiting for Lucian.

    I opened the book and started reading at first forcing myself but then I got lost in the story. It was a story about an undesirable woman who wanted to learn how to win the heart of a man she had loved for a very long time and a very beautiful woman who could capture any man''s heart with just a look. In the book, the beautiful woman teaches the undesirable one how to seduce a manpletely, body, mind, heart and soul.

    "The art of seduction. Hmm..."

    I almost fell off the chair when I heard Lucian''s voice. I had been so into my reading I didn''t even notice that he was here.

    "Lucian!" I said with a gasp and tried to hide the book but I didn''t even know where to hide it, so I just fumbled with it embarrassed and dropped in on the floor.

    I quickly got out of my chair, bent down to pick it up but Lucian grabbed my wrist and pulled me into his chest. "Are you nning on seducing me, wife?"

    Oh good lord, save me.

    "No it...it was just amongst the books and I was curious." I said nervously, but it was the truth. I had no n to seduce him.

    Lucian narrowed his gaze. He still had that dark look in his eyes and they gleamed with something.

    "I am curious too." He said in a low voice and began to unfasten the straps on the back of my dress. "Curious to know how long it will take for me to get you naked, moaning and screaming." I inhaled sharply at his words and my heart began to beat in excitement.

    Lucian leaned down and pressed his lips to my neck, licking and kissing his way up. I grabbed onto his shoulder urging him to not stop as I closed my eyes and got lost in the heat.

    Unfastening thest straps of my dress, he pulled it off my shoulders let fall to the floor, leaving me wearing nothing but my chemise. Then he grabbed the back of my head and imed my lips in a hungry kiss. There was nothing gentle about his kiss. It was passionate, raw, his tongue searching, his lips punishing and soothing at the same time. I leaned into him even more, pressing our bodies together. He groaned and deepened the kiss as if approving. My mind shut down and my body shuddered with want. Without breaking the kiss Lucian lifted me up and carried me toward the bed then let me fall softly on the mattress. I groaned as he pulled away and our lips parted.

    He looked down at me, his gaze dark and hot. "Hazel, I won''t be gentle this time."

 Chapter 57 - 57

    <h4>57 Chapter 57</h4>

    Lucian had waited for this moment, the moment when he reunites with Hazel and takes her to bed. He had imagined making slow, sweet love to her but right now he was delirious with lust. All he wanted was to plunge into her, melt into the warmth and softness of her body and drown in the sound of her moans.

    "Hazel, I won''t be gentle this time."

    Hell, he didn''t want to. He was already listing all the things he wanted to do to her inside his head. He wanted to take her in every possible way, consume her, devour her. He wanted to tease her and make her beg for release. His body shook at his wild imaginations.

    Looking down, Lucian searched Hazel face trying to see if his words had made her scared but as he gazed into her eyes all he saw was a zing desire, a raging hunger that matched his own. Leaning down he crashed his lips against hers, his tongue exploring her mouth while his hands explored her body. Hazel''s fingers clutched his hair as she opened her mouth for him, weing his tongue with her own. Lucian dug his fingers into her hips as he deepened the kiss even more. Hazel whimpered as a gasp escaped her lips.

    That was it. Lucian couldn''t wait anymore, he had no patience today. Pulling away he began to undress. Hazel watched him with curiosity at first but slowly he could feel her bing nervous. He wondered why she became nervous all of a sudden. When he gotpletely naked he grabbed the thin fabric she was wearing.

    "I want this off," he said with a raspy voice as he tried to pull it up.

    She grabbed his wrists to stop him. "Could you dim the lights first?" She asked, a blush creeping to her cheeks. Her shy behavior was only adding to his arousal.

    "No. I want to see you." Her blush deepened but she didn''t protest as he pulled the chemise over her head.

    Lucian drew in a sharp breath as his gaze traveled over her bare body. Hazel did an attempt to cover herself with her arms but Lucian grabbed them and pinned them to the sides of her body.

    "Don''t. You are very beautiful." He said. He could hear the hunger in his own voice.

    Leaning down he pressed light kisses over her belly. Her body tensed at the first touch of his lips but slowly rxed with every kiss. She arched her back as he slowly worked his way up and further up to her neck. She was biting her lips to stop herself from making any sounds. It made him determined to change that. He wanted to hear her moans. He licked her neck and stopped at the pulse point were he knew she was sensitive. He sucked lightly and she whimpered as a soft moan escaped her lips.

    Suddenly a strange feeling came over him and he imagined himself biting into her neck. His gums began to itch and his teeth felt sensitive. Disturbed by the feeling he ignored it and continued kissing her.

    ****

    "You taste so good." He said licking his way up.

    I shot my eyes open with a gasp and grabbed the sheets as his tongue and lips teased my throat. A wave of pleasure washed over me.

    "Please Lucian..." I begged embarrassed that I was begging.

    Heplied and went from teasing to kissing and sucking.

    "Oh..." I gasped and threw my head back. My body shook with an uncontroble need. I struggled underneath him wanting my hands free but he was too strong and held me in ce.

    I thought I was going mad with want. My body ached for his touch.

    I struggled again and he hissed. "You make me mad when you do that."

    "I want to touch you." I breathed.

    He looked up at me, his eyes slowly turning red, then he released my hands. I pushed myself up with my elbows then wrapped my arms around his neck to pull myself up. He wrapped one arm around my waist and helped me up so that I was straddling him.

    Leaning in I kissed him on the lips first, his spicy taste made my lips and tongue tingle with a hot burning sensation. Then I worked my lips down his jaw, removing the hair from his neck I pressed kisses down his neck. He trembled slightly and his grip on me tightened. I had always wanted to do that but I didn''t think he would like it. I slowly kissed my way down to his chest but he grabbed my hair and brought my face back to his. He was breathing heavily.

    "If I let you continue, this might end before it starts and I don''t want it to end yet." He said in a gruff voice.

    He ced me down on the bed again with him on top. His eyes were still red as he looked at me. I wondered why.

    "Your eyes are red."

    "Are you scared?"

    I shook my head. He leaned down and kissed me more passionate than before while trailing his hand down my body. I arched my back knowing where they would reach soon. I moaned into his mouth as he began to stroke me gently, igniting a fire that spread to the rest of my body. I dug my fingers into his back, the muscles in my body tightening, my blood flowed as hot asva in my veins and my body threatened to explode. I thought I was losing my mind until his strokes became faster and just like that my body exploded with a cry.

    I felt lightheaded. I didn''t know if what was happening to me was normal. No one told me it would feel like this, as if your body didn''t belong to you anymore. I was only told about the pain and that it could feel good afterward. No one told me about this feeling of ecstasy.

    I looked up to meet Lucian''s gaze. His eyes were still red, almost a dark red that I had never seen before. He brought his fingers to my throat and traced a line down to my corbone, but his gaze focused on my throat. I felt as if his eyes became even darker but I wasn''t sure.

    He drew back and I almost panicked. "I should stop." He said more to himself than me. He looked confused. I grabbed his arms to stop him from going.

    "I don''t want you to stop," I said.

    Before he could protest I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling myself up and him down I kissed him. I kissed him hard, wanting him to know how much I wanted him. He kissed me back with the same urgency pushing me back on the bed again.

    His arm went behind my back, without warning, lifting my hips slightly he thrust into me. I cried out and clutched on to him. His body tensed for a moment before he began to rock me with a feral passion. I wrapped my legs around his waist never wanting him to stop as he rocked me to madness. He captured my lips with his, muffling the sounds that were escaping my mouth then moved down to my throat.

    Abruptly he stopped. "Hazel..." his voice quivered next to my ear, "I don''t know why but I want to bite you."

    "Do whatever you want just don''t stop." I breathed.

    Grabbing my hair he tilted my head back. I thought he was going to bite me teasingly before I felt something sharp sink into my neck. I whimpered in pain and tried to push him away but he pinned my hands down. Before I could think of what was happening a wave of pleasure washed over me and I surrendered to it.

    After a while, Lucian drew back. He looked at me, "are you alright?"

    I was feeling lightheaded so I could barely respond. I nodded as I looked into his eyes that had turned into a frightening ck. But that wasn''t what caught my attention. It was his teeth. His canines had grown long and sharp and they were stained with blood. My blood.

    I was feeling lightheaded so I could barely respond. I nodded as I looked into his eyes that had turned into a frightening ck. But that wasn''t what caught my attention. It was his teeth. His canines had grew long and sharp and they were stained with blood. My blood.

 Chapter 58 - 58

    <h4>58 Chapter 58</h4>

    Lucian stared up at the ceiling. Just what the hell happenedst night? He was still confused. He had bitten Hazel, bitten her, and his teeth. He felt his teeth with his fingers, they were back to normal. Was it a dream maybe?

    He turned to Hazel. She was sleeping peacefully. His gaze traveled to her neck, he did indeed bite her. He could see the wound which strangely already healed and was now only a faint mark. What he found more strange was that he had wanted to bite her, it had felt so right to do it, as if it was normal to bite a human being. But again he was never normal.

    He traced a finger over the scar. The mark felt hot under his finger. Hazel stirred in her sleep and opened her eyes slowly. She rubbed her eyes with the back of her hands and blinked a few times before she could look at him. He found her very adorable when she did that.

    "Good morning." she smiled.

    "Good morning. Did you sleep well?"

    "I slept very well and you?"

    "Never slept better." He said as he caressed her cheek.

    She smiled happily at him. Last night when he bit her she didn''t run away as she should. She had stayed with him, told him to not stop making love to her and he took the chance to take her in every possible way, to love her till she had enough. Could he love this woman more? He was already feeling as if his heart was going to burst.

    Suddenly she frowned and brought her hand up to her neck. "Lucian? You bit mest night?"

    Well, he did. He nodded.

    She seemed to think for a while. "You are not...a ...a vampire?" She shook her head as if refusing to believe it. "You can walk in the sun."

    And he had never bitten anyone before. Why her and why now? He wondered.

    "If I am...would that change your feelings for me?"

    It didn''t matter to him anymore what he was as long as Hazel loved him.

    Her eyes softened and she shook her head. "Nothing will change my feelings for you."

    Yes, he could love this woman more. He would love her more for every day that went by and when he gets old and dies his heart would still beat because of the love he had for her.

    He leaned down and gave her a long lingering kiss. "Do you want to have a bath together?"

    She nodded and blushed.

    Lucian carried me to the bathroom and put me down gently. I was wrapped in the bedsheets with nothing underneath and I held onto it tightly. I was still notfortable beingpletely naked.

    I could see that Lucian found it all amusing. "It will be difficult to bath with all that." He smirked.

    "I know." I said and forced myself to let go of the sheets. They fell to the ground and I stood therepletely naked. Turning around I slid into the hot water to get some coverage.

    Lucian crouched next to the tub. "Are you noting inside?" I asked.

    "Not yet." he said. "First let me take care of you."

    I dipped my hair in the water and rested my head against the rim of the tub, then he began to rub the soap into my hair. He massaged my mead while washing my hair and it felt so rxing. After rubbing for a while his hand slowly moved lower to my neck, he slowly massaged my neck with his thumbs then moved further down to my shoulders and massaged them as well.

    "Bend slightly," he ordered and I did as he said, He poured more soap into his hand and rubbed it into my back in a firm circr motion. His touch was light, almost like a caress making my body rxpletely.

    "Does it feel good?"

    "Yes." I breathed.

    He slid his hands into the water and grabbed one of my legs. He began to wash my feet and for a moment I panicked. This was something my maids did, not something a prince should be doing. I pulled my leg away. "You shouldn''t be doing this."

    He grabbed my ankle in a strong grip and looked into my eyes. "Everything you have belongs to me wife, even your body. Now... let me take care of what''s mine."

    He continued washing my feet carefully as if they were ss that could break then he moved down my legs and further down to my thighs. I leaned my head back again and closed my eyes enjoying the service.

    This felt better than when my maids bathed me. I felt taken care of in a different way. This was someone taking care of me because he wanted to and not because he had to. And of course him touching me felt always good.

    His hands moved skillfully over my body washing, massaging, and pleasing at the same time. Taking a bath never felt this pleasurable. I almost forget my nakedness and just closed my eyes to enjoy it.

    "Do you like it this much?" Lucian asked.

    I nodded, not wanting to break the peaceful silence.

    "Why don''t youe inside now?" I suggested.

    He stood up and stripped then slid into the water.

    "My turn." I said grabbing the soap and pouring it onto my hand. I leaned closer to him and began to rub the soap into his shoulders. His body was drool-worthy and I enjoyed the feel of it especially his strong and broad shoulders. And his neck of course, how could I forget it. My hands slid up to his neck and he tilted his head back to give me better ess. He looked at me while I smeared the soap onto his skin. I didn''t know which one of us was enjoying this more. It felt somehow sensual to bath together and caress each other''s skin. My fingers moved further up and I traced his jawline with my thumbs then my gaze fell on his lips.

    "Go on!" He urged with a husky voice.

    Without hesitating I leaned down and kissed him. His hands slid around my waist and he pulled me into his embrace. I moaned into his lips as our bare bodies touched each other. I continued kissing him, both surprised and scared at how much I craved him, how much my body lusted for his touch. I knew I wouldn''t stop if nobody stopped me and just then someone knocked on the door, making both of us stop.

    I felt frustrated for an odd reason. I could not be needing him this much. We had just gotten out of bed. But now, whoever was behind the door, I wanted to kill them.

    "Your Highness, it''s an urgent matter." Lincoln spoke from the other end.

    I removed myself from Lucian''s hold. Lucian frowned then looked at me.

    "Your Highness?"

    "It''s fine you. You can go." I told him.

    Stepping out of the tub he wrapped a towel around his waist. Turning to me he leaned down and kissed my forehead. "I''ll see youter." Then he left.

    I washed away the soap, wrapped myself in a towel then walked out and into our chamber. Ylva was already there and greeted me with a smile.

    Ylva was usually the one to dress me and make my hair while Lydia took care of other needs like food and sleep.

    "I really miss how you make my hair." I said as shebed it nicely.

    "I miss doing your hair." She smiled. "How would you like it today?"

    "Just let it loose."

    Ylva did as I said. "You look happy today." She pointed.

    "I am." I smiled. I just didn''t know it would be so obvious but again I was never good at hiding my feelings.

    "I can understand that. His Highness must love you very much that he even chose to not have any mistresses."

    "What do you mean?" I asked confused.

    "Didn''t he tell you?" She looked surprised.

    I shook my head.

    "Well, when you left the crown prince requested to see everyone who lived and worked here so we went to see him. Clearly, he was interested to see prince Lucians Mistresses and was confused when he found none. The head maid told him that His Highness got rid of his mistresses soon after he got married to you. That''s when the crown prince took interest in you. He was more eager to find you than His Highness."

    Lucian got rid of his mistresses? Why? Then who did he go to when he hadn''t been with me?

    "I have heard a lot of frightening things about His Highness thesest few days but I don''t care about those things anymore. I know he is a good husband."

    Yes, he was. Which man would get rid of his mistresses for his wife when he could have both and more?

    "I''ll leave you now. Lydia ising with breakfast soon." She said and left.

    Lucian, Lucian. He was still a mystery to me. I was so confused.

    Standing up I looked myself in the mirror, turning back and forth I made sure that everything was perfect and that I looked good. When I was satisfied I grabbed one of my favorite scented oils and rubbed it into my hands and neck. As I massaged my neck slowly I felt sore in a specific ce. It almost burned when I touched it. Removing the hair from my neck I leaned into the mirror to inspect the ce.

    There, just between my shoulder and neck I found a mark. I leaned even closer and my eyes widened at the realization. The mark looked just like Irene''s.

    I drew back surprised. Lucian didn''t just bite me, he marked me. What was it Irene had said? Yes, mating mark. I was his mate and he...he was...he was a demon. Lucian was a demon!

    Oh good lord.

    I sat down and took a moment to ept that Lucian was a demon. It all made sense now, but something was missing. I still didn''t know Lucian''s connection to Lothaire or Irene. Could Lothaire really be Lucian''s father? And maybe he wasn''t helping him because...?

    Lydia and another maid came in with breakfast. "Where would you like to have it, My Lady?"

    I waved my hand, "Just serve it there." I said. I had just now been hungry but I couldn''t even think about food right now.

    They served the food on the table and left. I paced back and forth in the room as different theories flooded my head. Why was Irene cursed? And why am I the one who can help her break the curse? Is Irene maybe rted to me? She had been so nice and loving from the first day I met her and she had been helping me a lot.

    Ignoring my theories I sat at the table. I looked at the food but didn''t feel like eating at all. I just wanted to see Lucian and talk to him, but before that, I had to think of how to tell him he was a demon. He would probablyugh or take it badly and get hurt. Who would like to be called a demon?

    I sighed. Grabbing a fork I picket a piece of the egg omelet before putting it into my mouth. It tasted good. Blocking all thoughts out I decided to enjoy my breakfast when someone knocked on the door.

    "Come in." I called. I heard the door open.

    "Good morning, Your Highness."

    Startled I looked up. I knew this voice. Callum!

    I hastily stood up from my seat almost making the chair fall. "Callum, I am so d to see you. Are you alright?"

    "No, thank you for your concern."

    "I am sorry I left you behind."

    His eyes widened. "Your Highness, please do not apologize to a mere servant like me." He said looking down. "It''s my duty to protect you and I shall die doing so."

    I just smiled. It was a typical soldier behavior. "I am d you are safe."

    "I shall excuse myself. Enjoy your breakfast." He said and left.

    I looked at the breakfast table then decided to leave. I left the room remembering Lucian''s words to stay in the room, but as impatient as I was now I couldn''t listen.

    The two guards who were ced at the door began to follow me. Lucian probably told them to keep an eye on me.

    "Where is His Highness?" I asked.

    "At the crown princess quarters." One of them said.

    I made my way to Pierre''s quarters and just as I arrived I witnessed the most horrifying thing. Lucian had his hand buried inside a soldier''s chest and with a jerk, he pulled it out holding something bloody. It looked like a heart and it was still beating.

 Chapter 59 - 59

    <h4>59 Chapter 59</h4>

    I didn''t know when a gasp escaped my lips because it felt like I could barely breathe, let alone make a sound. Lucian turned his head and when he saw me standing there his eyes widened. Unconsciously I took a few steps back then turned around and ran back to my room. My heart was beating wildly and I felt like throwing up.

    A heart? I just saw a beating heart. My head began to spin and I sat slowly down on the bed so that I wouldn''t fall. I realized I was shaking slightly. I had seen people die before but I had never seen anything like this.

    My heart suddenly jumped at the sound of the door opening. Lucian closed the door behind him and just stood there watching me intently. I tried to avoid his gaze.

    After a while I could hear his footstepsing closer until he stood right in front of me. He grabbed my chin and lift my head up so I that I was looking at him.

    "Are you afraid of me?" He asked with a soft voice.

    I shook my head. "No." and I wasn''t lying. I knew he would never hurt me but I just...I didn''t know what it was but I was very disturbed.

    He sat next to me on the bed and put his arm around my shoulder. "Hazel, you know and I told you, killinges easily to me."

    "I know."

    "Then?"

    "Then...I don''t know Lucian. It was just a disturbing image. Did you have to kill him that way?"

    "No, but right now I have to use fear to reach my goal."

    I just nodded. I knew it wasn''t the first time he had done that.

    "Hazel" He grabbed my ching again to make me look at him. "I told you there is darkness inside of me. No matter how much I try to resist that part of me it''s still there and it will always be."

    Was it maybe because he was a demon? Should I tell him about it? I turned to himpletely while thinking if how to tell him without sounding crazy.

    "Lucian...I...I need to tell you something." Maybe he would feel relieved to know that he was a demon, because maybe he would understand himself better then. It made me at least understand him better.

    I looked at his face. Gazed into his golden eyes, or to be correct his ming eyes. mes of hellfire, I thought. I had grown up to fear hell and demons. I had learned that they were Evil, to protect myself from them but guess what? I fell in love with one.

    "You wanted to say something?" He said breaking my train of thoughts.

    I shook my head. "Yes...I...I." But the words just refused toe out.

    "You what Hazel?"

    No I needed some more time to think of how to tell him.

    "I...your...your mistresses. I want to see your mistresses?" I said. I wanted to see his reaction and if what Ylva told me was true.

    He raised one brow. "My mistresses? Hmm...why do you suddenly want to see them?"

    "I just want to." I shrugged.

    "Will you let me see them?" I asked ignoring his question.

    "Alright then." He said standing up. My heart dropped inside my chest. I had really believed Ylvas words but of course, he still had mistresses. Jealousy hit me like a knife. Why was I suddenly jealous when I had known all this time?

    "Follow me." He said grabbing my arm and leading me toward the door to his personal room.

    Wait! Was she inside his room. No!

    I panicked as he opened the door and pulled me inside. I didn''t want to see any mistress anymore. I pulled my hand away from his grip but we were already inside.

    His personal room was almost as big as our chamber, decorated beautifully with rich material. I looked around but the room was empty

    "What are we doing here?" I asked.

    "You wanted to see my mistress. I n on showing you the most beautiful one of them." He grabbed my arm and pulled me further into the room.

    "I don''t want to anymore." I protested.

    He stopped. "You don''t want to?"

    I shook my head.

    "But I want to show you!" He said and kept dragging me until I was standing in front of a mirror with my back against him.

    He put his hands on my shoulders. "Do you see her?" He asked nodding toward the mirror.

    "I only see myself." I said confused.

    He nodded.

    "I thought you were going to show me your mistress."

    "I am. There she is." He said pointing at my reflection.

    "But...that''s me. I am not your mistress."

    "No. But you are my everything, and when I have everything in the world, why would I need something else?"

    He really knew how to make my heart melt but then I realized he had been teasing me all those times.

    I turned around to face him. "Where you mocking me all those times?"

    He chuckled. "I thought you had already figured that out."

    I crossed my arms over my chest and gave him a re.

    "Alright, alright. I am sorry." He smiled.

    "But where did you go when you were hurt and said you would go to your mistress?"

    His face turned serious. "When my wounds are deep the healing can be quite painful so I just wanted to be alone."

    I remembered his voice in my head that night. It had been filled with pain and agony. Was the healing that painful.

    "You should have let me stay with you."

    "Remember you were angry with me?" He reminded.

    "Yes, because you kept teasing me with your mistresses." I reminded him in return.

    He sighed with a smile as if epting defeat. I felt relieved that we addressed this issue even though I shouldn''t. Even if he didn''t have any mistresses now it would be impossible to stay without mistresses or worse several wives if he bes a king. The thought of him spending the whole night with his other wives or mistresses made my stomach hurt.

    "What is it?" He asked lifting my chin.

    "Nothing." I shook my head.

    "Hazel, I know something is disturbing you. Is it...the woman in Gatrish?"

    Oh...I had almost forgotten the blonde seductive dancer in Gatrish, but it didn''t matter anymore. As a woman, a princess and maybe a queen this was my fate, to share my husband with other women.

    "I was desperate and..."

    "You don''t have to exin. I know I will never have you entirely for myself but at least your heart, I wish to be the only person in your heart."

    He took my face in his hands. "And I will grant every wish of yours."

    Lucian and I walked hand in hand around our personal garden after eating lunch. We didn?t say much, just enjoyed each other''spany.

    "It''s safe for you to walk outside the room now. None of Pierres men are left and his staff are kept in his quarters."

    "What do you n to do with them?"

    "Send them home eventually. There are young girls and old women, people with families, I can''t just kill them." He exined.

    I smiled at him. "You made a good decision."

    We came to my favorite ce. The beautiful white swing. Lucian and I sat down and he put his arm around my shoulders while I rested my head on his chest.

    "Lucian?"

    "Yes."

    "You know I love you for who you are? No matter what you are, even if you are a vampire I will love you."

    "I know." He said.

    It was quiet for a moment and I thought of a way to tell him.

    "Lucian..." I pulled away from his hold to look at him. "What if I told you that you are a...demon?"

    He looked at me with a narrowed gaze. "Am I?" He asked.

    I nodded slowly as my heart pounded inside my chest.

    "How do you know?" He asked.

    I straightened myself and decided it was time to tell him everything. I began to tell him how I met Irene, what she told me, about Lothaire, Roshan and Enoch. Lucian listened carefully and nodded sometimes.

    "So Irene is a witch, Enoch and Roshan are demons and Lothaire is the devil?" He asked.

    I nodded. "I know it sounds crazy, even I couldn''t believe it at the beginning but I could just feel it. I felt strange when I met Lothaire, something about him...his aura, his eyes...I don''t know exactly what...and he had silver hair."

    Lucians eyes widened as if in shock. "Did you say silver hair?"

    "Yes." I said confused. "What is it?"

    "I have met him Hazel."

    Lothaire and Lucian met?

    "When?"

    "When we were in Gatrish."

    So it wasn''t recently? If Lothaire went to meet Lucian then maybe he was Lucian''s father but why wasn''t he showing himself? Why wasn''t he helping?

    "Did he tell you something?" I asked.

    "Nothing special. He just wanted me to win this war because he didn''t like my brothers." Lucian said with a frown.

    Lothaire the devil went to see Lucian who is rumored to be the devils son, it only made sense that Lothaire was Lucian''s father even if it didn''t make sense at the same time.

    "Lucian I think..." I began, turning to him but stopped.

    He was holding his heart and grimaced in pain. "Lucian what''s happening?" The veins on his neck and forehead popped out and his face turned read. I panicked.

    "Lucian? What''s happening to you?" He fell from the swing, still squeezing his chest. It looked like he was in extreme pain. "Lucian?" I tried to run and bring some help but he grabbed my arm to stop me from going.

    He shook his head violently. "Don''t!" He said then took a deep breath. "I am fine now."

    He took a few more deep breaths then the color on his face slowly returned to normal, just then Lincoln came rushing. I didn''t hear him knock.

    "Your Highness Pierre..." He began but when he noticed Lucian on his knees he hurried toward us and fell to his knees.

    "Your Highness...What happened to you?"

    "Nothing..."Lucian waved his hand. "What is it with Pierre?"

    Lincoln frowned. "Pierre is here with his army, inside the castle." He spoke fast.

    Lucian''s eyes widened and he stood up quickly.

    "Callum, take Hazel away from here safely. Lincoln you follow me." He said.

    I didn''t even realize that Callum was here. "But Lucian..."

    "Just think about getting safely out of here. I will be right behind you so don''t worry." He said then left quickly with Lincoln.

    I stood there frozen for a while when Callum grabbed my arm and shook me slightly.

    "My Lady we need to leave!" He said.

    Leave Lucian? How could I?

    "You can be used as a weapon against His Highness. You are helping him by escaping." He assured as if he read my mind.

 Chapter 60 - 60

    <h4>60 Chapter 60</h4>

    Never had a sword touched him before and now he was feeling his flesh being cut time after time. Never had he missed to hit right before but now he was failing miserable. Rage filled his chest. Pierre would never have been able to enter the castle without help from inside which meant some of his men betrayed him. They even dared to poison him and now the poison was starting to do it''s own magic.

    His heart was slowing down painfully making it difficult to breathe. His limbs became weak and his vision blurry. He tried to use his powers, but none of it was working.

    Another cut on his back and he fell to his knees. Two soldiers grabbed each of his arms and dragged him on the floor then threw him in front of a pair shoes. As his heart painfully squeezed inside his chest Lucian tried to get up.

    "Look who his one their knees."

    Lucian knew this annoying voice, it was Pierre. "I thought you were already dead." He spoke then he was speaking to someone else. "I thought you gave him the deadliest poison."

    "I did, Your Highness."

    This voice, the one who betrayed him. Lucian lift his head slowly to look the betrayer in the eyes. Luke looked away quickly afraid to meet his gaze.

    "You are really something brother. Still alive after getting poisoned. Anyway I am d you are still alive because now I can kill you with my own hands." His brother mused.

    Lucian heart squeezed harder inside his chest, the pain knocking all air out of his lungs. He began to cough and realized he was coughing blood. Something burned inside his skin, it was as if his blood vessels were filled withva instead of blood. It was an excruciating pain.

    Pierreughed. "I see the poison is beginning to work."

    Lucian was in agony, he wanted this to end. He wanted to curl on the ground, to crawl, to scream but he didn''t want to give his brother that satisfaction.

    "Oh look who is here." Pierre continued then Lucian heard Hazel''s voice.

    No no no. Lucian forced himself to look up and found a soldier holding a dagger at Hazels throat. An anger like no other filled his chest and suddenly he was on his feet lurching toward the soldier who held her when another cutnded on his back. This one was so deep he could feel the steel touching his bones. Hazel''s scream filled the air as he fell on his knees again. Two guards grabbed each of his arms to hold him in ce.

    "I see you are very protective about her." His brother said crouching to his level. Lucian could feel how his hearts slowed down even more. He had losing too much blood.

    His brother grabbed his face and leaned in. "Don''t worry I will take good care of her." He whispered.

    Lucian lift his gaze to look at his men, the loyal ones. His gaze fell on Lincoln, he was on his knees, tied, beaten badly but he was looking back at him. Lucian understood the emotions in his eyes, he was apologizing for failing to protect him. His eyes searched for Hazel, she was crying and fighting to get to him.

    His throat became suddenly tight, as if he was being choked, he knew he was going to die.This pain had to be death. He wanted to see Hazel onest time, hold her onest time.

    "Hazel!"

    I could hear my name. Lucian was calling me inside my head. I looked at him but he wasn''t looking back at me. His face was red, his clothes torn, blood seeped from everywhere, from several cuts, from his stomach where he got stabbed, from his nose and even from his mouth as he coughed. His head hung low down as if he couldn''t hold himself up. He was in extreme pain, I knew it.

    "I think you have suffered enough��" Pierre said. "Lets make you suffer some more."

    Lucians head still hung down and his hair covered his face.

    A soldier came with a water container. "Do you know what this is? It''s salted water, to help you heal. Am I not nice brother?"

    "Stop it!!! Please! Stop it!!" I cried some more.I had been screaming and crying so much but to no avail. I knew it wouldn''t help but I couldn''t stop myself.

    I fought some more with the soldier and he probably got tired of holding me so another soldier came to help.

    Pierre Took the container from the soldier then threw the salted water on Lucian. I screamed but Lucian didn''t, he just shook voilenty.

    Pierre chuckled almost nervously. "What are you?" He asked. "Still not dying after being poisoned, not making a sound even though you are in much pain. Really what are you?" He frowned but then shook his head, "Doesn''t matter. You are going to die anyway. Kill him!"

    I don''t know where I got the sudden strength from but I freed myself from the soldiers and ran toward Lucian enveloping him in a hug before the guards tried to pull me away from him.

    "Let her be." Pierre ordered. "We should let the love birds say their goodbyes."

    The soldiers released both me and him. Lucian couldn''t hold himself up so he fell to the ground. I put my arm behind his neck and pulled him intop.

    "Lucian!" I called carefully removing some wet hair strands from his face.

    He opened his eyes slowly and looked into mine. "Lucian��" Don''t die and leave me alone I wanted to say but he seemed to be in so much pain I couldn''t bring myself to say anything. I just kept crying.

    "I am sorry..." He spoked inside my head. "I wasn''t able to keep my promise and protect you."

    "No I am sorry." I cried. "I wasn''t able to do anything for you."

    He raised his trembling hand and I took it in mine. "That is not true. You did so much for me Hazel. I thought when I die that I was going to die alone, without ever being loved, without ever feeling happy. You loved me, and you brought so much happiness into my life." He coughed more blood and I held him closer to me while my heart broke.

    "Hazel. I don''t want you to remember today. Just remember the happy moments we had together."

    "You are not going to die and we are going to have more happy moments together." I cried.

    He brought his other hand up and wiped some tears from my cheek. "I love you and I have never deserved you."

    I shook my head. "It''s not true."

    "If ...if there is a life after death... I ...I wish you to be in it, as my wife again."

    I cried uncontrobly,

    "I will be watching over you." He said then I felt his body be lifeless in my arms. A loud cry escaped my lips before I fell into an ocean of darkness.

    The Devil watched as some soldiers dragged the dead body of his son on the ground. Yes, his son. The son he was supposed to kill after birth if that witch hadn''t gotten involved. He wondered if he really would kill his son then? Even though he didn''t want to admit it, he knew deep down he wouldn''t be able to kill him. Nyx would never forgive him and he could never do anything that would upset her. He couldn''t bear to see a tear on her eye and now he would have to watch her while she cried tears of blood.

    The soldiers stopped when they saw a well. "Hey, water. I am so thirsty." One of them said and made his way to the well. He sighed, "it''s empty."

    The other soldiers sighed as well. "Do we really have to go far to get rid off his body?"

    "I say we throw his body in here. Even if he lived he would never be able to get out of here." One of them suggested. The other agreed.

    The Devil decided not to watch anymore of it. Using his powers he teleported back home to Nyx. He cursed inwardly. Nyx already knew, he could sense her anger, feel her pain and sorrow. She was ming herself, she was ming him.

    He teleported himself to her room. She sat on the floor as tears rolled down her cheeks. She wasn''t looking at him but she knew he was there.

    "He is dead. Isn''t he? Our son is dead."

    ********

    Hello everyone??

    Congrattions on having read Volume 1. Hope you enjoyed it and thank you for reading.

    Disappointed with the ending??No problem. There is volume 2. It''s called "Return of the devil''s son".

    Hope you enjoy it even more.

    Lots of love ????

    Please start volume 2 to continue reading

 Chapter 61 - 1

    <h4>61 Chapter 1</h4>

    Vol.2

    -Return of the Devil''s Son-

    ------

    A month had passed since Lucian''s death, but it was only yesterday when I had epted that he was gone, gone forever. I didn''t know how long I had cried but it was the most painful thing I had gone through, even more, painful than Pierre''s torture.

    I remembered the day he died. I had woken up in my chamber after losing consciousness. Pierre stood next to the bed and stared down at me with an ugly smirk on his face.

    "Snow White is finally awake!" he said.

    "Where is Lucian?"

    "Your husband is dead!"

    I shook my head as I sat up. "No, he is not! He wille back...I know he wille back."

    "Oh really? Tell me how a dead man wille back? I am curious." He taunted.

    Lucian was a demon, he couldn''t die.

    "You will see for yourself when hees back!" I spat.

    Pierre''s ugly smirk turned into an even uglier smile.

    "Well then, until hees back you belong to me, princess." His eyes traveled down to my neck and further down to my breasts.

    I grabbed the sheets and covered myself but he yanked them away. I did an attempt to run away but he grasped my ankles and pulled me to him.

    "Let go of me! I will never belong to you!" I yelled as he ced himself on top of me while I struggled to free myself.

    He was strong, pinning my legs down with his and my hands at the sides of my head.

    "I decide who you belong to!" He growled. "But don''t worry I won''t force myself on you. Taming the wild cat that you are is more fun."

    Where was Lucian? Why wasn''t heing to save me?

    Pierre removed himself from me then gave me a hard re. "Fight as much as you want, princess. In the end, you wille begging me to do with you as I please." He said then left me alone in the room.

    I copsed on the bed and started crying. Why was Lucian noting? He wasn''t dead, couldn''t be. I was not going to ept that.

    I felt a hand on my back, stroking gently. "My Lady, please don''t cry." It was Lydia.

    "Where is Lucian?"

    "My Lady, calm yourself first."

    "He is not dead! I know it, Lydia, I know it."

    She just nodded and continued stroking my back until I calmed down and fell asleep.

    ***

    I woke up from someone sshing water on my face. With a gasp, I sat up and wiped the water away with my hands.

    "What is��" I looked up and found princess Elsa. She looked angry but right now I was angrier than her. How dare she?

    I rose from bed hastily. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Stay away from my husband!" She snapped.

    "I don''t want your ugly husband!" I spat.

    Her face turned red with anger. Crossing the distance between us she pped me across the face.

    "He is your King now! How dare you call him ugly? Guards!"

    She looked at me and smirked. "Drag this woman out and give her tenshes."

    My eyes widened. What?

    "You can''t do that!" I said.

    She raised an eyebrow. "Yes I can and you will see what I can do!"

    She nodded toward the guards. "Don''t you dare touch me!" But they ignored my warning and grabbed me by the arms before they began to drag me out of the room. "Let go now!" I yelled and tried to free myself.

    "What are you doing?" An angry voice spoke.

    Pierre!

    I stopped fighting and looked up. He gave the guards a questioning look. "It was an order from Her Highness." One of the guards exined.

    "Let go of her!" He ordered looking angry. The guards realized me immediately. "Leave!" He told them and they left.

    I looked at Pierre. What was he trying to do?

    "See princess��" he saiding closer to me. "If you have me by your side nothing and nobody can harm you."

    Oh, right. Nobody could harm me except him. If he thought I would throw myself in his arms in exchange for safety then he was dead wrong.

    "I rather take theshes," I said with clenched fists.

    He clenched his jaw and looked like he was about to p me. He brought his hand up in the air, I didn''t flinch but then gestured for the maids toe.

    "Take her to the kitchen and give her some work to do. No work no food and if she tries to steal cut the arm of one of her maids." He said with an angry expression.

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    I followed the maids without fighting but it seemed like they wanted a fight. They would give me a push now and then as we made our way to the kitchen and once we arrived they turned my life into hell.

    "This is what we do everyday princess. Your life of luxury is gone, now get to work."

    I would wash dishes, doundry, scrub the floor, deliver things to different ces and help in general with cooking food and other chores. For someone who had never done any kind of work before this was worse than a nightmare. On top of that, I didn''t get enough sleep or food. Lydia and Ylva would sometimes steal some food for me but I would scold them.

    "Don''t do that if you want to keep your arms."

    I didn''t endure all this so that they would lose their arms at the end anyway. Besides this wasn''t forever. Lucian woulde and save me from all this misery soon. I just had to endure a little longer.

    But a week past and there was no sign of Lucian. The maids gave me more and more work for every day that past by along with insultingments. At first, I used to get angry but then I realized why they hated me so much. People like me lived a luxurious life while people like them had to work very hard to make a living. I had no right toin when this was their daily life since they were young.

    "Wash these as well." I maid said throwing more clothes at me. "And stop being slow and hurry now!" She ordered.

    A few maids giggled as they watched me from a distance.

    "Would you mind helping instead of giggling?" I called.

    They stopped giggling and one of them came to me. "Of course!" She said then kicked dirt at the clothes that I had washed. Now all of themughed.

    Anger boiled inside of me but I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. When I calmed down I opened my eyes and stood up. This was enough and I would teach her a lesson this time.

    "Jessica!" The head maid stood at the entrance her arms crossed over her chest as she looked angrily at Jessica. "Get back to work!" She ordered.

    The maid called Jessica pushed past me bumping her shoulder into mine.

    "Bye princess."

    The word princess suddenly sounded like a disease.

    I sat back down and continued to wash the clothes. It was almost sunset and I still had someundry left. I couldn''t take it anymore. Every part of my body ached, my head from theck of sleep, my stomach because of hunger, my throat because of thirst, and my heart because of Lucian''s absence. It felt like forever washing the clothes and my hands stung with pain. Anger, sorrow, and confusion filled my chest. What was happening? Why was this happening to me? Tears filled my eyes blurring my vision. I wiped my tears with the back of my arm but the world was still a blurb. My eyelids feel heavy and it became difficult to focus. It was as if I couldn''t feel the ground under my feet, as if I was drifting away, pulled into a world of darkness.

 Chapter 62 - 2

    <h4>62 Chapter 2</h4>

    "Good morning, sweet wife."

    Lucian. My husband. His hair as dark as ever and his smile, brighter than the sun. He looked at me with those golden eyes filled with love.

    "Where have you been. I have been waiting for you."

    "I am always with, wherever you are." He smiled caressing my cheek with the back of his hand.

    I leaned into him wrapping my arms around his waist but I grasped thin air. He was gone, just like that.

    "Lucian?" I called carefully, fear creeping into my chest.

    "Lucian where are you? Lucian? Lucian?!"

    "Don''t you understand? Lucian is dead. He is dead!"

    I shot my eyes open. Pierre was towering over me, gazing down at me with annoyance.

    "Lu...cian.." I tried to sit up but my body refused.

    Pierrey his hand on my shoulder and pushed me down gently.

    "Don''t exhaust yourself, let me take care of you now." He said nicely but that nice smile of

    his was disturbing.

    He turned to the maids. "What are you waiting for? Bring the best food you can." He ordered, "and bring her some new clothes."

    I wanted tough. Was he now ying the caring husband? Really? I forced myself up from the bed which made me almost fall but Pierre grabbed my arms to steady me.

    Disgusted I pushed him away. "Don''t touch me!"

    For some reason, he found that amusing. "You really are impossible. I am so going to enjoy the day you beg for my attention." He smirked.

    And I am so going to enjoy the day Lucian tears you into pieces. But I didn''t say that out loud as I didn''t have the energy to fight. The little strength I had left I needed to use to get out of this room and far away from his disturbing presence as possible.

    My legs wobbled as I stood up from the bed but I forced myself to walk. I took small steps but Pierre ced himself in front of me.

    "You want to go the hard way I see."

    Some maids came in with food and began to set the table,

    "Take the food back. I think the princess here needs to do some more work to deserve some food. Take her back to the kitchen!" He ordered.

    I didn''t protest. I would rather work than stay with him.

    The maids helped me to the kitchen as I could barely walk steadily but as soon as we reached they gave me a slight push and I lost my bnce and fell to the ground. Laughing the left meying there. I was used to this by now. The maids always came up with ways to torture me.

    "My Lady!" I heard Ylva gasp. She hurried to help me up but I pushed her away.

    "Don''t! I don''t need your help. I can stand up on my own."

    Ylva looked at me confused and she seemed a little hurt, but it was for the best. If the other maids noticed that Lydia and Ylva were close to me they would make life difficult for them as well.

    Her expression changed from confusion to worry, but she just nodded and left.

    "Here!" Someone said from behind me. Turning around I found the head-maid Edith. She handed me a ss of water and a bowl of rice. "Eat then you can start with the dishes." She said then left.

    I had a hard time understanding Edith. Sometimes she was nice to me and sometimes not. She would protect me from the other maids yet she would give me loads of work. Really, she was confusing.

    The rest of the week I spent working to survive. Luckily I was getting more used to it now and it wasn''t as difficult as before, yet it wasn''t an easy job. It really made me understand the maids'' anger toward me. Most of the time people like me didn''t even treat the maids like humans, with feelings. No wonder they hated me so much.

    Pierre only made things worse. Sometimes he would visit the servants quarters to see if the hard work had changed my mind and I was ready to fall into his arms, but he would always leave disappointed. Afterward, he would make me suffer for rejecting him, like sending me to the stall to clean up horseshit or to cut the grass under the hot sun for a whole day or even worse make me wash his mistresses'' feet.

    "Aren''t you Prince Lucian''s wife?" One of his mistresses asked while I cleaned her feet. I nodded.

    "He was one exquisite man. Shame he died."

    If she only knew. I would make sure he paid her a visit once he was back.

    "How was he in bed?" Her question made me stop in my tracks. I was not used to speaking about intimate things.

    "Oh,e on. Don''t be shy. We are very open here." Another one of his mistresses spoke. "So tell us. Did he give you multiple orgasms? Is he the passionate type or the erotic and sensual type?"

    "I bet he is all and more." Another one spoke and then they continued speaking about him. My mind drifted away, to the memories of him, his beautiful face, his loving eyes, his gentle smile, his calming voice, and his soothing touch. A painful longing crept into me and fear. Fear that he would nevere back, that I would never see him again or never hold him.

    No Hazel, he ising back. Just endure a little longer and everything will be fine, I encouraged myself.

    I was never the type who liked violence but the only thing that kept me going was the thought of Lucianing back and ripping his brothers head off, after torturing him of course.

    "I hear the crown prince wants you as his mistress but you are refusing. Is it more fun to wash his mistresses'' feet?" She looked at me with genuine curiosity.

    I could understand her. Many women fought for that position and here I was refusing, but she couldn''t understand me. I wasn''t all those women. I was Hazel, Lucian''s wife.

    "I must tell you how stupid you are. Men use women, they use us for our bodies, and you, my dear need to be smart. Use them back, for their power, for their money."

    "I am not interested in money or power." I said.

    "I can see that. I wonder what kind of man your husband was that you are so loyal to him?"

    Why was she so interested in me?

    "Magd, you are giving her too much attention." Even the other mistresses noticed.

    "Leave now!" She told them, raising her voice.

    Suddenly there was tension in the air and the other mistresses red at Magd with distaste while leaving the room. I guessed Magd was the favorite mistress since the other ones left without protesting.

    "So why are you not sad?" She asked when all of them left. "Or at least angry since your husband died?"

    "I just think of something that makes me happy and I focus on it."

    "And what is that?"

    I lift my gaze and looked into her eyes. "I think of when my husbandes back and creates hell on earth for all those who wronged me and him."

    It became dead silent for a while then suddenly a guard informed Pierre''s presence and shortly after he entered.

    Magd pulled her legs away and stood up quickly. "Your highness." She curtsied with a smile.

    "You may leave." He told her as he fixed his gaze on me.

    Magd curtsied one more time and left the room. I didn''t need to see her face to know that she was disappointed. The guards closed the door behind her and I was left alone with Pierre. Lord, how I hated this man. If he was here to convince me to give up again then he would be disappointed again and I feared what kind of punishment he had in store if I denied him this time.

    "So...how is it going? You know...with washing other people''s feet." He asked with a shrug.

    "It is going very well. I am actually good at it."

    Don''t anger him more Hazel, I told myself but I couldn''t stop myself. Just thinking of him made me sick and angry.

    He crossed the distance between us then grabbed my jaw harshly. "I thought I would go easy on you but you know what?" He asked bringing his face close to mine. "You are so stubborn so I changed my mind. Guards!"

    Oh god! What was he going to do to me?

    The door opened and two guards entered. Pierre let go of my jaw and turned to the guards. "Take her to the dungeon!"

    The dungeon! What?!

    "Once you change your mind feel free to tell the guards until then enjoy sleeping with rats."

 Chapter 63 - 3

    <h4>63 Chapter 3</h4>

    "Is he dead?"

    "No. He is alive, but poor soul what happened to him?"

    "Did you say he crawled out of the well?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s impossible."

    "It''s true mother. I saw him, he looked like a monster."

    Lucian could hear the voices but he could barely speak or move. He couldn''t even open his eyes to see the people talking about him. Crawling out of the well had taken thest amount of strength that he had left.

    "He is breathing."

    Lucian could feel someone touching him, even trying to lift him up.

    "Help me! We should take him home and tend to him."

    "We can''t just take a stranger home."

    "Are you suggesting we leave him here to die?"

    It was quiet for a moment. "I didn''t think so. Now help me."

    As more hand began to grab him the voices slowly became distant before they disappearpletely and he fell into the darkness that he was so used to by now.

    ***

    Light. Light poked his eyes and forced him to open them. He had to blink several times and rub his eyes before he could see clearly.

    Lucian looked around. He didn''t recognize where he was. He found himself in a little room, surrounded by dark wooden walls. To his left, there was a small table and a chair, and just right above a small window from which the sunlight peeked through. In front of him stood an empty bookshelf and to his right, there was a door and an old cab covered with dust.

    The bed hey in could barely fit him. His feet dangled outside the bed and if he tried to turn, he would probably fall down.

    Lucian made and attempt to sit up but to no avail. His muscles gave in and he fell back with a groan. Every part of his body ached and he could hear the unsteady rhythm of his own heart. Was he going to die? Because it certainly felt like he would.

    Lucian closed his eyes. The pain, the tiredness, the confusion was too much and he didn''t have the strength to fight it, so he let the darkness sweep him away once again. After that everything was a blur, he kept falling in and out of consciousness not knowing how many days passed since he came to this ce. Sometimes he would hear voices and one day when he woke up he even found a little girl observing him. She had the most innocent eyes he had seen and they widened when she realized he had woken up. Before he could speak to her she had run away.

    Another day he could feel someone tending to his wounds. "This man heals very fast." It was a woman speaking. "I mean he had several injuries over his whole body now all of them are almost healed."

    "Maybe he is the well-monster." A little girl''s voice whispered.

    "There is no such thing sweetheart." The woman assured. "It''s the dirt that makes him look like this. He could use a bath but he is not waking up."

    "Did you examine his head?" It sounded like an older woman.

    Lucian tried to listen to the rest of the conversation but his frenemy darkness came to take him and he followed obediently. The next time he woke up he was surrounded by people. Strangers.

    "You are awake." A woman to his left said with a smile. "How are you feeling?"

    Lucian looked around. A middle-aged man, two young girls, a little girl, and an old woman stared at him with curiosity.

    "How are you feeling?" the woman to his left repeated. He turned his head to look at her. She looked back at him with a frown.

    "Maybe he is a foreigner. Maybe he doesn''t understand ournguage."

    "I am fine." Lucian replied with a guttural voice.

    The woman sighed with a smile. "Thank God. We thought that you were almost dying when you never woke up."

    Lucian just looked at the woman.

    "We should probably bring you something to eat." The woman said nervously when he didn''t reply. Then she nodded toward the others and they left him alone in the room.

    Lucian pushed himself up and strangely this time he could sit up without any problem or pain. A strange feeling washed over him, a feeling of energy and power. He felt somehow strong as if he could do anything he wanted and it scared him a little.

    Getting out of bed he looked down at his body. He was covered with dirt and was wearing nothing but a piece of clothes on his lower body. There were no wounds on his body, he had healedpletely. The people who tended to him would probably wonder how he could heal so fast and why he didn''t have any scars. What would he tell them?

    Before he could think of something the woman came back with a tray of food andid it on the table. "You should eat something then probably take a bath." She said turning to him. "I''ll bring you some clothes." She smiled then left.

    Lucian slowly made his way to the table then looked at the food. The first word that came to mind was poison. He was poisoned. Pieces if his memory came back. He remembered being poisoned, stabbed, thrown into a well. He remembered the pain, the physical one, the one of being betrayed and the one of...the one of... something else he couldn''t remember.

    He shook his head. He didn''t want to think of all the pain right now. Right now he was hungry so he sat down and began to eat. The whole time he was eating he knew that the little girl was watching him hiding behind the door.

    "You cane in if you want." He said without turning back.

    He heard her gasp. She was clearly afraid of him.

    He turned around slowly and she peeked from behind the door. "How did you know I was here?" She whispered afraid.

    He shrugged his shoulders.

    "Are you the well-monster?" She spoke thest word lower than the others as if she was afraid to say it.

    "No."

    "Then why were you inside the well?"

    "I fell inside by ident."

    Lucian could feel that she was contemting whether to believe him or not.

    "What''s your name?" He asked.

    "Elle."

    "Elle, why don''t youe inside."

    She hesitated for a while before slowly walking in, but she kept a good distance between them.

    "I am Lucian." He said extending his hand. Elle stared at his hand for a while then approached him slowly before cing her little hand in his.

    Lucian couldn''t help but smile at her. She was a brave one toe near him even though she was very afraid. Lucian knew that she wanted to appear unafraid to him.

    "How old are you Elle?"

    "Seven." She drew back her hand and stared at him calctingly with those innocent brown eyes. "Did you see the well-monster when you fell inside?"

    Lucian shook his head.

    "Then who hurt you?" Elle asked curiously.

    Lucian tried toe up with an answer.

    "Elle, don''t bother him with your questions." The woman from earlier came back with some clothes and put them on the bed. "Why don''t you show him where he can take a bath instead."

    "Yes, mother."

    Elle seemed less afraid as she showed him the way. It wasn''t far from their home, but the people staring strangely at him, some even disgusted made it seem like forever.

    "Here." Elle smiled as they arrived.

    Lucian looked around was confused. This ce looked nothing like a bathroom. In fact, it wasn''t a room at all, it was just an outside ce with walls.

    "You can take water from there." She said pointing at a pumping faucet. "and you will find scrapers in that box." She exined then ran away.

    "Wait!" but she was already gone.

    Lucian was still confused. How was he supposed to bath here? He went the box with the things she called scrapers. Grabbing one he looked at it. How was he supposed to use this? And he had never used a pumping faucet before.

    Lucian sighed with frustration when he heard the creaking sound of the door opening. An old man walked inside and began undress.

    Lucian observed the man and tried to follow his steps. He filled a bucket with water, took a thing that looked like a stone from one of the boxes to wash himself and the scraper to scrub the dirt off. It was really a strange way to bath Lucian thought as he rinsed off everything with the clean but cold water.

    Lastly, he dried himself then slid into the new clothes he got from the woman he still didn''t know the name of. When he walked outside he was surprised to find Elle waiting for him. Once sheid eyes on him her mouth fell open and she stared at him wide-eyed.

    Lucian raised a brow questioningly. Why was she looking at him like that?

    "Is something wrong?" He asked.

    She shook her head slowly eyes still wide, mouth still open. Lucian decided to ignore her reaction.

    "Shall we go back then?"

    She nodded and without a word she led the way.

    On their way back everyone they passed had the same reaction as Elle. They kept staring at him, following him with their gaze until he was out of sight. Lucian knew this time they were staring with fascination, not with disgust. People were literally ogling him especially the women. Some of them even smiled at him flirtatiously.

    Lucian was used to attention, especially from women but he never got this much attention before. It was as if the people got hypnotized by him.

    Ignoring everyone''s attention Lucian followed Elle quietly. When they arrived they entered the small house and found Elle''s family gathered in a circle speaking of something.

    "Mother we are back," Elle informed interrupting their conversation.

    As everyone turned to look at them their mouths fell open as well.

    "Oh good Lord!"

 Chapter 64 - 4

    <h4>64 Chapter 4</h4>

    Eyes wide, mouth open they stared at him for a while. Lucian began to worry. Did his appearance change? He needed a mirror.

    The man was the first to break the silence. "You are back. Pleasee and sit."

    Everyone followed him with their gaze as he made his way to the circle and sat down. The man cleared his throat and gave them a look so that they would stop staring and eventually they did.

    "So what''s your name young man?" The man asked.

    "Lucian."

    "Lucian, I am John and this is my wife La." He introduced the middle-aged woman sitting next to him. Then he continued introducing everyone else. John and La had three daughters, the youngest was, of course, Elle and then there was Anna seventeen and Nora neen. The old woman was John''s mother, Charlotte.

    "We also have a son, Julian. He serves in the royal army."

    "Royal army?" He wondered which one they spoke of because he didn''t even know in which kingdom he was right now.

    "Yes. He has been busy with all the war going on but now it hase to an end he believes. Soon the crown prince will be crowned king."

    War. Crown prince. He was still in Decresh.

    "By the way how did you fall inside the well?"

    Oh, now came the question he had been dreading. They began asking him question after question and Lucian tried to answer all of them. Of course, none of his answers were true. He told them that he was traveling when some thieves attacked him and pushed him inside the well.

    "Where were you traveling?"

    "I...I was..." Lucian had never had to lie this much before. Coming up with all those lies was more difficult than he thought. "I don''t remember."

    "Oh dear. You must have hit your head." Charlotte said.

    "Father why don''t you let him stay here?...until he remembers," Nora suggested.

    Charlotte nodded her head in agreement.

    "Thank you for your generosity but I should go." Lucian said.

    "But where? You don''t know where to go and you have nothing to travel with." Nora said.

    She was right. He had no money and he didn''t know where to go...yet.

    John seemed to think for a while. "I think you should stay here until you recover."

    Lucian looked at each one of them, they all thought he should stay. Why were they being so nice to him?

    "So...are you a witch?" John asked once everyone left and they were alone. Lucian was surprised by the question.

    "What makes you think so?" He asked.

    "Well...it impossible for a normal human to crawl out of a well that''s so deep and secondly your wounds just healed so I am guessing you used your magic."

    From the way John spoke Lucian guessed he was a witch himself.

    "Are you a witch?"

    John narrowed his gaze. "Yes. So it''s fine you can tell me."

    "I am not sure if I am one." He replied instead.

    John nodded thoughtfully. "So you never tried to use magic?"

    "No."

    "Well, there is only one way to know if you are a witch, try using magic." John suggested.

    Lucian nodded thoughtfully.

    "Wait!" John stood up and left quickly but he was back shortly after with a book in his hand.

    "Here." He said handing him the book. "There are some simple spells here. You can try them."

    Lucian took the book from him. "Thank you."

    "I should go to work now."

    "I shoulde with you. I...can help with anything." Lucian suggested.

    "Alright then,e on."

    John owned a little shop in a big shopping market. He sold different kinds of fabrics and clothes, mostly women''s. Lucian realized that John''s shop wasn''t very popr as only one man entered the entire time they were there.

    "No one ising to buy anything," Lucian said.

    "Yes. That''s how it usually is." John seemed unbothered by the situation.

    "If you are a witch, why don''t you use some magic to attract some customers?" Lucian asked.

    John stopped whatever he was doing and gazed at Lucian seriously. "Magic is not something to use easily. If you happen to be a witch remember this."

    Lucian wanted to ask what he meant but before he could a Lady walked into the shop.

    "Good day Mr...." She stopped halfway when sheid eyes on Lucian. "Oh..."

    Lucian didn''t know what she meant by that but the look in her eyes he knew very well. The admiring astonishedpletely captivated by you, look. Maybe he should take advantage of that he thought.

    Walking up to the woman, "how can I help you?" He asked charmingly.

    The woman just stared at him for a few seconds. "Uh...I was looking for some fabric to make a dress." She said flustered.

    Lucian knew nothing about fabrics but John had shown him where he could find fabrics for dresses.

    "This way." He gestured.

    While he led the way he could hear her heart beating wildly inside her chest.

    "Here." He said and began to show her a few different fabrics but she wasn''t paying any attention at all. All of her attention was directed at him instead.

    "I think this color would suit you very well." He said picking a light blue fabric and showing it to her.

    "Really?" She smiled blushing.

    "Yes."

    "I will take it." She decided without even taking a closer look.

    The woman paid at the desk then said her goodbye with a dreamy look on her face. After that one visit from her Johns shop became suddenly popr. Women came and went and Lucian knew he was the reason.

    "Never had these many customers before," John said surprised. "You really are popr among women."

    If he only knew. Popr was an understatement. Most women who came to the shop didn''t even need any fabric. They just came to take a look at him, or speak to him, if lucky maybe even get apliment and at the end of the day, they would spend their money and buy that fabric they probably didn''t even need.

    "You have really brought luck to my shop." John said as they walked back home. "You can stay with us as long as you want... as a thank you, and I should give you a sry."

    "That''s very kind of you but I will be leaving soon."

    "Did you remember where to go?"

    Lucian wasn''t sure. His memories were a mess and he had been having the worst nightmarestely but there was one thing he knew, one face that haunted his dreams. Pierre. Every night Pierre woulde into his dreams and kill him over and over again and Lucian would relive the same agonizing pain. He would wake up in the middle of the night, covered in sweat, his heart beating painfully inside his chest. He would have difficulty breathing as if he was drowning or being choked. How could a dream feel so real that he would feel the pain even after he woke up?

    But that wasn''t the worst part. There was something else. Something he couldn''t understand or remember, a part of his dream that was more painful than his death, so painful he would have tears in his eyes when he woke up. What was it? And why couldn''t he remember?

    "Yes. I need to go back home."

    Lucian had always wanted a simple life and now he had the chance to live that, yet he was going back to the life he hated. For what? Revenge? What would he gain of it except that his nightmares would end? He could just stay here, start a new life, and live freely the way he wanted, yet something drew him to go back. It was as if a part of him was still there, calling for him, waiting for him toe.

    "Father." Elle shouted running and enveloped John in a hug. She would always wee them both with hugs when they came back from work.

    "My little princess." John smiled as he picked her up then went and gave his wife a kiss on the cheek.

    Lucian would always get an odd feeling every time he saw John and La together. They seemed deeply in love, and it brought a sense of emptiness, a void in his heart. Why he felt that way he couldn''t exin.

    Shaking off the odd feeling once again. Lucian went to his room and closed the door behind him. He wanted to be alone but before he could do anything someone already knocked on the door.

    "Come in."

    The door opened with a creaking sound and Nora stuck her head inside.

    "Am I disturbing you?" She asked innocently.

    "No, pleasee in."

    She walked in, a shy smile on her face. Lucian knew she had a thing for him. The way she blushed or smiled shyly every time he spoke to her, or the way she would peak at him when he wasn''t looking or the way her heart would speed at his closeness. He knew all of that, and even though she was pretty he wasn''t the least interested in her.

    "I just wanted to thank you. You have been a great help to my father''s business." She said.

    "No need to thank me. Your family saved my life and let me stay here, I am just repaying the favor." Lucian exined

    She nodded. "My father told me you could be a witch. Have you tried a spell yet?"

    Her gaze shifted to the book on the table that her father gave him, to try and learn magic.

    "No, I haven''t."

    Lucian had been avoiding the book as if he was afraid to know the answer to what he was.

    "I could help you...if you want." She shrugged.

    "Thank you but I''ll manage myself."

    "Just be careful." She warned a little worried.

    "Why?" He frowned.

    "I can sense your power. You have too much of it."

 Chapter 65 - 5

    <h4>65 Chapter 5</h4>

    Iy curled on the cold ground, hungry and scared. Pierre had only told me about the rats in the dungeon, but here I was, surrounded by cockroaches and spiders as well. I didn''t know how many days I spent in this dark ce where I could barely know if it was day or night. I so longed to get out of here, to see the light again and breath in the scent of fresh air. To be able to walk under the sun and feel the taste of delicious food, but all that woulde with a price. Pierre would not let me out of this ce until I agreed to be his and I felt like I was getting sick staying here. Not only physically but mentally as well.

    Could I atleast get a nket for now? I was so cold my teeth were chattering.

    The sound of footsteps nearing filled the quiet room and soon the door to the cer opened. Two guards entered and without a word grabbed my arms and began to drag me out of there.

    "Wait! Where are you taking me?" I asked.

    "Be quiet!" One of them ordered.

    Should I be relieved that I was leaving this ce or afraid that they would take me somewhere else worse, I didn''t know.

    One of the guards yanked my arm then pushed me forward. "Faster!" He ordered.

    As we left the dungeon my eyes got suddenly hit by the sunlight and I quickly shut them tightly. I hadn''t seen light for days so my eyes needed time to adjust. I tried to blink a few times and look again but I couldn''t. It was painful so I just peeked now and then to see where I was going until the sun was out of sight and we were inside the castle.

    As they led the way I realized they were taking me to Pierre. Oh no! What did he n this time? He must be angry that I hadn''t given up yet.

    The guards opened the door to his room then pushed me inside. I stumbled then fell t on my stomach before I heard the door closed behind me.

    "Tsk, tsk. You look awful."

    It has been a long time since I heard this annoying voice and I didn''t miss it the least. I pushed myself up from the floor and adjusted my dirty dress before looking Pierre in the eyes. He was sitting in a chair with legs crossed.

    "What do you want?"

    He stood up from his seat then walked up to me.

    "I have been thinking��" He began thoughtfully, " If I want you to like me, I have to treat you well, right?"

    Was he delusional?

    I scoffed. "I will never like you. You killed my husband."

    "Because he would kill me otherwise. It''s nothing personal. That''s just how war is and everyone does what they have to do to protect themselves. You should also do what''s best to protect yourself and it''s not being on my bad side."

    "You speak of liking while threatening me." He was unbelievable.

    "Look, princess��"

    "Hazel," I cut him off, "you made sure I wasn''t a princess anymore."

    "There is nothing to think about."

    Ignoring my remark "I''ll give you some time to think." He said before leaving without further discussion.

    I let out a sigh before I carefully sat down to stop my shaking legs. I wasn''t tough. All this was an act and I really didn''t know where I got this much courage from. I was raised to be quiet, shy, and afraid. I was raised to be obedient, to know my ce which was always beneath everyone else''s in my family. My worth was nothing until Lucian came into my life. He was the first one to actually treat me like a person and not as property. He made me feel alive, important, and cared for. He made me feel loved, but where was he right now?

    "Where are you?" I said hoping he would appear out of nowhere like he always did when I thought of him instead I found Ylva standing at the door.

    "My Lady." She said looking worried or angry, I wasn''t sure. "Are you alright?" She asked approaching me slowly. She let her gaze sweep over me and her expression turned angrier than before.

    She took a deep breath as if collecting herself before speaking. "I should bring you something to eat first then you need a bath and new clothes and...or maybe I should take you to your room first."

    I had never seen her this emotional before.

    "Ylva rx," I said standing up and putting my hands on her shoulders. "I am fine."

    "How can you be fine? Look what they did to you." She said almost bursting into tears.

    "Why don''t you take me to my room," I said calmly.

    She nodded and helped me to my room. More correctly our room, Lucian and I. I almost cried as I walked inside. This ce held so many good memories.

    "I''ll bring some food, You must eat first then you can take a bath."

    "Is Lydia alright?" I asked.

    "Yes. She is fine My Lady. Do you want me to send her?"

    "No. Let''s keep her out of this." Endangering Ylva was enough. I didn''t want them both to be in danger.

    Ylva left to bring me something to eat meanwhile I decided to take a bath myself. Once I came out of the bathroom the food was already served and the delicious smell made my stomach growl. I sat at the table and devoured everything quickly then I felt sleepy and before I knew I was already asleep.

    When I woke up I groaned with frustration. I didn''t want to wake up, I wanted to sleep forever so I shut my eyes tightly and tried to go back to sleep. Unfortunately, I couldn''t. I had to wake up and endure the pain of living. When did living be painful?

    I swung my legs down and looked out the window. It was still night and the stars shone brighter than ever, or maybe it was just because I hadn''t seen the sky for along time. Sliding into my night robe I went out to the garden. My favorite ce, the ce where I and Lucian spent ourst happy time together. Now it just felt empty looking at it. My whole life felt empty.

    I tear fell down my cheek and I wiped it away quickly. Lucian woulde back. He had too otherwise...otherwise��

    "Hazel." A familiar voice came from behind me.

    I froze in ce. What was he doing here?

    I turned around slowly and looked into the cold dark eyes that belonged to no one else than the devil himself.

    Lothaire.

    He stood there melting perfectly with the darkness as if he was shadow himself.

    "Lothaire? How...what are you doing here?"

    "I came to take you with me." His voice was as cold as I remembered.

    The devil. Lucian''s father. Right, he came to take me to Lucian.

    "Where is Lucian?"

    He narrowed his gaze. "You know where he is."

    "No, I don''t." I said confused.

    "Yes, you do. You just don''t want to admit it." He said calmly.

    How could he be so calm?

    "Lucian is not dead..." I said slowly.

    He just looked at me, his face void of any emotion.

    "If he is dead then why are you not doing anything?"

    "Why would I do anything?" He asked raising a brow.

    "Because you are his father."

    His face hardened, making him look more frightening than he already did.

    "Listen! Lucian is dead. You can eithere with me or stay here."

    I couldn''t believe him. How could he say that his son was dead with a straight face? What kind of father was he?

    "Lucian is not dead." I repeated shaking my head.

    He sighed then adopted a softer voice. "Hazel. Why don''t youe with me and think about thatter."

    I shook my head, tears filling my eyes. "There is nothing to think about. Lucian is not dead!"

    Lothaire''s shoulders fell and he looked at me with what seemed like defeat. "Let me take you from here. You will only be tortured here."

    "Are you not listening to what I am saying?" I yelled as tears fell down my cheek. "Lucian is not dead! He is not, right? Tell me he is not dead! Tell me you did something to save him. Tell me!" I demanded crossing the distance between us and grabbing his arms. I tried to shake him but he didn''t move a bit. Instead, he grabbed my arms and pulled me closer.

    "I don''t have to tell you anything." He said with a lethal voice."But I will tell you this. Lucian is dead and you can eithere with me or stay here to get tortured. Your choice."

    It took a moment for his words to sink in and when they did I was fuming with anger. I pushed him away.

    "You really must be the devil. How can you not care for your own son? He suffered so much because of you and what did you do for him? Nothing!" I cried yelling.

    "You are right. I did nothing when I should have killed him myself. All this would not have happened then."

    Killed? He would have killed his own son?

    "Go away!" I yelled. "Just go away! I don''t want to see your face!"

    "My Lady!" I looked to my left where the voice came from. Lydia looked at me with confusion.

    "Who are you talking to?"

    What? I turned back to Lothaire but he wasn''t there. He was gone.

 Chapter 66 - 6

    <h4>66 Chapter 6</h4>

    Lucian woke up in the middle of the night, covered in sweat and out of breath. His heart was beating wildly inside his chest and his eyes were filled with tears. He had the same nightmare he had every night, where his brother killed him over and over again. It never ended, the pain and the suffering, even after he woke up.

    Lucian would feel as if his whole body was burning and slowly he would be unable to breathe because of the pain. Falling from his bed he would crawl on the floor struggling to get some air but his throat would tighten as if he was being choked. half the night he would spend in unbearable pain and pray for the morning toe soon.

    When the morning came he would wake up and find himself stillying on the cold floor. His whole body would ache and he would feel drained of energy. It would take him a while to get up and prepare to go to work.

    Today as hey on the floor waiting for his body to recover he remembered Nora''s words. She had said that he had to much power, which he did notice thest few days. Something about him was different since he came out of that well. He was capable of doing things he couldn''t before. That he realized one night when he woke up from his nightmare feeling as if he was being choked. He had wished to go outside to get some air and suddenly by some unknown force he found himself outside. How that was possible he still couldn''tprehend, but he did enjoy his new power. Or should he say powers? Because there were other things he discovered he could do, such as disguising himself as someone else or making himself invisible. He could even manipte people, only by looking into their eyes.

    Maybe he was the Devil''s son after all.

    As hey on the floor thinking he heard angry soundsing from outside his room. Soon load footsteps followed and the door to his room flew open and hit the wall with a crushing sound. There at the door stood an angry John.

    "Who are you?" He asked usingly.

    Lucian was confused as he stood up and looked at John.

    "Who are you?!" John repeated angrily. "And don''t lie to me this time."

    Lucian''s gaze went to the paper in Johns''s hand and he immediately realized that John had found one of the sketches that were made of him when his brother was trying to find him.

    "This��" John said holding the paper up. "This is you. Why was the crown prince looking for you?"

    Lucian didn''t need to answer that. He knew that John had already figured it out.

    "I should have known...with your long hair and the way you carry yourself. You are royalty. The youngest prince of Decresh. I knew that I had heard your name somewhere, my son must have told me once or twice." John continued his eyes wide with realization.

    His family had gathered behind him and they stared at Lucian with a look of betrayal.

    "Just leave!" Lucian could hear the disappointment in John''s voice.

    "Father he has nowhere to go," Anna spoke as he took a step to leave.

    "That''s none of our business," John said coldly.

    "But he is a witch and you always say to help fellow witches." Anna argued.

    "We don''t know for sure that he is a witch. Nora?"

    "Yes father he is." Nora spoke. "But��" she hesitated.

    "But what?"

    "He is the one rumored to be the devil''s son."

    Lucian sighed. Those rumors never left him alone. "I''ll just leave." He said. "Thank you for your hospitality."

    But suddenly Elle ran to him and hugged his leg. "Please don''t leave. Father, please don''t let him leave." She had tears in her eyes.

    Lucian crouched down to her level and wiped away a few tears that fell down her cheek. "I have to. But I will be back someday and visit you." He said pping her head, then he stood up and looked at the rest of them.

    "I am very thankful for your help and I had no intention of hurting you. I apologize if I caused you any harm. I''ll take my leave."

    John''s expression didn''t change but the rest looked regretful as he made his way out. Strangely he was regretful himself. He had really enjoyed staying here, living a simple normal life with John and his family, but nothing good or badsted forever.

    Just as he was about the exit the front door a man appeared in front of him. The man who was almost as tall as he was wearing military attire, the type that only the royal army of Decresh wear. This must be John''s son Julian, Lucian thought.

    Julian froze in ce, his eyes widening in shock as he noticed Lucian. In his frozen state, he dropped his helmet on the floor and opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came out.

    Great! Now Lucian had to deal with him as well. Maybe he should just snap his head off. A perfect way to repay his family''s kindness, he thought sarcastically.

    "Yo...your Highness. You...you are alive." Julian stuttered in disbelief.

    Before Lucian could think of anything to say, Julian''s family came rushing.

    "Julian! My son, you are back!" La hugged him tightly while John waited for his turn to hug his son.

    Julian stood like a statue, his gaze still fixated on Lucian while his family hugged in turn. Lucian just wanted to leave quickly but the whole family had crowded the exit while being excited about Julian''s return.

    "Father?" Julian said finally while nodding toward Lucian questioningly.

    "Oh yes. He is leaving." John said.

    "Leaving? Father, do you know who he is?" Julian asked.

    "Yes, that''s why he is leaving."

    "No!"

    John raised his eyebrows in surprise. Julian walked past his father and up to Lucian. "Your highness...is it really you?" He scanned Lucian carefully "I thought you died."

    Lucian detected sadness and relief in his voice. It confused him, but he didn''t think much about it. He was leaving anyway.

    "Goodbye." He said and aimed for the front door but Julian blocked his way.

    "Your Highness? Where are you going? It''s not safe outside. Pleasee in and stay."

    "Just let him leave," John spoke.

    Julian ignored his father. "Please Your Highness."

    "Yes. Why don''t we eat then you can decide who will leave and stay." Charlotte suggested." I think Julian is tired and hungry."

    Julian nodded. "Thank you grandma. Your highness please." Julian gestured toward the living room. Elle looked at him with hopeful eyes.

    Lucian followed Julian inside while wondering why he agreed to this. He should have just left. Maybe deep down he still wanted to stay here. While Julian looked happy that Lucian had agreed to stay for lunch, John was still unhappy and sat with his arms crossed over his chest.

    Julian was curious about how Lucian hade to live and ended up here and Anna was happy to exin the whole situation. Julian listened carefully then turned to his father.

    "Father? Where you about to throw him out because he didn''t tell you the truth? What was he supposed to say? I am a prince? Would you have believed him?"

    John sighed. "It''s not only that. It''s dangerous for our family to keep him here. If this goes out we are all dead."

    Lucian understood that John was only trying to protect his family.

    "No one will know." Julian said.

    "Someone might already know."

    Lucian didn''t like that this family was fighting because of him. "I''ll just leave." He said standing up.

    "Prince Pierre is soon getting crowned. You know he doesn''t care about the wellbeing of this kingdom. He is already nning a war. He wants to overthrow the king of Gatrish and take over his kingdom. Probably because he helped you. You know Gatrish is a powerful kingdom. It won''t be easy winning over them. Many people will die for nothing."

    "Why are you telling me this?" Lucian asked.

    "Pierre wants to raise the taxes for the poor people and expand the ve trade." Julian continued.

    "What do you want me to do?"

    "Don''t you want the crown?" He asked.

    "What makes you think I would be any different than Pierre?"

    "Because you are a witch and witches don''t damage, they restore," Jin exined.

    Lucian was getting annoyed. "Look, I am not a witch and I have no desire to be king."

    Now it was Julian''s turn to get annoyed. "What about all the people who died for you. Died to protect you, all your men. Did they die in vain?"

    "What is going on here?" La asked when she came into the room.

    "Many people will suffer if you don''t take the crown. Don''t tell me you don''t care. Father say something!" Julian required.

    John seemed to think deeply. "Why don''t you think about it before saying no?" John suggested.

    What was he supposed to think about? Going back to the prison he grew up in. That ce would bring nothing but bad memories. Still, a part of him wanted to listen to Julian, to go back home and take the throne. He felt obligated to do so for the people who died protecting him. For those who stood by his side no matter what, like Lincoln.

    Lucian thought about the fact that he would never see Lincoln again, never hear his scoldings or his advice. He would never see the rest of his men again, while those who betrayed him, those who betrayed their ownrades were probably still alive. Thinking about it made his blood boil. Yes, he needed to go back and forget about having a normal peaceful life, because he wouldn''t get peace until he destroyed those who destroyed him.

    It was time to go back home, back to the hell was born in. Hell is where he was supposed to be anyway.

 Chapter 67 - 7

    <h4>67 Chapter 7</h4>

    I spent the whole night crying, angry and confused. I couldn''t understand a thing. Why didn''t Lothaire help Lucian, why was Lucian noting home yet and where was Irene? Did Lothaire do something to her? If he could kill his son then he was capable of doing anything. What confused me the most was the reason Lothaire came here. If he didn''t care for Lucian then why did hee here to take me with him?

    The morning came quickly with me not getting any sleep or any answers. The head maid Edith walked into my room without knocking and ced some clothes on my bed.

    "Change into these. His Highness has requested your presence." She informed then left without waiting for a reply.

    I took the clothes and looked at them. It was a beautiful yellow dress with its white gloves decorated withce. Clearly, he wanted me to look good so I did my best to look the opposite. I just slid into the dress without taking a bath or getting cleaned up and walked out of the room without brushing my hair. I needed to look awful in case he wanted to take advantage of me.

    The maid who was supposed to lead the way stared at me in surprise but then quickly averted her gaze.

    "This way, My Lady." She gestured.

    I followed her to the dining room where Pierre was already waiting. He sat at arge table where several extravagant dishes were served. When he took notice of me he stood up and dismissed the maid, then he just stood there and observed me for a while before he burst intoughter.

    "You...you��" He tried to speak but he keptughing in between. "If you were trying to make an impression you certainly did."

    "I am not trying anything." I said coldly.

    "You know��" he began crossing the distance between us, " I have never been so patient with anyone before. I don''t know why I am so patient with you." He seemed thoughtful, but then he shook his head as if dismissing his thoughts.

    "Come and sit." He said and went to hold the chair out for me. I sat down slowly and looked at the food on the table. My mouth already began to salivate, but as soon as Pierre sat down next to me my appetite went out the window.

    "All this is for you." He gestured toward the food. "You can eat however much you want."

    "I am not hungry." I said.

    The smile on his face disappeared and got reced by a displeased look.

    "You know��," he began, "there was once this girl I saw when I passed by a small vige. She was so beautiful so I brought her here with me. I gave her everything and I treated her well, but she was never satisfied. She wanted to go back home, to her childhood sweetheart, a shepherd." He said thest word with disgust.

    "She chose a shepherd over a prince." He shook his head. "So do you know what I did to her?" He asked.

    I just looked at him without replying. I knew he did something terrible to her and I didn''t want to know what it was.

    I knew this wasn''t just a story, it was a warning. My stomach twisted in disgust and fear and I suddenly felt like throwing up.

    "Are you alright?" He asked looking worriedly at me. "You look pale."

    "I am fine." I forced myself to speak.

    He chuckled darkly. "Don''t worry. I won''t do to you what I did to her." He slowly moved closer and grabbed my chin. "You are a precious one Hazel. I liked you from the moment I saw you, it was just unfortunate that you were my brother''s wife. If you were mine I would treat you like a queen, but you see it''s not toote. You can still be mine."

    I wanted to p his hand away, push him away, anything but I couldn''t. What if he did to me what he did to that girl? I knew he could even do worse if I angered him enough. Maybe that story was his way of telling me that he was running out of patience.

    Suddenly he grabbed the back of my head and pressed his lips to mine. My whole body froze in shock but got quickly reced by emotions of disgust and anger. I ced my hands on his chest to push him away but he pulled my hair harshly and kissed me more urgent. So I did what I had to do, I bit him.

    He hissed in pain and drew back. I took the opportunity and ran away as fast as I could. Running into my room I closed the door behind me while my heart drummed painfully inside my chest.

    What had I done? He wouldn''t let me get away this time, he would let his men defile me.

    I sat down, curled in a corner of the room, waiting for Lucian toe. If he was alive he woulde and save me and if he didn''te this time then I had to ept that he was gone. Praying to God I waited and waited but he never came.

    A tear fell down my cheek. Lucian was dead. My husband was dead.

    I burst into tears. The pain was too much to bear that I wished I was dead myself. I cried and cried while holding my chest as if it would lessen the pain but it only got worse until the pain and sorrow turned into fury. Fury toward Pierre.

    He was the one who killed Lucian. Now I would kill him.

    "Don''t be stupid."

    I looked up from my tears, not that I needed to look to know that the cold voice belonged to Lothaire.

    "What are you doing here? I thought I was clearst time."

    "You were angryst time. So I came here to ask again."

    "The answer is still no." I said and he sighed.

    "You will gain nothing from killing Pierre."

    I would gain a lot. I would gain some relief from this unbearable pain and raging anger.

    "You think so but you won''t." He said reading my thoughts.

    "How can you not be angry? Did you not care about him at all?" I asked standing up to face him. "What kind of father are you? You seem to be able to do anything so why didn''t you save him? Why did you let him die? Why?" I screamed and cried while hitting his chest violently.

    He just stood there like a statue, letting me hit his chest until I let all my anger out and got tired. Then to my surprise, he wrapped his arms around me and let me copse into his embrace. I didn''t protest, I just let him hold me for a while.

    "I did care about him." He then spoke slowly. "My way of caring is just different from the human way."

    Because he wasn''t human. He was quiet for a while before he continued.

    "Our kind is not supposed to reproduce, it disrupts the bnce of nature and it doesn''t go well with those who protect it. The Witches. So when they realized that it was one of their own who was bearing the demon child they became even angrier, and trust me angry witches are not fun."

    One of their own? Irene?

    "Yes." He said reading my thoughts.

    I pulled myself away from his embrace.

    "Wait! So Irene is...is��"

    "Yes. She is Lucian''s mother."

    No, no. It couldn''t be. I shook my head refusing to believe. Lucian''s mother was dead. Irene, my closest and only friend couldn''t be his mother.

    My head began to spin and Lothaire grabbed my arms to prevent me from falling.

    If Irene truly was Lucian''s mother how could she do this to him?

    "Irene''s mother who was the most powerful witch cursed Irene to never see Lucian again, and if she or I ever tried Irene would die. Despite that being the case Irene told me to help Lucian several times and the few times I listened she almost died. That''s why I refused to help anymore." He continued. "Don''t me Irene. There was nothing she could do. Before she could do anything she would have died."

    My head was spinning even more now. I couldn''t even think clearly.

    Lothaire looked at me with a worried expression. "Hazel,e with me. Lucian wouldn''t want you here." He said softly.

    "Lucian is dead." I whispered my voice void of emotion.

    "Come with me. Irene needs you."

    I shook my head. How could someone need me in this state? Then I remembered that Irene was Lucian''s mother. She was probably as sad as I was. The son that she never got to meet was dead, but right now all I could think of was my own pain, and there was only one way to end it.

    "I''ll stay here." I said determinedly.

    Lothaire let go of my arms, annoyed by my decision. He paced back and forth in the room probably thinking of a way to convince men then he finally spoke. "Alright. I''lle by some other time, I hope you change your mind till then." Then he was gone in the blink of an eye.

    And here I was left confused, angry and hurt. I still couldn''t wrap my head around the fact that Irene was Lucian''s mother. She looked so young, yet if I thought deeply about it there were so many simrities between. How could I not have noticed?

    I became even angrier. Lucian had died without meeting his mother. All this time he had thought that his mother was dead when she actually was alive. He had suffered so much and been so lonely and confused. How happy he would have been to see his mother, but he was never going to.

    He was never going to be able to see his mother or his real father and all this was Pierre''s fault and of course Irene''s mother. How could she do that to her own family? How could she separate a mother from her child?

    Hatred filled my chest. I wanted to scream, kick and punch something but I calmed myself down. Anger wouldn''t take me anywhere. Now I had a mission to aplish. I had to kill Pierre.

 Chapter 68 - 8

    <h4>68 Chapter 8</h4>

    It waste at night and Luciany on his bed, unable to sleep. Something bothered him. Was it the fact that he was going back home? Or the fact that John and his family believed that he was a witch? It was more likely that he was the devil''s son than a witch, he thought.

    Leaving the room Lucian decided to go out for a while. The wind was cold and blew his hair onto his face. As he drew his hair back he thought about cutting it. Having it this long would only make people suspect him of being royalty or someone very wealthy. Besides he found it difficult to keep it clean now that he had to do it himself.

    He looked up the sky. It was dark with only a few shining stars and the moon hid behind the clouds. Soon the winter woulde with it''s cold.

    "Aren''t you cold?" Nora came and stood next to him. She had a shawl wrapped around her shoulders which she held tightly.

    "No." He never felt too cold or too hot. That was one of the many strange things about him.

    Nora shook her head at his answer. "You couldn''t sleep?" She asked.

    Now Lucian shook his head.

    "I would be confused if I were you too."

    "What do you mean?" He asked turning to her.

    She turned her gaze away and looked at the sky. "You don''t know what you are."

    "No��, but I am not a witch."

    Noraughed. "You know, it is not a bad thing to be a witch. You should be concerned about what else you could be."

    "Are you saying I am something else?"

    She looked at him for a while as if deciding what to say, then she took his hand. "Come." She said. "I want to show you something."

    He followed her curiously.

    "Look." She said pointing at a nt dead nt in their garden. "You can use a spell to make it alive and grow. Only witches can use magic in the form of spells which means if you are able to make the nt grow with a spell, then you are a witch."

    Lucian looked at the nt. He hadn''t tried to use the spellbook that John had given him so he didn''t know whether he could cast a spell or not. Doing this would lessen his confusion and maybe stop John and his family from calling him a witch.

    "I don''t know any spell."

    "Just do as I do." She said crouching down. "ce your hands here." She ced her hands just above the nt to show him how and he did the exact same thing.

    "Then repeat after me ''Glisco vivere''."

    "Glisco vivere."

    Lucian felt a strange energy surge through him, then slowly the nt began to grow and change color. From dusty dead colors to vivid ones. The leaves and petals came to life and grew whole.

    Lucian was stunned to see the whole thing happen in front of his eyes. No. He couldn''t be a witch. He refused.

    "See, I told you. You are a witch."

    He shook his head in denial as he stood up. All those times he wondered what he was and he turned out to be a witch.

    "What''s that?" He asked in an almost harsh tone. Why was he so upset?

    "It''s a line of very powerful witches, the most powerful ones. They are usually the leaders of a coven. They are called drosht. Youe from that line. Either your mother or father is a drosht."

    "How do you know all this." He tried to soften his tone but he could still hear the irritation in it.

    Nora sighed. "It''s hard to exin, but I have a special ability. I can''t really exin how it works but I can see what people are. I can see their strength and weakness, their fears, dreams or powers. I can even sometimes see their feelings, if they are strong ones, like yours."

    "Like mine?"

    "Yes. I feel like you are in a lot of pain and�� guilt."

    Guilt?

    "I don''t know what you are guilty about but don''t punish yourself too much. It''ste. I''ll go to sleep now. Good night."

    And there she left him confused and upset. All this time he was seeking answers, the answer couldn''t be as simple as him being a witch. He had to be more than just that. He knew he was more than that. Something inside of him spoke to him about what he really is, something dark and dangerous. Something...devilish. It only intensified after his near-death experience.

    Or did he die?

    He felt like everytime he got answers only more questions appeared. Would he ever get all of his questions answered?

    Going back inside Lucian decided to take one thing at a time. Now he would get some sleep and tomorrow he would find a way to go back home.

    In the morning he was met by Julian as soon as he walked out of his room. "We need to talk."

    As they went into the living room everyone seemed to be waiting for them. Julian began to speak. "Alright. His Highness and I are leaving today and Nora ising with us."

    "Today?" La looked surprised.

    "Yes, mother. We need to take action fast."

    "But do you even have a n?" John crossed his arms over his chest.

    "Yes."

    A thousand questions followed, such as what the n was, why Nora had to go with them if they would be safe and so on. Julian answered all of their questions calmly and patiently, reassuring his family that everything would be alright.

    Lucian wasn''t listening much to everything that was being said. His heart and mind were elsewhere. Suddenly there was a willingness to go back, a longing for something that awaited him at home. What it was he wasn''t sure but it wasn''t the first time he felt this way.

    Why would he long to go home when he hated that ce?

    After Julian calmed down his family and reassured them about his and Nora''s safety he left to bring the horses to travel with. Meanwhile, Nora and Lucian bid farewell to everyone.

    Julian was already back after a short while. He kissed everyone goodbye and gave his father a hug. Lucian grabbed a horse and was about to get on when someone tugged at his clothes. Turning around he found Elle with teary eyes.

    "Can''t I go with you?" She asked with a sad pout.

    Lucian couldn''t help but smile. Crouching to her level "No you can''t. But I wille back to you." He said patting her head.

    Sadness settled in his heart. He had grown fond of Elle. She would always make him smile in all the pain and darkness that surrounded him.

    "Promise?"

    "I promise." He said hating himself for that since he wasn''t sure whether he could keep his promise or not.

    Kissing her forehead he climbed his horse. Julian gave him a nod and all three of them rode away. As he rode a strange feeling came over him. What just happened felt oddly familiar, as if he had experienced it before. As he pondered over the odd feeling a memory shed through his mind.

    He was kissing someone on the forehead. "I''ll be back wife."

    Wife? Why would he say that? He didn''t have any wife. Strange.

    Pushing the thought aside he realized he was far behind Julian and Nora.

    Julian had already exined the n for Lucian. The king of Osakar wasing to Decresh to marry his sister off to Pierre. That way they would create an alliance between their kingdoms. Osakar is a kingdom nows for its abundance. Pierre was very clever to be an ally with such kingdom.

    "You will disguise as the king of Osakar." Julian had exined.

    Lucian had been surprised. How did Julian know he could disguise as someone else. Was it a witch thing?

    "Yes, that way you can get inside the castle and find out everything about Pierre." Nora continued.

    He could get inside without disguising himself as someone else but that he didn''t tell them. The less they knew about him the better. He would not make the same mistake of trusting someone easily.

    "What do you want me to know exactly?"

    Nora opened her mouth to say something but Julian stopped her.

    "You will know what you need to do once you get inside the castle. Just don''t let your emotions get in the away. I know you want revenge and you will get it but you need to be patient. There are many people supporting your brother right now. You need to destroy your brother''s support system and make his allies his enemies, meanwhile, when the time is right, we will spread rumors that you are still alive."

    Lucian was confused for a short while but then everything fell into ce. If Lucian just killed his brother and appeared out of nowhere the people of his kingdom would not be keen to have him as their king, and his brother''s allies would still be a threat. But, by turning the people of Decresh and Pierre''s allies against him, people would be more willing to have Lucian as their king.

    Maybe.

    Lucian wasn''t sure about the n but he didn''t care much. Once he got inside the castle he would enjoy torturing Pierre before giving him a slow and painful death, even if it meant that the n would fail. He didn''t need people to ept him nor wee him as their king. Once he got his revenge he had no intention to be king. Meanwhile, he would follow Julian''s n and find out more about being a witch.

 Chapter 69 - 9

    <h4>69 Chapter 9</h4>

    "Mydy, His Highness has requested your presence."

    "You may leave," I said as my hands began to sweat and my heart began to hammer inside my chest. I had spent the whole night plotting my revenge, thinking of different ways to kill Pierre. None of them seemed satisfying enough. Death was too small a punishment.

    But I couldn''t give him the punishment he deserved. This was all I could do.

    I looked at myself onest time in the mirror. I chose a beautiful peach dress thatplimented my skin and let my hair down in beautiful waves. Putting some perfume I painted my lips the same color as my dress. Taking a deep breath to calm my nerves down I stepped out of the room. I needed to be calm and confident if I wanted my n to seed.

    On my way to Pierre''s room I thought about all the things that could go wrong and what would happen to me if I failed. I was sure I wouldn''t live to see another day then.

    The guards opened the door immediately without informing my presence and gestured for me to go in. I pushed all of my fears aside and held my head high as I walked in with steady, determined steps.

    "Good morning, Your Highness." I curtsied.

    Pierre who was sittingfortably in an armchair looked up in surprise. Slowly his lips formed into a smile of satisfaction.

    "Good morning, my dear." He said getting up from his chair while letting his gaze sweep over my body, from head to toe. "You look lovely today."

    "Thank you." I tried to smile without sounding nervous.

    He narrowed his gaze as if trying to figure me out. "Is there a special asion I don''t know of?"

    "No Your highness. I just decided to not act childish anymore." I began. "I have thought a lot about what is best for me and as you said it''s not being on your bad side. "

    I looked up to meet his gaze and he was still looking calctingly at me. Atst, he crossed the little distance between us and wrapped one arm around my waist pulling my body to his. I fought hard not to look disgusted.

    "Are you saying you agreed to be mine?"

    I nodded. "But I need some time. You killed my husband after all, it''s impossible to like you overnight."

    He let go of me looking amused. "I appreciate your honesty but still you see, I feel...hurt. I will give you the time you need but meanwhile, you will not live as a princess but as my personal maid. How about that?" He said raising one brow.

    "You still want to punish me?"

    "Oh no." He shook his hands. "I just wanted you to not take too much time. I have be more and more impatient, you see."

    Yes, I could see. He would make my life miserable as his personal maid so that I would make up my mind fast. Nevermind, he would already be dead by then. As his personal maid, I would get many opportunities to be alone with him and that was just what I needed.

    "Of course, Your highness. I will prepare one immediately." I said annoyed that he couldn''t even wait a moment before he could begin to order me around. I didn''t even get a chance to change from the beautiful dress I was wearing.

    Thanks to Lydia I knew how to prepare a bath. I filled the bathtub with hot water, put some scented oils and soap, then went on to bring some towels.

    My heart was beating all the time thinking of how ufortable it would be to bath someone, especially someone as dirty as Pierre. Even if he used all the water in the world he would still be as dirty as he was.

    "Are you done?"

    I turned around. "Yes, Your Highn��" I couldn''t finish the sentences as my gaze fell on apletely naked Pierre. Shocked and embarrassed I quickly averted my gaze.

    He chuckled as I kept looking away until he slid into the water. "I''m waiting." He said mockery clear in his voice.

    I quickly went to the side of the tub, avoiding to look at him I grabbed the wash clothes. Before I could pour some soap on it he shook his head. "No, I want you to use your hands."

    One brow raised he waited for my reaction.

    A curse almost escaped my lips but I urged myself to stay calm. Pouring the soap into my hands I pretended that I was washing clothes instead of a person but he knew how to anger me.

    "No, not there, here. No no, there."

    "Yes, just like that."

    "Be careful, not to hard."

    "Don''t be so slow. Wash faster." And he kept on and on.

    I had never been so annoyed in my life before. I just wanted to push him down the water and make him drown. Sadly I wasn''t strong enough.

    The days went by very slow as his personal maid and it was torture but it gave me many opportunities to be with him when he was alone and vulnerable, such as when he was asleep.I towered over him where hey on his bed, watching his chest rise and fall as he went into a deep slumber. Then I slowly grabbed a knife that I had stolen from the kitchen and tied to my thigh under my dress.

    My heart elerated as I lifted the knife in the air holding it tightly with both my hands. This time I told myself not to fail, not to be afraid. He deserved to die so why was I hesitating? As usual, my hands began to shake and I began to sweat. I told myself to bring the knife down and stab him once and for all but my body refused to listen. I listed to myself all the reasons I had to kill him but my body still refused to obey.

    I don''t know why I was convincing myself over and over again when I knew deep down knew that I couldn''t kill him. I could just not kill a living breathing human being. I could just not.

    Slowly I let my hands fall to the sides still holding the knife in one. I was angry and disappointed with myself. Why couldn''t I do this? It shouldn''t be difficult to kill someone you despise so much. This was the fifth time I tried and failed.

    Maybe I should have just gone with Lothaire, far away from this ce. If he came back this time I would. I had nothing left here to do if I couldn''t even kill Pierre.

    Stuffing the knife back I went to the storeroom where I sleep on a thin mattress among stored food. I did not cry this time as I went back to sleep. I felt empty as if no emotions were left inside of me and my heart froze to stone. No pain, no anger. I didn''t want to feel it anymore and I was thankful those feelings were gone. I closed my eyes and with it I closed everything else, especially my heart.

    In the morning I was back to my daily routine. I made my way to Pierre''s room, prepared some new clothes then went on to prepare a bath.

    He was already awake and seemed a little stressed as he looked at the clothes I prepared.

    "Don''t you like them, Your Highness?" I asked with a monotone.

    Crossing his arms over his chest he looked at it calcting for a while. "Give me something morevish. I need to impress my future wife."

    "Future wife?" Doesn''t this man ever get enough of women?"Why?" He asked turning to me. "Jealous?"

    I wanted tough. "Not at all...Your Highness."

    "But you will be." He smirked satisfyingly. "You see...my future wife is one beautiful thing but that''s not why I am marrying her so don''t worry." Crossing the distance between us he traced one finger down my cheek and over my lips. "You will always be the most beautiful thing for me."

    I am not a thing, I wanted to say but it didn''t matter what I was anymore.

    As I helped him get ready I was surprised that he didn''t tease me or annoy me as usual. He was rather busy with himself, trying to look perfect. I didn''t know he cared that much about his appearance but he did. I wondered who his future wife was that he was preparing this much.

    "Well done, Hazel." He said looking himself in the mirror. "You have be much better, in fact I think it must have been an ident that you were born as a princess instead of a maid."

    I rolled my eyes without him seeing me.

    "You may leave now." He waved his hand.

    And never did he let me leave so soon.

    I left the room quickly and went back to the kitchen where I met Ylva. "Did it go well?" She asked.

    "Thankfully, he is absorbed with himself today. Apparently his future wife ising." I whispered to her then went to grab a pot to make some tea.

    "Yes right. Her brother is the king of...I don''t remember the name but it''s a wealthy kingdom. That''s probably why His Highness wants to marry her."

    "Who made the proposal?" I asked suddenly interested.

    "Probably His Highness. I hope the wealthy king rejects his proposal."

    I hoped so too.

    After making the tea I put everything on the te then went to serve it to Pierre. As I walked down the stairs careful not to spill the tea I heard some maids gossip...about me.

    "I wonder why His Highness wants her so badly. She is not even that beautiful."

    I was so used to it that I wasn''t bothered by it anymore or maybe I was just lying to myself, as I didn''t pay attention to where I was putting my feet and suddenly I was falling. Then something strange happened, an arm came around my waist preventing me from falling t on my stomach.

    Who could have saved me this time?

 Chapter 70 - 10

    <h4>70 Chapter 10</h4>

    What was this feeling? This scent? It was so...so familiar. This whole situation felt so familiar that it was almost scary. Before I could understand what was happening someone grabbed me by the arm and pushed me back so hard I almost fell backward.

    "Are you blind?" A woman with long braids dressed in a military attire red at me looking furious.

    Staggering backward I grabbed onto the handrail as to not fall.

    "Look at what you have done." She said turning to the man who had saved me. "Are you alright, Your Highness?" Bending down she brushed his clothes off.

    Your Highness? I looked at my savior, a tall man, probably in his mid-thirties dressed in the most luxurious clothes I had seen... now soaked with tea.

    Oh God! What had I done?

    The woman turned hastily and before I knew a hand was swinging toward my face. I flinched back and covered my face with my arms waiting for the pain toe, but nothing happened.

    "Jade, this is not our home. Let''s not create a scene."

    A shiver went down my spine. That voice...

    Slowly peeking from behind my arms I looked at the man who was now holding Jades arm to stop her from hitting me.

    "But look Your Highness, she won''t even apologize." Jade said.

    Letting go of her arm, "you are not giving her a chance." He smiled.

    That smile��

    My heart tightened for a reason that was unknown to me. This man...I was sure I had never seen him before yet it felt as if I knew him.

    Turning his gaze to me he looked into my eyes. My heart skipped a beat as I looked back into his. I shouldn''t but I couldn''t help myself.

    Suddenly a pnded across my face, throwing my head to one side.

    "How dare you? You lower your gaze and apologize right now!" Jade spoke with harsh tones.

    I grabbed my cheek, my whole face stung with pain and I felt the taste of blood in my mouth. As I turned my head back to apologize I saw a hint of concern in his eyes.

    "I am sorry...Your Highness." I apologized trying hard not to burst into tears.

    I felt so angry, so wronged.

    Why did I have to apologize for falling? It''s not like I did it on purpose. Actually I wasn''t angry because of that, I would have apologized even if no one had told me. What made me angry was the way I was treated.

    "You should be careful." He said and instead of it sounding like a warning it sounded as if he was worried about me. Was I imagining things? Why would he be worried about a maid?

    Turning to Jade he spoke some foreign words before he walked away.

    "I am not done with you!" Jade threatened before following him quickly.

    Shaken by everything that just happened I stood frozen in the same ce for a while. Who was he?

    I couldn''t stop thinking about him, about the way he smelled, or the way he sounded, even the way he had looked at me. There was this familiarity to him that I just couldn''t shake away.

    "Hazel!"

    "Yes!" I almost jumped startled.

    "Stop daydreaming and make some more tea. We have guests." Edith ordered.

    "Alright. Where should I serve it?" I asked.

    "In the guest room."

    I nodded.

    "What happened to you face?"

    "Oh��" I put my hand on my cheek. "Nothing." I shook my head with a smile.

    She looked at me worriedly. "If you want to survive here be careful." She warned.

    "I will."

    On my way to the guest room I walked as carefully as I could. I did not want get into an ident again. The guard at the door nodded for me to go inside and I continued further in. The first thing I heard was Pierresugh. He was sittingfortably in an armchair with legs crossed talking to someone sitting in front of him. I couldn''t see who, yet I already knew it was the man from earlier. How I knew I wasn''t sure.

    As I neared where they were seated Pierre took notice of me. As his gaze settled on my face I saw anger sh through his eyes but he quickly turned away and continued speaking to his guest. I went to the table and slowly put the tray down.

    Picking up the teapot I slowly began to pour some tea for Pierre, I already knew how he liked his tea then turned to my savor without looking him in the eyes. "How would you like your tea, Your highness?" I asked.

    "Cold." He said.

    Cold? Confused I looked up and our eyes locked. My heart fluttered inside my chest at the intensity of his gaze and I forgot what he had just said.

    "I like my tea cold." He repeated.

    Averting my gaze quickly. "Yes, of course��. Your highness." I said flustered.

    I began to pour the tea very slowly into his cup so that it would get a bit cold but my hands kept shaking.I could feel his gaze on me the whole time and it was very unsettling. After filling the cup I took a fan and began to cool his tea, meanwhile, Pierre spoke to him in a foreignnguage. The man whom I still didn''t know the name of just nodded and answered shortly but everytime he spoke strange things happened to my heart.

    "That''s enough." He finally said to me.

    I put the fan down and dismissed myself. Walking down the hall quickly as if I was being chased I tried to figure out why I was acting like this? Who was that man and why did he make me feel this way? I shook my head. No! I couldn''t be feeling this way, I was married. Only Lucian made me feel this way. Suddenly I stopped in my tracks as if realizing something but before I could figure out what it was I realized someone grabbed my arm grimly.

    Oh no! Not this woman again.

    "Come with me!" Jade ordered while dragging me back to where I came from. Her hold was like steel around my arm. "I shall teach you a lesson."

    I followed her without protesting because I knew if I protested it would only make things worse. As we reached the guest room she almost threw me inside and I stumbled forward but managed to not fall this time. Pierre looked up from his teacup with a questioning look on his face.

    "I am sorry to disturb you Your highness but this woman��" Jade spoke pointing at me "has humiliated His Highness. She threw hot tea at him and didn''t even apologize properly."

    Pierre put his cup down and shifted his gaze to me as if looking for answers. I just kept my face straight because I knew better than to defend myself. I had been a royalty myself and I knew if a servant defended themselves the punishment got only worse.

    Pierres face gradually turned red. "I apologize for her behavior. I will punish her ordingly." He said.

    "With your permission Your Highness but we would like to punish her ourselves."

    Pierre didn''t seem too happy about it but he nodded. "You have my permission." He said.

    After being dragged into another room Jade pushed me down to my knees and told me to stay like that until she said otherwise. I just obeyed as I didn''t want to make the situation worse or maybe because I didn''t care anymore.

    Jade paced back and forth in the room restlessly. "Once His Highness arrives and decides your punishment I''ll be happy to teach you some manners."

    I kept my silence with only seemed to annoy her further. Maybe she was expecting me to beg and cry for forgiveness, and maybe I would if I thought she would forgive me but I knew better. People like her didn''t forgive. They only wanted people to beg so that they could feel powerful and I would not give that to her. Unfortunately.

    Suddenly the door opened and someone walked inside. I could only see the lower part of a beautiful dress from where I was sitting.

    "Where is Alexander?" The woman who walked inside spoke.

    "His Highness is meeting with the king, Your Highness." Jade replied.

    So my savior, soon to be punishers name was Alexander. And this woman was probably his sister, since she was calling him by his name. I had heard that she was a beauty but I didn''t dare to look up and see for myself.

    "Alright then, I want you toe with me." The woman said then turned walking away without waiting for a reply.

    "Of course Your Highness." Jade called and hurried to the door. Before closing it she turned back to me. "Stay right where you are and don''t move. I''ll be back soon."

    For a while I did as she told me but then I got tired and decided to stand up. What could happen? I was getting punished already anyway.

    While stretching my now rigid limbs I looked around the room and the first thing I noticed was therge bed with the red silken sheets. Sleeping on the floor for such a long time I wanted to remember how it felt like to sleep in a bed. I let my fingers slide over the silken sheets, I had really forgotten how soft and smooth it was. Sitting down carefully I sank into the soft mattress. I really had to try this bed so Iy down and decided to rest for a little while but as tired as I was I soon fell into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 71 - 11

    <h4>71 Chapter 11</h4>

    Lucian tried to pay attention to what his brother was saying but his mind kept drifting back her, the maid who had spilled tea on him. For some strange reason he had felt a sting of pain when Jade had pped her and when her eyes welled with tears, anger filled his chest. But why he couldn''t'' understand. He certainly didn''t know her and he couldn''t say he felt attracted to her. Or did he?

    She didn''t look attractive to him. She was too thin for his taste, almost as if she had been starved. Her hair was short and ragged and herplexion looked rather unhealthy. She had dark spots under her eyes and her lips were chapped, yet he hadn''t been able to stop himself from staring at her. Something about her drew him in. Was it the innocence in her big beautiful chocte eyes? Or was he intrigued by the way she kept her calm even though she was going to get punished? Either Way, he couldn''t stop thinking about her.

    What was her name he wondered but then scolded himself for being distracted by a simple woman when he came here with an important mission. He was here to get revenge not women.

    Traveling to Osakar he had disguised himself as their king Alexander and with some help from Nora and Julian he got hold of all the information he needed. Julian had put Alexander to sleep and Nora hid his body with a spell. Lucian didn''t think it would be that easy but he soon realized that witches could do much more than he had thought. The question was could he trust Julian and his sister?

    As his mind went back to the present Pierre was still talking, trying to make a great impression and Lucian just couldn''t bear to listen anymore. Maybe now was the time to use some of his devilish tricks he thought amused. Going inside his brother''s head he manipted him into thinking that he was done talking.

    "Alright then. I''ll leave you to rest and we will talk about the details tomorrow." Pierre said.

    Lucian smiled inwardly. Maybe it wasn''t that bad to be whatever he was after all.

    On his way back to the room that was arranged for him Lucian came across Levi. He was ying with other kids and they were chasing each other through the halls. Lucian felt a stain of guilt watching him, knowing that his happiness would soone to an end and that he would be the reason. These were the times he didn''t feel too excited about his revenge.

    Lucian took onest look at Levi''s smiling face and imprinted it on his mind, then he continued further and buried his guilt deep inside his heart.

    Instead of waking her up and scolding her, he found himself staring once again. She looked so innocent and fragileying in hisrge bed and he found himself wanting to touch her. He shook his head.

    No!

    He couldn''t be distracted now when he came here with a clear purpose. Just as he was about to wake her up she stirred in her sleep and opened her eyes slowly. She blinked several times before rubbing her eyes and then, still unaware of his presence she put her arms over her head and stretched. Halfway through her stretch she took notice of him and froze in ce. He wanted tough at how funny she looked but kept a serious face. Once she came out of her state of shock she rolled off the bed quickly and stood on the other end. Her eyes darted around the room looking everywhere except at him.

    "Your Highness��I..." She swallowed hard, "I...I was just��I didn''t mean to fall asleep...I...apologize."

    She rubbed her hands together nervously still avoiding looking at him. When he said nothing she raised her gaze slowly, looking directly into his eyes. For a moment it felt like she could see through him, through his disguise and deep into his soul. Her eyes held so many emotions that it was overwhelming yet he couldn''t look away. There was a maic power in her gaze that had him spellbound and he found himself strolling toward her. As she saw him walk closer her eyes widened in fear but she didn''t back away and he didn''t stop until he stood a breath away from her.

    Up close he found her even more beautiful and she smelled of honey and coconut, a very familiar scent that evoked a hunger in him he never felt before. Without realizing he raised his hand and put his fingers lightly on her cheek. She squirmed at the contact but as his fingers caressed her soft skin her eyes slowly fluttered closed and her lips parted slightly. Something stirred to life inside of him and he was in no control of his body anymore. His was unaware of his actions as his arm slid around her waist and drew her body close to his. Even though his mind screamed at him to stop he leaned closer and buried his face into the crook of her neck. He inhaled deeply, letting her sweet scent intoxicate his mind. How would she taste? He thought. How would she taste if she smelled so good?

    As if she knew what he was about to do she tilted her head back and grabbed onto his arms. He buried his fingers into her hair and then slowly flicked his tongue over her neck. A sweet sound of pleasure escaped her lips that set fire to the hunger he was already feeling. Pushing her into the wall behind he held her in ce with his body while trailing kisses up her neck and jaw. She jerked against him, wanting more. He pushed harder into her and then captured her lips with his. Heat exploded inside of him at the taste of her, a taste that made him wild yet the familiarity of itforted him, calmed him. He thought he was going to devour her but instead, he kissed her softly, touched her slowly, as if he wanted tofort her as well. The warmth of her body weed him, enveloped him in a world of passion, desire, and love.

    Love?!

    Startled he pushed himself away from her and shivered at coldness her absence brought.

    "Who are you?" He asked.

    She looked up slowly, her cheeks flushed and her eyes still hooded with desire.

    "Who are you?" She breathed as she fixed her gaze on him.

    She was brave indeed, but he felt as if there was more to her question from the way she was looking at him.

    Moving from her ce she started walking toward him, her gaze never leaving his until she stood a breath away. Her eyes slowly welled with tears "Who are you?" She asked again and he could hear the desperation in her voice.

    She put one hand on his chest "Please��" Her voice cracked as a tear fell down her cheek. Lucian got suddenly confused. Why was she crying all of a sudden?

    "Please��" She begged again. Lucian didn''t know what she was begging for but seeing her cry felt like a knife twisting in his heart. Without thinking, he wrapped his arms around her but that seemed to have made things worse as she suddenly burst into tears at his gesture. Her whole body shook while she cried and Lucian froze in ce unsure of what to do.

    Then he remembered he could go inside her head to find out why she was crying. Blocking everything else away he focused on her thoughts but he heard...nothing. He tried again but still, he heard nothing. Maybe her thoughts were a mess since she was crying he thought.

    Grabbing her arms he pulled her away from his hold.

    "Why are you crying?" He asked.

    A thousand emotions crossed her eyes at his question and for awhile she just looked at him, her expression slowly turning to confusion.

    "Who are you?"

    "You may call me Your Highness." He said confused at her question.

    She shook her head as if denying his answer.

    "And you? Who are you?" He asked.

    She gazed up, anger shed through her eyes as she gazed into his. "I am your wife."

 Chapter 72 - 12

    <h4>72 Chapter 12</h4>

    Who are you?

    That was the question Roshan asked himself as he stared at his reflection. He didn''t recognize himself anymore. He was thinking way too much, caring way too much that he began to worry. Worrying was not his thing either. What was wrong with him these days? Since he met the Viking princess he had been unable to think of anything else but her.

    Every day since she left Roshan had watched her, spending her days alone in her room where her brother had locked her up. He had found a suitable husband for her and would keep her locked up until she got married. For some reason, the idea of her getting married and belonging to someone else made him uneasy. He didn''t even know the woman so why did he care? He had more important things to do right now, like finding Irene''s mother.

    Irene had copsed since the day she found out about her son''s death and she didn''t wake up since then. Lucifer tried everything but nothing seemed to work and now her mother was her only hope. But the witch was impossible to find and Roshan didn''t look forward to meeting her.

    Droshts were no joke when it came to power. They could draw energy from nature, such as the sun and the moon, and even other witches and that makes their power limitless. On top of that, they despised demons, so he was basically going on a suicide mission. But Irene had saved his life once so he owed that to her.

    "Where are you going?"

    As usual, his friend looked very neat as he walked into the room. He wore a white shirt and ck trousers, and his blonde hair was still wet from the shower butbed back elegantly. His angelic looks could make any woman lose her breath.

    Roshan remembered the old days when he and his friend used to party a lot, get into fights and trouble, get themselves surrounded by beautiful women and spend each day in a different ce. Those were the days Enoch used to enjoy life, smile andugh, but since the tragic event in his life Roshan hadn''t seen his friend smile even once.

    "I am going on a witch hunt." Roshan replied.

    "I thought you were going to save the ice princess." Enoch said as he settled down on the couch.

    "And why would you think that?"

    "Because you like her."

    "I don''t." Roshan denied.

    Enoch narrowed his gaze. "You are a fool. You have a chance to be with the woman you like...., some of us never got a chance."

    A sad expression settled over his face and Roshan knew that his friend was recalling painful memories.

    Roshan left Enoch alone in the room. He knew there was nothing he could do to lighten his friends mood anyway. Walking down the way the hall he turned into mist and teleported himself to the underworld where a lower rank of demons liked to dwell.

    "My Lord!" Uzil was already waiting upon his arrival.

    "Any information?"

    No wonder it was very quiet today. Lucifer must have terrified them with his presence.

    "Do you want me to continue looking?"

    "Never mind." Roshan said. If Lucifer couldn''t find her then nobody could, and if he found her it would be one hell of a battle. Lucifer would be at a disadvantage though, since she is the mother of his mate.

    Roshan dismissed Uzil and continued to search on his own. By now he knew he wouldn''t be able to find the witch, but he just wanted to keep himself upied so that he wouldn''t think about ra. Not that it worked. The more he fought the urge to think about her the more he thought about her and the more frustrated he became. Before he knew he found himself in her room watching her from a corner. As usual, she was reading a book whileying on her stomach with elbows resting on a pillow and her feet swinging in the air.

    He shouldn''t be doing this. He was invading her privacy, but then again when did he care about such things? Anyway, this was thest time he wasing here, he would note here again he promised himself. A promise he''d made many times before including thest time he came and yet today he was here.

    Just as he was about to leave he heard footsteps outside her room and soon after her brother barged inside. ra ignored her brother and kept reading without looking up, even once.

    "Get ready. You are getting married tomorrow." He said.

    ra continued to ignore him.

    Rasmus sighed then turned to the servants. "Make sure to get her ready." He said calmly before leaving. As soon as the door closed behind him ras head fell into the pillow and her shoulders began to tremble.

    She was crying. Roshan was surprised, she never cried before, not when her brother had yelled at her, not when he had locked her up and ignored her for several days, not even when he denied her to meet her sister and here now she was crying. She must have endured a lot and reached her limit.

    Roshan felt the sudden urge to scoop her into his arms andfort her, but before doing something he would regret he teleported back home. He needed to stop this madness. She was getting married and he was not the type tomit. He liked to be with a different woman every time but now thinking about it, he hadn''t been with a woman for a while. Maybe that was the reason he was acting strange he thought. Yes, he should go and satisfy his needs. He was a demon after all and demons are known to be warmblooded.

    ***

    "Mydy, please. You should get ready now. It''s your wedding tomorrow." The maids begged looking anxious. They would be in trouble if they didn''t prepare her.

    ra didn''t want her maids to suffer but she was suffering herself. She had been locked for days without seeing anyone but her maids. Her brother wouldn''t even let her meet Astrid. How cruel.

    At first, ra had been patient thinking her brother would soon give in and forgive her, but no. He was really marrying her off without her consent. She knew he would punish her severely for betraying him but she never thought he would go this far.

    No! She would not get married against her will. She had always imagined herself getting married to someone she loved and have a fairytale wedding just like the ones she reads in the books, but after getting her heart broken she had given up those dreams. That didn''t mean though she would get married to just anyone.

    "I want to be alone." ra said.

    The maids looked at her pleading but they didn''t dare to defy her so they left. ra looked around the room. She needed to do something but what? She couldn''t escape as her brother had the ce heavily guarded, especially around her room.

    ra never felt as helpless as she did now. Thinking got her nowhere as she was still clueless as what to do. If there was a chance to escape it would be on her wedding day but that would be too much of a risk.

    ra stomped her feet on the ground like a little child frustrated that she could note up with a n.

    "What should I do?" She buried her face in her hands.

    "Come with me."

    Startled ra jumped out of the chair as a scream erupted from her throat but the sound got soon muffled by a hand grabbing the back of her head and another covering her mouth.

    "Shh��I am here to help."

    ra was just about to use her fighting skills when she found herself looking into a pair of mesmerizing Hazel eyes that held her captive with just a nce. She knew all too well who they belonged to but that didn''t stop her kneeing him in the stomach and then punching him in the face.

    How did he get into her room? She should scream for help now but she didn''t.

    Roshan stumbled backward then rubbed his jaw.

    "Ouch�� you really know how to greet someone. I am fine thank you." He said sarcastically as he stood straight and looked at her with amusement.

    She had punched him really hard but only she seemed to be in pain.

    "How did you get in?" she whispered then guessed that it had to do something with the witch.

    "Do you want to escape or not?" he asked ignoring her question.

    He came here to help her escape. Why?

    "Did Irene ask you to help me?"

    "No princess. I am here of my own will."

    "Why?" she asked. What did he want from her? He had to want something, why would he help her otherwise.

    "I''ll just leave if you don''t want my help." he said turning around.

    ra panicked. "Wait!"

    Even though she didn''t trust him she didn''t want to be left here. Once he left she knew she would not get another chance to escape. She would just let him help her out of here and once she was outside she would escape from him as well.

    Great idea, she thought proud of herself.

    "I aming with you."

 Chapter 73 - 13

    <h4>73 Chapter 13</h4>

    "I am your wife."

    I was shocked by my own words as if I didn''t say them myself but got possessed by someone else. Even though the man in front of me looked nothing like Lucian, every nerve in my body told me it was him. His voice, his scent, the way he had kissed me and how he made my heart race and my body tingle. It had to be Lucian, but the way he was looking at me now as if I was aplete stranger broke my heart. Maybe it wasn''t him after all, but why was my gut telling me otherwise.

    No, Lucian would never pretend like he didn''t know me which means that I had just kissed another man. that

    Good lord, what had I done? I took a step back, angry that he had kissed me and that I had kissed him back. Angry that he made me feel the way Lucian did. I could not feel this way about anyone else. I shouldn''t!

    "Excuse me?" He said with a frown.

    More tears fell down my cheek. I wanted to beg him again. Beg him to tell me that he was Lucian, beg him to hold me again so that I would feel safe. But he wasn''t Lucian. Lucian would never hurt me like this, he would never just watch me cry.

    I really must be desperate to kiss another man, to even let myself believe that he was my husband. Embarrassed I ran out of the room. I knew I would be in big troubleter but right now I didn''t care. I went to the storeroom where I sleep at night and just cried and cried while hoping for Lothaire to appear out of nowhere. All I wanted right now was to leave this ce.

    The day went by with me working to death and crying in between and dreading Jades arrival. I had escaped my punishment after all, but Jade never came and now it was almost midnight and I was preparing to get some sleep. My eyes had be so swollen from all the crying that I could barely keep them open. Closing my eyes I somehow wished for the sun to never rise again.

    ***********

    Lucian turned back and forth in bed unable to sleep. He was still thinking about her, the woman who made him feel�� he wasn''t sure what it was he felt. He closed his eyes once again and tried to take her out of his mind but he couldn''t. Whether his eyes were open or closed, her face was the only thing he saw. The image of her pained expression and her teary eyes made his heart tighten in an ufortable way. And her voice kept repeating in his head.

    ''I am your wife''.

    Did Alexander have a hidden wife? A mistress? But then why didn''t she say anything the first time they met?

    Lucian sighed in frustration. What was he doing? He should stop pondering about her and go have some fun. Making himself invisible he went to his brother''s room. Pierre was going back and forth, waiting for someone it seemed. As he heard the creaking sound of the door opening he stopped in his tracks and waited for the person toe in. Lucian felt suddenly uneasy when he realized it was her brother had been waiting for.

    "Come here!" he ordered when she hesitated at the door.

    Lucian didn''t like the way his brother was talking to her.

    "I saide here, Hazel!"

    Hazel? Suddenly Lucian felt some pain in his chest and his head began to throb.

    "You have been crying." Pierre pointed.

    Hazel shook her head. "I haven''t." she lied.

    "Why don''t youe to me? I''ll not let you cry." He said softening his voice.

    Lucian got confused. Was Pierre interested in this maid? Sure his brother loved women but he never fooled around with maids. He found them dirty and ugly.

    Maybe this woman was not merely a woman. She had made him feel things and maybe she did the same with his brother.

    Hazel shook her head denying him. Too brave for her own good Lucian thought.

    "I am done waiting". Pierre said pulling her to his chest. He grabbed her hair and tried to kiss her but Hazel turned her head and pushed him away.

    "Stop!"

    "No, you stop!" He yelled grabbing her again before she could run and then throwing her on the bed. cing himself on top of her he pinned her hands down and tried to kiss her again.

    Lucian clenched his fists as anger build inside of him. He got so furious he could feel his demon taking control over his body. This was not good, he was going to get himself exposed but he couldn''t stop himself from doing something. Using his prenatural power he put the lights out then pushed his brother off Hazel with such force that he fell off the bed.

    Pierre groaned in pain and Hazel took the chance to run away.

    "Catch her!" Pierre screamed to the guards who stood outside the door.

    One of the guards came in to help Pierre while the other chased after Hazel Lucian cursed under his breath. Before the guard could catch her he exterminated every light source in the castle.

    The guard stopped halfways startled by the sudden darkness.

    Lucian who could see clearly in the dark grabbed Hazel''s arm. "Come with me." He said as if she would trust him. At first, she got afraid and tried to pull her arm away then as if realizing something she followed him quietly. Lucian led her to his hideout spot, a ce only he knew about. It was an underground ce located in his personal garden.

    As they arrived at the ce Lucian used his powers again to light the candles.

    Looking around Lucian noticed that everything was just as he had left it which meant that the ce was still undiscovered. This was where he used to hide when he wanted to be alone, or when he was hurting, or healing, or when he was afraid that his demon would take control over him. He had never brought anyone here before. Why did he bring her?

    Lucian turned to Hazel, "Are you alri��"

    He stopped when he found her staring at him frightfully. "How did you know about this ce?" she asked.

    Surprised by the question Lucian didn''t know how to answer it. He hadn''t thought about it before he brought her here.

    "This ce��" She began confused. " it''s under our garden��" Her voice was low as if she was speaking to herself.

    Slowly she looked up with eyes wide as if she realized something then she frowned. "Why do you look like this?"

    Lucian was confused about what she meant by that. She moved even closer to him then lift her hand slowly to touch his face. As her fingertips caressed his cheek warmth spread through him and he forgot for a moment what she had asked.

    "I wasn''t wrong." She breathed. "I knew it was you."

    She cupped his face with both her hand as tears filled her eyes. "I have been waiting for so long...I thought...I thought you were...you would nevere back." She wrapped her arms around him tightly and began crying.

    Why was this woman crying all the time? Lucian pulled away from her hold.

    "Listen��" He began to warn her but the rest of the words died in his throat when he saw the hurt in her eyes. She looked tormented.

    "You don''t have��" Her voice cracked. "to pretend anymore."

    Lucian felt uneasy and his head began to throb in pain again. He could barely think anymore.

    "You can stay here if you want��" He said trying to leave with unsteady feet.

    This woman was making him nervous, ufortable, and...and scared.

    She grabbed his arm before he could leave. "Lucian!"

 Chapter 74 - 14

    <h4>74 Chapter 14</h4>

    The world went suddenly still around Lucian and the only thing he could hear was his name echoing through the silence. He wasn''t sure if he heard it right or if it was all in his head. How could she know his name? His real name.

    Slowly he turned around, his heart beating erratically inside his chest. Hazel still held onto his arm and her eyes swirled with so many emotions and unanswered questions. Lucian had his own unanswered questions. Who was this woman and how did she know his name?

    "My name is Alexander." Lucian tried to correct her but she shook her head. She didn''t believe him.

    "No...no��" a tear fell down her cheek "you are Lucian...my husband."

    Husband? Lucianughed nervously.

    "Alright, it''s enough." He said pulling his arm away and turning around to leave but Hazel stopped him again by suddenly wrapping her arm around his waist from behind.

    Lucian froze in ce shocked by her action. "Please don''t leave me again." she cried. "I know it''s you, why did you save me otherwise? Why did you kiss me?"

    Why? The question lingered in the air and as he couldn''t figure out why he acted that way he slowly became angry.

    "You know I have been waiting for you. I prayed everyday that you woulde back so don''t tell me you didn''te back for me."

    Lucian felt suddenly strange. All this time he had wanted toe back here and even though he convinced himself that it was because he wanted revenge deep down he knew there was something else. Something he was afraid to discover and this woman...she terrified him.

    Tearing himself forcefully away from her "Listen, I am not your husband and I know nothing of what you are talking about. I would have helped anyone in your situation but if you don''t want any help you are free to go. "

    Hazel looked at him more closely as if trying to figure him out. "I don''t know why you are doing this but you are hurting me. Please stop."

    The way she begged him to stop making his heart ache. He shook his head getting angrier for the way she made him feel. She was nothing to him, he didn''t care about her. Turning his back he left without a word.

    On his way back to the room his anger only increased and by the time he reached the room he was boiling over. Grabbing a chair he threw it across the room and then he took his anger out on every single piece of furniture.

    When there was nothing else to break he sat down on the floor feeling defeated. He had been angry before but never this much and he was not the type to break or throw things. Seeing this side of himself appalled him. What was happening to him? Why was acting this way.

    Jade suddenly barged into the room and was about to say something when shey eyes on the mess he made. She drew in a sharp breath "Not again."

    Clearly Alexander liked to make a mess as well.

    "Your highness...what happened this time?" She asked.

    Julian appeared just like that, out of thin air. "Your highness." He bowed deeply.

    Lucian wasn''t sure what to ask him and he didn''t trust him either.

    "Julian?"

    "Yes your highness?"

    "Is it possible for someone to see through my disguise?"

    "No Your Highness. Even I can''t see through...unless you want me to."

    Lucian thought for a moment. Could it be that without knowing he had wanted her to see him? And even if she saw the real him, how could she know him when he didn''t know her? She had even called him her husband.

    "Is something wrong?" Julian asked.

    "Was I married?" Lucian asked wondering why he even asked such a question.

    He would know if he was married but he felt as if some pieces of his memory were gone. Not that Julian could help him. The royal army belonged to the king so they didn''t know much about what went on in the castle. Besides every prince married at least four or five times so it would be difficult to keep track of all the women.

    Julian frowned. "You don''t remember?" He seemed to think for awhile. "I know you married once. She was a princess from Maebeth."

    He was married?! How could he not remember?

    "Did...did she also...die?"

    Julian gazed down. "I am sorry, Your Highness"

    Lucian suddenly felt a lump in his throat. Even though he couldn''t remember her but the thought of her dying in the hands of his brother made him furious.

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    Julian looked guilty. "I didn''t know you cared for her."

    Lucian couldn''t me him. Not many princes cared about their wives or mistresses. But Lucian did. Even if he didn''t remember her his heart felt heavy. Too heavy that he had a hard time breathing.

    "Are you alright, Your Highness." Julian looked concerned.

    "I want to be alone." His voice was resolute.

    Julian retreated without a word then disappeared.

    Luciany down on the bed holding his chest. What was this pain he was feeling and why couldn''t he remember his wife? Everytime he tried to remember his head throbbed so painfully it made his eyes water, until he gave up and went to sleep.

    That night he had a dream, about her, his wife. She was walking around their garden in a beautiful white dress and with the smile of an angel. Walking among the flowers she looked like a flower herself, a white rose, pure and beautiful. Suddenly she turned to him, the smile gone from her face, reced by a look of sadness.

    She reached her hand toward him. "Don''t leave me, Lucian." Her voice was the saddest sound he had ever heard.

    Lucian''s hand reached for hers but her fingers slipped through his and suddenly she was falling.

    "No! No!" Lucian woke up his heart pounding inside his chest and sweat dripping from his forehead. He looked around. He was still in bed, but the dream had felt so real. He

    could still feel the touch of her hand.

    His wife, he must have loved her but then why couldn''t he remember her. He couldn''t even remember her face from the dream.

    "Your highness." Jade was already in the room gazing at him with a look of concern.

    "What is it now?" Lucian didn''t want to deal with anyone at this moment.

    She hesitated for a while then began with her tattling.

    "Can you believe it? The maid that I was about to punish disappeared. They have been looking for her the whole night but they didn''t find her anywhere."

    Lucian had almost forgotten about her. She had said that she was his wife but his wife was dead and he felt guilty for even worrying about this maid when he should avenge his dead wife.

    Lucian decided to forget about her and focus on his revenge but even as the day went by and he sat in front of his brother all he could think about was her. She was still in that cold ce and had spent the whole night and the morning after without any food. She must be hungry and freezing he thought slightly worried but then shook his head.

    This time he was determined not to care. He continued his day listening to his brother''s nonsense until the sun went down, then he went back to his room and went to bed as quickly as he could. As hey down he realized that he hadn''t done anything productive the whole day, he didn''t even think once about his revenge, then what was he thinking about?

    In the back of his mind, she was still there trying to swim to the surface. What has this woman done to him? Maybe she was a witch because she had truly bewitched him. What Lucian couldn''t understand is why she would put herself in such danger. She knew that defying his brother would mean death. She probably had some tricks under her sleeves he thought therefore he shouldn''t care.

    *********

    My stomach growled once again but more than the hunger the cold was killing me. My toes and fingers went almost numb. I shivered as I waited and waited for Lucian toe.

    I knew he woulde just as I knew he was my husband. Everything couldn''t have been a coincidence. The way he smelled, that spicy scent I could never forget and the way he made me feel, but when I became certain that he was Lucian was when he had saved me.

    Lucian had told me once that he could control fire and when he saved me suddenly all the lights were gone, and of all the ces he brought me here. A hidden ce in our garden. I remembered that it was dark inside the room at first but then suddenly the candles were lit. It reminded me of the time he saved me from those men who tried to rape me. He had burned them alive. A frightening sight indeed but what made me confused was why he was denying that it was him?

    I couldn''t think further as my teeth began to chatter because of the cold and more parts of my body became numb. Was Lucian really going to let me die here? My face hardened and I couldn''t focus anymore because of the pain. Everything became a blur then��. suddenly I heard the creaking sound of the door opening.

    Lucian. I tried to lift my head to look but I couldn''t.

    "Hazel!"

    I heard footsteps rushing toward me then suddenly Lucian scooped me into his arms. His body was so warm against my cold one that I almost sighed in relief.

    "Hazel!"

    It had been such a long time I heard him call my name. It warmed me up from the inside.

    "I am so sorry." His voice was thick with guilt and worry. He pulled me even closer and wrapped me in a nket. I closed my eyes relieved that I was safe now and then there was no pain anymore, no worry only darkness and I wasn''t scared anymore.

 Chapter 75 - 15

    <h4>75 Chapter 15</h4>

    "Where are we going?" ra asked as she followed Roshan through the dark woods.

    "You will see once we get there." He said.

    Late at night, in the woods, alone without a weapon and with a man who could fight ten men on his own was maybe not a great idea after all.

    ras began to calcte all the possible ways she could defend herself if he ever tried to do anything.

    "What did you do to the guards?" she asked.

    While they were escaping she noticed that all the guardsy unmoving on the ground.

    "I put them to sleep." He said simply

    "How? I thought you couldn''t use magic."

    "No...but I sang them a luby."

    Even though ra couldn''t see him clearly in the darkness she knew he had a smirk in his face.

    Not wanting to be mocked anymore she continued is silence. Meanwhile, she tried to find the perfect opportunity to escape but it was so dark she was afraid to leave Roshans side. Once the sun rises she would escape she thought to herself.

    "Here." Roshan said as he came to a halt and turned to her.

    ra looked around. Where? She could see nothing but trees and darkness.

    Suddenly he crossed the distance between them, wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her to his body. Before ra could push him away she felt the ground underneath her feet open and then suddenly she was falling. A cry escaped her lips and she held onto Roshan for dear life.

    ra couldn''t understand what was happening but she just wanted it to end. Or maybe not, because falling this far she would probably die by the end of it. Good lord, she was dying.

    "I wouldn''t let you die... yet."

    "Huh." ra shot her eyes open and found herself pressed against Roshan''s body. She would have pushed him if she wasn''t the one holding him so tightly. Slowly letting her hands fall she took a few steps back relieved that she could feel the ground underneath her feet again, then she looked around studying her surroundings. Wait! She knew this ce. It was the ce Irene had brought her and Hazel before.

    "Shall we." Roshan motioned for her to go in.

    ra hesitated for a moment but then walked inside.

    "Where is Irene?" She would feel a lot safer if a woman was here.

    "She is not here." He said shortly. Opening a door he led her into a room.

    "You can stay here." He said.

    Stay? Even though ra didn''t know where to go, thinking of staying here with Roshan alone sent a shiver down her spine. There was just something about him that frightened her and made her feel unsafe. He had that dark aura that spoke of danger and that spellbinding look. She felt afraid to look into his eyes, it was as if he could see unravel her deepest darkest secrets of she did.

    His lips curved slightly as if he could read her thoughts.

    ra cleared her throat "You said you were not a witch?"

    "Then how did you bring us here out of nowhere?" She asked.

    "Well, there are some benefits to having a friend who is a witch." He exined.

    ra couldn''t follow since he was speaking in riddles. "Anyway, I don''t n on staying here."

    No! She couldn''t stay alone with a man, but where would she go? She had no frien...Hazel?

    No, Hazel would be ufortable to have her. ra herself would be ufortable as she didn''t want to see Lucian again. It would make her effort of forgetting him all go to waste.

    "Then do you have somewhere else to go?" He asked raising one brow.

    No, she didn''t. As if he could sense her fear, "Don''t worry, I don''t eat humans." He assured showing his perfect white teeth with slightly longer and pointed canines.

    ra felt disturbed, even more at the way he referred to humans as if he wasn''t one himself.

    "Then I''ll leave you to rest." He said using a more polite tone before he left and closed the door behind him.

    ra suddenly panicked. What if he locked her inside?

    Turning around she hurried out of the room.

    Roshan who was almost halfway through the hall turned around. "Is something wrong?" He asked.

    "I am hungry." She said and it wasn''t a lie, but that wasn''t the main reason she wanted to eat. She needed a weapon to defend herself and in the kitchen she could find many useful things.

    Roshan turned around and for a moment she thought he was going to ignore her and leave before he said "Follow me."

    ra followed him eagerly as he led the way to a dining room. No, this is not where she wanted to be.

    "Sit and I''ll bring something."

    "No need. I can follow you, maybe I can help."

    Roshan raised a brow. "Help? I am sure you have never even cut a vegetable in your life, princess."

    "No. But I have cut people. Vegetables can not be more difficult." She said confidently.

    Roshan shook his head with a smile. "Fine then. Follow me."

    This time he took her to the kitchen. "What do you want to eat?"

    "Just something simple." ra shrugged.

    Roshan put a sd, a cucumber, an onion, tomatoes and pepper infront of her. "Cut these." he said handing her a knife.

    ra stared at the vegetable infront of her wondering which one she should start with. Grabbing the cucumber, because it seemed the easiest one, she started to cut it into round shapes.

    "Cut them into small squares." Roshan instructed.

    ra became confused. How was she supposed to cut this round-shaped thing into small squares.

    "You can cut this." She said putting it aside. "I will cut this." She said picking the union. ra began to cut it into round shaped as well.

    "You need to cut that into strips." He interrupted her again.

    Strips? ra tried to figure out how to cut it into strips but ended up cutting it into all kinds of different shapes.

    Roshan shook his head looking at the mess she created. "You see, princess. To cut people you don''t need skills but for vegetables, you need skills and...you just don''t have it."

    He took the knife from her. "Now let me show how it''s done."

    ra studied him closely and was fascinated by how fast and precise he cut the vegetables. He cut them into all kinds of different shapes and then mixing them together he poured everything into a bowl. He even added a few other things like olives, white cheese, corn, andstly some vor.

    In the end it looked delicious and ra could wait but have a taste. She had never seen sd look so tasty before.

    "What do you say princess?" Roshan asked proudly.

    "It looks tasty." She smiled.

    They sat at the table in the dining room and she started eating. It even tasted better than it looked. Roshan had even prepared some chicken to eat with. As she was eating she didn''t even realize that Roshan was studying her all the time or that she forgot to take something from the kitchen to protect herself. When she was full she felt really tired. She hadn''t slept the whole night after all.

    "Do you want me to show you back to your room?"

    Suddenly ra panicked remembering she didn''t take a knife from the kitchen. She had been so distracted with Roshan and his vegetables. She looked at the food knife on the table. It wasn''t sharp but it would do for now she thought.

    "Yes." She said and slowly hid the knife as he stood up to take her back to the room.

    "So...when is Ireneing back." She asked on their way back.

    "Not anytime soon."

    ra nodded. She didn''t feel the least bit safe with Roshan but she had nowhere to go. Only tonight then tomorrow she would leave she thought.

    Once they reached the room "Good night." He said and left without waiting for her to say anything back.

    As he walked away ra realized that the smirk he usually had on his face had been absent. He had looked serious this whole time. She wondered what happened.

    The room was big and the bedfortable yet ra couldn''t sleep despite being very tired. She kept hearing weird noises or was it whispers she wasn''t sure. Sometimes she would feel as if someone was in the room, watching her silently.

    Wrapping the sheets around her tightly and she shut her eyes. She was probably imagining all these things because she was away from home and she didn''t feel safe in this ce. She would rather sleep in the woods. At least she knew what to expect there.

    The more she tried to ignore the noises the more clear they became and suddenly she heard a cry. Someone was crying loudly. ra was unsure whether to stay in the room or go and see where the noise wasing from. Atst, she decided to go and check. Taking the knife under her pillow she walked out of the room. Following the sound, she came to a closed door. Now she could hear that the noise came from a woman.

    ra thought it was the saddest cry she had ever heard and wanted to see who was so sad that they would be crying like this. Slowly she opened the door and peeked her head inside. There a woman sat on the bed, her long ck hair covered her face and she cried with her arms wrapped around herself. It looked like she was trying to stop herself from crying but couldn''t.

    As if sensing ra''s presence the woman stopped crying and lifted her head slowly.

    A gasp escaped ras lips

    Irene?!

 Chapter 76 - 16

    <h4>76 Chapter 16</h4>

    ra was surprised to find Irene like this. She barely recognized her. Irene looked frightening. She was pale, her hair was ragged and her face was covered in tears, but that''s not what frightened ra. It was her eyes. Irene''s eyes looked dead, as if her soul had left her body. She stared at ra yet it seemed she wasn''t looking at her, but right through her.

    ra wondered what happened so she slowly walked inside. "Irene?" she called hesitantly.

    When she got no reply she approached Irene slowly. "Is something wrong?"

    A single tear ran down her cheek. "He is dead!" She said her voice void of any emotion.

    "Who is dead?" ra asked confused.

    "My son." It was almost a whisper.

    Irene had a son? ra didn''t know and she didn''t know how to console Irene either.

    Suddenly Irene shifted her gaze and looked right at ra. The looked in her eyes sent a shiver down ra''s spine.

    "You��" She said and ra realized she was in danger even though she didn''t know what wrong she did.

    "You said you loved him...but you didn''t save him." Irene hastily got out of bed and began strolling toward ra slowly.

    ra took a few steps back frightened by the crazy look in Irene''s eyes. She looked like she wanted to destroy the world. ra was of course a fighter but she knew she didn''t stand a chance with Irene. The woman was a witch after all.

    "Now... who will save you?" She said threateningly.

    Turning around ra ran toward the door, grabbing the handle she wanted to leave quickly but suddenly the door shut by an invisible force and ra couldn''t open it. Panik kicked in and she reached for the knife that would probably not help, but again some invisible force knocked it out of her hand and it flew across the room. Swiftly ra''s eyes searched for something in the room she could use to defend herself but before she could even move Irene grabbed her by the neck and pinned her to the wall.

    ra tried to kick, push, or even punch but neither could her legs move nor her arms. How would she defend herself if she couldn''t even use her limbs? She could only use her mouth, maybe she should talk some sense into Irene''s head but she could barely breathe as Irene tightened her grip, even more, squeezing all the air out of ra''s lungs.

    "All of us said we loved him but none of us could save him. None! We all deserve to die."

    Was she going to die like this? And her family wouldn''t even know. No, she refused to die.

    "You refuse?!" Irene asked. She could read her thoughts? "Alright then...I will make you suffer first." Then suddenly ra felt her body get thrown across the room. She braced herself for the pain toe as she hit the wall then fell on a table that tumbled over and she fell further to the floor.

    "I will kill everyone who imed to love him, everyone and then I''ll join you. Do you know why?" She asked. "Because I loved him the most yet I did nothing...nothing."

    This was not good. ra could hear the anger and despair in Irene''s voice. If she didn''t get away Irene would kill her for sure.

    "Oh right. Before I kill myself I have to kill mother as well. I''ll kill her!" She screamed.

    While Irene was speaking to herself ra tried to crawl away but soon Irene grabbed her by the hair and pulled her up, bringing both their faces close to each other. "You want to live princess? While letting the man you love die?"

    ra was confused. Who was Irene talking about? She had only ever loved one man and it was Lucian.

    "Yes. I am talking about Lucian. He is dead!" She yelled pushing her down again.

    ra fell. "Lucian is dead?"

    "Yes."

    "No!" ra shook her head. "No, no!" No she was probably talking about another Lucian.

    "You can deny it all you want it but it won''t bring him back from the dead." Irene grabbed ra by the hair again.

    ra took notice of a vase thaty on the table nearby. She grabbed it quickly and smashed it on Irene''s head. She expected Irene to fall down but she still stood straight as blood poured from her head and down her face.

    Suddenly sheughed, something that shocked ra. "Come on! Hit me some more!" Irene said.

    ra was confused.

    "I saide on!" Irene yelled then ra punched her face causing Irene''s lip to burst.

    "Is that all you got?" Irene asked with a smirk. "You are not giving me a choice but to show you how." She said and pped ra across the face.

    ra had been pped before, even by strong men but it never hurt like this. Her whole head was throbbing in pain and she lost her bnce and fell. Irene ced herself on top of her and was about tond another p when someone spoke.

    "Stop!"

    Roshan! ra felt a sudden relief.

    "Don''t interfere! I am warning you!" Irene said with a deadly tone.

    "Don''t touch her. I am warning you!" He spoke with that same deadly tone.

    She intended to ignore him when someone called her name. "Irene!"

    This voice sent a chill down ra''s spine. She wanted to see who the voice belonged to but she kept her gaze fixated on Irene.

    "What are you doing?"

    Irene slowly let her hand fall as the crazy look in her eyes turned into one of confusion and sadness. The man quickly came to her side and pulled her up and away from ra then he wrapped his arms around her. "It''s alright." He whispered.

    ra didn''t spare a moment to look at the man and tried to quickly get up and away but Roshan already scooped her up in his arms and carried her away. ra felt embarrassed but didn''t protest as she was in too much pain to walk herself.

    *******

    Roshan tried to stay calm as he carried ra to his room. He was shocked and angry, he had never seen Irene act this way before. He shouldn''t have left ra alone here. If he hade a bitte she could have been dead. The possibility of losing her easily made him feel vulnerable and he hated it.

    He slowly ced her on his bed and she flinched in pain. Her beautiful face was now covered with bruises and her clothes soaked in her own blood. Roshan clenched his fists, seeing her like this made him angry. If it was someone else who made her like this they would be dead long ago, but it was Irene. He knew she was grieving the loss of her son and ming herself for not saving him.

    "Stay here." He said and left to bring an aid kit.

    As he returned he found ra curled up in his bed, her arms wrapped around her waist. For the first time, he didn''t see the tough woman he was used to seeing. She looked startled and scared and he could understand that. Roshan put the kit on the nightstand and then carefully sat down next to her.

    He waited patiently for her to sit up then reached for her face. She flinched back.

    "I am not going to hurt you." He assured then slowly removed the hair from her face and tucked it behind her ear. As he treated her wounds she didn''t evenin once even though it was probably a bit painful.

    Roshan knew that not only was her face bruised but her body as well. Knowing that she wouldn''t let him help her treat those wounds he gave the aid kit and a clean dress.

    "What happened to Lucian?" She asked abruptly.

    Roshan was taken aback for a moment. He had almost forgotten that she was in love with Lucian and telling her that the man she loved was dead, was not something he wanted to do at this moment.

    ras eyes welled with tears. "He is not dead right? She was referring to someone else, right?" A tear fell down her cheek and she quickly wiped it away with the back of her hand.

    Roshan couldn''t bring himself to tell her so he kept quiet. Maybe his silence would speak for itself.

    "Please...please tell me he is not dead. Plea...ase." She began to cry hysterically.

    Her whole body shook as she buried her face in her hands. Roshan wanted tofort her but he didn''t know how. Even if he knew why would he want tofort her when she was crying for another man? Turning around he left her alone thinking that she would calm down eventually, but he was wrong.

    She kept crying the whole night until she was exhausted and fell asleep almost at sunrise.

    "How is she?" Lucifer asked taking a seat in the garden where Roshan was taking a short nap after listening to ra''s cry the whole night.

    "She just fell asleep."

    "You care for her." Lucifer pointed. "I didn''t think someone as promiscuous as you would care for someone."

    "Well...if Lucifer himself could care for someone then anyone can care for someone. By the way...how did Irene wake up? Did you find her mother?"

    "No. I just found her awake." Lucifer said thoughtfully.

    "What is it?" Roshan asked.

    "I have been thinking. Maybe...Lucian is alive."

    "Why would you think so?"

    "Demons cannot die unless killed by other supernatural creatures. Why would Lucian be an exception?"

    "Because he is not entirely Demon." Roshan said as a matter of fact.

    "True but he could have died ande back to life, just like Irene."

    Irene had died after giving birth to Lucian but she hade back to life because she had demon blood in her system. When she came back to life she had be partly Demon. Lucian was already partly demon which meant that when he died his demon side could have saved him and he awakened was a fully Demon. But then again Demons could track other Demons so why couldn''t they find him, Roshan wondered.

    It meant that he was either dead or maybe even though he awakened as a fully Demon he still had his witch powers. A deadlybination indeed and this deadlybination would not be found unless he wanted to be found.

    "There is one way to finding Lucian if he is alive." As a Demon himself Roshan knew Demons were very protective and possessive of their mates.

    "How?"

    "Hazel."

 Chapter 77 - 17

    <h4>77 Chapter 17</h4>

    Lucian looked at the woman in his arms. She looked almost dead. What if she had died? He couldn''t understand why he was being so cruel to her.

    Quickly he wrapped her in the nkets he brought and then lifting her head slightly he tried to make her drink some water. She couldn''t drink much as she was half-conscious and seemed to slowly drift away.

    He tried to wake her up. "Hazel, look at me." But her eyes slowly fluttered down and she lost consciousnesspletely.

    With a sigh, Lucian ced her carefully on the bed then added a few more nkets. He put fire everywhere he could then tried to warm her up by rubbing her hands and feet. While rubbing her feet a memory shed through his mind.

    In his memory there was a woman, he was washing her feet while she watched him shyly. He tried to see her face but the memory disappeared as quickly as it came.

    Lucian tried to remember some more but as usual, every time he tried to remember his head throbbed so painfully it felt like it was going to burst. Ignoring the memories he tried to focus on Hazel. She was in this state because of him so he was responsible for her. He kept rubbing her hands and feet until she woke up.

    Slowly Hazel opened her eyes and the first thing she said was... "Lucian."

    "I am here." He said instinctively and drew her into his arms. Right now he didn''t care if he exposed himself and ruined his n, all he wanted to do was protect this woman and make her feel safe. He didn''t even care to ask himself why anymore. The sense of protectiveness he felt was too strong that nothing else seemed to matter.

    "How are you feeling?" He asked.

    "I am fine now." She smiled a faint smile. "I knew you woulde for me."

    Since she already knew his name he wanted to ask how. "How do you know my name?"

    She rubbed her eyes then stared at him with a questioning look.

    "How I know your name? How could I not, Lucian? Are you asking because you really don''t know?"

    Lucian nodded. Hazel''s expression turned serious and she used the little strength she had left to sit up. Lucian helped her while trying to hear her thoughts but he heard nothing. There was only silence. Why couldn''t he hear her thoughts? Could it be that she wasn''t a normal human because he could hear other people''s thoughts clearly? Maybe he shouldn''t trust her yet.

    "Do you not know...who I am?" She asked carefully as if afraid to hear the answer.

    "I don''t."

    "Do you really....not remember me?"

    Lucian shook his head.

    Hazel''s shoulders fell in disappointment. "I thought you came for me. But you came for revenge right? That''s why you look like this?"

    Lucian sighed not wanting to tell her the truth.

    "And save me?" She continued. If he hadn''t saved her he wouldn''t be in this situation but strangely he didn''t regret saving her at all. He knew if he went back in time he would save her again.

    "You still haven''t answered how you know my name." Ignoring her questions.

    "I know your name because you are my husband." She said calmly.

    Lucian stood up hastily annoyed that she was still lying to him. "My wife is dead."

    Now it was Hazel''s time to stand up hastily. She looked as angry as he was."Who told you that? How could I be dead when I am standing right infront of you."

    "Stop! You are not my wife."

    "I am."

    "I would not forget her."

    "You did Lucian. You forgot me when I have been waiting for you here everyday, enduring every torture that came my way just to see you once again." She almost yelled frustrated.

    ******

    I was so angry and frustrated. Just a moment ago I had been so relieved and happy to find that Lucian was alive and that he admitted that it was him just find outter that didn''t remember me or maybe he just didn''t want to. Why?!

    Why was he doing this to me? This was worse than all the tortures I went through put together.

    "I have been thinking of you everyday, worrying, praying for your safety. I missed you everyday, don''t tell me you didn''t."

    "Stop!" He yelled taking a step back then holding his head with both his hands as if he was in pain.

    "I thought you were dead. Do you know what I went through believing that?" My eyes teared up again. Speaking of it opened up new wounds. "Lucian...do you really not remember me?" I asked again hoping everytime the answer would be different but he kept shaking his head and backing away from me. "Do you not remember telling me you loved me?"

    "Please stop!" He backed away until he hit the wall behind him.

    "Do you not remember holding me or kissing me?

    He shook his head violently.

    "Do you not remember sleeping next to me while holding me in your arms?"

    "Stop!" He fell on his knees then fisted his hair. "Stop!" His voice trembled as if he was fighting himself.

    "Lucian?" He didn''t seem well. His body was shaking in a way that reminded me of when he had kissed me for the first time. "Are you alright?"

    As I neared him he suddenly screamed then started to punch the ground.

    "Stop!" I screamed terrified. Running to him I grabbed both his hands to stop him from hurting himself.

    "Why are you doing this?" His hands were soaked in blood. Looking at his face he was pale and his skin glistened with sweat.

    "I can''t make it stop. Please...make it stop." He said grabbing his hair again. Was his head hurting?

    "Lucian��" I was confused as to what to do so I just wrapped my arms around him. As soon as our bodies made contact I saw a terrifying image.

    It was Lucian. He was in a dark ce, his body covered in wounds and blood. As more blood seeped from his wounds he seemed to die a slow painful death, but someone clearly wanted his death to be more painful. Suddenly some liquor was poured over him and I saw a glimpse of a match then everything went up in mes. An agonizing scream erupted from Lucian''s throat as his body burned in that dark ce.

    Oh God! Startled I pushed Lucian away breaking the contact between us. What was that? Did he die like that? I shuddered then looked at Lucian who was still trembling. Good Lord. What had Lucian done to deserve this?

    "Oh Lucian��" I hugged him again instinctively but then the images came back. He was still in that dark, his skin and most of his flesh had burned away but he could heal. I was happy to see him alive but only for a short moment because seeing his progress of healing was more painful than seeing his death. During the night his flesh would heal but as soon as the sun went up he would burn anew and his wounds would open again. Many days he would go through the agony of healing then burning again and it would never seem to end.

    Then I saw him trying to crawl out of what seemed like a well but he had no strength so he would fall back again and wait for the day toe and for the sun to burn him once again.

    My heart tightened inside my chest upon seeing these images and rage filled my chest.

    "Oh, Lucian��" I cried holding him tightly. "I wish I could make it stop, but it''s over now. You are safe now." But he only kept trembling.

    I grabbed his face. "Lucian look at me."

    He shook his head. "I can''t."

    "You can. Look at me Lucian."

    He slowly looked up and into my eyes. "You are here, with me. Let''s leave this ce Lucian. Let''s forget about revenge and live happily together. I want nothing else."

    I didn''t want him to hurt anymore. I didn''t want to lose him again. Even though I wanted to punish those who tortured him but his safety was more important to me.

    He grabbed my wrists removing my hands from his face. "Why? Why would I leave with you?" He asked.

    "Because...because...I love you Lucian, I love you so much. I never told you before and that''s what I regretted the most. Now all I want is��"

    "Stop. Please stop." The more I spoke the more he seemed to be hurting. I couldn''t understand why but I didn''t want to hurt him anymore.

    Suddenly he stood up and hurried toward the door as if he was scared of me.

    "Will youe back?" I asked.

    "Eat the food and keep yourself warm." He said then left without looking back.

    Even though he imed to not know me he still cared. That would be enough for now. That he was alive would be enough for now.

    But would he be alright? He seemed to be hurting very much and it wasn''t just because I saw his memories but I could feel it. I could feel his pain and something else that I quite couldn''t understand.

    Since I was starving and cold I decided to do as he said. I ate the food he brought then wrapped myself in the nkets to keep myself warm. The ce had no windows so I had no clue what time it was but it felt like a whole day or maybe a whole night had passed already. I just wanted to see Lucian again, make sure he was safe. After seeing what had happened to him, all the torture I went through seemed nothingpared to his. All that pain must still be haunting him. He had already gone through enough pain in his life, I didn''t want him to go through more pain. I had to convince him to leave this ce with me before it was toote.

    The question was how?

    Suddenly I shivered even though I was wrapped in warm nkets. It wasn''t cold but there was someone in the room.

    "Hazel."

    I looked up at the devil himself. "Lothaire, I have been waiting for you."

 Chapter 78 - 18

    <h4>78 Chapter 18</h4>

    "Lucian is alive."

    Lothaire didn''t seem as surprised as I had expected him to be, almost as if he had suspected Lucian to be alive.

    "Where is he?" He asked calmly.

    "I am not sure but he is here in the pce and he doesn''t look like himself." and act like himself.

    "He is in disguise��" Lothaire said thoughtfully. "Then how did you recognize him?"

    "I just did." I shrugged. I didn''t know how to exin it.

    Lothaire crossed the distance between us then slowly removed the hair from my neck. "It''s the mating mark." He mumbled.

    I had almost forgotten about the mark. I wondered if it had anything to do with me being able to see Lucian''s memories.

    "He doesn''t remember me," I said.

    Lothaire took a step back studying me with his cold eyes.

    "Or maybe he is pretending��" I said unsure.

    "He would not."

    My heart sank. If he was not pretending then he really did forget me.

    "Why?" Why did he forget me? "How?" How could he forget me?

    "I am not sure why or how. Maybe Irene knows."

    Irene! She would be so happy to know that her son was alive. I wanted to see her and tell her quickly but then I remembered how angry I was with her and Lothaire, especially now after having seen everything that happened to Lucian, their son.

    How could they not have done anything to help him? How could they have just watched him go through all that and let him die?

    I wasn''t a parent myself but I knew that I would do anything in my power to save the people I love, even if it meant that I would die myself.

    "I should go and tell Irene. Do you want toe?" He asked.

    I shook my head. "No. I will wait for Lucian."

    Lothaire nodded. "Alright then."

    "Lothaire?"

    "Yes."

    "Why did you not help him?... Even if you and Irene were cursed and could possibly die but a parent would rather die than let their child go through what Lucian did. Am I wrong?"

    "You don''t know me." He said.

    "I don''t, but I know Irene. She doesn''t look like the kind of mother who would watch her son go through all that." I felt as if there was something they weren''t telling me.

    Lothaire sighed and his cold eyes softened. He took my hand in his, I was surprised by the coldness of his touch, then ced something on my palm. "Thank you for taking care of him." He said then he was gone.

    I looked at the silver pendant in the shape of a moon in my hand. Not only was it beautiful but it seemed magical somehow. It reminded me of Irene, beautiful in a magical way.

    *******

    He should be used to this by now since it happened every night but this kind of pain was impossible to get used to. Besides he was confused as to why it happened to him now when it usually happened at night. Would he have to endure this torture on the day as well?

    Why?!

    Slowly the pain turned into an icy numbness. His heartbeat decreased and it became hard to breathe. He embraced himself for the pain that wasing because he knew the worst part had only started. Usually, he onlysted ten minutes in the worst part of the pain and then slowly ck would fill the edges of his vision and he would gradually fall into a sea of darkness.

    In that sea of darkness, Lucian always tried to swim to the surface but to no avail. He would drown over and over again until he gave up, but this time something was different. There was a source of light from a distance.

    Lucian tried to swim once again but now toward the light and as he swam he found himself in his personal garden. Surprised as to how he got there he looked around.

    There...in the middle of the garden, she sat on a white swing, swinging back and forth while reading a book. As if sensing his presence she looked up from her book and smiled.

    "Lucian."

    His name never sounded as good as when she called him. Lucian held his breath at the sight of her. Never had someone looked so beautiful in his eyes.

    She stood up and opened her arms to embrace him."Come." She smiled and he couldn''t resist her call but as he moved toward her he realized that she was still far away from him. It was as if he couldn''t reach her no matter how fast his legs moved. He realized that she was just like the light he could never reach. It only blinded him making it even more difficult to see where he was going. He felt lost and strangely he wanted to go back to the darkness that he usually despised.

    That''s where you belong he heard a voice say before he shot his eyes open and found himself in his room. Lucian let out a deep breath relieved that it was only a dream.

    *******

    It was midnight and the only thing Lucian could hear was some night guards talking outside and the snoring of some people. Jade was half sleeping outside his room so Lucian decided to use another way out. He needed some fresh air without getting disturbed so he teleported himself outside the castle. This time he disguised himself as amoner and went wherever his feet took him. He tried to not think about anything and just enjoy his walk but he couldn''t.

    His mind was upied with thoughts of Hazel. He could not stop thinking about her even for a second. He wanted to be near her again and let her hold him in the protective and loving way she held him before but could he really trust her? If he did he would have to take her word for being his wife.

    Could she really be his wife? Could that be the reason everything about her felt so familiar andforting? Could that be the reason he wanted to protect her, hold her, kiss her and make her his own?

    No. He could not think like this. She could not be his wife. She was just a maid, unprotected in this evil ce, probably mistreated and tortured many times before and taken advantage of while he was��.he was...doing what? And when he finally came back he didn''t even recognize her while she had been waiting all this time.

    No. She could not be his wife. He refused to believe it. He would not....he would not let her get hurt while he was dreaming of a normal peaceful life. He would not be so ignorant...would he?

    His head throbbed again. No no, he had just gone through this pain why was it starting again? He took a deep breath and tried not to think of Hazel and calm down. She seemed to somehow be the source of his pain. Afraid that he would lose consciousnesses again outside in nowhere he teleported himself back to his room.

    With a loud sigh, he fell back on his bed. Even though he was really tired he knew there was no use of going to sleep, because the nightmares where there, waiting for him to just close his eyes. As hey there staring at the ceiling he felt something strange, a presence in the room. Sitting up he looked around but found no one, still, he knew someone was here.

    Standing up he strained his ears and focused his vision, getting himself ready to fight.

    "Who is there?" Lucian asked using an authoritative tone.

    Silence��. yet Lucian was sure someone was there. He was not a fool to ignore his instincts.

    "Show yourself!"

    After a short moment of silence slowly a woman appeared out of thin air. She stood in front of him a few feet away in a green gown that matched her beautiful eyes. Her raven ck hair cascaded down her shoulder in elegant waves that stopped right above her waist and her skin was unblemished and radiant. Lucian had never seen such a woman before, she was tall and beautiful, and had amanding presence.

    "Who are you?" He asked.

    The woman just stared at him, her eyes slowly welling with tears. Lucian found himself utterly confused. Why was every woman crying at the sight of him?

    "I asked who you are? And how did you get in here?"

    The woman only kept staring at him while so many emotions were written all over her face. Pain, sorrow, guilt but also relief and joy. She walked closer to him as tears strolled down her face.

    What was this situation? He should call the guards but he knew it was useless as this woman could disappear just the way she had appeared.

    Feeling ufortable by her closeness Lucian was about to take a few steps back when she suddenly wrapped her arms around him. Stunned Lucian froze in ce.

    What was this feeling?

    Even though Lucian was shocked by the sudden hug he felt strangely safe. Her warmth soothed andforted him. He felt as though all the weight he had carried all those years on his shoulders had been lifted away and he could suddenly breathe. His body and mind rxed and a strange feeling of peace brought tears to his eyes. He wanted to cry in her arms and he wanted her tofort him but shocked by his own thoughts he pushed her away and took a few steps back.

    "Leave!" He shook overwhelmed by his own emotions.

    He wanted her to leave, she scared him but at the same time, he wanted to know who she was as well.

    "I am sorry." The woman cried.

    He was tired of these crying women who came to him and added to his confusion. He was already suffering enough, what did they want?

    "Who are you? Why did youe here?" He said angry and frustrated.

    The woman cried even more. "I am sorry."

    "Don''t be sorry and just tell me who you are and what you want."

    "I...I am��" Her voice cracked and she shook her head. "I am sorry." She repeated.

    "Don''t��" Lucian began to yell but she was already gone.

 Chapter 79 - 19

    <h4>79 Chapter 19</h4>

    Roshan had juste out of the tub and was still naked when Lucifer appeared out of nowhere.

    "And you could not wait until I got dressed." He said grabbing a towel and wrapping it around his waist.

    Lucifer seemed stressed and maybe even...scared. Roshan had never seen him like this before. He was walking back and forth and then abruptly he stopped.

    "Lucian is alive." He breathed.

    Roshan paused. "Alive? How? I can still not sense him."

    "I don''t know how he does it but he better keep doing it now that the curse is broken, or else��" Lucifer clenched his fists.

    Or else the demons would try to kill him now that the curse was not protecting him anymore. The curse didn''t only keep Irene and Lucifer from meeting their son but every other demon as well, and since Lucian was half-witch he was basically an enemy.

    Witches and demons never mixed well and while witches protected their kind no matter what demons never took risks, even with their own kind. Anyone who could be a threat needed to be wiped away and quickly, especially if they had anything to do with witches.

    "Roshan, as soon as you sense Lucian I want you to summon everyone and if anyone shows a rebellious behavior get rid of them."

    Roshan nodded. He could sense Lucifer''s uneasiness.

    Once Lucifer wanted to kill his own son, not because he hated him but because he knew he would suffer a lot and wanted to save him from that. He knew that being the son of the devil and a witch would never allow him to live a normal peaceful life and that both witches and demons would try to eliminate him. But while hesitating to kill his own son Irene''s mother was able to put a curse preventing any demon toe near Lucian.

    Roshan wasn''t sure if Lucifer was happy to see his son alive or if he regretted hesitating, causing his son to live in loneliness and torture while he himself was unable to do anything..

    "Have you told Irene yet?" Roshan asked.

    "Yes, but I shouldn''t have."

    Irene had probably not been able to keep herself from seeing her son which probably added to his confusion.

    "Maybe you want to tell your human friend that he is alive." Lucifer noted before leaving.

    Human friend? ra was anything but a friend.

    Since she found out about Lucian''s death she had been in a bad state. Sometimes she would deny his death and say that she was going to find him and sometimes she would not leave her room and would just cry for the whole day.

    There were some other days that she would not cry but then she wouldn''t leave her room either, or eat or drink. She really made him confused and sometimes he wondered why he even brought her here and caused all this trouble for himself.

    Today he found herying on the bed being very quiet.

    "Good morning."

    She stilly unmoving on the bed. "Don''t you know how to knock?" She asked in a t tone.

    "Or maybe you lost your hearing." He stated.

    She sat up hastily and red at him with annoyance.

    "You could knock louder. It''s not of good behavior to enter ady''s room without permission."

    Good behavior? And him? Roshan fought the urge tough. He was actually at his best behavior right now or else she would have found herself in his bed. Naked.

    "Princess, you are in no position to teach me good behavior. You have been in my home for almost a week, eating and drinking for free without contributing to anything."

    Her face turned red with embarrassment and she looked down at her hands.

    "I...I.." Roshan knew she wanted to apologize but she was too stubborn. "What do you want me to do?" She asked raising her chin again.

    "How about taking a bath, changing andbing your hair first?" She looked like a mess.

    Her cheeks flushed again. "I will if you leave."

    *******

    ra looked herself in the mirror. She had never looked like this before, she looked like the homeless people she sometimes saw on the streets. What happened to her? What happened to the strong woman she was? Was she just going to believe what people told her or was she going to find out the truth herself?

    She better find out herself before grieving someone who was probably not even dead. Lucian could not be dead.

    Deciding that she was going to leave this ce today to go and find Lucian she went to the bathroom. ra was surprised to find that someone had already prepared a bath. It was probably Roshan she thought.

    Why was he taking care of her so much?

    He had let her stay, given her food and clothes without asking for anything in return. Still, she didn''t trust him. He had that look in his eyes that told her he wanted something but she wasn''t sure what it was.

    ra got into the hot water and cleaned herself then she slid into a new dress that Roshan had prepared for her as well before walking out and into her room. There she dried her hair with a towel while wondering where she could find ab. She didn''t want to risk leaving the room and getting almost killed again.

    While contemting what to do someone knocked on the door and soon Roshan walked inside.

    He had ab in his hand. This man was something else, ra thought to herself. She had to be careful.

    "Your hair is a mess." He said handing her theb.

    ra took theb, ignoring him she went to the mirror and started tob her hair. It was more difficult than she had thought. It was all tangled up.

    "You seem to need help." He pointed

    "I am fine." She said but before she was done with the sentence he already stood behind her staring at her through the mirror. ra''s heart jumped to her throat but she swallowed it.

    "I could still help." He said in a low voice leaning right next to her ear.

    ra froze in ce as he reached for theb in her hand, which she just let slide through her fingers. Then he slowly began tob her hair. Why was she not protesting?

    As hebed her hair his fingertips would sometimes touch her neck and she would feel the heat creep into her skin. His closeness made her imagine things she normally wouldn''t, like taking a step back and letting him wrap his arms around her, or leaning her head back onto his shoulder and letting him kiss her neck. She wondered what it would feel like, to let a man have her, to let him kiss her and caress her. Her body shivered in sudden want. If she didn''t distance herself from this man she would end up doing something she would regret.

    Taking a few steps away from him she turned around. "I think it fine now. Thank you."

    Roshan smiled and something about his smile told her he knew the effect he had on her.

    "Why do you do this?" She asked crossing her arms over her chest.

    "Do what?" He said innocently.

    "Helping me. What do you want in return?"

    A mischievous smile crept to his face. "You know what I want." He said in a way that made her heart skip a beat.

    "No, I don''t know." She said trying not to sound nervous.

    "You know, you just want me to say it out loud." He said slowly strolling toward her "or maybe you want me to show you."

    ra backed away until she collided with the dresser behind her. Roshan crossed the distance between them then ced his hands on the dresser on each side of her body trapping her between his arms. ra''s mind went nk as he leaned closer and spoke next to her ear. "I want to please you." He said as his hot breath caressed her skin.

    A shiver went down her spine. Please her? How?

    Roshan chuckled. Leaning back he looked into her eyes. "If you are really curious...." He whispered letting his fingers brush the skin on her face, "then close your eyes."

    ra felt as though she was under some spell that she couldn''t resist so she closed her eyes despite knowing what wasing next.

    Roshan leaned in, bringing his lips close to hers. This was so unlike him. He never used his powers to seduce a woman, not that he needed to but this woman was tempting him too much. With her wet hair and bare shoulders, she was provoking the demon inside of him. Still, he shouldn''t manipte her, he didn''t want to. He wanted her willingly so he took a few steps back and left her mind and thoughts alone.

    ra opened her eyes and looked at Roshan confused. What was wrong with her? She was just about to let him kiss her, to let an unknown man kiss her. No. She needed to make it clear that she was not interested in him, at all.

    "Listen��" She began.

    "I know." He cut her off. "You n on escaping tonight, you don''t need to. Lucian is alive."

 Chapter 80 - 20

    <h4>80 Chapter 20</h4>

    "Your highness, let me bring a physician."

    Lucian shook his head and Jade''s frown deepened.

    "But your highness, your fever is not going down I have to do something."

    "Listen to me Jade. I don''t need nor do I want help. I just want to be alone."

    Jade was about to protest but Lucian cut her off. "It''s an order, and don''t tell my sister."

    Lucian had no energy to deal with Alexander''s sister. He was already in enough pain. Why he was so sick he couldn''t understand but he couldn''t justy here. He came here for a reason, for revenge, but got so distracted and now he was even more confused. Who was the woman that hugged him and why did she make him feel the way he did.

    Despite knowing that she would only be a distraction Lucian wanted to meet her again. He had so many questions to ask.

    Lucian pushed himself out of the bed with a groan. His whole body ached, then he summoned Julian with a spell that he had learned.

    Julian appeared so quietly as if he had always been there in his room. "Your highness, you don''t seem well. He said upon seeing his face.

    "Any news from outside?" Lucian ignored his remark. He had no reason or energy to exin his condition.

    "Well the citizens are not very impressed with their new king, in fact, many of them dislike him, especially the poor since he raised the taxes for them. This will be to your advantage. We have now spread some rumors that you might be alive and people seem to respond well, they have hope that you might be a better ruler than your brother."

    "Good." Now he only needed to get rid of his brother but getting rid of him was not enough for Lucian. He wanted to torture him, to make his life so miserable that he would want to end it himself. He would make him beg, he would make him wish that he was already dead.

    But first, he would pay him a visit.

    Lucian boiled with anger upon seeing his brother sittingfortably on the throne while ordering some servants around proudly. He didn''t deserve to sit on that chair or have that crown on his head. He didn''t deserve to order people around and fill his stomach while his people were starving.

    "Oh look who is here. Come in." He said standing up from his seat. "How is your stay here?"

    Lucian walked inside while he spoke. "I like it very much." He faked a smile.

    They made their way to a table and sat down. Pierre ordered a maid to bring some snacks and then turned back to him.

    "I heard you were looking for some maid who caused you some trouble?"

    "Oh��" Pierre waved dismissively with his hand. "It''s just some servant who needed to be punished, but we have found her so everything is fine." He said.

    Found her? Lucian wanted tough. His brother still lied easily.

    "How is the wedding preparation going?"

    Alexander''s sister was spoiled and arrogant. She and Pierre deserved each other Lucian thought.

    "But I am a little worried��" Lucian began, "I heard your brother is alive."

    Pierre was about to take a sip from his wine but paused.

    "Which one?" He asked.

    "The youngest one."

    Pierreughed, almost nervously.

    "Oh...I can assure you all of my brothers are dead. People just like to gossip."

    "If you say so...then we have no problem."

    Pierre narrowed his gaze. "You look pale." He pointed.

    "Yes, I haven''t been out muchtely, which I usually do. I should go out for a while."

    "Yes of course. We have beautiful ces here in Decresh. I could arrange for someone to show you around." Pierre offered.

    "It''s alright. I will be fine by myself."

    As Lucian left his brother alone he sensed that his brother was nervous and confused. He even called for the guards that killed Lucian to make sure he was dead.

    ??What did you do with the body?" He asked.

    "We threw him in an empty well and burned it. He could not have lived through that, Your Highness." They assured him.

    "Of course not." Pierre said with a smug look on his face. He was relieved again, but that would onlyst for a short while.

    As soon as the sun set Lucian took the first step toward his n. He found one of the guards who burned his body and followed him to somewhere quiet where he was wanted to pee. Just as he was about to pull his trousers down he felt someone standing behind him. He froze in ce, who was this, he was sure no one had followed him. He slowly reached for the dagger in his pocket and then turned to swing the dagger but it only cut through thin air.

    No one was there. The soldier frowned. He was sure he felt someone standing behind him. He looked around carefully but not a soul was around. Maybe he had too many drinks he thought and proceeded to pee. When he was done he pulled up his pant and when he turned he almost walked into someone.

    His heart jumped up to his throat and he was about to curse whoever it was when he saw what he thought he would never see.

    No, it could not be possible. Right in front of him stood someone who was supposed to be dead, someone who could not be alive. This had to be a dream.

    "It''s not a dream, but I sure will make it a nightmare." Lucian''s lips curved into an evil smile.

    The soldier still stood frozen. Adrenaline rushed through his veins but still, he couldn''t move. The horror made himpletely paralyzed and soon he couldn''t even stand still so he fell to his knees. This couldn''t be true but it felt so real.

    Lucian looked at the soldier in front of him. All the blood had drained from his face and he shook in fear. "Yo..yo..your high...ness." He stuttered when he finally could speak. He reached his hand to touch him as if to make sure it wasn''t imagination or a dream and when he ensured that it was indeed real he began to shake his head in refusal.

    "Im...impossible." He said crawling backward.

    Lucian took a few steps toward him and the soldier kept crawling backward until the cement wall behind him blocked his way.

    "Pl...please. I did nothing wrong. I...I just did what...what I was ordered." He said shaking in fear. "Please...I will do whatever you want. Just...don''t kill me." He said throwing himself at Lucian''s feet.

    Lucian had no intention of killing him...yet. "Yes, you will. You will go and tell Pierre that I aming for him. Tell him to be prepared."

    ******

    Pierre was enjoying his time with his women, or maybe not much. Hazel kepting to his mind and he wondered where she could be hiding. Why he was so obsessed with her he couldn''t understand but the more she resisted him the more he wanted her. He was determined to make her his.

    "Are you not enjoying yourself, Your Highness." One of his mistresses Ka spoke next to his ear as her hands slid down his chest.

    "No, I am not. You should all leave!" He said standing up and pulling up his robe. They looked at him confused for a while but then left quietly.

    He was in a bad mood although he couldn''t understand why. He had everything, he had money, power and beautiful women, lots of them. He couldn''t be feeling down because of one worthless woman whom his brother had already used. No, he would not let himself feel down because of her.

    Pouring some wine into his ss he was about to sit down and rx when suddenly someone knocked loudly on the door. "I need to speak to you, Your Highness. It''s important."

    Had they found Hazel?

    "Come in!" Pierre called.

    One of his guards David barged into the room, panting, looking like he had seen a ghost. "Your highness��" He looked like he was going faint anytime.

    "What is it?"

    "I...I��" He tried to catch his breath. "I just saw His highness Lucian. He is alive."

 Chapter 81 - 21

    <h4>81 Chapter 21</h4>

    "What nonsense are you saying?"

    "I swear Your Highness. I saw him with my two own eyes." David shook as if remembering what he had seen.

    Fear crept its way slowly into Pierre''s heart. Lucian could not be alive. He had made sure that his brother was not breathing before letting the guards take him away.

    "You said you burned him." Pierre used.

    "I...I did." David said his eyes widening in realization and fear at what he had done. "He will not spare my life." He said more to himself.

    The horror on David''s face was so real that it made Pierre wonder how his brother could have survived all that? Was he really the devil''s son?

    He chuckled darkly. That was ridiculous. David must have been feeling guilty that he started imagining things.

    "Just leave." He said waving with his hand.

    David stared at him for a short while then with a low voice, as if he was scared that someone would hear him he said "He ising for you. He told me to tell you to be prepared."

    A frown settled on Pierre''s face and heart began to pump in fear. "Stop talking nonsense and Leave!" He yelled.

    Lucian could not be alive and even if he was he couldn''t have entered the castle without anyone noticing. Everyone here knew what he looked like.

    Pierre took a deep breath to calm himself down. He had nothing to be scared of yet he put more guards outside his room before he went to sleep.

    Lucian watched his brother turning back and forth in his bed while unable to sleep. This was only the beginning. Pierre would have many more sleepless nights.

    ******

    "Hazel."

    I jumped at the sound of Irene''s voice. Turning around I found her standing in the middle of the room with shoulders dropped. Her once gorgeous face looked unhealthy and her once vibrant eyes looked dead.

    "Irene."

    "I know you probably don''t want to see me but I couldn''t help myself froming to see you." She rubbed her hands together nervously. "I wanted to tell you everything but I couldn''t because of the curse. Now I guess you already know."

    She was speaking of being Lucian''s mother.

    "Yes I know."

    As she looked more closely at me a frown settled on her face. "Oh��" She breathed. "Who did this to you?" She said crossing the distance between us and grabbing my shoulders to look more closely. Her sad face turned into one of anger, as if she wanted to punish whoever hurt me.

    "Yes, I want to." She said and I could hear the anger in her voice. My once closest friend, my only friend turned out to be Lucian''s mother. I still couldn''t digest that fact.

    Irene''s expression turned into one of sadness again upon hearing my thoughts. "I am sorry." She apologized. "I know you are angry with me but I can''t let you stay here. You have toe with me."

    I shook my head. "I want to see Lucian. He needs me."

    "So he is really not pretending?" I asked feeling my heart break into a thousand pieces.

    "No�� but don''t worry. He will remember you."

    I felt my eyes tear up. " And if he doesn''t?"

    "He will." She assured.

    "Why doesn''t he remember me?" I heard my voice crack. No, I was not going to cry again.

    "He probably feels to much guilt that it''s painful for him to remember." Now her eyes teared up.

    "Guilt? Why?"

    "Because he feels that he failed to protect you. He feels guilty for leaving you behind in the hands of his enemies. He probably imagined many times before he died what would happen to you once he left and it was too painful for him, so he suppressed all his memories that includes you."

    Oh, Lucian. I didn''t know he was in so much pain. I needed to make him see that I was just fine.

    "I want to see him, Irene. Please take me to him." I was almost crying.

    Irene sighed. "He can hurt you right now."

    "No, he won''t."

    Irene sighed. "Alright,e with me."

    ***

    Lucian was half asleep when he heard the door to his room open quietly and someone sneaking inside. He slowly reached for the dagger under his pillow making himself ready as the person''s footsteps neared, but then suddenly Lucian stiffened. He recognized this scent, the scent of honey and coconut, the scent of Hazel.

    What was she doing here and how did she get in?

    Putting the dagger back he pretended to be asleep. Hazel walked closer, he could feel her leaning over him and then slowly she sat down on the bed next to him. After that it was quiet for a while and then he felt her fingers on his face, removing the hair from his face and tucking it behind his ear.

    "Lucian." She whispered his name but he kept his eyes closed. "You have gone through a lot and I could do nothing to help you." She ran her fingers through his hair. "I don''t want you to hurt anymore. I wish you coulde with me and leave all this behind. We could live happily together and forget about the hurt and the pain." It was silent for a moment. "Is that possible?" She then asked. She seemed to ask herself more than him.

    Slowly she leaned even closer to him and Lucian wondered what she was about to do before he felt her lips on his forehead. "I love you." She whispered and then stood up to leave.

    Lucian panicked for an unknown reason and grabbed her wrist to prevent her from leaving. Hazel gasped startled but then looked back at him. "You are awake." She looked shocked and scared.

    Lucian looked up at her. "Don''t leave." He said to his surprise which seemed to surprise her as well. She was a little reluctant but then decided to stay with him. He made somece for her on the bed next to him and shey down carefully. There theyy face to face looking at each other, both a bit confused by what they were doing.

    "How did you get in here?" he asked breaking the silence.

    "You''re guards are sleeping." She whispered.

    "Why did youe here?"

    "I wanted to see you."

    Why he wanted to ask but then again he knew what she would say, because he was her husband. He felt as though he was, since he felt way toofortable with her.

    From what he had learned, he was only married once and to a princess from Maebeth whom his brother would never keep alive. This woman was alive and she could not be human. She had been able to see through his disguise and he could not read her thoughts like other humans. She was something else and she probably wanted something from him. What he didn''t know but there was one way to find out, to keep her close to him and y along with her. Eventually, she would show her true colors.

    "I am dirty, and your bed is clean." She said when it became too quiet.

    "It''s alright. Get some sleep." He said then closed his eyes and before he knew he was already asleep.

    ******

    Lucian woke up feeling refreshed. It had been so long since he had a good sleep and without a nightmare. He wondered what went different this time, but that''s when he noticed Hazel sleeping next to him. Was she the reason? How could he have fallen asleep and even feltfortable next to a woman he suspected to be his enemy?

    Lucian stared at Hazel''s rxed face as she was asleep. She looked so innocent that he had a hard time believing she could be anyone''s enemy at all. He reached for her face, feeling her now bruised skin under his fingers. He felt a sudden urge to punish whoever did this to her. Caring for someone he didn''t even know made him feel even more upset.

    "Hazel." What am I supposed to do with you?

    Hazel opened her eyes slowly as if she had heard her name being called. After blinking several times she looked at him and smiled. That smile, that annoying yet beautiful smile tugged at his heart in strange ways. Lucian got hastily out of bed, irritated by his own feelings. Hazel sat up and looked at him with a hurt expression that she tried to hide.

    "You can use the bathroom to clean up." He said as an excuse to be without her for a moment, to collect his thoughts.

    "Thank you." She smiled getting out of bed and then tiptoed to the bathroom.

    Lucian let out a deep breath once she was out of sight. This woman was doing things to his mind and body. What was wrong with him? He had seen much more beautiful women than her and still not felt the way she made him feel. He paced back and forth in the room trying to calm his nerves down, but his demon was being rebellious again.

    I thought we made peace, he told his demon as if his demon was someone other than himself. His demon was only a name for his dark side, the evil inside of him, the anger, the wickedness, the frustration and of course the lust and hunger. The will to manipte and to seduce was usually what his demon enjoyed the most and usually that side of him, his demon was stronger than his good side.

    "Lucian."

    Hazel''s voice interrupted his fight with his demon but as he turned around andid eyes on her he knew there was no going back.

    Hazel was standing in front of him, wet and with nothing but a small towel wrapped around her body.

    "I couldn''t put my dirty clothes back on." She saidpletely innocent.

    Lucian slowly strolled toward her fully aware that he had let his demon win. Hazel didn''t step away and there was no fear in her eyes this time as he grabbed her face softly.

    "Good." He breathed. "I want you naked."

 Chapter 82 - 22

    <h4>82 Chapter 22</h4>

    It felt so refreshing to get clean and the hot water was very soothing, but I couldn''t spend the whole day here even though I wanted to. Washing the soap off I began to dry myself with a clean towel that I found. I was surprised by how many bruises I found on my body while drying myself. I must look awful I thought.

    Once I was dry I looked around for something to wear, but there was nothing. That meant that I had to walk out with only a towel. I didn''t want Lucian to see my bruised body and cause him even more guilt, but since I had no other option I walked out of the bathroom and into the chamber.

    There I found Lucian pacing back and forth looking disturbed and in deep thoughts that he didn''t even notice my presence.

    "Lucian." I called carefully.

    Lucian stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around. His eyes widened in surprise.

    "I couldn''t put my dirty clothes back on," I said exining why I was half-naked.

    He stoodpletely still and looking appalled for a short while but then slowly something flickered in his eyes and his gaze darkened. I don''t know what happened but suddenly he was standing right infront of me, so close I could smell his addictive scent.

    "Good." He said grabbing my chin gently and lifting my head so that I was looking into his eyes. Then he leaned closer, "I want you naked." He said in a deep husky voice that made my heart race. It had been so long since I felt this way and I just wanted him to kiss me, and do much more.

    As if knowing what I was thinking he grabbed the back of my head and devoured my mouth. I sighed into his mouth at the sudden pleasure that I felt and wrapped my arms around his neck. His kiss was hot, persistent, and hungry making my legs wobble in weakness and my breath hitch.

    I pushed him away slightly just to catch my breath but he held me in ce and continued kissing down my jaw and further down to my neck. I shut my eyes and threw my head back feeling his hot mouth nip and suck its way up to my mouth again. This time he slid his tongue inside and the taste of him made all rational thoughts leave my mind. All I wanted was to feel him, taste him. Yes, this time I was the one that wanted him naked.

    I tugged at the strap on his robe to take it off but he suddenly grabbed my wrists and broke the kiss.

    "Wait." He breathed heavily holding my wrists in a steel grip.

    "I don''t want to wait anymore. I want you." I need you.

    I sounded like a desperate woman, or maybe I was but I didn''t care. It wasn''t a sin to want your husband.

    Slowly he let go of my wrists and I thought he was going to leave, but instead, he took off his robe. It felt strange to look at his bare body, and now thinking about it even his face. Even though I knew he was Lucian it would be strange to be with him looking like this. I wanted to be with him looking like himself.

    "I want to see you." I said.

    "No, I don''t mean like that." I almost panicked despite having seen himpletely naked. "I mean I want to see the real you, I want to see Lucian."

    *******

    Suddenly something clicked in Lucian''s head. Wait! Was Hazel seducing him on purpose just to make him expose himself? But what would she get out of it? Still, he shouldn''t trust her, he knew he shouldn''t, not after everything he went through, but it was toote to convince himself. He already trusted her. Those innocent eyes of her told him he could trust her, told him that she would never do anything to hurt him. As he looked into those eyes he saw a reflection of his own feelings, pain, guilt and a deep longing to be together.

    Yes, he wanted this woman. Not just today but everyday. He knew he was being insane but it didn''t matter anymore. Everything felt right with her, it felt as if she was made for him. Made to make him feel safe, to make him feel loved and happy and forget about all the pain even if it was for a short while.

    "Is it important?" He asked.

    She nodded. "Yes. I want to feel you and not somebody else."

    Lucian let his disguise fall off and watched Hazel''s expression carefully. She looked at him surprised for a long while that he became concerned.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Hazel shook her head violently still her eyes wide. "No...no. You just...you just look more beautiful than I remember."

    Lucian couldn''t help the smile that crept to his face. To be called beautiful by this particr woman made him happy.

    Then suddenly Hazel frowned and extended her hand to touch his hair. "Your hair. You cut your hair?" she said shocked.

    "Yes."

    "This short?!" She almost sounded upset.

    Why did Lucian suddenly feel as if he was being scolded? She had just said that he was beautiful, did she change her mind? He knew that he had cut more than half his hair and now it was only a bit past his shoulders but he hoped that she wouldn''t dislike it.

    "You don''t like it?" He asked.

    She tilted her head slightly and looked at him with amusement. " You look good in whatever. I was just a little surprised." She smiled at him.

    That smile again made him lose track of his thoughts. He slid one arm around her waist and pulled her against him. He didn''t want to talk anymore. He wanted her, and he wanted her now.

    "Do you still want me?" He asked.

    She nodded blushing.

    "But we have to do this quietly. You can''t make a sound."

    Lucian could hear Hazel''s heart race inside her chest. Hell, even his heart was racing at the thought of not making a sound. He was already imagining Hazel biting her lip and digging her nails into his shoulders to stifle a moan and he imagined himself teasing her until she couldn''t stay quiet anymore.

    "I can''t promise." Hazel said with a heavy breath.

    "You have to." He said sliding his hand up her bare leg while pressing his lips to her neck.

    The thought of her promising him and then making her break her promise was very tempting.

    Why did he want to y this sly game with her so badly?

    "Alright." She sighed wrapping her arms around him.

    "Alright, what?" He asked kissing up her jaw.

    "I...I promise."

    Good, he thought. Because now he wanted to y a game with her. How long would it take him to make her break her promise?

 Chapter 83 - 23

    <h4>83 Chapter 23</h4>

    I could not make a sound? Good lord!

    Why did the thought of it arouse a fluttering feeling to my stomach?

    Lucian drew his lips from mine and looked at me worriedly.

    "Are you sure you want this?" He asked. "If you don''t want to I''m not going to force you."

    I was confused. Had I done something to make him believe I didn''t want to? I thought I sounded desperate.

    "You are trembling and you seem stressed." He exined.

    "Oh��" Yes I was stressed, stressed to have him. It was like I couldn''t wait. "I am trembling in need Lucian. I need you." I assured him not the least embarrassed.

    Lucian''s eyes darkened and he took my mouth with his in a wild kiss. His hands roamed the sides of my body, down my back, over my bottom and then grabbing my thighs he lifted me up. Taking the hint I wrapped my legs around his waist and he carried toward the bed without taking his lips away from mine. There hey me down gently and pulled away.

    A sigh of frustration escaped my lips at the absence of his closeness. He looked down at me where Iy between his legs, his eyes studying me with curiosity. I could still not believe my eyes everytime I saw at him. I had always thought he looked too good to be true but now looking at him he took my breath away. I couldn''t quite put my finger on what exactly changed about his appearance, he just seemed overall different.

    Slowly he hovered over me, using one arm to support his weight while the other hand went to graze my thigh. He leaned in and ced soft quick kisses on my lips teasingly until I couldn''t control myself anymore. Reaching up, I grasped his hair and brought his face closer to mine, seeking his mouth, wanting more of the sweet taste of his lips.

    His lips curved into a smile at my desperation before he gave in and kissed me in the same desperate need that I was feeling. His lips moved with greed, nipping and sucking, making me shudder with want. My hands reached for him feeling his body, clutching at the muscles on his arms and back. The feel of his bare skin made me wish that I was naked, I wanted feel his skin moving against mine.

    Lucians kisses moved down my jaw trailing his tongue over my earlobe. A sigh escaped my lips and my body shuddered involuntarily.

    "You like that?" He murmured in my ear.

    I shivered again and nodded.

    "What about this?" He asked and kissed right under my ear. That was my weak spot. How did he know? Did he remember?

    But the thoughts fled my head as quickly as heat spread through my body. My breath came out in shallow pants as he continued to torture me with his tongue. I tilted my head back and arched against him while feeling his hand trailing down my chest and then swiftly removing the towel from my body.

    Lucian''s body tensed for a moment before he drew back. I opened my eyes quickly afraid that he had changed his mind and decided to leave but we locked eyes all I saw was a burning hunger. Yes, his eyes seemed to burn, literally. The mes in them seemed wild, as if they wanted to consume me.

    My heart began to race as his gaze swept over my body. His jaw tensed and the mes in his eyes seemed to burn hotter. This time I didn''t feel shy at all under his gaze, I just wish he would touch me while watching me.

    Touching is an understatement of the things he did to me. He did all kinds of wicked things a man could do to a woman, just like he had promised. Not making any sounds while every part of your body was being explored was not only difficult but impossible. I was writhing, squirming, trembling, and begging.

    "Shhh��" He said leaning down and brushing his lips lightly against mine. "I haven''t started yet."

    What?! My head began to spin, lost in pleasures I never felt before, until I cried out.

    Panting and trembling I opened my eyes. I was about to tell I needed a moment when I took notice of the confused look on his face.

    "Is something wrong?" I asked breathlessly. I was still recovering.

    His gaze moved to my neck, searching, and then his eyes slowly widened with realization.

    "We did this before? And...and I bit you? Right?"

    As he spoke I realized his teeth had grown again, now looking like fangs.

    He seemed disgusted and confused. Maybe even hurt.

    I caught my breath and then sat up. I took his face in my hands and gazed into his eyes. " You are different Lucian and I always liked you that way. You will slowly and eventually remember everything. Until then I will be here for you." I smiled. "I am not going anywhere?"

    "You are not scared?" He asked.

    I shook my head. "You would never hurt me and you know it deep down. You might not remember me but you feel me the way I felt you even though you were disguised as someone else."

    His gaze softened. The disgusted look left his face but still, he seemed confused.

    "Are you really my wife?"

    The way he asked pained me. He sounded desperate for answers. I hated to see him like this. Lost like a child, with no memories, with no one by his side. There is me of course. I would always be by his side. Only if he knew. Now all I could see in his eyes were loneliness, sadness and desperation. If only, if only I could take away some of his pain.

    "Until you remember I will be whatever you want me to be."

 Chapter 84 - 24

    <h4>84 Chapter 24</h4>

    ra hadn''t believed Roshan when he''d told her that Lucian was alive but then she saw Irene crying with happiness and sadness at the same time after meeting her son she was assured that Lucian was indeed alive. She had cried as well, in relief, together with Irene. That day had felt like forever.

    Now she was sitting in the garden, alone, thinking of what to do next. She could not stay here forever, she didn''t want to feel like a burden.

    "You are not a burden and you can stay here as long as you want." Suddenly Irene spoke from nearby as though she had been there the whole time.

    ra turned her head slightly and found Irene strolling toward her looking like her usual self, beautiful and elegant at the same time.

    "You can hear my thoughts." ra asked surprised.

    "Don''t be so surprised. I told you I was a witch." Irene smiled and came to sit next to her on the bench.

    "Why are you so nice to me?" ra asked. "I was not very nice to your son and his wife."

    Irene smiled. "You loved my son despite sensing that he was different. How were you not nice to him?"

    ra looked down at her hands. There were things that Irene didn''t know. Things like how she forced Lucian and threatened Hazel. She wasn''t proud of those things.

    "I know those things." Irene said surprising her again. "Sometimes love can make us do crazy things. What matters is that you helped them in the end and... I actually enjoyed your fight with Hazel." Sheughed. "You are a strong and determined woman who goes after what she really wants. Not many have that courage."

    ra was confused. Irene liked her despite knowing everything? This woman really amazed her.

    "As I said, you can stay here as long as you want."

    "I might never find somewhere to go." ra said realizing the gravity of her own words. What if she really never found somewhere to go?

    "I doubt that." Irene smiled, her eyes swirling with the knowledge of something that ra couldn''t understand. Then swiftly she stood up "I''ll see you at dinner." She said and left.

    ra sat alone again, her thoughts drifting away to Lucian. Was he alright? Was Hazel alright? ra knew that if Hazel got hurt then that would hurt Lucian and she didn''t want him to hurt because that would hurt her.

    And then slowly her thoughts drifted to Astrid. Her sister must be so worried right now. ra felt guilty for being the troublemaker. She always put her sister in difficult situations and made her worry. She really was good for nothing.

    With sunken shoulders, ra stood up to walk back to her room when she took notice of Roshan standing two steps away. She had almost walked into him if she hadn''t looked up.

    "God, you scared me. Don''t you know how to keep a distance?"

    "Why? Do I make you nervous?" He asked.

    "Nervous?" Sheughed nervously. "You don''t make me feel anything."

    "Is that why you are avoiding looking at me?"

    ra lifted her chin and looked directly into his eyes. The way he looked back at her made her heart skip a beat. Why did he have to look so good? It would have been easier to hate him if he didn''t.

    "I am looking at you now." She said challengingly. "Now if you will excuse me." She pushed past his shoulder but he grabbed her wrist preventing her from leaving.

    ra was about to jerk her hand away when he said. "I can take you to your sister."

    How did he know? ra turned back, "I thought you couldn''t read my thoughts."

    "I cannot...well, most of the time. Anyway, do you want to go and see your sister or not?"

    ra nodded, suddenly excited and happy. This time she didn''t bother to ask how, they would probably go through some gate or the ground might open and swallow them. Anyway, she didn''t care. She just wanted to see her sister.

    He pulled at her wrist and drew her into his arms. "Close your eyes." He said and raplied. She shut her eyes tightly and wrapped her arms around him in a steel grip embracing herself for whatever wasing, but nothing happened. She just felt some weird sensation go through her body before Roshan told her to open her eyes again.

    ra opened her eyes and realized that she was in Astrid''s room, already.

    "Oh...that was fast." She breathed but risky. What if Astrid or some maids had been in here?

    "I made sure no one was here before we came." He exined. "Stay here, I will bring your sister.???

    ra panicked and grabbed his arm to stop him. "How? They will see you if you leave here."

    "Don''t worry. I have some tricks under my sleeve." He winked then left.

    ra waited and waited, getting more anxious for every minute that passed by. What if Roshan got caught? What if he was in trouble because of her?

    Just when she decided to leave and look for him the door to the room opened and Astrid entered. At first she didn''t notice her but as she walked further in she almost stumbled back at the sight of ra. Her eyes widened in shock.

    "ra? How��? Are you alright?"

    ra didn''t reply. She just went and hugged her sister. "I miss you."

    "I missed you to." Astrid said wrapping her arms around her tightly. "I was so worried. I thought something happened to you. Where did you go?"

    "I am sorry for making you worry, but I''m alright. I''m staying with a friend."

    Astrid took a step back and looked at her sister skeptically. "What friend? I didn''t know you had friends." She whispered with tears in her eyes.

    "There is someone." ra smiled.

    "Did that friend bring you here?" Astrid asked.

    ra nodded.

    "Can you trust that person?"

    "Yes, don''t worry."

    Astrid sighed not entirely satisfied. "Rasmus will calm down eventually so make sure toe back. Until then be careful." She said.

    "I will."

    After talking for awhile it was time for ra to go back. She kissed and hugged her sister tightly, telling her not to worry.

    "Now, my friend is waiting outside. I need your clothes."

    Astrid undressed and gave her dress to ra and then they said goodbye again before ra went to look for Roshan where they decided to meet. Now she could walk without hiding since everyone thought that she was Astrid, the benefits of being Identical twins she thought with a smile.

    ra hurried to the castle''s rooftop where Roshan was already waiting.

    "I am sorry I took so long." She said breathlessly after walking up all the stairs.

    "It''s alright."

    Roshan took them back home without asking anything and ra was relieved. She didn''t feel like talking after seeing how worried her sister was. She wondered if she would ever be able to go back home and live with her siblings again. She missed them so much, especially Astrid.

    ra turned in bed and shut her eyes. Everything would be alright she told herself and tried to sleep but as much as she tried she couldn''t.

    This time her thoughts drifted to Roshan. Why was he helping her and even taking her to see her sister? And if he wasn''t a witch then what was he?

    ra couldn''t quite figure him out, or what he wanted and that bothered her, even more than the bruises that covered her body and hurt everytime she turned in bed. The whole sleeping experience was painful and bothersome so she decided to go out instead.

    She wrapped her shoulders in a scarf and went to sit in the garden.

    "Couldn''t sleep?"

    Roshan. He always seemed to appear out of nowhere.

    "No."

    He sat down opposite her, again wearing all ck. She wondered what he would look like in other colors.

    "Is something bothering you?" He asked in a soft tone that made her want to tell him everything.

    "No, I am just not tired." She looked at him, his expression was soft, almost worried.

    The wind blew some strands of his hair onto his face which he removed by running his finger through his hair. The more closely ra looked at him the more impossibly beautiful he seemed, yet he had that dark aura that surrounded him, warning her of something unknown.

    "I thought you would be relieved now that you have met your sister and know that Lucian is alive."

    Yes, she should be more relieved but she wasn''t. She had met her sister but she didn''t know if they would ever be together again. And Lucian, yes he was alive but he could never be hers. She hoped that he was at least happy with Hazel. He deserved it after everything.

    "Why did you love him?" Roshan asked suddenly. ra knew he was talking about Lucian.

    At first, ra liked Lucian because he had saved her, not just once but twice and then she liked him because he respected her and didn''t treat her as just a body but as a human being. He showed her that he was a man who kept his word and protected and cared for other people. The opposite of what all the rumors said about him.

    ra had thought that she would like him less when she found out that he was married but as she saw his loyalty and love to his wife she liked him even more. Men like him were rare and difficult to find, therefore she had decided to be his second wife.

    But slowly as she tried to convince him she realized that she was miserable. She went to bed every night feeling like the viin in the books she usually reads. The viin who tries toe in between the hero and the heroine. ra didn???t want to be the viin. She didn''t want to go to bed feeling guilty and mean. She didn''t want to be selfish or greedy. She knew she had to let him go, not just for his sake but for herself as well. Deep down she knew she wouldn''t be happy after ruining someone else''s happiness.

    Then the day came, when Lucian finally agreed to marry her and she hadn''t felt happy as she had expected, instead she felt strange and guilty. That made her realize that she indeed couldn''t live with making the person she loved unhappy. How could that be called love? That was just her own greed. Yet, she had persisted for awhile because she couldn''t imagine her life without him until she couldn''t anymore. His heart already belonged to someone else, there was no meaning in just keeping his body so she let him go. She even helped him escape and after that even went to save his wife.

    She smiled at her craziness. Irene was right. Love does indeed make us do crazy things. It had been very painful to let him go and she had felt very sad and empty but at least she was at peace with herself. She had felt proud of something she had done after such a long time.

    Maybe loving someone isn''t always fighting for them, sometimes letting them go is also a way of loving and that she learned the hard way.

    "He seemed like someone who needed love." ra shrugged.

    Roshan just looked at her, his eyes focused as though he was trying to read her.

    "By the way, thank you for taking me to see my sister." She smiled.

    Something in the way he looked at her change. He made her nervous. "What?" She asked.

    "I haven''t seen you smile before. You look beautiful that way."

    ra felt her cheeks burn. "Thank you." She said shyly, but then quickly tried to change the topic. "But you still haven''t told me what you are? You said you are not a witch and I know you are no ordinary man, then��?"

    "Then what?" He raised a brow.

    "Then what are you? And don''t try to lie to me or make things up." She warned.

    "If I don''t, I don''t think you can handle the truth."

    "Try me." She challenged.

    Roshan watched her silently for a while. "I am a demon."

 Chapter 85 - 25

    <h4>85 Chapter 25</h4>

    Iy in bed with Lucian while watching the clouds outside the window. He was sleeping while I was trying to figure out what the clouds looked like. One of them looked like a butterfly while the other looked like a scared ghost.

    A scared ghost? That was funny but I didn''tugh or smile.

    When I was younger, every time I felt sad I would watch the clouds. They would move, mix together and look like some funny creature that would make meugh. I guess it didn''t work anymore. Despite being happy that I was finally with Lucian I was still sad somehow.

    Earlier he had told me to tell him everything, but as I started telling him I saw too much guilt and pain in his eyes, so I stopped.

    "Why did you stop? Tell me." He said.

    "Lucian, me telling you everything won''t help you at all. It will only add to your confusion. It''s better that you take your time and remember on your own. I will help you."

    He looked at me hesitantly for awhile. "Alright, but just tell me one thing."

    I nodded.

    "What do I mean to you?"

    I was surprised by the question. Of everything he could ask, of everything he probably wondered, I was surprised that he asked that particr question. Even if he didn''t remember he still cared. He cared about whether he meant something to me or not.

    "You mean everything to me. I loved you even when I hated you. I trusted you even when I doubted you. I was scared of you yet I felt the safest with you. It doesn''t make sense right? But then again nothing made ever sense with you. Even when I disliked you, doubted you and feared you I still fell in love with you. Do you know why?"

    He just looked at me. "Because you are Lucian, man of light, my light. You have brought so much brightness into my life that I was unable to see anything else. I could just see your light and your love and I can still see it now."

    A tear fell down his cheek and I wiped it away with my thumb. I didn''t realize that I was crying too before he wiped a tear away from my face as well. Then he drew me into his arms and hugged me tightly.

    "I am sorry I can''t remember."

    "It''s alright." Maybe it was for the better. I feared that if he remembered he wouldn''t forgive himself. Still, some part of me, the selfish part of me wished that he would remember. I didn''t want to be the only one remembering all the precious moments we had together.

    He drew me closer and as Iy in his arms he had gone to sleep quickly as if he hadn''t had any sleep for days. And there Iy watching the clouds, happy and sad at the same time until he woke up again.

    He squinted his eyes at me, "How long did I sleep?"

    "Not very long." I smiled. "You seemed really tired?"

    "I am d." I smiled.

    "Hazel, it''s not safe for you here. I will find a way to take you out of here."

    "You don''t have too. I can leave myself, but...but can''t youe with me? I don''t want to lose you again."

    I knew he wouldn''t agree but it was worth trying.

    "There are things I need to take care of." He said.

    "Do you really have to? Can''t you just forget everything and start anew with me?"

    He put his hand on my cheek and caressed it with his thumb. "I wish I could. But I feel like going crazy if I don''t punish anyone."

    I could see it in his eyes. Anger, betrayal, guilt, pain and vengeance. I should let him do what he wants if that gives him even the tiniest bit of relief, so I just nodded. "Alright."

    "But how will you leave?"

    "There are people I trust that can take me out of here."

    "Are you sure you can trust them?" He asked.

    I nodded.

    "Then why didn''t you leave before?"

    I was waiting for you, I wanted to say but that would only add to his guilt.

    "I couldn''t reach them but now I can." I lied.

    *******

    Pierre was losing his mind these days. First, the guard had told him he had seen Lucian then several other guards and maids thought that they had seen Lucian and now the whole kingdom was talking about how his brother could be alive.

    But it wasn''t only the talking that had been bothering him, it was the nightmares as well. He had dreamt of Lucian, towering over his sleeping body, putting his hands around his neck and strangling him. The dream would feel so real, that when he woke up in the morning his neck would feel sore and he would find fingerprints on it.

    He was probably just being paranoid, but even tonight as he tried to sleep he could feel someone in his room, hiding in the darkness and waiting until he fell asleep so that it could harm him. He began to sweat and his heart thumped inside his chest. He wanted to call the guards inside but he was afraid that rumors about him being scared of the darkness would spread in the castle. A king could not show fear so he swallowed the lump in his throat and curled in bed shaking and waiting for the night to end.

    "Your highness. Are you ill? You don''t seem well." A maid asked the next morning as she helped him get dressed.

    Pierre pped her across the face. "I am fine." He yelled. "Stop talking and do your work."

    He was boiling over. He was supposed to get married and strengthen his position as a king, not have sleepless nights because of some baseless rumors. He needed to get married soon so he went to meet Alexander to set a date for the marriage.

    Alexander was sitting at the table in the dining room, having his Lunch. When Pierre walked inside everyone stood up and bowed except for Alexander. He continued to eat without even looking up.

    There was something about Alexander that Pierre didn''t like much. He seemed very arrogant.

    "I hope you are enjoying your lunch." Pierre said to get his attention.

    Alexander put his fork and knife down slowly on each side of the te then grabbed the napkin and wiped his mouth.

    "I am." He looked up and then he arched one brow. "You don''t look well."

    "I am fine. Thank you for your concern."

    "Oh...I am very concerned. I keep hearing rumors about your brother, that he might be alive. How can I let you marry my sister with such rumors circting?"

    Pierre cursed inwardly. He needed this marriage and these rumors were ruining all his ns. "I thought you were a man who didn''t care about rumors?" Pierre said.

    "You thought right. But this is about your brother you see, the one who is said to be the devil''s son. By the way��, I am really curious. Why do they call him that?"

    Pierre tried to think, but he couldn''t remember exactly when people started to call his brother the devil''s son. When he was little he just remembered his father warning him to y with Lucian and when he got older he just hated his brother. He always seemed to get all the attention whether it was from soldiers because of his fighting skills or from women because of his looks. Even his own wives and mistresses couldn''t help but stare at him everytime he walked into a room.

    He hated that man and he couldn''t count how many times he wished his brother was dead. But everytime he and his father sent him to war, hoping that he would nevere back they always got disappointed. Not did he juste back but he came back with victory and as a hero. People seemed to like him despite fearing him and despite the rumors. He couldn''t stand that man and his guts.

    "You know people just want something to gossip about."

    "Don''t underestimate gossip. It can cause a lot of damage." Alexander said standing up. "You need to take care of this mess before the marriage and if your brother is really alive then��"

    "He is not." Pierre cut off anger building inside.

    "I wouldn''t be so sure if I was you." Alexander threw the napkin on the table then strode out of the room.

    Lucian, that man, why was he still hunting him? Why could he just never disappear?!

    Why?! Why?!

    Grabbing the table cloth he threw everything off the table, his face turning red with fury. Some guards and maids came running into the room witnessing the mess he caused.

    "I will kill whoever talks about Lucian. Do you understand?!" He yelled.

    They nodded.

    He turned to the guards. "Behead anyone who talks about him!" He said before stomping out of the room.

    As he walked through the halls everyone looked at him as if he was crazed. They kept whispering and staring. He wanted to kill all of them but he would just prove that he was indeed deranged.

    He went inside his room and found his wife Elsa there. "Get out. I need to be alone."

    "Your highness, I need to tell you something."

    "Not now. Leave!"

    "It''s Levi."

    Pierre stopped. "What about him?"

    "He says he saw his uncle. Lucian."

 Chapter 86 - 26

    <h4>86 Chapter 26</h4>

    After messing around with Pierre for a while Lucian went back to his chamber. He had hoped to find Hazel even though they had agreed that she would leave while he was gone.

    Lucian sighed disappointedly. He knew it wasn''t safe for her to stay, yet a part of him still hoped that he would find her here because he already missed her. What had she done to him?

    The air still carried her scent and he could vividly remember the warmth and softness of her body. The taste of her lips still lingered on his tongue and her sweet moans echoed in his ears. If she had still been here he would have pinned her to his bed again and this time he would havepleted his task, but where was she right now?

    Was she safe? Maybe he shouldn''t have let her go. While pondering he noticed something on his pillow. It looked like a letter. He grabbed it and opened it.

    It was from Hazel.

    [ Dear husband.

    I haven''t left for good, I''lle back for you. Until then be safe and don''t worry about me. I am somewhere safe.

    I''ll miss you.

    Your wife. ]

    Wife? The word echoed in his mind.

    This is for pping me wife. Are you nning on seducing me wife? Are you taunting me wife? No need to shy away wife. I''ll be back wife.

    He remembered saying those words. Those random memories, he tried to connect them together but he didn''t seed. One thing was sure, he had a wife and he loved her very much. If Hazel was his wife, he wasn''t very sure, or maybe he didn''t want to believe it.

    Lucian burned the letter so that no one would find it then went to continue with his torture. He had nothing better to do anyway. Making himself invisible he teleported to Pierre''s room.

    Pierre was getting ready for sleep and Lucian liked this part of the torture the most. He loved to see how his brother turned back and forth in his bed, with sweat running down his face and his heart thumping inside his chest. Tonight he wanted to scare him a little bit more so he walked near his bed making sounds with his footsteps.

    Pierre''s heart jumped inside his chest and he sat up quickly and looked around the room with wide eyes. "Who is there?" He whispered with a trembling voice.

    When no one replied he looked around onest time and then slowlyy down again. He shut his eyes tightly and mumbled a few prayers.

    Lucian waited till he calmed down before he could scare him again. He was enjoying this more than he should. He was so bent on scaring his brother and having his revenge that he even got Levi involved which he regretted already. Lucian wanted to keep Levi out of this fight.

    Pierre stiffened then held onto his sheets tightly. He was fighting the urge to call for help. Lucian listened to his thoughts. His brother was trying to convince himself that it was all in his imagination and that he shouldn''t be scared because Lucian was dead. He made sure of it. Maybe his men were trying to mess with him? But how? They got locked somewhere, or did someone escape?

    Lucian froze for a moment. His men were alive? He never thought his brother would keep them alive for this long. He needed to find them, Pierre was already nning on killing them all tomorrow.

    Lucian hurried to the dungeon where he thought that he might find them. He tried to listen or recognize their scent but it was dead quiet and the stench was too much to bear, especially for his sensitive sense of smell. Now there was only one way to find them, to look through every cell.

    He had to get them out tonight.

    Lucian started to search every cell until he found Oliver. Olivery on the ground looking scrawny and lifeless but Lucian knew he was alive because he could hear his breathing.

    He walked closer and was horrified to see his condition. He had almost no clothes and no meat on his bones.

    "Oliver." He shook him slightly.

    Oliver slowly opened his eyes but it was too dark so he could probably not see him.

    "It''s me, Lucian. I''ll get you out of here."

    It took him a moment to put the pieces together.

    "Your Highness?" He breathed.

    "Yes, it''s me."

    Oliver stretched his hand and tried to follow where the sound came from. Lucian took his hand "I am here." He said.

    Oliver''s eyes widened and searched in the darkness. "Your Highness. Is that really you?"

    "Yes."

    "Is it...how..?" He was in disbelief.

    "Where are the others?" Lucian asked. He didn''t have much time.

    "The others?" Oliver was confused and shocked. Lucian could understand why, so he gave him a moment to gather his thoughts. "I really don''t know. They separated us." He finally spoke.

    "Alright. I will look for them ande back to you." Lucian said and stood up to leave but Oliver held his arm.

    "Your highness. This time I really hope this is not a dream. I...I really hope that you have survived and�� and if you haven''t and came to see me in my dream then I hope you are in a good ce."

    Oliver had always been caring and soft-spoken but this time his words affected Lucian deeply. His need for revenge increased and he couldn''t wait to bring hell on earth for his brother.

    "It''s not a dream and I am not in a good ce right now, neither are you. Wait for me and I''ll take you out of here. "

    Oliver nodded and Lucian hurried to find the rest of his men. He found several of them including Lincoln who surprised him with a hug.

    Lucian held his breath because of the stench then cleared his throat ufortable by Lincoln''s sudden reaction. Lincoln never acted on his feelings and he would think that Oliver would be the one to hug him rather than Lincoln.

    Lincoln drew back immediately surprised by his own reaction as well. "I thought I would never see you again. How did you��?"

    "I''ll exin everythingter. Follow me."

    Lucian broke the lock on the cell with his hands and was thankful that it was dark so that no one could see then he took Lincoln to where he gathered the other and told him to wait.

    "I''ll find the rest." He said.

    "I''ll help." Lincoln spoke.

    "It''s too dark, you can''t see. Just stay here."

    Another person who surprised Lucian was Callum. In contrast to the others he didn''t seem very surprised, in fact, it seemed as though he was waiting for him.

    "Your highness, I am d you are safe." He said sounding like his usual self. His condition seemed better than the other but then again he was known for his stamina.

    Lucian was d to see that most of his men survived and they seemed d to see him even though they were very confused and shocked at the same time. He could see that they had a lot of questions but didn''t dare to ask him anything.

    Many of them were wounded and starved and could probably not walk without help but still, he had to get them out.

    "Your Highness, there are guards everywhere and as you can see we can barely walk let alone fight. We will get caught." A young soldier said.

    "I took care of the guards. You only need to worry about getting out so help each other and I''ll help you till the gate."

    "What about you?" Oliver asked.

    "I have to stay."

    "But it''s not safe here. We can''t leave you alone." Lincoln protested.

    "There is nothing you can do for me now in your condition. So I want you to leave and regain your strength. That''s how you can help me."

    "We wille back for you Your Highness."

    "You better."

 Chapter 87 - 27

    <h4>87 Chapter 27</h4>

    ra sat in her room, thinking back of what Roshan had told her.

    "I am a demon."

    A demon? ra hadughed even though he had sounded serious. "If you are a demon than I am an angel."

    "I would believe you if you told me." He said.

    The way he had looked at her back then had made her unable to breathe. How could he say such words? Words that made her heart race and her body tingle. Words that made her cheeks burn and her breath hitch. Maybe he was a demon after all, slowly seducing her into the path of sin.

    No! She needed to stay far away from him or else she might end up doing something she would regret.

    "ra?" Irene peeked her head from behind the door. Had ra be deaf or did the people in this house not know how to knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    Irene opened the door further but she didn''t step inside. "I just wanted to say that Hazel is here, in case you want to greet her."

    Hazel? ra stood up immediately and turned to the door. "Where is she?"

    "This way." Irene said leading the way.

    Halfway ra started to question herself as to why she was so excited to meet Hazel. She never liked that woman so why?

    No, she wasn''t excited, she just wanted to make sure that Hazel was safe for Lucian''s sake.

    "No need to convince yourself otherwise. I think you like Hazel." Irene said.

    "This is rude. My thoughts are private." ra said annoyed.

    "Not if I can hear them." Irene mocked.

    People in this house liked to mock ra realized.

    As they walked into a room the first thing ra noticed was the woman sitting at the edge of the bed. As the woman turned ra realized that it was Hazel. How?

    Hazel''s almost unrecognizable face lit with a smile.

    "ra. You are here?" She stood up.

    ra took a closer look and her stomach clenched. Who had done this to her? Hazel''s hair was ragged, her clothes torn and she looked thin, unhealthy thin and her arms were covered with bruises.

    "Good lord, who did this to you?"

    "I am alright." Hazel smiled. "What happened to you?"

    ra still had a few visible bruises on her face from her fight with Irene whose face now turned into one of guilt. Irene had apologized a hundred times and taken care of her but ra knew she still felt guilty.

    "Nothing much. You know I fight a lot."

    Hazel nodded.

    "I''ll bring something to eat. ra, would you mind helping her change?" Irene asked.

    "I can change myself." Hazel said quickly.

    "I don''t think you can even walk. I''ll help you." ra insisted.

    Irene left to bring some food while ra prepared a bath and brought some new clothes. When she walked back into the room Hazel had already undressed, her body was covered with even more bruises and a few scars. ra couldn''t imagine what Hazel could have gone through.

    "I am not, but you should be. As soon as you recover I am going to teach you how to fight and defend yourself."

    "I look forward to that."

    Once Hazel took a bath and got dressed they sat at the dining table with Irene and ate in silence. Everyone seemed to be lost in their own thoughts and for a moment ra wished that she had Irene''s ability so that she could know what they were thinking.

    "You are probably tired so get some sleep." Irene told Hazel once they were done eating.

    ra had many questions to ask Hazel but seeing her conditions she decided to wait. It would probably bring back painful memories, she thought.

    On her way back to her room she wondered where Roshan was since she hadn''t seen him the whole day.

    Wait! Why would she want to see him? She shook her head, she was losing her mind. As she entered her room her thoughts went back to Hazel. That woman must have gone through hell. ra wanted tofort her but at the same time p her for her stupidity. Why didn''t shee with Lothaire earlier?

    With a sigh, she began to untie her dress when someone suddenly cleared their throat. Turning around ra found Roshan standing behind her with his arms behind his back.

    ra was sure that the room had been empty when she entered and that she had locked the door behind her, so when and how did hee inside?

    "How��?" She began.

    "I would tell you if you would believe me but you don''t even believe what I told youst night."

    "Well, it''s not a believable thing you said."

    "Nevermind, would you like to have a ss of wine with me?" He had been hiding a bottle of wine and two sses behind his back.

    ra looked at the bottle in his hand. It had been so long since she had some mine so she thought it couldn''t hurt to have some. Or maybe it was just an excuse to be with Roshan a little longer.

    Before she could say anything Roshan already put the sses and the table and began to pour some into each ss. "It doesn''t hurt to have some, besides I am sure you have many questions so why not ask them while having a taste." He put the bottle down then motioned toward the chair.

    ra went and sat down and so did he.

    "I''ll just have a taste." She said. She didn''t want to get intoxicated.

    "Suit yourself."

    ra grabbed the ss and took a sip but as the taste filled her mouth she realized she might have a little bit more than just a taste.

    "Do you like it?"

    ra nodded. "Yes. It tastes really expensive."

    "It is." He took a sip as well but his eyes stayed focused on her. His gaze was so intense that she looked down quickly.

    "Don''t look at me like that." She said embarrassed.

    "How?" He asked putting his ss down slowly.

    "Like...like��I don''t know."

    He seemed amused. "I think you do."

    ra looked up and met his gaze. Those Hazel eyes promised her things, things she didn''t know but wanted to. What was he telling her with those eyes?

    She wasn''t very shy but the way he looked at her always made her blush.

    Feeling nervous she gulped down the rest of the wine in her ss.

    "I thought you would only have a taste?" He raised a brow.

    A taste? Her gaze fell on his lips for a moment but she looked away quickly.

    Roshan chuckled which embarrassed her even more.

    "Want some more?" He asked.

    ra looked at the bottle again. She wanted to say no but the wine tasted so good and made her feel rxed. Without saying anything she reached her ss out and Roshan poured some more into it.

    "So you won''t tell me what you really are?" She asked.

    "I told you what I really am."

    "A demon?" ra said raising a brow in suspicion.

    "Yes."

    ra sighed. "How do you expect me to believe that?"

    "Think about it." He said "You do feel that I am different and I can do things normal people can''t. So if I am not a witch than what am I?"

    Was she really going to believe that he was a demon?

    "If you are a demon than how can you look like this? Like a normal human being?"

    "This is not how I actually look. This is just how I appear to others."

    "Then how do you actually look?"

    He took another sip then put his ss down before looking her in the eyes. "Once you really deep down believe that I am a demon you might see what I really look like."

    "Can''t I see before that?" She asked.

    "Only if I show you but I don''t want to."

    "Why?"

    He narrowed his gaze. "It''s not a pretty sight and you might never forget it."

    ra was getting frustrated. How did he expect her to believe him if he wasn''t going to show her? Or maybe he was just messing around with. She gulped the second ss down then reached for a third one.

    "You shouldn''t drink so fast. Take it slowly." He said while pouring her some more-

    ra tried to drink slowly but she didn''t know when she finished the third one and now reached for the bottle. Was this actually helping her? Then why did she suddenly miss Astrid and even Rasmus? She missed her home so much. Would she ever be able to go back?

    What would happen to her know? She couldn''t be living like this.

    ra reached for the bottle for the fifth time or was it the sixth she didn''t know but Roshan took it out of her reach.

    "I think you had enough." He said.

    This annoying man. Why was he denying her a drink?

    "Just one more." She said.

    Wait, why did she sound so strange?

    ******

    Strange women, Roshan thought. She had said that she would only have a taste but she almost drank the whole bottle. He had wanted to stop her earlier but she had looked so sad and so lost in her own thoughts.

    "You are annoying." She said apparently drunk. "You.." She pointed "You were the one who suggested to have a drink."

    "Yes, a drink. Not the whole bottle."

    Her cheeks were flushed and she looked at him as though she wanted to fight him.

    "I need more." She said stubbornly.

    "No."

    Standing up hastily she tried to reach for the bottle in his hand but lost her bnce. Roshan quickly grabbed her by the waist with one arm while still holding the bottle with the other before she fell.

    ra looked up at him, at first startled but then slowly her lips curved into a smile. "You always hold me like this." She slurred.

    "Oh well��" he let go of her and was about to take a step back when she wrapped her arms around him.

    "I am notining." She said holding him tight. Roshan could feel her full breasts pressing against his chest and her rich scent filled his senses. He needed to get away from her before he did something stupid while she was in this vulnerable state.

    "I''ll let you get some rest." He said trying to withdraw from her hold but she tightened her hold around him.

    "Don''t you want me?" She asked looking at him with a sad expression.

    If she only knew, Roshan thought. Her mere presence had been torturing him all these days and he hadn''t been able to think of anything but her.

    "You don''t find me desirable as well?"

    As well? Who didn''t find this woman desirable? Oh...she was probably talking about Lucian. Roshan felt jealousy stab him like a knife. She was still heartbroken.

    "You are very desirable." He assured her.

    Her arms slowly and sloppily went around his neck. "Would you kiss me then?"

    ra brought her face so close to his that he could feel her hot breath on his mouth. It took every amount of self-restraint for him to not grab her by the hair and kiss her right there and then.

    "ra I��"

    "You don''t want me?"

    God, she was torturing him.

    "Would you make me your woman?"

    Roshan stiffened. He knew this had nothing to do with him. He knew she was being like this because of Lucian and the alcohol but still.

    "You don''t say that to a demon."

 Chapter 88 - 28

    <h4>88 Chapter 28</h4>

    ra woke up feeling a bit disorientated. How and when she got into her bed, she couldn''t quite remember. She wasn''t even wearing her nightgown, which was strange because she always changed before going to sleep.

    Not thinking further about it she went to freshen up. Once back into her room she changed into a new dress and began tob her hair. What happenedst night? She remembered drinking with Roshan, having one ss more of the delicious wine, but after that, she just couldn''t recall anything. She got probably wasted.

    Foolish girl. You were only supposed to have a taste, she scolded herself.

    Once she got ready she left the room and headed to the garden where Irene liked to serve tea every morning, but once she arrived only Hazel was seated there.

    "Good morning." ra greeted.

    "Good morning." Hazel smiled.

    ra sat down and poured some tea for herself. "Did you sleep well?"

    Why was she asking as if she cared? But then she kept remembering all the bruises she saw and wondered if Hazel could eveny down without being in pain.

    "Yes I did. You?"

    "Well if you are notining then I can''t say otherwise." She shrugged.

    Hazel just smiled.

    "I heard why you are here. I am sorry it turned out like this and I am forever grateful to you for saving and helping me."

    "I am actually regretting it right now." ra joked.

    Hazel chuckled.

    "Is...is Lucian alright?" ra asked.

    Hazel nodded. "Yes."

    ra looked down at her tea feeling suddenly strange in this situation but then she decided to say what she was really feeling so that she could get closure and put everything behind her.

    "Hazel. I Don''t want to pretend as if nothing happened anymore. Yes, I liked Lucian, I mean I still do but I just�� I am not trying to get him anymore. I know I wasn''t the nicest person to you and what I did was wrong but I was hurt and angry. Angry because...while I was waiting he got married to someone else. Hurt because he was the only person I ever liked but he couldn''t be mine. Yes, I was selfish, I grew up learning to never give up but eventually, I did because I wanted him to be happy and I wasn''t the person who made him happy."

    ra felt her heart ache at thest sentence.

    "What I am trying to say is��" She continued. "Is that Lucian belongs to you and I am not trying to change that...I just��"

    "I know." Hazel cut off. "I have actually tried to put myself in your shoes. What if I liked someone very much and he suddenly showed up with a wife. What would I do? How would I feel? It''s not like I could stop liking him suddenly just because he got married. I would probably be as angry as you were and project my anger onto someone else. It''s understandable, you don''t have to exin anything. I don''t have any hard feelings for you."

    "I can really understand why Lucian loves you." ra smiled.

    "You are not so bad yourself." Hazel said with a smug look on her face.

    "Oh really?" ra pretended to be surprised and Hazel chuckled. "By the way, where are the others?"

    Hazel shrugged. "Irene said she had somewhere to be and the others, I am not sure."

    ra sighed. "You know, I am tired of just staying here. I want to go out for awhile. Want to join?"

    "I am not sure. What if we don''t find our way back?" She looked at the gate and just then it opened and Irene walked inside. "Well Irene is here, she could go with us." Hazel suggested.

    "What are you two chattering about?" Irene said as she neared.

    "Nothing. We just...I mean I wondered if we could go outside for awhile?"

    "No darling it''s very da��" She stopped as if changing her mind. "Actually you might want to with us somewhere."

    "Us?"

    "Yes, me and Hazel."

    "Where are we going?" Hazel asked.

    "Lucian released his men but they have a hard time reaching home safely."

    Hazel stood up quickly. "Well, then we have to help them."

    "Yes. Are you ready to leave now?" Irene asked.

    Hazel nodded.

    "I aming with you." ra said.

    "Let''s go then."

    ra packed some food while Hazel went to fetch some water and Irene brought a few medical kits. When everything was packed Irene used her magic to transport them to where they could find the soldiers.

    ra gasped upon her arrival where the men were resting somewhere in the woods. Many were injured but most of them looked starved, their bodies only skin and boned. These men needed something to eat.

    "Your highness." They noticed Hazel who was standing in the same ce, frozen in shock. Then slowly her face turned into one of anger and concern but she tried her best to hide it.

    "Oliver." She breathed looking at a young soldier who seemed to be in a very bad condition.

    They all stood up and bowed.

    "Your highness, what brings you here?" They were all surprised.

    "Lucian....sent me here to help you." Hazel stuttered.

    They all looked at each other, probably wondering why Lucian would do that. Send his own wife to help them.

    The one that ra recognized as Lincoln looked at her questioningly but he didn''t ask what she was doing there.

    "You don''t have to stand up, sit down. I got some food for you." She said and hurried to give everyone something to eat.

    They looked happy and thanked her. Irene had already begun to tend to someone and ra went to help. She went to a soldier who seemed to have hurt his leg.

    "Can I look at it?" She asked kneeling down.

    He looked at her surprised. "I am fine." He said.

    "It doesn''t look like it. Let me take a look." She said.

    He just nodded withrge eyes.

    ra looked at the wound on his leg. It was from a sword she could tell but fortunately, it wasn''t deep so there was no danger there. She just needed to keep it from getting infected so she began to clean it.

    The man seemed ufortable and ra understood that he knew who she was and having a princess kneel down and clean his wound could be distressing. When she was done cleaning she wrapped his wound with a piece of fabric.

    "It''s done." She said.

    "Thank you." He breathed.

    ra went on to the next one and realized she knew this man, she just didn''t know his name.

    "Princess ra, I didn''t think I would see you again." He said. He seemed to be in a slightly better condition than the others despite having more injuries she realized.

    "And you are?"

    "Callum, My Lady, and I am alright. I think the others need more help."

    ra looked around. No one seemed to be as badly injured as him and most of them only needed food.

    "I''ll help you first." She said and then without waiting for him to protest she began her task.

    He didn''t say anything else and got upied with watching Hazel as she helped the others.

    "You don''t seem happy to see her." ra said.

    He averted his gaze and looked at ra. "I thought Her Highness was dead." He got silent for a moment and inhaled deeply. " And even though I am very relieved to see her, I can see she has been through a lot."

    He was talking about the bruises and probably about how thin Hazel became.

    Guards and maids without knowing usually got attached to the one they served the most and even though Callum was one of Lucians men, ra could see that he was more attached to Hazel.

    "She is strong, so she is probably fine now." ra assured him.

    "May I ask why you are here, My Lady?"

    "It''s a long story." ra replied.

    He just nodded but then took notice of Irene. She was hard to miss and all the men seemed to have their eyes on her. They weren''t just looking, they were ogling and drooling.

    "Who is she?" Callum asked staring at her.

    Lucian''s mother, ra thought with a shiver. And a witch by the way.

    ra still had a hard time digesting that fact. It would probably take her awhile and she still had many unanswered questions on why everyone thought Lucian''s mother was dead, when she was very much alive.

    "Just a friend." ra shrugged. "I am done now."

    "Thank you." He said.

    Standing up she looked for anyone else who might need help but to her surprise Irene was very quick and took care of all those who were injured.

    "I think we are done." Irene said brushing dirt off her dress.

    "Yes," ra said and then they both looked at Hazel who took her time to speak to everyone and make sure they were alright.

    "She has a pure heart." Irene said watching.

    ra nodded in agreement. "She just needs to use her brain sometimes."

    Irene chuckled. "You are funny."

    ra left to look for water to wash her hands with. As she found a bottle and grabbed it some pieces of her memory fromst night came back. She remembered pouring more and more wine into her ss and drinking until she was wasted and then...Roshan..no, no, no!

    She shook her head violently as her memory slowly came back. What had she done? How could she? No! God help her, she wished the earth would swallow her right then.

    How would she ever be able to face him again and why did she even ask those questions?

    "Is everything alright?" Hazel startled her. "Your face is red."

    "No, nothing is alright." She said waving with her arms, making the water ssh everywhere. "I am so stupid."

    "What happened?" Hazel asked worriedly.

    "I asked him to kiss me. Why?!" She yelled.

    Everyone who was busy eating their food now looked at them but ra was too embarrassed to notice. "Why would I do something like that? I even asked him to make me his woman?" ra wanted to die of embarrassment. No, she just wanted to die.

    "Well," Hazel began trying to give her a sign that everyone was looking and that she needed to calm down. "Talk slowly. Who is he?"

    He? He was an annoying man who made her feel things and do things she shouldn''t. How would she face him now? He would see her as a woman desperate for love or maybe even worse, sex.

    "ra?"

    "Yes!"

    Hazel looked at her with a frown. "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing. Nothing is wrong." ra said to embarrassed to even tell anyone. Walking passed a confused Hazel she went to sit down near a tree alone. She tried toe up with ways to avoid Roshan or exin herself as to why she acted that way, but nothing she came up with seemed logical.

    "Maybe I can help?" Irene came twirling with a mischievous smile. Of course she listened to her thoughts. So annoying.

    "How?" ra asked. "Will you erase his memory or something?"

    Ireneughed. "No. Memories are precious and shouldn''t be erased."

    "Then?"

    "I was thinking that you could pretend as if you still don''t remember or��"

    "Or?" ra strained her ears.

    "Or you could act as if it''s not a big deal."

    "It is a big deal. My life is over Irene."

    That seemed to only entertain her more.

    "Then it''s option number one I guess."

 Chapter 89 - 29

    <h4>89 Chapter 29</h4>

    It waste and Pierre should have gone to sleep but instead, he decided to drink. Sleep was not something he looked forward to these days especially with Lucian hunting him in his dreams, or more correctly his nightmares. Everyone around him were only making things worse by talking about Lucian all the time. Now even his own son imed to have seen Lucian. Levi was probably just affected by the rumors as he himself was.

    His brother could not be alive. He would not allow it.

    "Your Highness." A guard barged inside Pierres chamber. Pierre who was about to pour some liquor into his ss stopped halfways and turned to the guard.

    "Didn''t I say that I don''t want to be disturbed?" He asked outraged.

    "Your highness, prince Lucians men are gone."

    Pierre stood up with such force that the chair fell backward.

    "What do you mean gone?!" He asked.

    The guard shook in fear. "They escaped."

    "How can they escape?" Pierre yelled.

    "I think someone helped them." The guard said looking terrified.

    "Are you telling me now that my dead brother came back to life and helped them escape?"

    Didn''t sound logical but Pierre knew something wasn''t right. There was someone who was trying to frighten him and he would find the bastard and make him leave this world in the most painful way.

    The guard stood there shaking in fear. "I am not sure but someone or...something helped them out."

    Something?

    "And where are those who were supposed to guard the ce?"

    The guard shook even more as if he had seen something that terrified him to death and his face turned pale. "They are gone. We can''t find them."

    Pierre smashed the bottle on the ground making the ss shred into a thousand pieces. "I want you to find them and bring them alive or I''ll deliver your corpse to your family. Do you understand?!" Pierre tried to hide his fear with anger.

    The guard nodded and hurried away. Pierre fell back on his chair feeling defeated. Maybe his brother was alive. It would exin how Hazel disappeared and now even his soldiers. But how was that possible? Could Lucian really the devil''s son?

    ***

    "Your Highness, everything is ready. The rumors worked and people are now waiting for your return. To speed up the process we even spread rumors that Pierre is not mentally well to be ruling a kingdom and now the royal army are getting concerned. General ck has decided to visit to see if it''s all rumors or not. That''s when you need to strike and use your mind games on your brother." Julian exined.

    "I don''t need to do much. Pierre is already losing his mind."

    "Good. General ck is a very powerful man. He is the one who leads the royal army and everyone in the army is very faithful to him. He is the one to impress. Once he loses hope in Pierre I''ll introduce you to him."

    Lucian nodded.

    "And yes, don''t try to use your tricks on him. Some people are just immune to it."

    "Why?"

    "I am not sure." Julian shrugged.

    Would that exin why he couldn''t read Hazel''s thoughts?

    Suddenly the door to his room swung open and Alexanders annoying sister stepped inside

    "Alexander! I can''t marry that...that man." She said with a wrinkled nose.

    "Which man?" Lucian asked with the purpose to annoy her.

    "Ohe on! You know who I am talking about. Pierre!"

    "And why don''t you want to marry him?"

    "Because he is insane and no one likes him. You know I want to marry a charming man." She said crossing her arms and lifting her chin.

    "Alright then. Pack your things. You can leave tomorrow with Jade. I need to stay here a few more days and take care of a few things."

    She looked at him surprised. "Really?"

    He nodded. "Oh god, thank you." She said looking up but then back at him. "I''ll go pack my things. Don''t change your mind." Then she left quickly.

    Julian appeared again. "I''ll send her brother once she is home."

    The n was to manipte her brother into thinking that he was here and therefore he would never know that he had been gone for days.

    "I''ll see you tomorrow. Have a good night." He said and vanished again.

    Alone again, Lucian wondered if his men reached home safely and since he had nothing to do for now he decided to go and look for them. He could of course teleport but then many questions of how he got there would arise so he decided to ride.

    The first ce he rode to was Lincoln''s home and his wife almost died in shock when she opened the door and found him standing on the other end.

    "Yo..your highness?" She reached her hand out to touch him and he took her hand in his. "You are alive."

    From the way he surprised her Lucian knew that Lincoln was not home yet. "Yes, and so is your husband. He will be home soon."

    Her eyes widened. "He is alive?"

    Lucian nodded and her eyes teared up. "Is...is he alright. When will he be home?" Her voice broke several times as she spoke.

    "Very soon. Take good care of him." Lucian said

    She nodded.

    "I have to go now. Take good care of yourself as well."

    "You too. I am d you are alive."

    Lucian was surprised that she wasn''t mad at him for almost getting her husband killed. Now he had to make sure that Lincoln and all his other men got home safely. Waving goodbye he climbed his horse and rode away to find his men. They had to be somewhere close.

    Lucian sharpened his senses to see if he could hear them or smell them, but instead he heard something else. Someone or something was following him. He looked behind him but saw nothing.

    Lucian rode faster through the woods but then suddenly the horse stopped and reared causing Lucian to almost fall. Lucian tightened his hold tried to take control over the horse but it kept rearing wildly until he fell off and the horse rode away on its own. Luciany on the ground confused. Something had scared off the horse and Lucian could feel it nearing.

    As he stood up many red dots that gleamed in the darkness surrounded him blocking his way everywhere and soon several bodies appeared from the shadows. These bodies did not belong to humans.

    These beings were tall, with long limbs and ws. Their skin looked thicker than normal and somehow had a purple undertone to it. As they neared Lucian could see that they had some strange marks on their neck that looked like chains and they wore several earrings on their pointy ears. As they grimaced he could see fangs hiding behind ck lips.

    Whatever these creatures were Lucian knew they wanted to hurt him.

    One of them lurched trying to w his face but Lucian was quick enough to reach for his sword and cut its arm off. The creatures stumbled backward holding his bleeding arm and the other began to attack viciously.

    Lucian was very fast, dodging their attacks he struck at every opportunity until all of them fell dead around him. Or maybe not. Just when he was about to put his sword back they suddenly rose from the ground, their bodies intact as if nothing happened.

    How?!

    They just looked at him with crazed eyes, striding toward him. What were these things and what did they want? He would ask them but they didn''t seem like the type tomunicate with words.

    Lucian decided to save himself some trouble and teleported somewhere else but just then he felt something sharp tear the flesh on his back and before he could turn around one of the creatures wed at his face.

    Did they teleport with him?

    Blood seeped down his face blurring his vision and anger built inside of him. He would not waste time fighting, he would just burn them. Setting their bodies on fire, he wiped the blood from his face but what he saw shocked him.

    The fire got consumed, almost sucked into the creature''s skin and the skin color turned from purple to grey. Smoke came out of their nostrils and their eyes turned into a dark red.

    They looked more mad than before.

    Lucian was utterly confused. Maybe he was in bigger trouble than he thought. These monsters were not dying.

    Grabbing his sword he held it in a steel grip. There had to be someway to kill them. He would find their weakness sooner orter.

    Just as they were about to attack they got distracted by something. Their bloody red eyes darted around the darkness and they seemed slightly scared.

    Lucian could see something moving very fast through the darkness and then suddenly something jumped out of the woods and began fighting the creatures. It looked like a man, holding a dagger in each hand.

    Lucian watched stunned. The man, if he was one, was very fast. He struck precisely without missing once and moved with such ease and grace as if fighting was something he was born doing.

    This time when the creatures fell to the ground they turned into dust. Lucian was confounded. Who was this man and how did he kill them all and so fast?

    Now that he stood still Lucian could take a closer look at him. The man was tall and well built, with ck hair that reached his shoulder and tanned skin. His eyes were a mixture of brown and green and they stared at him with curiosity.

    "You should have protected that fine face of yours." He said waving his dagger in circr motion.

    "Who are you?" Lucian asked.

    "Are you asking my name or are you asking if I am a friend or a foe?"

    "I am asking both." Lucian said.

    "Human name? Roshan. Demon name? Ramiel. Friend or a foe? Neither."

    Demon name?

    "What are you?"

    Roshan or Ramiel grinned, showing long pointed fangs. "What do you think I am?" He said flipping the daggers between his fingers.

    He was a demon. Why wasn''t Lucian very surprised? In fact, he thought that he might just have found the answers to his questions.

    "And do you know what I am?" Lucian asked.

    The man with too many names tilted his head to one side and arched a brow. "Do you know what you are?" He said pointing his dagger at him.

    Lucian wasn''t sure yet. Even though he proved to be a witch he felt like a demon. Something inside of him whispered to him everyday that he was a demon.

    "I believe I am demon."

    "Demons don''t believe they are demons, they know they are demons. It''s inside of you and it reminds you everyday of what you are."

    This man just described what Lucian felt everyday. It meant only one thing, Lucian was indeed a demon. Then what about him being a witch?

    "These things that you killed��" Lucian began.

    "Yes, these hideous things were also demons. Different kinds of demons." He exined.

    Different kind?

    "And by the way, burning doesn''t work on demons, we are creatures of fire, and when you kill them you need to stab their spine. That''s the only way they die."

    "Why are you telling me? I could kill you."

    The man swung his daggers and put them back in their pockets on each side of his hips. "You could try." He smirked and began to walk away.

    The man had confidence. Lucian still had some unanswered question so he followed him.

    "Thank you for saving me...Re..Ro.."

    "Roshan." He preferred to be called his human name. Interesting.

    "And you are Lucian."

    "How do you know that?"

    "Every demon knows that."

    "Why? How?"

    Roshan came to a halt, then turned to him. "Because you are half-witch and we hate witches."

 Chapter 90 - 30

    <h4>90 Chapter 30</h4>

    Half demon half witch, that''s what he was ording to Roshan. But his father was neither witch nor demon, then maybe...he wasn''t his father at all.

    Then who was?

    The devil?

    What if the rumors about him were true after all? It could be possible. If demons existed and he was one then everything else could be possible as well.

    "You said different kind of demons, what did you mean?"

    "Different rank. Demons are either created, turned or born. Those created are the first demons and highest in rank. Those demons offsprings are the born ones and next in rank and the turned ones are lowest in rank. There are other ranks in between but it''s a long story." He exined.

    "I want to know." Lucian said.

    Roshan sighed. "Alright, very short. If you are born your rank depends on if both your parents are created, only one of them, or none. If both are created then you are in a higher rank. If you are turned, your rank depends on who turned you. The more powerful the demon who turned you is the higher rank you are."

    "Which rank are you?"

    "I am a born demon and both my parents are created."

    He was very high in rank. Lucian could actually feel the power that emanated from him.

    "And the devil?"

    Roshan came to a halt. "What about him?"

    "Does he exist?"

    "He does indeed."

    "Do you know him?"

    Roshan paused for a moment then spoke. "Yes."

    "I want to meet him."

    ***

    Irene, ra and I were back home after helping all the soldiers and providing them with food. The moment I saw them, looking like they did, I really wanted Lucian to punish his brother in the worst way. He didn''t deserve mercy after all the inhuman things he did to all of them.

    "Don''t be sad. Think positively. At least they are alive." Irene said trying to cheer me up.

    "Irene, I really want to punish him." I said unable to control my anger.

    "Don''t worry. He will get what he deserves. I''ll make sure of it now that the curse is broken."

    Right. I almost forgot about the curse.

    "How did it break?" I asked.

    "I am not sure. I had always been able to watch Lucian with the help of some magic but one day I just couldn''t see him. I instantly knew something was wrong and just then Lothaire appeared and I could see it on his face. I could see that the thing I dreaded the most had happened. My son had died."

    "But he is alive." I said.

    Irene nodded. "He died but he came back to life and when he did he changed. That''s why I couldn''t watch him anymore and that''s why I truly believed that he was dead."

    "Can demonse back to life?"

    "Actually they cannot, but they are very difficult to kill. I guess its because he is a demon and a witch. He has the entity of both which means, when one dies the other one saves." She exined.

    "How do you know this?"

    "Irene? Lothaire told me the curse would kill you if you tried to save Lucian..."

    "You think I value my life more than my sons happiness and safety?" She cut me off looking hurt.

    "I didn''t mean..."

    "Yes you did. I know what you think before you even think it."

    "Alright, I did. Lucian suffered so much and I just don''t understand that you as his mother did nothing because you could die." Now I was mad.

    "Yes I could die if I helped him but that''s not why I didn''t. It''s because he could die. My mother knew that if only for a moment I could hold my son I would not regretting dying. Therefore she made the curse a bit moreplex. If I ever met Lucian he would die and that was my punishment and if Lothaire ever met Lucian I would die and that was Lothaires punishment. I had several times forced Lothaire to help Lucian but he refused because..." She had a hard time finishing her sentence because she had been crying while speaking.

    "Because you almost died. He told me. I am sorry Irene. I shouldn''t have said something I knew nothing about."

    "Do you know what it feels like to...to have your baby taken away from you right after you give birth to him? Do you know what it feels like to see him grow alone, to see him hungry and not be able to feed him, to see him cry and not be able to hug him, to see him get hurt and not...and not be able to protect him. I am sure you don''t. There is no worse torture than that." Her tears ran down her face like rivers. "I''ll pay back all those who hurt him. I will."

    I felt so guilty for hurting her like this. "I am sorry."

    "Don''t be. You are not the one to be sorry. The ones who hurt him on the other hand will be very sorry." She stood up and wiped her tears away. "I have something to show you, follow me."

    I followed her silently and she took me to what seemed like a basement. It was dark but with the snap of her finger the room lit up. Somewhere in the back of the basement a man was chained to the walls, his body covered with bruises and burn marks. His head hung as if he didn''t have the strength to hold it up.

    "Do you know him?" Irene asked grabbing his hair and turning his head up so that I could see his face.

    It was Luke. The one who betrayed us. He opened his eyes trying to look and when he saw me his eyes widened.

    "Yo..your highness. Pp...please save me. I...I.." He could barely talk and seemed to be hurting a lot. "I didn''t mean to betray you. Please your highness, I''ll do whatever you want." He begged.

    Irene looked at me as if letting me decided what I wanted to do with him. "It''s toote to do something now." I said remembering what happened to Lucian in that dark well. I could just not forgive him.

    "I guess no one will save you." Irene said letting go of his head. "Come Hazel."

    "Please your highness. Save me." He yelled as Irene and I left him behind in the cold and dark basement.

    "Don''t worry. You won''t be alone. I''ll make sure to send the devil." Irene called before closing the door.

    After we took a few steps I heard the most agonizing scream.

    "He is getting what he deserves." Irene said simply. "I would have brought Pierre here but I am sure Lucian wants to punish his brother himself. I didn''t want to take that away from him."

    I nodded understanding what she meant. We stopped in front of the guest room where I sleep. It waste but I wasn''t sleepy at all.

    "Should I serve you my special tea then?" She asked.

    Suddenly it hit me. Irene, my maid at first, then my friend and now my mother inw and I was still speaking casually with her and even letting her serve me tea. Oh no.

    Irene smiled. "It''s alright my dear. I like that we speak casually and remain friends. I hope you don''t start treating me differently."

    How could it be alright? I even talked to her about my problems with Lucian and she taught me how to...seduce him. Good lord. How embarrassing.

    Now Ireneughed. "You worry too much. I am not only your husband''s mother I am your friend as well."

    I felt my cheeks burn. It would take a while to get used to the idea that my mother-inw was my friend as well.

    "Go inside I''ll bring some tea." She said opening the door and giving me a slight push before leaving.

    I walked inside and found a nightgown on my bed. Irene had everything ready for me as always. I slid into the gown and began to untangle my braided hair when Irene came back. As always her tea smelled wonderful as she put the tray on the table.

    "Let me help you." She said grabbing a brush from the dresser then standing behind me.

    "It''s alright. I can do it myself."

    "It''s not the first time I am brushing your hair besides I like doing it so don''t worry." She smiled. "When I was pregnant even though everyone expected me to give birth to a boy I wanted a girl. I just loved the idea of dressing her up, brushing her hair, talking to her about female things but most of all I wanted to teach her everything. I wanted to make her a strong and wise woman who could be a role model for other women. I wanted to teach her that women could do as much if they are given the opportunity."

    "If you had a daughter, I am sure she would feel very lucky."

    I would. My mother barely taught me anything. All she did was scold me when she thought I did something udy like.

    "What happened when you found out it was a boy?" I asked.

    "To be honest, thest days of my pregnancy I was in a lot of trouble. My mother and the coven had found out that I was pregnant with the devils child so they were nning to kill him as soon as he was born but after begging my mother she decided to put a curse instead. At that moment I was just happy that my child was safe."

    "So they didn''t know from the beginning?"

    "No. They thought he was the kings child."

    Right. She was married to the king, then how did she meet Lothaire?

    "It''s a long story." She said.

    "I would love if you told me the whole story. I am curious."

    "It will be a long night."

    "I am not tired." I said.

    "Alright then." She put the brush down then took me hand. "Come."

    She made us sit on the bed then took both my hands in hers. "How about I show you instead?"

    "You could?" I asked surprised.

    She nodded.

    "Yes I want to see." I said eager.

    "Then close your eyes."

    *********** ****

    A/N

    Volume 1 Married to the devil''s son.

    Volume 2 Return of the devil''s son.

    Volume 3 The devil in her dreams.

    Keep scrolling up and you will be able to read all volumes.

    Keep the book in your library so you get notified when there is an update.

    A/N

    Volume 1 Married to the devil''s son.

    Volume 2 Return of the devil''s son.

    Volume 3 The devil in her dreams.

    Keep scrolling up and you will be able to read all volumes.

    Keep the book in your library so you get notified when there is an update.

    A/N

    Volume 1 Married to the devil''s son.

    Volume 2 Return of the devil''s son.

    Volume 3 The devil in her dreams.

    Keep scrolling up and you will be able to read all volumes.

    Keep the book in your library so you get notified when there is an update.

 Chapter 91 - 31

    <h4>91 Chapter 31</h4>

    I closed my eyes and slowly vivid images appeared.

    I saw the back of a girl running. She had long ck hair that swayed side to side as she ran greeting and waving to people she passed by. She seemed to know them very well.

    "Good morning uncle Ben." She waved to an old man who was just about to open his store.

    "Good morning Nyx." He waved back and the girl continued running.

    She stopped when she saw a woman trying to pluck some apples from a tree but had a hard time reaching.

    "Good morning, Mrs. Pearl."

    "Oh, good morning Nyx. Good, you are here. I would need your help to��"

    Before she finished her sentence Nyx had already climbed the tree and was now throwing apples down into Mrs. Pearls basked.

    "It''s enough. Thank you dear." Mrs. Pearl smiled.

    Nyx climbed down. "Of course. Anything to have a taste of your apple pie." She winked.

    Mrs. Pearlughed. "How did you know I would make an apple pie?"

    "What would you need so many apples for otherwise?"

    "Clever girl." Mrs. Pearls said pping Nyx on the shoulder. "Come byter and take some pie home with you."

    "I will. I''ll see youter Mrs. Pearl."

    Nyx continued running and helping a few more people on her way. People in her vige seemed to like her a lot. She was vibrant and beautiful, charming everyone around her with her personality.

    "Nyx! Come here!" A woman called standing at the doorstep to a little house with arms crossed and a displeased look on her face.

    The smile that had been on Nyx''s face the whole time disappeared as she walked up to the woman. "Mother."

    "How many times have I told you to not run around like a child. You are going to be a leader and a queen so act like one."

    "But mother, I told you I don''t want to be a leader or a queen. I want to marry someone I love."

    Her mother turned her heels and walked inside. "Selfish as always. Haven''t I told you that the covenes first and your desires after? The demons are increasing their power and we have to do the same."

    Nyx followed her mother inside. "By making me a queen? How is that going to help? It''s not like queens rule."

    Her mother stopped and turned back around. "I am not talking about you. I am talking about your son. I saw him in my dream, I saw him be a great ruler. You know what my dreams mean right?" Her mother asked.

    "Yes. They be true." Nyx''s shoulders fell in disappointment.

    "You know that I didn''t go to the king myself and asked him to marry you. He came here on his own after having seen you somewhere. He was bewitched by your beauty and he isn''t bad looking himself." Her mother tried to cheer her up.

    "Sometimes we have to sacrifice a few things for a bigger purpose." Her mother exined. "Now, your wedding is soon so behave yourself." She returned to her stern self.

    Nyx knew that her mother and the coven would not let this opportunity slip away and they would do everything to make her marry the King so she just decided to ept her fate. Maybe God had nned something better for her.

    But the day came too soon, when she would be taken away from her home and into a new one. The King had sent a lot of gifts to her family and a carriage for her to be taken home. She said goodbye to her family and then she was on her way to a man she knew nothing about. There was no doubt that she would use her magic if she had to.

    Suddenly the carriage stopped on its way and she heard the sound of clinking swords. "Mydy run!" Someone called.

    They had been attacked.

    Nyx quickly got out of the carriage to help the men but realized they were already dead.

    "Kill her!" One of the enemies ordered. Nyx gathered her strength to use her magic but to her surprise, she failed. Her magic was not working. She tried again but to no avail. What had her mother done?

    The man walking toward her seemed to have changed his mind when he saw her face. "It would be a waste to kill her sir." He said eyeing her up and down.

    The one who gave themand turned around and once he saw her he licked his lips.

    "I think you are right." He agreed.

    Nyx took a few steps back but the men surrounded her and two of them grabbed each of her arm holding her in ce.

    Suddenly the sound of a horse galloping from a distance made the men stop in their tracks. A man with a ck cloak riding on a white horse came into sight. As he neared Nyx called for help.

    "Shut up!" The soldier yelled.

    When the man was close enough he stopped. Nyx got her hopes up even though she didn''t think a single man could defeat all those armed men.

    "Continue further like you have seen nothing and you will live." Themander spoke.

    The man in the ck cloak that hid most of his face was silent for a moment but then he climbed down the horse and walked up to themander. "Let the Lady go and I''ll spare your life." He spoke in an icy tone.

    "Alright then. If you want to die fine by me."

    The soldier was about to draw his sword but the man in the ck cloak already snapped his head off. The other men stared with shock and began to hesitate.

    "Someone else who wants to die? I''ll make it quick." Just his voice made them tremble in fear. One of them took the courage and moved forward but his arms were shaking.

    "I''ll give you onest chance to leave, with your body intact." The man warned.

    They looked at each other before retreating carefully and then running away. Something about the man''s presence was too frightening. Nyx could feel it. He was one of her enemies, but why did he save her? Maybe he had other, worse ns for her.

    The man removed the cap from his head and Nyx could finally see his face. He was the most beautiful sight she had ever seen, yet frightening. Her mother had told her that demons looked beautiful but she said to not be deceived by their beauty because it was only a mask to hide all the ugliness behind. Even though Nyx knew she couldn''t help but gawk at the man in front of her.

    No! He was not a man, he was a demon she reminded herself. A very powerful one and he probably just saved her to kill her in a more painful way.

    "What do you want?" She asked.

    His expression remained the same. "What made you think I want something?"

    "Why did you save me?"

    "You called for help." He said simply reminding her.

    "You are a demon." She pointed still suspicious of his intentions.

    "The King of demons." He corrected.

    Nyx froze in ce. The King of demons? He was the devil himself.

    God! She was in big trouble. What would he do to her? Especially now when her magic was not working. While weighing different options the man turned around and climbed his horse.

    He was leaving her?

    "I see your magic is not working. I would take you home but I am sure you don''t trust me." He said.

    Was this one of his tricks? He was the master of maniption after all.

    "My magic is working just fine." She lied.

    "Alright then." He said turning his horse and then riding away.

    Nyx was confused. Did he just leave her despite knowing that she was a witch? She shook her head still in disbelief that she had met the devil and he actually let her live. She had a story to tell but first, she needed to figure out how to get home. To her new home.

    The sun went down and Nyx had still not found her way to the castle and her magic had still not returned. This was all her mother''s fault. Why would she take her magic away when she had agreed to marry the king. She wouldn''t have agreed if she had nned to escape.

    It was getting darker and darker and she was still clueless as to where she was going. She had asked some people for direction but that didn''t help at all. This was bad, walking alone at night when she was the kind to attract attention and now some men were already following her. She tried to pick up her steps but they kept following her.

    "Hey, you beautifuldy. Why are you running away?" One of them called.

    They were close so Nyx began to run afraid.

    "Hey! Wait!" They started to chase her.

    Just when she rounded a corner someone grabbed her arm and with a pull, a maic force swept her away. She knew this feeling and soon she found herself somewhere else, outside an old dark castle.

    With the devil.

    "I knew you wanted something." She said afraid backing away from him.

    His icy eyes gazed into hers. "You are right. Maybe I do." He said taking a step toward her.

    She held her arms out to stop him froming any closer. "What do you want?" She asked looking around for an escape, as if that would be possible.

    "Your name?"

    What?! Nyx wasn''t sure if she heard it right.

    "If I tell you my name, will you let me go?"

    "You mean let you go back to the streets where you can get raped."

    "It''s not like you would do anything less." She retorted.

    His face that had remained without expression now looked upset.

    "I don''t force myself on anyone." He said in a cold tone.

    Nyx could see that he got upset by her remark.

    "Fine. Take me home, to my husband and I''ll tell you my name."

    "Deal."

    In a blink of an eye, she stood in front of another castle she recognized. This was where the king of Decresh lived, her now husband.

    "How do I know you will leave me here once I tell you my name?" She asked.

    "We made a deal and I am the devil. I never break my part of the deal." He exined.

    She shouldn''t believe him but she did. Maybe this was how easily he manipted people.

    "Nyx. My name is Nyx."

    For a short moment, his expression softened and looked at her in a way that made her shiver for all different reasons. What did he want? It was not her name she was sure.

    "Nyx.." the way he said her name made her heart flutter. " If you ever want to make a deal, just call me."

    "And what should I call you?" She asked.

    "You know my name. Everyone does."

    He took her hand and kissed her knuckles. His lips were cold yet heat spread through her body.

    "Good night, Nyx." And then he vanished into thin air.

    "What happened? Why did you stop?" I had just begun to enjoy the story when the pictures suddenly disappeared.

    I looked at Irene who looked like she had seen a ghost. "What is wrong?" I asked concerned.

    "He is here." She said. "My son is here."

 Chapter 92 - 32

    <h4>92 Chapter 32</h4>

    Lucian and Roshan arrived in front of a white mansion that loomed behind a big iron gate. The gate opened by itself and Roshan stepped inside. Lucian followed him silently until they arrived at the front door.

    "Are you sure you want to meet Lucifer?" Roshan asked turning to him.

    "Anything I should know before walking inside?" Lucian asked in turn.

    Roshan paused for a moment as if contemting what to say. "Nothing I can summarize." He said then opened the door and led the way.

    They walked through long empty halls with some strange paintings on the wall. Even the ceiling was painted with some dark, strange yet mysterious figures that sometimes seemed to be looking at him. They walked past several doors till Roshan stopped in front of one. This door was different from the others that were only in white. This one was made of old wooden with some shapes and symbols carved into it. Just like the gate the door opened by itself and Roshan gestured for him to go inside first this time.

    Lucian took a moment before stepping inside, feeling a bit nervous as he looked around the big empty room. No one was there so he turned to Roshan but he was already gone and the door suddenly shut by itself.

    "You came to see me?" Suddenly a cold voice spoke.

    Lucian recognized this voice and as he turned back around he recognized the man standing in front of him as well. It was the silver-haired man in his dreams. This time he could see him clearly. He had the coldest blue eyes Lucian had ever seen and the palest skin. Itplemented his hair in a strange way, but what caught his attention the most was the man''s facial features. They were a mixture of feminine and masculine, angelic and devilish that it made you gawk in fascination yet keep a distance in fear.

    Could he be the devil?

    Yes. Lucian could feel his dark powerful energy.

    "Yes," Lucian began nervously. "We have met before I believe."

    "We have." The man spoke taking a few steps forward.

    This man or the devil hade to meet him before. Why?

    "I am Lucian. The seventh prince of Decresh... who is believed to be dead now and before that people believed me to be the devil''s son."

    The devil just looked at him with no expression on his face. Lucian didn''t know what to say next so he just decided to get to the point. What he was about to ask made no sense but after everything he went through he truly believed that everything could be possible.

    "Are you my father?" He said the words quickly as if he didn''t want to hear what he was saying himself.

    Lucian had at least expected the devil to be a bit surprised but he wasn''t. Instead, he was quiet for what felt like hours before he replied.

    "Yes."

    The man who was iming to be his father stood there indifferent to the whole situation. There wasn''t even a tiny bit of emotion on his face.

    "Why...why would I believe you?" Lucian asked.

    "You wouldn''t be here if you didn''t believe it already." The man stated.

    It was true. If the devil was his father it would exin everything that had happened to him so far. It would exin his powers, it would exin why his father, the king hated him so much and it would exin the dark side of him, that he usually called his demon without knowing why. Everything would make sense, yet nothing made sense right now.

    Why did he grow up with someone other than his father? Why did he have to endure all these years of confusion and loneliness?

    Somehow Lucian knew the answer. His father didn''t want him, and here he was, looking for him like an idiot and spoiling his peace.

    No one wanted him. Nor his real father nor his fake father.

    "It''s true I didn''t want you but your mother did. She wants you very much."

    Lucian got even more confused. "My mother?"

    Why didn''t he think about it? If his father turned out to be the devil than his mother could very much be alive.

    "Yes, your mother. Her name is Nyx and she would very much like to meet you."

    "My mother...wants��" Lucian''s mind became a fog and his head began to throb in pain.

    A part of him wanted to meet his mother, but the other part of him, the angry part didn''t want to. All those years he had spent alone and none of his parents bothered to see him so why would he want to see them now?

    "I asked what I wanted to ask. Now if you will excuse me I have somewhere to be." Lucian said before turning to leave.

    The devil didn''t try to stop him and Lucian expected nothing less. He couldn''t say that he didn''t feel hurt or disappointed though.

    As he walked through the halls a part of him hoped his father woulde after him and at least exin why he abandoned him but he knew that wouldn''t happen. No one wanted him.

    No one.

    "Lucian."

    Unexpectedly a woman stood in the hall, a few feet away from him. Lucian thought he recognized her. Those green eyes, just likest time looked at him with such pain and sadness, it pained him for some odd reason.

    "Lucian." She called again carefully taking a few steps forward.

    Her gaze fell on his hands and her face twisted. Lucian looked down at his hands. He hadn''t realized that his nails had grown and because he fisted his hands they had cut through his palms and blood dripped down creating a pool beneath them. It didn''t pain him at all but it seemed to pain her.

    "Who are you?" he asked.

    Somehow he knew who she was. Her long raven ck hair that looked just like his,

    her pale unblemished skin, her sharp nose, and those prominent cheekbones and jawline. She looked a lot like him or more correctly he looked like her.

    Mother?

    He hoped not. He didn''t have the strength to meet his mother yet.

    "You are hurting yourself." The woman spoke looking pained.

    Lucian ignored her and since she didn''t answer his question he didn''t bother to ask her again. Why would he? If she was his mother she didn''t bother to raise him so he shouldn''t care.

    Lucian ignored the blood that dripped down his hands as he walked past the woman in the hall. There was a look of anguish on her face as he passed by her but it didn''t stop him from continuing further.

    "Lucian."

    This time he stopped in his tracks. This voice, this scent...it was Hazel. He heard quick steps behind him and then she grabbed his hand.

    "What have you done?" She said looking at his hands worriedly.

    Lucian stared at her confused. What was she doing here?

    "Hazel...what are you��"

    "Come." She cut him off and began to drag him.

    Lucian followed trying to understand what was happening. Hazel, the woman who imed to be his wife was staying with those who imed to be his parents.

    How did she know them when even he didn''t know them?

    "Hazel, what''s happening?" He asked as she sat him down on a chair in some room. He knew she was about to bring something for his wounds but he grabbed her wrist to stop her from leaving.

    "I need to treat your wounds." She said with a deep frown.

    "They are already heeling, no need. What are you doing here?" He repeated holding her carefully as to not cut her as well.

    Pulling her arms away she crouched in front of him cing her hands on his knees. "Lucian��" She began looking into his eyes. "That woman...she is your��"

    "Don''t." He cut her off. He didn''t want to know who she was, he didn''t care. "I don''t want you staying here with them. Come with me."

    Lucian didn''t trust them. Yes, maybe they were his parents but what kind of parents he didn''t know.

    Hazel just looked at him and this time he really wished he could read her mind. "Alright." She finally replied with a faint smile.

    As he left his parents behind Lucian wondered why Hazel followed him so obediently. She was quiet and very thoughtful on their way to somewhere. Lucian wasn''t quite sure where to take her, but taking her back to the castle was not an option.

    He looked at the sky. The sun was going to rise again soon and he would meet Julian who would take him to the royal army. He could just bring Hazel with him.

    "Do you want to rest for awhile?" He asked her.

    She nodded and they sat down near a tree. He could actually use his powers to take them whatever he wanted, the problem was he didn''t know where so keeping her by his side wherever he was would be safest, or maybe not.

    Hazel was still silent as they sat down and it made him ufortable since he was sure she wanted to say something.

    "Alright, what is it?" He asked.

    She looked at him surprised. "Nothing."

    "Hazel." He said sternly to make her speak up.

    "You don''t want to hear it, so I won''t say it until you want to." She exined.

    It was about his parents, he knew and he really didn''t want to hear it but it was getting very ufortable.

    "I want to hear it." He lied.

    Hazel looked at him hesitantly for a while. "Your parents...they...they didn''t abandon you. They have their reasons, maybe you should hear them out." She said flinching as if expecting him to explode on her.

    "Reasons? My father looked me in the eye and told me he didn''t want me and my mother...I...I thought she was dead all this time. You don''t know how that feels."

    No, she could possibly not know. As a child when his brothers were loved and cared for he had no one.

    No one ever sang him lubies or read him stories, no one ever hugged him when he had a bad dream, or run to him when he got hurt while ying. All those years of confusion about who he was or what he was, all those years of self-hate and loneliness, all those years of crying alone with no one to soothe his pain, would it be erased by some exnation? No, he didn''t think so.

    Why an exnation now? When he was an adult and could take care of himself. They weren''t there when he truly needed them, now there was nothing they could do. The damage was already done and everytime he looked back at his childhood there was nothing pleasant that he could see.

    Hazel moved so that she was sitting in front of him and between his legs. She grabbed his face in her hands gently and made him look at her. "I can''t imagine how it feels, but you never have to feel alone again. I will always be here for you. I will always want you. "

    "You don''t know that." He said.

    "That is the only thing I know." She smiled.

    Lucian reached for her face letting his fingers glide of her cheek and lips. This woman affected him in someway he couldn''t exin and at this moment he would believe and do anything she said. She had truly hypnotized him.

    "What have you done to me?" His voice became suddenly low and he could feel his heart elerating, or was it hers? He wasn''t sure.

    "Nothing yet." She breathed as her gaze fell on his lips and before he knew their lips melted together.

    This kiss was nothing like the one before, it wasn''t driven by lust. This kiss was an expression of love, a deep connection, a mutual yearning of each other. It was heavenly, sweet, and tender, fading away all his pain and worries.

    As he kissed her ever so softly and deeply never wanting to let go of her, he got a salty taste in his mouth. Pulling away slightly he realized that she was crying.

    "Is something wrong?" He asked grabbing her face gently.

    Hazel shook her head while looking down.

    "Hazel." He made her look at him. "What is wrong? Tell me." He spoke softly.

    "I can see it. Sometimes when I touch you I can see your pain and what you have been through." She cried. "I could see when you were in that well and��"

    "Shh��" He put a finger on her lips. "Don''t think about it."

    Lucian was surprised and confused. How could she see that? He didn''t want her to see anything of it. All the pain he went through in that dark well he could only imagine how horrifying it must look.

    "I am in no pain. Not when I am with you, except when you cry. That pains me." He wiped away the tears from her face and she wiped away some herself.

    "I am sorry. I should have killed him. I wanted to avenge you but I failed."

    Lucian''s heart froze for a moment. Hazel had tried to kill his brother?

    He grabbed her chin and made her look at him. "Hazel, don''t ever do that again. Ever."

    Hazel nodded. "I am sorry. I know he is your brother but he is so cruel."

    Lucian sighed and drew her into his arms hugging her tightly. She misunderstood him. "It''s not about that. I just don''t want you to get blood on your hands. I don''t want you to experience what it feels like to kill someone. Let me do all the dirty work."

    She pulled back slightly. "But I want to help."

    Lucian thought for a moment. "Well, you can." He said.

    "How?" She asked eagerly.

    Lucian smiled to himself, she was too adorable at this moment.

    How?

    Kiss me he wanted to say but refrained from it.

    To his surprise, Hazel leaned in and pressed her lips to his.

    Did he say that out loud? It didn''t matter, he was already lost in the heat.

 Chapter 93 - 33

    <h4>93 Chapter 33</h4>

    ra''s mind had been unable to rest since she came back home. All she could think about was what she had said to Roshan. Why would she do something so stupid She couldn''tprehend.

    "Idiot." She called herself and pped her forehead then fell back on the bed. She stared at the ceiling wondering what to do to avoid an awkward encounter with Roshan. Maybe she should pretend like she didn''t remember anything.

    Yes, she would pretend like everything was normal and act as if nothing has ever happened. Staying locked in her room out of fear of meeting Roshan made her feel muffled so she decided to go out. Opening the door she slowly peeked her outside checking both sides before stepping out.

    This is stupid ra. You can''t avoid someone in their own home.

    As she walked down the stairs she came across Lothaire. His usually serious face now seemed upset. She usually greeted him when they crossed paths but as they locked eyes this time the words died in her throat. His angry eyes were frightening. ra wondered what angered him so much.

    Continuing further she decided to check on Irene. Maybe they had a fight she thought. Making her way to Irene''s room she knocked on the door carefully but no one answered. She knocked again but it was still quite.

    "She is not here."

    ra''s heart skipped a beat. Oh no, he was here. She turned around slowly and tried to keep a straight face but as soon as she saw those sensual lips curved into a smile she knew she was in trouble.

    "Then where is she?" She asked trying to keep her cool.

    "If you hadn''t been locked in your room the whole day you would know." He pointed.

    God, he was so annoying yet so��

    She stopped herself before getting any bad ideas. "I wasn''t locked in my room. I was just resting."

    "Or maybe avoiding me��" He added.

    "Why would I?"

    "Why would you not? If I were you I would avoid me." ra felt as though there was another meaning to his words.

    "I am not scared of you." She said.

    He took a step toward her while holding her in ce with his gaze.

    He leaned closer, "You should be. You don''t know the things I want to do to you." He spoke in a low husky tone that made her insides quiver.

    ra couldn''t bring herself to say anything this time.

    "Not as bold asst night I see." Roshan drawled.

    Last night. ra felt heat creep to her face as she remembered begging him to kiss her. She was supposed to pretend like she didn''t remember but her expression probably exposed her already.

    She took a step back. "Don''t you know how to keep a distance?"

    "Says the person who was throwing herself in my armsst night."

    This time she got angry. "I wasn''t�� I mean in my right mind. I have no desire to be in your arms or even near you." She clenched her fists.

    "I doubt that."

    "If you let me, I''ll get rid of your doubts."

    The way he looked at her at that moment made her feel weak in the knees. For a short moment, she wondered what he would show her but she quickly dismissed the thought. If she stayed a bit longer her she might think of even worse things.

    Without saying a word she walked past him and went outside. The cold air made her cool down a bit. This man, what was he doing to her?

    Looking behind she was thankful that he didn''t follow her. Carefully she sat down on a bench. How was she supposed to live like this? In the same house as a man that made her imagine things that is forbidden for a maiden like her. She had to find some other ce to stay but she wouldn''t be able to find anything if she only stayed in this ce.

    Her gaze fell on the iron gate. Yes, she needed to leave for a while and see the life outside.

    The iron gate was heavy and hard to push open but atst, she seeded. Now if she only had a horse it would be much easier to get acquainted with the area but unfortunately, she had to walk.

    Despite having been walking for a good while ra still didn''te across a house, a market, or anywhere she could find people. She had been walking alone among trees and bushes and looking ahead it seemed like she wouldn''t meet anyone soon. Why did they live so far from the city and the people ra wondered, and would she be able to find her way back?

    She touched her chest to see if she was still wearing the ne Irene gave her and she was. Now she didn''t have to worry about not finding her way back.

    ra walked through the woods but she seemed to get nowhere and soon she was bing tired. Just as she was about to give up and sit down somewhere she heard some footsteps. Finally someone. Maybe she was nearing the city or a vige and she could ask for direction.

    ra looked to where the sound came from and saw a man walking from a distance. "Excuse me,?? She called approaching the man but froze in ce when he turned and looked at her.

    What on earth? This man looked frightening. His skin was too pale, almost turning blue or maybe purple and his lips were ck. ra thought that maybe he was just sick and tried to not be intimidated despite the crazed look in his eyes.

    "What is a young beautifuldy like you doing here alone in the woods?" He asked looking her up and down.

    "I am��" She abruptly stopped when she felt someone behind her. Turning around she realized that she was surrounded by strange-looking men. They all had those ck lips. One of them even had a ck tongue as he licked his lips while scanning her body.

    "Zul, what a nice meal you have found us." One of them spoke.

    ra''s legs trembled when she realized that they had pointed teeth while speaking of her as a meal.

    "Not nice brother. Delicious." The one behind her corrected him.

    Oh god, were they going to eat her?

    They encircled her, closing in on her slowly.

    Their eyes turned red and ra had to blink several times to make sure she wasn''t losing her mind. Adrenaline flooded through her veins making her heart beat harder and faster as if it wanted to jump out of her chest. Her eyes widened with fear and she wanted to run but her legs refused. She knew she couldn''t just stand there if she wanted to live. She had to do something.

    The ne. ra reached for it but it wasn''t around her neck. Her heart pumped even faster realizing the danger she was in, adrenaline kicked in harder and she turned around hastily punching the one behind her in the face then kneeing him in the stomach. When he doubled over in pain she pushed past him and ran as fast as she could without looking back.

    She ran so fast she stumbled and fell but picked herself up quickly and continued running. Suddenly out of nowhere someone appeared in front of her but it was toote to stop herself from running into him and falling back.

    She groaned in pain and looked up.

    How?!

    It was the scary man from earlier. Soon all of them surrounded her again. ra couldn''t understand what was happening but she was in big trouble.

    "You cannot run from us, darling and you don''t need to. We are going to take good care of you." He said with an unsettling smile that showed his ugly teeth.

    Whatever these things were they seemed dangerous. She reached for her neck again hoping to find the ne but she truly lost it. Why did she have to lose it now?

    The man or whatever he was crouched to her level and ra crawled back instinctively. Up close he looked even scarier. His skin looked thicker than normal and his ears were slightly pointed. His neck was covered with marks that looked like chains strangling him. He grabbed her leg with his wed hand and pulled her toward him.

    ra screamed and kicked. "Let go of me!" but he was too strong. Suddenly another one came from behind and grabbing her wrists he pinned her hands down. She screamed louder and fought harder but they onlyughed.

    "I said let go of me now. You won''t be happy when my friends find out what you have done."

    Theyughed again. "And who are you friends?" One of them asked.

    "My brother is the King of Gatrish."

    They paused for a moment than one of them spoke. "A princess as well. What a treat."

    "My friend is a witch." ra hurried to say.

    They wrinkled their face with what looked like disgust. "We ain''t afraid of witches darling. I hope your friendes to find you then we will take care of her as well." He smirked. "Now we will take care of you first." He reached for her dress.

    "You touch me and I will make sure that you can never use your hand again." She threatened even though she was scared to death. Inside she begging for someone toe and save her and the first person she thought of was Roshan. But without the ne he wasn''t going to be able to know she was in trouble.

    Suddenly all of them let go of her and were swiftly on their feet. ra got confused.

    "Lord Ramiel. What brings you here?" One of them asked in a respectful tone yet there was fear in his eyes as he looked behind her.

    ra turned to look at the person that made them look down in fear.

    "Roshan!" She could hear the relief in her own voice. She wanted to cry, or run to him and hug him foring to save her.

    The man looked surprised. "I am sorry my Lord. I didn''t know she was yours or I wouldn''t hurt her." He said looking regretful and terrified.

    Roshan turned his gaze to ra. "Who said she is mine?"

    The man looked confused and so was ra. Of course, she wasn''t his but it seemed like he was telling them that they could do whatever they wanted with her.

    She gave him a questioning look and he gave her an amused one. What was he doing?

    "I am sorry my Lord I didn''t ask. Is she yours?" He corrected himself.

    "Only if she says she is mine." Roshan replied.

    Now they all turned to her waiting for an answer. ra got a feeling that if she said she wasn''t his then she could be in trouble.

    Standing up she faced Roshan. "What happens if I say I am not?"

    "Then Zul seems to like you very much." He said speaking of the man who just tried to eat her or rape her, she wasn''t sure.

    She shook in fear. Why did these beings call him their lord? They had red eyes and fangs and ws and...a shiver went down her spine. Was Roshan one of them?

    Suddenly she became much more afraid. She looked between the man and Roshan and even though the man looked scarier, Roshan seemed more dangerous. She knew he was because all of them seemed to fear him. Was she safer with him?

    "I wouldn''t dare if she is yours, My Lord." Zul spoke.

    "But she isn''t." He said sounding somehow disappointed.

    ra panicked. Was he going to leave her here with these things?

    "I am.??? She hurried to say. "I am his."

    The scary men looked at each other in fear then they went down on their knees. "I am sorry My Lady. Please forgive us."

    ra knew from the way they acted that Roshan was a powerful man, if he was one, to begin with, and powerful men were scary. They did as they pleased and maybe Roshan had worse ns for her. He did warn her after all.

    Suddenly she felt as if she did a great mistake by saying that she was his. That meant something but she wasn''t sure what.

    She turned to Roshan and the look in his eyes told her there was no going back. He was going to make her his whether she liked it or not.

 Chapter 94 - 34

    <h4>94 Chapter 34</h4>

    "Where are we?" ra asked when Roshan teleported them to somewhere she didn''t recognize.

    It looked like it was inside a castle or a big mansion. ra panicked. Did he bring her here to finally do whatever he had nned to do with her from the beginning? She was sure it was something she wouldn''t like, not after what she had seen and what she believed he was.

    A demon.

    He had been speaking the truth this whole time and she had thought that he was only frightening her. He had said that she wouldn''t want to see what he looked like. Did he look like those men?

    "Well, you said you were mine so I brought you home." He said simply.

    "I only said that to save myself. I don''t belong to anyone."

    "Now you are!" He said with an authoritative tone that sent chills down her spine.

    ra began to feel afraid of him.

    "My Lord." A man dressed in servant clothes suddenly stood beside them. "Your father wants to see you."

    "I''ll be there," Roshan said while never looking away from ra.

    The man disappeared just, like that, into thin air. ra felt her head spin. The things she had seen today were too much and she felt as though she was falling which maybe she was Because she felt Roshans arm around her waist.

    "Are you alright?" He shook her slightly.

    ra looked into his worried eyes. Was he really worried about her? Or did he just want her alive so that he could possess her? What did demons do with humans by the way?

    "ra." He whispered her name. She realized that he never called her by her name. He usually called her princess. "I want you to trust me. Just do as I say and you will be safe."

    Trust him? How? She just found out that he was a demon. Actually not. He had told her, she just didn''t believe him. Maybe now she should, it''s not like she had a choice. He could kill her easily if she disobeyed or maybe possess her.

    Once she could stand steadily on her own he let go of her but grabbed her hand instead. He led the way through somerge halls until they walked into what looked like a huge dining room. At the end of therge dining table sat a man she couldn''t see clearly because it was too far, but she could see that he wore luxurious clothes and had long silky ck hair. The man stood up and started walking toward them. Once he was near enough ra could see how much he resembled Roshan. The same bone-structure, skin tone, eye color, and even the same facial expression she noticed when he raised a brow questioningly.

    "A blonde? I see your taste has changed son." He said looking at ra.

    "Father. I need to exin." Roshan began but his father held up a hand to stop him from speaking any further.

    Roshan put his hand lightly on her back.

    "I know the human is not yours but you stopped another one from iming her." His father pointed.

    "It was against her will. He wasn''t nning on manipting her and then erasing her memory. He was enjoying the torture. If I remember correctly that is not how we do things." Roshan said.

    Manipte? Erase memory? ra''s hands turned cold and her throat felt dry.

    "Very protective I see." His father''s lips curved into a slight smile, then he turned his gaze to ra and she felt her heart skip a beat.

    "And who are you youngdy?" he asked.

    Even though he had that frightening aura she decided to not be intimidated. "I am ra Alriksson, daughter of Alrik the first and sister of King Rasmus." She said and was d her voice didn''t shake.

    "You are the warrior princess." He said thoughtfully. "Fascinating. Beautiful and brave."

    "Thank you." ra forced herself to smile.

    "But what is a princess doing here? If I may ask."

    ra froze. She hadn''t thought about it before splurting out that she was a princess. She looked at Roshan for some help.

    "Father, she is tired and in shock right now. I''ll show her to a room."

    "Yes of course." Roshan''s father nodded then turned to ra. "Feel at home."

    Roshan led ra out with one hand on her back, still. She followed him obediently not wanting to stay a minute longer with his father. If she thought Roshan was dangerous than his father was deadly dangerous.

    Roshan took her up a few stairs then led her inside a room before closing the door. ra was still in shock, her mind still trying to process everything that just happened.

    She felt Roshan''s hand caressing her back gently. "You don''t have to be scared. I won''t let anyone hurt you." He spoke gently and she felt his hot breath in her hair.

    ra turned to him, his face was close to hers, his eyes staring deep into her own. Why did she believe this man? She shouldn''t. Was it because he had been honest with her from the beginning? Still.

    "You said I should be scared of you." She reminded.

    Roshan put his hand on the nape of her neck, tracing her jawline with his thumb.

    "I am not a good person. I would never hurt you physically but I might manipte you, take advantage of you or use you. That''s hurting you in some way I believe."

    "Why are you telling me this?" She asked.

    "Because I don''t want to do those things, I just might not be able to stop myself everytime."

    ra wondered what would happen if he couldn''t stop himself. How would he take advantage of her? What would he manipte her to do? A shiver went down her spine. The thought that he could easily do whatever he wanted with her scared her, but only slightly. Strange.

    "You are scared of me now." He frowned sensing her fear.

    "I should be more scared than I am." She said honestly.

    He let go of her and took a step back. "Take some rest." He said.

    "I want to go home." She suddenly blurted. Maybe she was more scared and shocked than she thought. Demons existing and walking among them was not an easy thing to digest.

    Roshan''s frown deepened and he seemed somehow hurt.

    "Is that really what you want?" He asked.

    ra nodded.

    Roshan felt a sting of pain in his heart. He didn''t like to see her so shaken up but it was somehow his fault. He should have known that she wouldn''t take it well, no humans did. Knowing that dangerous creatures existing among them made them never feel safe again. He knew she needed time to process things, she had seen too much in one day and to his surprise, she hadn''t fainted. Now he wondered if he would be selfish and force her to stay here with him or let her go. The right thing would be to let her go but he didn''t want to. No he wouldn''t let her go, he would make her stay whether she liked it or not.

    To his surprise, he took her hand and drew her into his embrace. Maybe he wasn''t as selfish as he thought and he cursed himself for that. He knew he would regret itter but he hated to see her so frightened.

    ra was surprised when they arrived at the top of her brother''s castle. He knew she had expected him to deny her and maybe that''s why he didn''t. He wanted to prove her wrong. Even though they arrived she didn''t let go of him and held him tightly and so did he. He didn''t want to let go, how could he when it felt as though she was made to be in his arms.

    She looked up at him her eyes swirling with many unanswered questions and unwanted feelings. He knew she felt something for him but she didn''t want to.

    "Will you be alright here? With your brother."

    "I am not sure." She said worriedly. "But I can''t be running forever."

    She felt Roshan''s arm loosen around her waist and panicked. Why she wasn''t sure. A part of her felt empty when he let her go and she began to doubt her decision of wanting toe back home. But she knew she had to.

    "I see you have lost your ne." He said reaching around his neck. He was wearing one himself but he took it off and ced it around her neck. "This works the same way. If you need me I''ll be here."

    Why? Why was he doing all this for her? She had been trying so hard to not feel anything for him but he wasn''t helping. She wasn''t ready to fall in love again. Not after all the pain, she went through. And what would it mean to fall in love with a demon?

    "I won''t be needing you. I am with my family now." She said.

    He gave her a faint smile but she had a feeling that he got deeply hurt by her words.

    Why do you always have to be so harsh with your words ra, she scolded herself.

    "I am really thankful for everything." She hurried to say. "I never thanked you before. I guess I am not a good person either."

    He put one hand lightly on her cheek. ??You are wonderful, ra." This was the second time he said her name and it made her heart flutter.

    She had just a moment ago been scared and confused but now all was forgotten as she looked into his eyes. She didn''t want him to go. She wanted him to stay, to hold her, and kiss her. Yes, it wouldn''t hurt with a kiss.

    Slowly Roshans hand slid to the back of her neck and the other went around her waist. He drew her into his arms, his eyes looking at her intensely, taking her breath away. Did he know what she wanted or was this him manipting her?

    All her thoughts escaped to the back of her mind when she felt his hot breath tickle her face. Her heart fluttered again and then ever so lightly he brushed his lips against hers. ra felt heady with desire. Her mind was not in its right ce anymore but her body seemed to be just right where it was. In Roshan''s arms.

    Roshan leaned closer and their noses collided before their lips locked in a fiery passionate kiss. ra tiptoed and wrapped her arms around him as heat flooded her being. She had never felt anything like this before. His lips were soft and warm and his kiss slow and sensual. It made her feel as though she was walking on air but soon she was back on the ground.

    Their lips parted and ra felt a strange longing. She almost wanted to scold him for stopping. It wasn''t enough, she couldn''t ger enough. She looked at Roshan and felt her cheeks burn at the way he looked back at her, as though he wanted to devour her. God, she wanted him as bad but he was leaving now and she should let him leave.

    "Take care, princess." He said.

    ra nodded. "You too." She smiled and just like that he was gone.

    ra remained standing there for awhile before walking inside to meet her family.

 Chapter 95 - 35

    <h4>95 Chapter 35</h4>

    I sat up on the bed and looked around. Where was I? Thest thing I remembered was sleeping next to Lucian in the woods and now I woke up in a strange room. Before I could dwell further on it Lucian walked inside.

    "Good morning." He smiled.

    "Good morning. Where are we?" I asked.

    He came and sat next to me on the bed. Then he took my hand in his before looking deeply into my eyes.

    "We are in the royal army camp. Things are going to get difficult and ugly from now on." He exined.

    He was going to dethrone Pierre. But would the royal army help him? I got suddenly concerned.

    "Will they help you?"

    "Yes." He said with confidence. "And If they don''t I''ll do it myself."

    A war. Again. I just wanted to live peacefully with Lucian but after everything he went through and those who betrayed and tortured him, they deserved to get punished.

    A knock on the door made us both turn and soon a man in a military attire entered the room.

    "Your Highness. General ck is ready to meet you." He said.

    Lucian turned back to me. "Rest and I''lle back." He said.

    "I''lle with you." I insisted.

    He looked at me for a while then nodded.

    General ck satid back in his chair, watching some of his men fighting with their swords. Once the soldier informed our presence General ck tore his gaze from the fight and turned to us. His eyes widened as he stood up slowly from his seat and approached us.

    "Your Highness. It''s really true that you are alive." He spoke.

    "I am and you know what that means."

    General ck frowned. "Yes I do. You want the crown."

    "Yes and I need your army by my side."

    Alright. This was too straightforward I thought.

    General ck shook his head. "I am d that you are alive but unfortunately I can''t help you."

    "Why?" I suddenly blurted.

    He turned his gaze to me with a confused look on his face then turned to Lucian.

    "This is my wife, Hazel." Lucian exined.

    My heart stopped for short while. He said I was his wife. He believed me!

    General ck turned back to me. "Your Highness, with all due respect this is a political matter and I don''t think you understand." He said.

    "Then exin to me." I demanded.

    "Well��" He looked between me and Lucian. "King Pierre has many powerful allies. He could gather them all to defeat my army. Why would I let my men die in vain?"

    "Pierre won''t be able to gather his allies because I have the seal." Lucian exined.

    I could see that general ck got even more surprised but he didn''t ask any further questions.

    "The people of this kingdom are suffering. Your father was a great ruler, your brother isn''t. I am not sure if you will be a great ruler either." He exined.

    "Don''t disappoint me." general ck warned.

    I was d that he had agreed to help and they sat outside for awhile speaking and nning on what to do next while I watched the men fighting with their swords.

    My thoughts wandered to ra. She had promised me to teach me how to fight but would I ever meet her again? I had hoped she would teach me some things about politics as well. I didn''t want to be someone who distributed with nothing. I wanted to be useful.

    People admired ra. They called her the warrior princess. Not only brave but beautiful and smart as well. She wasn''t only the leader of their army but she was also politically active, especially in matters of war. She was an impressive woman indeed. I couldn''t say that I didn''t envy her.

    Then my thoughts drifted further to Irene. I wondered if she was alright after meeting Lucian but probably not. I just wanted Lucian to reunite with his parents but I knew it would take a lot of time and work. Deep wounds didn''t heel fast and even when they did, they left a scar.

    Lucian was busy the whole day nning with general ck and took only lunch and dinner breaks. I was shown to a guest room, the room that I had woken up in earlier and I stayed there alone pondering about a lot of things. Nothing seemed to be right just yet. I didn''t know where Lucian and I were in our rtionship and if he remembered me although he seemed to not have remembered. I thought of ways to reunite Lucian with his parents and worried about Lucians n to take the throne. I didn''t want to lose him again.

    While pondering on many things I went to the garden right behind the room and decided to spend some time there while waiting for Lucian. I was surprised when I found a swing just right next to a big tree. It reminded me of the white swing in our own garden except this one was a bit smaller and it was grey instead of white. Iy down on it and began to swing back and forth while recalling good memories and smiling to myself.

    "What makes you smile so?" Suddenly Lucian was towering over me where Iy on the swing.

    I just looked up at him for a while wondering how he still looked perfect after such a long day.

    "I was recalling good memories," I said.

    "Tell me about them." He urged.

    I swung my legs down to make some ce for him and he sat down.

    "You won''t believe it, but I was once just like todayying on a swing and smiling to myself when someone asked me the question you just asked."

    "And...that person is me?" He asked raising a brow.

    "Yes." I nodded. "The white swing in our garden was my favorite ce to kill some time. I miss it."

    He looked at me tho��ghtful for a while. "You will get it back. I''ll get it back for you." He said in a serious tone.

    "For us." I corrected.

    "Yes. For us."

    "I wish to sit there with you every afternoon." I said entwining my fingers with his.

    He stared at our entwined hands for a while. "And I wish to grant that wish." He smiled.

    I snuggled up against him and he put his arm around me. We sat there for awhile until I fell asleep.

    The next morning I woke up in bed but I was stillying in Lucian''s arm. From the way he breathed, I knew he was sleeping peacefully. I remainedying in his arms for a while but then I heard a strange sounding from the garden. Carefully I slid away from Lucian''s arms and got out of bed before making my way to the garden.

    I opened the door slowly as to not wake Lucian and then peeked outside. There, on the grey swing Irene satfortably looking around. I stepped outside and carefully closed the door behind me.

    "Irene." I whispered to grab her attention.

    She turned her head. "Hazel. I am sorry I woke you up." She said getting up from the swing.

    "You didn''t. I was awake. How are you?"

    "I am alright." She shrugged but I could see she wasn''t. "How about you?"

    "I am fine and so is Lucian." I knew that she wanted to know how he was.

    She nodded. "I just...I don''t know why I am here. I...I don''t want to confuse him anymore. I want him to be happy but I am only hurting him. Maybe I should stay away."

    "No! Don''t! He is hurting because he has been alone for many years but that doesn''t mean that he wants you to stay away. You have to fight for him." I said.

    She looked down at her hands. "I don''t know if I have the right to do that. I am not a good mother."

    "You are and even if you are not you can be. For Lucian''s sake."

    She nodded again.

    "And...I want to know everything Irene. Could you continue with your story? Maybe if I know the whole story I can help better." I exined.

    "Yes. But some other time. Lucian might wakeup now."

    "Alright."

    We looked at each other for a while and then she reached inside the arm of her dress. "I have something for you." She said taking out a small book. "I know you are bored on your stay here so you can read this meanwhile."

    "Oh, thank you." I said.

    She reached her hand inside again. This time she took out a wooden flute. "And I know you like to y this."

    "Good lord. How did you know?" I reached for it and grabbed it carefully. "It has been so long since I yed this."

    "Do tell me if there is anything else you need. I have to leave now but I''lle back."

    "I will and thank you."

    And then as usual she vanished into thin air. I stared at the empty ce she had just been standing on. I knew I would never get used to this.

    Lucian woke up after having the most harmonious sleep. He always slept well when Hazel was near but as he looked to his left she wasn''t there. He sat up on the bed and looked around. Where had she gone?

    Getting out of bed he began to dress when he heard a sounding from the garden. It sounded like someone ying an instrument. Curious he went to the door and opened it carefully. Looking outside he found Hazel sitting on the swing ying the flute. The sound was beautiful and very familiar to his ears. It made him feel a kind of way he couldn''t exin.

    Lucian kept standing there, staring at her while she yed. She looked much healthier now and her beauty seemed toe through. Her skin was less bruised and her hair fell down her shoulders in shiny waves. The little weight she gained took away the unhealthy appearance and enhanced her curves. When the wind blew her hair onto her face, she closed her eyes. She seemed lost in the sound and soon he was lost as well.

    He didn''t know where he was but suddenly he got caught by a sweet sound. It was Hazel ying the flute. Lucian had never seen her looking this beautiful. She was wearing a white wedding dress adorned with golden jewelry. Her beautiful reddish-brown hair wasbed back and held in ce with golden hairpins, and her cheeks and lips were painted. Her longshes fell over her cheeks as her eyes were closed while she yed the flute. Once she opened her eyes she stared directly into his and he felt his heart skip a beat.

    Then he remembered the first time she said his name. The warmth that had spread throughout his body and the first time their lips touched. He remembered a thousand lights surrounding them.

    He remembered her arms around his waist while they rode, around his neck while they kissed and around him while he died. He remembered her tears and herugh and all the conversations they had, but most of all he remembered confessing his love for her. And together with the memory came the feeling. This woman was his wife and he loved her more than anything in the world. Yet, he didn''t recognize her. How could he not?

    Unaware he took a step back into the room.

    Hazel. His wife.

    How could he forget her? The only person who cared for him, the only person who knew the real him yet still loved him. How could he do this to her? Suddenly his throat felt dry and his head throbbed in pain.

    Rage and guilt filled his chest. He felt useless and unworthy. He felt disgusted with himself. He was used to hating himself but the self-hatred he felt now was like nothing he felt before. He wanted to disappear, the pain he felt was too much for him to endure.

    "Lucian, you are awake." Suddenly Hazel was inside the room. Before he could think she crossed the distance between then and wrapped her arms around him. He wanted to hug her back and cry but he didn''t deserve to beforted.

    He didn''t deserve her at all. He felt too dirty to hug her back as if he would stain her with his dirt.

    After awhile Hazel drew back and gazed at him with a worried look on her face. "Is something wrong?" She asked.

 Chapter 96 - 36

    <h4>96 Chapter 36</h4>

    "Is something wrong?"

    Lucian forced back his anger and tears. He didn''t want to make her worry anymore.

    He shook his head. "No, nothing is wrong. I just remembered that I have to be somewhere."

    She nodded. "I understand."

    No she didn''t. Even he couldn''t understand.

    "I''ll be back, wife." He forced himself to smile.

    "I''ll be waiting." She smiled back.

    Leaving Hazel behind Lucian took his horse and rode far away. He didn''t know where he was going but he just needed some air. Or maybe a lot of air. The pain and the tears were choking him and he felt like screaming out loud.

    Once he neared a cliff he stopped and looked down. Beneath the cliff was a river. Lucian stared at it emptly for a while wondering what it would feel like if he jumped. Would the water wash away his pain?

    He climbed down the horse and sat at the edge of the cliff. He felt empty as he listened to the flowing water but soon tears began to fall down his cheeks. He couldn''t hold it in anymore so he let it all out.

    Irene stood behind a tree and watched her son cry alone. When she found out that he had regained his memory, she had followed him afraid he would do something stupid. But here he was, alone and in tears. She could feel his pain and wanted to take it all away. Unable to just watch she went to him and ever so lightly she put one hand on his shoulder.

    Lucian didn''t react. He probably knew she was there all the time and that he didn''t bother to look told her how much pain he was in. She crouched to his level and wrapped her arms around him and began to stroke his back. Oh, how long she had waited to hold him, and now he was finally in her arms. She had expected him to pull away but he didn''t. He just kept crying.

    Irene wanted to tell him that it wasn''t his fault but she knew he wouldn''t listen so she just held him until he calmed down.

    "Lucian. I can take away your pain if you let me." She said once he calmed down.

    He shook his head. "I don''t deserve it."

    She grabbed his face gently in her hands and made him look at her. "You do. You deserve all the happiness in this world."

    He just looked at her for a while. His eyes swollen and red from the crying.

    "Why did you leave me?" He suddenly asked.

    Irene could see the desperation in his eyes but she could also see that he was losing hope. The mes in them seemed to die away slowly and that made her heart ache. She would not let him give up.

    "I never did. I would never leave you. You were taken away from me." She exined.

    He looked at her as if trying to figure out if she was telling the truth. She wouldn''t me him if he didn''t believe her.

    Slowly he grabbed her wrists and removed her hands from his face then he stood up. "What is your name?" He asked.

    Irene was d that he at least asked her questions and didn''t ignore her entirely.

    Lucian stared at the woman in front of him. He couldn''t ignore his resemnce to her. She was indeed his mother and when she had hugged him earlier he never felt anything like it before. But even if she was his mother he didn''t know her and it felt strange somehow to let her hug him.

    Confused about the whole situation he turned away from her and climbed his horse, then without looking back he rode away.

    Nyx. He repeated her name in his mind. His mother''s name was Nyx. Lucian had heard the name once even though his father or to be more correct the King had forbidden anyone to speak about her.

    Riding fast through the woods Lucian pushed away his thoughts about his mother to the back of his mind. Now he had more important things to focus on, like punishing his brother.

    Pierre will wish that he was dead.

    Once Lucian arrived at the camp Julian met him halfways.

    "Your highness. I have been looking for you."

    Lucian jumped down from the horse.

    "What happened?" He asked.

    "I have brought your men and...your wife has been looking for you."

    Lucian walked past Julian and made his way to the guest room. As soon as he walked inside Hazel jumped up from her seat with a fearful look on her face.

    "Lucian." She ran to him and enveloped him in a tight hug.

    "What happened?" He aksed putting his arms around her.

    "Where did you go? You made me so worried. I thought��" She drew back and looked at him with teary eyes. "I thought you left me."

    He grabbed her face. "Why would you think so?" and then it hit him. She knew that he regained his memory.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that you remembered?"

    "How did you know?" He asked.

    "You called me wife. You used to call me that all the time." She exined as tears fell down her cheeks.

    "I''ll never leave you unless you tell me." He ensured her.

    No, he wouldn''t. Even though he didn''t deserve her he would stay by her side if that''s what she wanted. He would do anything for her even if it caused him pain.

    "You know I would never tell you that. So don''t you dare leave me, even if I tell you don''t ever leave me. Promise me Lucian."

    "I promise." He said wiping away her tears.

    Just when she was about to say something a knock on the door interrupted them. Hazel wiped away her tears. "Your men are here." She informed.

    "Come in." Lucian called.

    Julian was the first to enter the room and he motioned for the rest toe inside. Lucians men came in one by one and Lucian took a closer look at them. They looked much healthier and stronger thanst time.

    "Your highness." They all bowed at once.

    "I am d you are safe." Lucian began. "But we are going to war soon and those of you who are still injured or recovering don''t have to participate."

    "We are all participating Your highness." Lincoln spoke.

    Lucian skimmed through everyone''s faces to see if anyone was objecting to what Lincoln said.

    "Alright then. You will be provided with weapons and we are leaving tonight."

    They all nodded.

    "Anum, I want you to make sure that no maids or servants get hurt. Lincoln, I want you to escort princess Elsa and Levi to somewhere safe. Anywhere for now, we will discuss the detailster. Den and Ky you can escort all the females out of the castle, the rest can guide the royal army since you are familiar with the passages inside the castle." Lucian exined.

    Hazel grabbed his arm as if wanting to say something. "Lydia and Ylva" She said concerned.

    Lucian knew how much Hazel cared for them. "Oliver, I want you to make sure that Hazel''s handmaids are safe."

    "I will." He said with a nod.

    "You may all leave except for Callum."

    Everyone bowed onest time and left except for Callum. Lucian turned to Hazel. "I want you to stay by his side." He said speaking of Callum.

    He looked like the strongest one of them at the moment and he wanted Hazel to be in good hands.

    Hazel nodded and then he turned to Callum. "You know what you have to do." He said and Callum nodded.

    "Good, you may leave now."

    Lucian couldn''t wait until he got his hands on his brother.

    The rest of the day passed by with preparing for battle. Lucian went around and gave instructions together with General ck. Once all their n came together they prepared for departure.

    Lucian went to his room and was slipping into his armor when he sensed that he hadpany.

    "Your highness." Someone spoke in a mocking tone.

    Lucian turned and found Roshan standing only a few feet away. He was wearing a long ck coat with a ck shirt and trousers underneath. His hair was tied back in a half ponytail revealing his sculpted face. As usual, he had that mischievous smirk on his face while his hands rested in his pockets.

    "What are you doing here?" Lucian asked while fastening his belt.

    "I came here to hunt some demons and you are good bait."

    "Are they still after me?"

    Roshan had told him that the demons wanted him dead.

    "Not only them but some witched are after you as well. The witches are just more careful and they don''t like fights." Roshan exined.

    Demons and witches were after him. Lucian sighed, he could never get rest.

    "Why are you hunting demons? You are one of them." Lucian asked.

    "Let''s just say that I am indebted to someone and I like to pay my debts."

    "Have my...Nyx sent you?" Lucian asked.

    "No, your mother didn''t send me but your father did."

    His father?

    "I don''t need your help." Lucian hurried to say.

    "In fact you do. You can''t fight an army of humans, demons and witches by yourself. Maybe in the future when you learn your powers."

    "And you can fight them all?" Lucian raised a brow.

    Roshan made his way to the hand chair in the room and sat down. He swung one leg over the other.

    "I am a demon yer. I have been assassinating demons for centuries, I can do it in my sleep now. Humans are like bugs to me. I don''t even need to fight them but the witches," He shook his head, "those creatures areplicated. Maybe you can take care of them."

    Lucian didn''t want his fathers help. His father had shown him clearly that he didn''t care.

    "Or maybe your witch friend can take care of them." Roshan said nodding toward the door and just then Julian barged inside.

    "Your Highness��" He stopped halfways when his gazended on Roshan.

    Roshan waved his hand nonchntly. "Hello."

    "He is a demon." Julian warned putting his hand on his sword.

    "I know." Lucian said calmly.

    "You didn''t tell me you were on the demons side." Julian said usingly.

    "I am not. But I am not on the witches'' side either. I am guessing they want me dead."

    "I''ll take care of my people." Julian said harshly while ring at Roshan.

    "Good."

    "Very good." Roshan added then turned to Lucian. "He knows you are the devil''s son." He said surprised.

    When Lucian found out that witches and demons didn''t mix well he had told Julian that he was indeed the devil''s son just like the rumors. Julian hadn''t been very surprised and wanted to still help him get the throne.

    "How do you know he won''t try to kill you?" Roshan asked.

    "How do I know you won''t try to kill him?" Julian replied instead of Lucian.

    "Because��" Roshan paused as if hesitating. "His father, the devil and my uncle would kill me."

    Wait! Now it was Lucians time to pause whatever he was doing.

    This man was his cousin? But they looked nothing like each other.

    "And you expect me to believe you?" Julian asked.

    Roshan stood up from his seat. "I expect nothing. But you can expect to die by my hands if you try anything stupid." He warned flicking a dagger between his fingers. "I''ll see you." He then told Lucian before disappearing.

    Julian turned to Lucian. "That man is dangerous. He is a very high-rank demon."

    "Don''t worry. He is not here to hurt me." Lucian assured still dazed. "Is everything ready?"

    "Yes."

    "Good." Now it was time to give Pierre what he deserved.

 Chapter 97 - 37

    <h4>97 Chapter 37</h4>

    Pierre hadn''t been able to rest for thest few days. He kept having nightmares and in those nightmares, he saw Lucian. Every night, his brother while looking like the devil would haunt him and drag him to hell.

    "Feel at home brother." He would say and then leave him there to burn.

    The nightmares would feel so real that when he woke up he would be drenched in sweat and his heart would beat like drums inside his chest. It didn''t help that rumors about his brother being alive were making rounds and it was scaring the hell out of him even if he didn''t want to admit it. Everytime he went to sleep he would feel as if someone was in his room, watching him and waiting patiently for an opportunity to strike. It was making him lose his mind.

    "Come out! Show yourself ! Don''t hide like a coward." He yelled but no one replied or showed themselves.

    Everyone was starting to think that he was crazy, talking to himself and yelling without a reason.

    At first, he tried to hide his fear and frustration but now he no longer cared what people thought of him. He just wanted this torture to end. He was sleep-deprived and he felt exhausted for everyday that passed by.

    Tonight while he had dinner at his chamber he kept looking at his bed. He didn''t look forward to sleeping. Maybe he could go to one of his mistresses and sleep there instead of alone. Why hadn''t he thought of that before?

    Standing up from his seat he went to the mirror. He had to make sure that he looked good before he left the room but while he red at his horrible state in the mirror a guard suddenly barged inside the room.

    "Your highness. We are under attack." He exhaled.

    "What do you mean attack?! Who is attacking?"

    "The royal army. I don''t understand why." The guard seemed confused.

    Pierre on the other hand knew why. It was his brother Lucian. He hade for him just like in his nightmares and now he would drag him to hell. All those years he mocked his brother for being the devil''s son without truly believing it but now all that turned out to be true.

    "Your highness. We need to take you to a secure ce. Please follow me."

    But Pierre couldn''t move. He was in too much shock. He didn''t know where to begin.

    The guard grabbed him by the arm and began to drag him out of the room.

    "Protect the King." He ordered the other guards. "and clear the way. Our priority is to take the king somewhere safe."

    "No ce is safe. The army seems to know their way around. Someone on the inside is probably working with them." Another guard spoke.

    "Its Lucian." Pierre breathed after holding his breath for what seemed like hours. "He hase to kill me."

    The guards looked at him as if he was insane and maybe, he was. He would find out soon.

    "We can take him through the secret passage." The first guard suggested.

    "We are all going to die." Pierre whispered his eyes wide in fear.

    "Not yet brother."

    A shiver went down Pierre''s spine. This voice he knew very well and he never thought that he would hear it again. Slowly he turned around and just right behind him a few feet away stood his brother, Lucian. He looked just like he remembered and not like someone who came back from the dead.

    Pierre''s guards froze in ce, their eyes wide in both shock and fear. Their arms shook while they held their swords up in a defensive way. Pierre wanted to tell them to attack but the words couldn''t form in his mouth. It felt as though his tongue was paralyzed.

    Lucian took a step forward and the guards held out their swords.

    "Stay were you are." One of them warned but it sounded like a plead.

    "Put your swords down." Lucian ordered.

    The guards hesitated and seemed confused as to what to do.

    "While I am being nice." Lucian added.

    One of them dropped his sword because he was shaking to much. "How...is this...possible?"

    Lucian narrowed his gaze. "You��" He began pointing at the guards. "You are the one who burned me? Aren''t you?"

    The guard fell on his knees. "I...I...I am sorry y..yo..your highness. Please don''t kill me." He stuttered.

    The other guard fell on his knees as well. "Please don''t kill me, your highness. I swear my loyalty to you."

    The first guard shook his head violently. "Yes me too. I swear my loyalty to you."

    Pierre stood there confused. His guards just abandoned him. Should he run? But to where?

    "I don''t need your loyalty but I''ll give you a head start." Lucian said looking amused. "Run as fast as you can because if I catch you, I''ll burn you alive."

    Even though his brother was not speaking to him Pierre felt like running but instead, he fell to his knees as his legs couldn''t hold him up anymore. There was something very frightening about Lucian and he couldn??t quite put his finger on what it was. The fact that his brother didn''t look at him once only added to his fear.

    "Your highness please, we will do whatever you want. I have a family." One of them cried.

    "I said run!" Lucian repeated and this time they got up quickly and ran away clumsily.

    Then ever so slowly Lucian turned his gaze to Pierre. "Why so quiet brother? You were so good with words."

    Pierre felt wetness on his face as if someone poured water over his head, but he knew it was his own sweat. He must have looked so little and pathetic. He tried to gather some courage but as he gazed into Lucian''s eyes he saw a rage like no other. This was the end, he thought.

    Lucian took more steps forward and then crouched so that they were on the same level. He looked Pierre in the eyes.

    "You are mistaken brother. This is not the end. It''s only the beginning." He said.

    He could read his thoughts. Pierre felt his head spin and ck spots began to cover his eyes before everything became dark.

    Lucian stared at his brothers unconscious body on the ground. He was really disappointed but he would get to torture his brother eventually. First, he would let him get over his state of shock and get a grip over reality and then he would begin with his favorite task. Torture.

    For now, he orders his men to throw Pierre into a cell and he proceeded to find the ones who threw him into a well and burned him. As usual, they tried to gain some sympathy by mentioning that they had families.

    "Your highness please. I have a family. They can''t live without me."

    "And I didn''t have a family?" Lucian raised a brow.

    "That''s not what I meant. I was...I was just following orders."

    "No you were not. Pierre told you to get rid of my body. The natural thing would be to bury it, not throw it in a well and burn it to ashes."

    The soldier''s eyes darted around unsure of what to say next. Lucian nodded for his men to take them away.

    "No, no. Your Highness, please! I promise to serve you with loyalty for the rest of my life. Please spare me once." They called as they got dragged away.

    Lucian was too tired right now to torture them and he did not want to kill them yet. He would take care of more important things first and then he would enjoy his revenge.

    "Your Highness." Callum came walking toward him with Hazel trailing behind. Lucian noticed the blood that seeped down her arm.

    "What happened?" He asked and rushed to her.

    "Nothing." She smiled. "Just a little cut."

    Callum fell on one knee and bowed his head. "I''ll ept my punishment." He said in a regretful voice.

    Hazel chuckled. "He is funny. There will be no punishment. You protected me well. Get up on your feet." She ordered.

    Lucian realized that Hazel had be much more strong and confident. She must have gone through a lot for her to change so drastically, he thought. Anyway, he liked this version of her.

    Callum got up on his feet and that''s when Lucian realized that he had lost his man to Hazel. He would not have stood up without his order otherwise. Callum would now be more loyal to Hazel than anyone.

    "You disappoint me Callum." Lucian said with humor, meaning that he got hurt.

    Callum looked at him carefully. "I am sorry, Your Highness." He said genuinely.

    "Don''t be. I just hope she chooses you the way you chose her."

    Callum looked at Hazel and she looked at them both confused. Just when she was about to say something, Lucians men gathered and informed him that everything was done ordingly and now the castle was his. After such a long time he was back home, the home he never liked but now that would change. He would make this ce into a real home, with his wife and he would make it up to her for all the mistakes he had done.

    "Well, while we are at it, why don''t you choose your own two personal guards." Lucian suggested turning to Hazel. "You can choose anyone except for Lincoln."

    "I don''t need personal guards." Hazel whispered.

    "Yes you do. You will be no princess anymore, you''ll be a queen." Lucian whispered back.

    Hazel looked at the guards but not for too long. "I chose Callum and Oliver." She said.

    They both came forward, bent a knee in front of her and swore their loyalty. Lucian found it all amusing. He was so used to having his men only obeying him and now he would have to get used to them obeying his wife.

    Hazel left with her guards to treat her wound and Lucian went ahead to take care of the rest.

    "How are things going?" Lucian asked Julian.

    "We have informed the people of this kingdom that you will be their king and general ck is preparing for your coronation tomorrow."

    Lucian nodded. He couldn''t believe how fast things happened. Would the people of this kingdom ept him as their king or would there be more war?

    "You said you would take care of the witches. How?"

    "You don''t have to worry about the witches. We don''t like unnecessary fights. You are a drosht and half-demon, your father is the devil himself and your mother is a very powerful witch, now even half-demon I guess. The witches would be fools to pick a fight with you unless they are sure they will win, and witches are anything but fools." Julian exined.

    He couldn''t say the same about the demons.

    "And what if they want to fight."

    "Then there will be a problem because it means they have gathered really powerful witches. Those are scary." Julian pointed.

    "Do you know the most powerful witch?" Lucian asked.

    "There is no most powerful. The leader of every coven are the most powerful ones."

    "Then arrange for me to meet your leader." Lucian ordered.

    Julian hesitated. "Your Highness. I don''t think it''s a good idea."

    "Just do it." Lucian insisted.

    Julian nodded then left.

    Lucian sat back down with a sigh. He had too many things to take care of. Humans, witches, demons, it was just too much.

    Hey back and closed his eyes. He knew he had a lot to do but he just wanted to rest for a short while. Hazel next to him would make it all better.

    Hazel. He called her inside her mind. He wasn''t sure if she would hear it but he hoped so. After a while he heard the door open, some footsteps and she wasying next to him on the bed.

    He didn''t open his eyes, he just inhaled her sweet scent, mixed with blood.

    "Did you treat your wound?" He asked.

    "Yes."

    "And your maids are safe?"

    "Yes."

    "And.." before he could ask any further Hazel pressed her lips to his and kissed him viciously.

    "You worry too much, husband." She said after breaking the kiss.

    Lucian put on arm around her waist and flipped her over so that he wasying on top.

    "Now you should worry, because I won''t let you out of this bed."

 Chapter 98 - 38

    <h4>98 Chapter 38</h4>

    ra could see a shadow in the darkness slowly stalking toward her bed, but she didn''t feel the least bit scared. She already knew who the shadow belonged to since he came to visit her every night. No! Not only visit, but he also did other things as well.

    ra''s heart raced as he slowly neared her bed and then carefully removed the nket. She was only wearing her nightgown which had slipped up and was now revealing her legs and thighs. He leaned down and then slowly traced his fingers up her leg and down her thigh.

    Closing her eyes ra could feel his fingers slowly sliding under her dress and his face came close to hers. His hot breath tickled her lips and she wondered if he would kiss her.

    "Open your eyes, ra." His masculine voice was low and made her shiver in anticipation.

    She wanted him to kiss her. Just a bit closer and their lips would touch.

    "ra! Wake up!"

    Just a bit closer...

    "ra!"

    And closer��.

    "ra..?"

    A bit more...aaaand he kissed her!

    Or maybe not. The kiss was too short, only a peck followed by a load feminineugh that woke her up.

    ra shot her eyes open and looked around confused. What just happened?

    "You..you.." Astrid could barely talk because she wasughing too much and rolling on her bed.

    ra sat up. "What''s wrong with you?" She asked rubbing her eyes.

    "You��" Astrid stoppedughing and took a deep breath. "Ok sister. Now you need to tell me what or who you were dreaming of?."

    ra shrugged. "No one."

    "Please. You were pouting your lips desperately that I just had to give you a kiss, otherwise you wouldn''t wake up." She chuckled.

    ra''s cheeks burned. She had been dreaming of Roshan. Again!

    Since she came back she hadn''t been able to stop thinking about him. The way he had kissed her on the rooftop kept repeating itself in her mind and the taste of him still lingered on her lips.

    Not only did he wander in her mind all day but also in her dreams all night. What if he had done something to her? It had to be that way because thinking about him this much was abnormal and annoying. She wanted to move on with her life especially now when her brother had weed her back and wasn''t forcing her to get married anymore.

    Rasmus had been so angry when she came back and he scolded her like never before.

    "Where have you been?" He had asked with clenched teeth.

    ra looked down terrified. Her brother could be really scary when he was angry.

    "Answer me, ra! Where have you been?"

    ra couldn''t tell him where she had been. It was tooplicated.

    "Do you know how worried I was? Do you know all the things I imagined while you were gone? All the things that could have happened to you. I didn''t even know if you were dead or alive. Do you know how that feels?"

    Rasmus hit the table with his fist. "And I wouldn''t force you if you had chosen one yourself and if you hadn''t betrayed me." He yelled. " I raised you, ra. You and your sister were only eight when mother and father died. I took care of you both. I raised you, I fed you, I clothed you and I protected you and how do you repay me?"

    It was true. Her brother had done everything for her. He had raised her into a strong woman and made sure she had everything she needed. He always treated her with love and respect, so she could understand that he was hurt by her actions.

    "I am sorry." Tears filled her eyes because of guilt.

    Rasmus sighed. "I thought you were dead when I couldn''t find you."

    "I am sorry." She repeated. The tears fell down her cheeks.

    Her brother looked her up and down. "Are you unharmed?"

    She nodded.

    "Come here." He opened his arms and ra went to hug him.

    Oh, she had really missed her family. "I am sorry."

    "It''s alright." He said stroking her hair.

    "Please brother. I don''t want to marry him. I promise to choose one myself."

    Rasmus grabbed her face. "You better hurry. You are twenty-two, ra. All the women of your age are already married. If you don''t get married now no one will marry you."

    "I know." ra said.

    Most girls got married as soon as they turned seventeen if not before. ra knew she was veryte with the whole marriage thing but she didn''t think she would be. She never expected Lucian to be already married when he came to visit them.

    None of it mattered now. Her brother wanted her to find someone soon and her sister had already arranged for her to meet some suiters.

    ra didn''t look forward to it but she knew she had to go through with it eventually. Unfortunately, none of them caught her interest

    One of them only kept talking about himself and the other only spoke of war and politics. ra could see that he only saw her as a weapon to gain more power.

    One kept praising her beauty the whole meeting which made her ufortable and one barely said anything and she had to lead the conversation. Some of them she didn''t even listen to because her mind drifted to Roshan. That man had upied her mind and she couldn''t help butpare every man to him. Unfortunately, none of them made her feel anything close to what Roshan made her feel.

    "You seem disappointed," Astrid noted.

    "I mean they are all good looking and powerful, but...I...I don''t know. I don''t feel anything." ra said frustration clear in her tone.

    "The feelings wille." Her sister assured.

    "What if they don''t? What if I never feel anything for anyone and then I have to marry one of them?" The thought terrified her.

    "What do you think of Noah? He is handsome and charming, even funny."

    Yes, Noah. He had been the only charming one of the bunch and he was very good looking as well. He also seemed to listen to her and not only talk, but her mind had been elsewhere.

    Roshan.

    He was the problem. She needed to deal with him first before she could focus on finding a suitor.

    At night when everyone went to sleep, ra locked herself inside her room. She grabbed the ne that Roshan gave her and then she called him inside her mind. It was crazy, but she hoped it would work. When nothing happened she tried again only this time she whispered his name.

    "Roshan."

    She waited for a while and when nothing happened she gave up and decided to go to bed, but just then she heard his voice.

    "Hello princess."

    ra turned and found him standing next to her bed. He looked as handsome as she remembered, if not more. He wore a royal blue shirt that sat loosely on his torso and a pair of ck trousers. His hair seemed wet or maybe it was the dim light that made it glow, either way, he looked exquisite.

    "You came." Was the only thing she managed to say.

    "I thought you wouldn''t need me." He said taking a few steps toward her.

    His male energy seemed to already affect her because her heart began to race as he came closer.

    "I don''t. I just want you to undo whatever it is you have done to me." She crossed her arms over her chest.

    "And what have I done to you?" He asked with a frown.

    "You know what you have done. Just undo it." She ordered.

    "I can''t undo it if I don''t know what it is."

    "You''re doing your demon thing...manipting me to...to think about you all the time. I just want you to leave my head." She sounded frustrated.

    Roshan took a step forward looking at her carefully. "You were thinking about me?" He sounded surprised but pleased.

    "Yes, because you are in my head and now I want you to leave." She tried to sound calm but failed. Not that Roshan seemed to care. He was busy enjoying the situation.

    Crossing the distance between them he grabbed her chin. "Listen princess. If I am inside your head it''s because you are thinking about me and not because I am manipting you. If I wanted to do that I would have had you pinned to my bed by now."

    His eyes held hers. ra could see the lust in those Hazel eyesbined with something else she couldn''t understand, but whatever it was brought a fluttering feeling to her stomach.

    Annoyed by the way he made her feel she drew away from his hold.

    Roshan''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Admit it princess. You want me."

    "I don''t." She hurried to say as if trying to convince herself.

    "You said it yourself, that you have been thinking about me." He reminded. "If you don''t want me I''ll just leave and you can keep thinking about me. Or...you could actually have me."

    God, he was so convincing. What did he expect from her? To tell him to stay and do what?

    Pin her to his bed. Well, it would be her bed now. Was she really believing that he didn''t manipte her? Then she would have to admit that she indeed had been thinking about him. No, not only thinking but dreaming and fantasizing as well. Shame on her. If he hadn''t kissed her like that on the rooftop she wouldn''t have thought about him this much.

    Oh great! Now she was ming him when she has kissed him back willingly. God, what was she supposed to do with him? Or with herself?

    "You are a demon." She said not sure where she was going with it.

    "Yes, I am. And?"

    "And...and nothing! I just want you to leave me alone." She was desperate to stop thinking about him.

    Roshan raised a brow. "I would have, if that was truly what you wanted."

    You don''t know what I want, she wanted to say but the look in his eyes told her he knew very well. Deep down she knew as well, she just had to admit to herself.

    "Have a good night Roshan." She said turning away from him and when she turned back he was gone. He didn''t even say goodnight. Was he angry with her?

    She shouldn''t care but she did and it kept bothering her the whole night.

    The day after she met Noah. ra tried really hard this time to forget about Roshan and focus on the man in front of her. Noah was tall, with beautiful long brown hair that reached his shoulders. His dark brown eyes were as warm as his smile and he had a dimple on his left cheek. He was not only good-looking but smart as well, yet ra felt nothing as she walked with him in their garden while he spoke of his travels around the world. He had seen a lot and ra could tell that''s how he gained his wisdom, by meeting new people and learning different cultures. He would be a perfect match for her. She knew it but she didn''t feel it.

    "So, what do you think?" Astrid asked when ra came back.

    "I like him," ra said simply.

    "Really?" Her sister sounded pleased.

    ra nodded. "Yes."

    "But...do you just like him?" Astrid knew something wasn''t right.

    "Yes. I am not interested in love."

    It was true. Noah was a perfect match for her, besides she wasn''t looking for love. She didn''t believe in love anymore. Those things happened only in stories. In real life, love wasn''t a good thing. It was something that could hurt you, that could make you selfish and stupid and something that people could use against you. Why would she need such a thing?

    "Love is not an interest. Its a feeling that you can''t help and if you don''t feel it then you just don''t." Astrid exined.

    That was the problem. ra thought that she could never love again. What she felt for Roshan was just an attraction and what she felt for Noah was only respect.

    "Love is not a necessity."

    Her sister''s expression turned somehow into a sad one. "I know you are hurt but it''s not going to hurt every time."

    "No, but it can hurt a second time." And ra couldn''t handle a second time.

    No, she couldn''t. She could not fall in love with a demon! That was a big no!

 Chapter 99 - 39

    <h4>99 Chapter 39</h4>

    Everything was going smoothly. Lucian got his revenge on his brother and today, he was getting crowned. Very soon he would be the king of Decresh, the king of one of the most powerful kingdoms in the world. But Lucian didn''t seem happy. Something was bothering him and he wasn''t talking to me about it.

    "Is something wrong?" I asked while the maids helped him get dressed for the coronation ceremony.

    Lucian smiled. "No, nothing is wrong."

    I motioned for the maid to stop doing whatever she was doing. "Leave us alone," I ordered and the maid left quietly.

    I went to Lucian and ced my hands lightly on his shoulders. "You are going to be a good King." I assured him.

    He grabbed my face with both his hands and ced a kiss on my forehead. "Only with you by my side." He smiled.

    "I''ll always be by your side." I said adjusting his hair and then I took a step back to see if everything was in ce. "I think you are ready to go."

    Lucian entered the throne hall walking with grace and confidence. Not many people were invited, only high-rank generals, politicians and some priests. General ck wanted Lucian to be crowned as soon as possible therefore not many could attend the ceremony.

    The priest who was supposed to crown Lucian didn''t look very pleased, probably because of the rumors that happened to be more than just rumors. I wondered how the priest would react if he found out that he was indeed cing the crown on the head of the devil''s son. He would probably die of shock.

    After announcing Lucian as the king of Decresh the priest ced the crown on his head. That was it. They made a great deal out of nothing.

    Everyone kneeled to their King and swore their loyalty then Lucian motioned for me toe forward. I looked around confused. Why was he telling me toe forward?

    With hesitant steps, I walked up to him and then gave him a questioning look. Lucian gave the priest a nod and then turned to me. He took my hands in his.

    "Will you be my queen, Hazel?" He asked.

    "Of course." I replied still confused.

    He turned to his left where the priest now stood with another crown. The crown was made of gold and adorned with stones and diamonds. Lucian was crowning me as his queen. Now!

    A king never crowned his queen at his own coronation ceremony. Usually, they chose their queenter on and it wasn''t necessarily the first wife, rather the most powerful one. The rest were only referred to as the king''s wives and not as queens. There could only be one queen and Lucian was crowning me as his queen, right now.

    Lucian took the crown carefully from the priest and then ever so slowly ced it on my head without hesitating. I wanted to say something but everything was happening so fast that I didn''t have time to think.

    Everyone in the room kneeled and bowed their heads. This was not how it was supposed to be but Lucian didn''t seem to care about any rules. No, he wasn''t because he suddenly took my hand and began to lead me out of the hall.

    "Where are we going?" I whispered.

    "You will know soon." He replied.

    And soon we arrived at our chamber. Lucian shut the door behind him, removed the crown from his head and then mine before grabbing my head and capturing my lips in a heated kiss. I was surprised by his sudden lust but I kissed him back while he opened the straps on my dress and then let it slide down my shoulders. I opened the buttons on his shirt and he took it off swiftly all while still kissing me.

    Suddenly we were in bed, our bodies pressed against each other, his hands roaming the sides of my body and my fingers entangled in his hair. Soon more clothes came off and our bare skins moved against each other. I should take a moment and ask why things were happening so fast but I was lost in the heat and too aroused to think. We were not speaking, only touching, kissing, feeling and making love, just likest night and even though we just made lovest night we still craved each other as much.

    After crying out for the third time Lucian rolled over and Iy there breathless next to him. For a while we just stared at the ceiling and tried to catch our breaths. What on earth just happened? We never did it like this before, fast and quiet but still very intense. I guess lovemaking was not always slow and sensual.

    "Are you alright?"

    I nodded. I could still not speak, probably not walk as well. Three orgasms in such a short amount of time were too intense. I could still feel my legs quiver.

    Lucian turned to his side and rested his head on his hand. "Was it too fast for your liking?" He asked while looking at me.

    I shook my head. "No. I liked it."

    He caressed my cheek with his thumb. "Hazel, I will be really busy from now on but anytime you need me, you just call me. Alright?"

    "Alright."

    He leaned in and kissed me quickly. "I need to leave now." He said apologetically.

    "I know." I smiled.

    As a new king there was a lot of pressure on him and a lot of things to do. I just hoped that he wouldn''t overwork himself. I watched him while he got dressed and this time he seemed much calmer. Could lovemaking relieve stress? Then I would let him love me all day, everyday.

    I swung my legs down the bed and stood up but my legs felt weak and wobbly. Maybe all day everyday would be too much then. I needed to walk after all.

    Once Lucian left and I got dressed I went to the library, with Oliver and Callum trailing behind me. Now that I was a queen I needed to educate myself a bit more. I refused to be useless like I used to be.

    "Oliver."

    "Yes, My queen."

    My queen? That sounded strange but I liked it somehow.

    "I need good simple books about politics and war."

    Without asking questions, Oliver looked through the bookshelf and then found some books for me to read. He then helped me carry the books back to the room. The room was already cleaned and Lydia was polishing the mirror while Oliver ced the books on the table.

    "Anything else, My queen?"

    "Yes. Lydia!"

    "Yes, My Lady."

    "Serve this young man something delicious to eat. A lot of it." I ordered.

    "Yes, Mydy."

    "There is no need, My Queen." Oliver protested.

    "It''s an order." I said.

    He had regained some weight but he still looked weak.

    I turned to Callum. He had regained his strengthpletely and looked just fine. Still, I wondered if he wanted to eat something as well.

    "I am alright, My queen." He hurried to say.

    I nodded. "You may leave."

    Once I was left alone I took my books and went to the garden where I began to read while sitting on the swing. After two hours of reading and only understanding, a half hours reading I gave up. Where was ra when I needed her? She had even promised to teach me some fighting skills. Could be useful in a world full of witches and demons even if one of them slept right next to me everynight.

    I thought of Lucian. Of everything he must be going through right now. After dying, getting tortured,ing back to life, and losing his memory he met his real parents. One of them he thought was dead for many years. I wondered how he was doing mentally. How confused and maybe angry he must feel. He didn''t deserve to go through all that, not after growing up lonely and mocked by everyone.

    I wanted to help him heal and get back everything that he had lost or never had.

    I needed to meet Irene. I hoped she woulde and visit me soon as she had promised.

    The rest of the day went by with my writing notes on the things that I understood and memories them.

    "What makes you so upied, My Lady?" Lydia asked while serving me dinner.

    "Complicated politics." I sighed putting the notes aside and looking at the food.

    I knew Lucian would be to busy to eat with me so I ate alone, not aware of what I was putting in my mouth because my thoughts were elsewhere. I didn''t want to spend the rest of my days bored so I knew I had to find something to do during the day. But what?

    Right! I needed to learn how to ride. Tomorrow I would ask Oliver or Callum to teach me. I could not wait.

    Excited I stood up to prepare for sleep when Lucian suddenly appeared out of thin air. He had learned how to teleport himself.

    "Lucian. I didn''t think you woulde tonight." I said surprised.

    "Here I am." He said opening his arms.

    I went to hug him.

    "Will you stay?" I asked.

    He wrapped his arms around me and kissed my hair. "Yes."

    "How was your day?"

    "It was��" He stopped and I felt him stiffen.

    I looked up and found him staring behind me with surprise. I turned to see what he was looking at and found Irene standing in front of the door. Her face seemed pale and her sad eyes were red as if she had been crying.

    "Lucian." Her eyes rolled back into her head before she fell down on the floor.

    "Irene!" I was next to her in a minute and shook her slightly. "Irene!"

    I looked at Lucian who stood there with a frown. "She is not responding," I told him.

    Without a word, Lucian bent over and then carried her up and to the bed. Hey her down carefully and then palpated her puls. "She is alive." He said calmly.

    What happened to her? Lothaire?

    Just as I thought of him I felt icy air just behind my back and I knew immediately that he was there.

    I turned to him. "Lothaire? What happened to her?"

    "She is just a bit unwell. I''ll take her with me."

    He walked passed me and to the bed where shey unconscious. Just when he was about to lift her up Lucian grabbed his wrist to prevent him from touching her. "You are not taking her anywhere." Lucian said sternly looking his father in the eyes.

    "And why is that?" Lothaire asked.

    "She is a witch and you are the devil. How do I know you are not keeping her against her will?"

    For the first time, I saw Lothaire looking confused. "You think I am manipting her?"

    "Why would a mother not visit her son?"

    My eyes widened when I realized what Lucian was thinking. He thought that Lothaire was the one who kept his mother away from him.

    "Is it because she is a witch? Is it because I am half-witch that you wanted me dead?" Lucian stared Lothaire in the eyes demanding an answer while still holding his wrist in a steel grip.

    "I would never stop your mother from visiting you." Lothaire spoke.

    "I''ll ask her myself once she wakes up, until then she will stay here."

 Chapter 100 - 40

    <h4>100 Chapter 40</h4>

    "Irene? Are you awake?"

    Irene opened her eyes but everything was a blur and it took her awhile before she could see Hazel looming over her with a concerned expression.

    "Haz...el." Her voice cracked as if she hadn''t spoken for days. "How long was I gone?"

    "Two days." Hazel spoke. "You got me worried. What happened?"

    Irene recalled sneaking into her son''s room at night to take his pain away. She had practiced the spell for days and even though he had told her he didn''t want to, she couldn''t let him stay in pain. But as she took some of his pain away, she realized she couldn''t even handle half of it. It was too much and knowing that her son was in so much pain, pained her even more. She wanted to take all of it away, so she pushed herself over the limit and ended up in this condition.

    One thing she would never forget was seeing Lucian in that dark well, getting burned over and over again. She would make sure Pierre went through the same and even worse.

    "I haven''t slept for days, that''s probably why." She lied. "Where is Lucian?"

    "Do you want me to bring him?" Hazel asked.

    "No, it''s alright. I am sure he is busy." Irene was nervous to meet her son. She didn''t know what to say to him to make everything alright. She felt like the worst mother on earth.

    "You haven''t eaten for days. Let me help you up and then we will have some lunch." Hazel suggested.

    Irene nodded.

    After taking a bath and getting some new clothes to wear, she sat at the garden with Hazel while some maids served lunch.

    "Did...Lothairee to bring me?"

    Hazel who was chewing her food paused and looked at her.

    She nodded and swallowed the food in her mouth. "Yes, but...Lucian didn''t let him take you away. He believes Lothaire is the one who kept you away from visiting him." She exined.

    Irene knew her son was in too much pain, so he was trying to find different reasons as to why his mother didn''t visit him. It was understandable.

    Hazel put her fork down slowly on the table as if she wanted to say something important. "Irene, I want to help, but I need you to show me the rest of your story. I want to know everything."

    Irene nodded. "Alright."

    Once they were done eating, they went back to the chamber and Irene decided to show the rest of her tragic story to Hazel and this time she would not leave any details out.

    "Close your eyes." Irene ordered while holding Hazel''s hand.

    Hazel closed her eyes and Irene took her back in time, to when she was married to the King.

    If the King didn''t believe in her, she would have been in trouble, but she had him by her side. She was thankful for that, yet he didn''t take away the emptiness she felt. He was only there at night, to satisfy his needs without thinking of satisfying hers, and then in the morning she was back toying alone in her bed again. She didn''t want this life, and she decided to speak to her husband about it. Maybe he could let her stay with her family from time to time. He often granted her wishes.

    When the sun went down Nyx dressed beautifully and waited for her husband''s arrival. He caught her attention as soon as he walked into the room. He was handsome, she couldn''t deny it but tonight he was something more. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but he made her heart race.

    "My lord." She stood up from her seat and walked over to him.

    She took his hand to kiss his knuckles, but he turned his hand over and kissed hers instead. His lips felt cold, yet his kiss warmed her. Strange, she thought. He never made her feel that way.

    Nyx helped him take off his crown and his royal robe before he sat down at the table. A maid served him his night tea and Nyx went to sit in front of him. She studied him carefully while he took a sip of his tea and wondered why he seemed so different. If her mother had returned her magic, she would have been able to read his thoughts.

    "My lord, I have a request." She began.

    He put down his cup and looked at her carefully. "And what is your request?" He asked.

    Nyx got a strange feeling as he spoke, but she shook it away. "I was wondering if I could stay with my family from time to time. I know that the rules don''t allow such a thing, but can''t you bend the rules for my sake once. I feel��"

    "Suffocated." He finished.

    Nyx looked up at him, surprised. How did he know?

    He stood up and reached his hand out for her to grab. She took his hand, and he drew her into his embrace. His closeness made her heart skip a beat. "If you feel that way, why have you never called for me yet?"

    Called for him?

    She looked into his eyes and realized that this gaze did not belong to her husband.

    "Lucifer!" Startled, she pushed him away.

    Lucifer let his disguise fall and showed his true self.

    "What do you want?" Nyx asked.

    She knew the Devil never wasted his time on meaningless encounters.

    Lucifer narrowed his cold gaze. "I could not stop thinking about you since I met you. I believe you are the one."

    The one? Did he mean his mate? She shook her head. Nyx knew demons could know if someone was their mate with only a few encounters, but she had only met him once.

    "I believe not. I am married."

    "That changes nothing." He said coldly.

    She knew nothing could change the fact that he thought she was the one. Demons imed their mates despite everything.

    "I am a witch." She said hoping the hatred between their species would make him change his mind.

    "I know. It still changes nothing."

    "I don''t want to be your mate." She said taking a few steps back.

    Spending her life with the Devil? What kind of nightmare was this?

    "I thought you wanted to leave this ce." He pointed.

    "Yes, but that doesn''t mean that I want to leave with you."

    He strode toward her with determined steps until he trapped her between him and the wall. "I won''t force you toe with me but I can tell you this. I would never let you spend your days alone, or leave you frustrated at night, or leave you alone in bed in the morning, or stop you from living your life the way you want. I would never suffocate you. I would treat you like an equal, give you the life you deserve."

    Nyx looked into his cold eyes that didn''t match his warm words. The life he described was tempting, but he was the Devil and tempting people was his specialty.

    He took a few steps back, "Think about it. I''lle back tomorrow." He said before vanishing and just as he promised he was there the night after.

    Her husband had just taken her to bed and once he was done with her he fell asleep, leaving her unsatisfied once again.

    Disappointed, Nyx slid into her nightgown and wrapped a shawl around her shoulders before going out to the garden. She looked up at the sky. If she only had her magic, she would fly among the stars for a while, or maybe she would fly away from this ce forever. Maybe that''s why her mother took away her magic. If she knew she would have protected it.

    Suddenly the air became cold, and a chill went down her spine. Someone was behind her. Turning around slowly, she found him standing there, blending with the darkness as if they were one. His silver hair glowed like the moonlight and his cold blue eyes stared at her with a tant appreciation. It reminded her that she was only wearing a nightgown, which made her wrap the shawl around her shoulders even tighter.

    "I am noting with you." She said.

    "Peoplein too much about their lives, yet when they have the chance to do something about it they don''t." He said thoughtfully. "Don''t you wish to live the way you want?"

    "I just wish for you to leave me alone."

    He strode toward her slowly. "You are already alone. I wish to take your loneliness away. Together with mine."

    Yes, she was alone. Alone, frustrated and unappreciated. She felt useless. No! She felt used and then forgotten. How long would she be able to put up with this?

    "How will you take my loneliness away?" She asked.

    "Like this." He said lowering his head and then captured her lips with his.

    Nyx never knew a kiss could make her so deeply inmed. She was breathless, her stomach bubbling with excitement as he grabbed the back of her head and deepened the kiss. All rational thoughts fled her head and her body came alive. The intense feeling shocked her and soon she pushed him away, appalled and disgusted with herself.

    "I can''t." She shook her head in denial. "I am married and you...you are the devil."

    Yes, he was the devil, and he just made her sin. She ran back to her room without looking at him, because if she did she might have changed her mind.

    But the devil was persistent, and he came every night, at first only stealing kisses, but he was also slowly stealing her heart. She found herself opening up to him and trusting him because he always kept his word. Sometimes he would take her away from her boring life and show her the world, and sometimes he would just hold her and chase her loneliness away. All that without asking anything in return. Or so she thought.

    "Come with me." He said one night.

    "I can''t."

    He grabbed her face between his hands. "Even if I say that I love you? I love you, Nyx."

    The words echoed in her mind. Words her husband never said to her. Her eyes teared up. Why did the man she loved have to be the devil?

    "I can''t Lucifer."

    "You can, but I can''t. I can''t stand the thought of youying in the same bed as that man. I can''t stand the thought of him touching you and... I just can''t. I feel...suffocated."

    It was the first time she saw him vulnerable, and at that moment she knew his feelings were true.

    "Come with me. I want you...I need you next to me."

    She wanted to leave with him so badly, but the consequences would be grave. The witches and even the demons would do anything to destroy their rtionship. She knew they could never be, and that suffocated her. She grabbed his face and kissed him softly while tears ran down her cheeks. This would be thest time she would let him go. That night she let go as well, and they made love under the starry night sky. But who knew the best night of her life would lead to 25 years of misery.

 Chapter 101 - 41

    <h4>101 Chapter 41</h4>

    ��

    "My Lady, You are pregnant." The midwife told her, excitement clear in her voice.

    Nyx should have been dancing with joy but she wasn''t. She loved children and she wanted so badly to have her own, so why wasn''t she happy? At least her husband would be happy she thought but she was dead wrong.

    The king barged into the room, his face red with anger. "Leave!" He told everyone and once everyone left he grabbed her by the neck and pinned her to the bed. His grip was tight, cutting all air away.

    "What ...are ..you doing?" She managed to ask while in pain.

    "What have you done?" He growled bringing his face close to hers. "Whose child is this?"

    Nyx grabbed his wrist and tried to remove his grip but he held her in ce. Her eyes teared up.

    "It''s...yours."

    "Don''t lie to me!" He yelled letting go of her neck. She took in a sharp breath and then began to cough while holding her neck. "Tell me whos child it is while I am asking?"

    With a sore throat, "Why would you think it''s someone else''s?" She asked.

    He grabbed her arm and yanked her out of bed. "I have birds who whisper into my ears and I have been hearing a lot about you but I have been ignoring them. Now you have crossed the line."

    Birds? Her mother had once told her that many powerful kings either had help from demons or witches. Why hadn''t she listened and which one did whisper things into her husbands ears?

    "Tell me you are not bearing a demon''s child?" He said utterly disgusted.

    Nyx froze in ce. This couldn''t be possible. She could not be pregnant with the devil''s child. She hadn''t met Lucifer for a month, she could not be pregnant with his child.

    "No! This is not his child." She shook her head. "No!"

    "Who is he?" Her husband asked.

    Nyx kept shaking her head in denial. "No! It''s not." She kept repeating. What would she do now? What would happen to her child?

    "I don''t need you, or this demon child. Guards!"

    Nyx panicked as some guards entered the room.

    "Lock her up!" He ordered. "Tomorrow you''ll be beheaded infront of everyone."

    Beheaded? What was he talking about? What about her child?

    The guards grabbed her arms and began to drag her out of the room. "Wait! What are you doing? Let go! This is absurd."

    "Let her go!"

    It had been so long since she had heard this voice.

    Mother.

    The guards dropped their hands and left the room as if nothing happened.

    Nyx turned around still in shock and shaking in fear. "Mother." She squeaked relieved someone came to her rescue.

    Her mother looked very angry as she stared at her husband. "I gave my daughter to you, not so that you could abuse her." She told him.

    "You gave her to me yet there is a demon in her womb." He said with revolt.

    "I''ll take care of it, but you won''ty a hand on her."

    With a twist of her hand, the king fell on his knees, his face twisting with pain. "Don''t forget who gave you the power to order people around." Her mother reminded.

    Everything fell into ce. The witches supported her husband. That''s why he was one of the most powerful kings.

    "Nyx! Leave us alone." Her mother ordered giving her a stern look.

    Nyx hesitated for a while but then left the room with shaky breath. What was going to happen now? Whatever happened she would never let anyone hurt her child.

    After what seemed like forever her mother called her inside again. Her husband walked passed her without giving her a look.

    "Come here, dear." Her mother said opening her arms.

    Nyx was surprised. She had thought that her mother would be furious but she wasn''t. Relieved she ran into her mothers embrace and began to cry hysterically.

    "I am sorry mother. I was just so alone. I''ll never meet him again. I promise."

    "It''s alright. It''s not your fault. He is the devil, tricking people and ruining families is what he had done since the beginning of time."

    "Please don''t let them hurt my child. I''ll do whatever you want." Nyx begged.

    Her mother grabbed her face. "No one is going to hurt you. I''ll look after you." Her mother promised and just as she had promised she looked after her during her pregnancy.

    She had stayed with her all the time, saying that she wouldn''t let the devil manipte her again. At this moment Nyx didn''t care about anything than her childs safety but sometimes she wondered what her mother told her husband to make him keep quiet.

    "He hates me mother. How do you expect me to live with him? Take me home with you."

    "This is your home from now on." Her mother said with finality. "You better get used to it. I never said it would be easy."

    Nyx didn''t know what ns her mother had for her but as her stomach grew and she was near to giving birth she got a bad feeling. She even had nightmares where her mother took her child away from her. Somehow she knew they weren''t just nightmares, they were signs.

    And then the day came. After much pain and agony, she heard the cry of her baby. The most beautiful sound in the world.

    "It''s a boy." The midwife smiled holding the baby.

    Nyx her held arms out. She wanted to hold her baby. The midwife ced him in her arms and at that moment all the pain and suffering she went through were gone. She looked at her son. He was the most beautiful sight she had seen. His face so angelic that her heart melted and tears filled her eyes.

    She held him close for a while but then she noticed something. His eyes. They were just like the ones in her nightmares, sometimes burning like wild mes and sometimes glowing like molten gold. They were beautiful but her mother would not think the same. She was going to take her child away from her.

    Nyx stood up despite all the pain. She was going to run away with her child before her mother came, but just then the door opened and her mother stepped inside.

    Nyx tightened her hold around her son while taking a few steps back.

    "Nyx my dear��" Her mother began walking toward her slowly.

    "No! I won''t let you take him."

    Her mother sighed. "You are only bringing more evil into the world. You don''t need him. You are still young and you can give birth to many more."

    "He is a child. How can a child be evil?" Nyx said in his defense.

    "He won''t be a child forever. Now give him to me." She said reaching her arms out. "I won''t let him suffer. It will be quick."

    Nyx couldn''t hold her tears. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Her mother had let her go through childbirth just so that she could kill her child. What could be more evil than that?

    "You��" Her throat tightened. "You are evil."

    Her mothers face hardened and then she nodded toward the maids.

    "No, no, no!" They held her in ce while taking her child forcefully away from her arms before giving him to her mother.

    Nyx fought, cried and yelled hysterically. "Please mother! Don''t hurt him. He is just a child. I''ll never forgive you if you do."

    But her mother was not listening and that''s when Nyx did something she never thought she would. She called Lucifer.

    "Lucifer! Lucifer, please help!"

    Her mothers eyes widened. "You dare!" She said fuming with anger but there was also fear in her eyes.

    "Lucifer!"

    And just like that, he appeared to her surprise. Everyone fell to the ground except for Nyx and her mother. Whatever Lucifer did Nyx didn''t care. She just wanted him to save their child.

    "Sh." He looked at her mother.

    They knew each other?

    "Lucifer." Her mother looked surprised but collected herself quickly. "My stupid daughter here thinks that you will save this child. Have you told her that your kind are not supposed to reproduce?"

    "No. Have you told her that your kind should not get involved with mine?"

    Sh''s face turned into one of distaste and anger. "You both have done something forbidden and you shall be punished for it."

    "Mother please." Nyx felt suddenly giddy and her legs couldn''t hold her up anymore so she sat down carefully. "Lucifer plea��"

    As she sat down she realized there was a pool of blood underneath her feet. She was bleeding. "Mother."

    Sh turned and looked at her daughter and then slowly a frown settled on her forehead. But before she would hurry to her daughter Lucifer was already by her side. "What''s wrong? Why are you bleeding so much?" He asked.

    With a snap of his fingers he woke the midwife. Nyx couldn''t hold her eyes open anymore and her heart slowed down to a painful rate. What was happening to her?

    "She is bleeding."

    "Then stop the bleeding." Lucifer ordered.

    "I''ll try but she has already lost a lot of blood."

    "What does that mean?" Lucifer asked anger evident in his voice.

    It became dead silent. By the way Lucifer tightened his hold around her and by her mother''s silence, Nyx could tell it was bad news. She could feel how the life drained out of her still she shot her eyes open. She had to save her child.

    As she opened her eyes she found Lucifer holding her with a frown on his face. Was he sad? She couldn''t tell but her mother was crying silently next to her while holding her baby.

    "Mother��" Nyx forced herself to sit up and Lucifer helped her. She reached her arms out, wanting to hold her child. Sh ced him in her arms and Nyx held him tightly.

    Nyx looked at her son''s face and a tear ran down her cheeks. Would this really be thest time she would hold him? She didn''t want to die.

    She turned to her mother. "Mother, please promise me you''ll protect him. Please."

    Her mother cried shaking her head. "If I do others will hurt him in a worse way."

    "That''s why I am telling you to protect him." Nyx almost yelled.

    "If that''s what you truly want." Her mother wiped her tears away and then determination showed in her green eyes. Reaching out she took her grandchild away from her daughter.

    "Wait. What are you doing?" Nyx asked confused.

    Sh looked at Lucifer and then back at Nyx. "You told me to protect him. That''s what I''ll do. From now on no witched or demons will ever be able toe near your son."

    "What do you mean?" Nyx asked confused.

    "It means I won''t be able to raise your son nor his father. He will grow up among humans."

    "No! You can''t do that. Lucifer say something." Nyx was terrified. Who would raise her son if not his family? He could not grow up among humans. He needed someone who could understand his abilities and help him hide them. The humans would kill him if they found out what he was.

    "Don''t worry. Your husband knows of witches. He will take care of him." Sh assured.

    Nyx wanted tough. Her husband would not raise his wife''s child from another man.

    "He will," Lucifer said. "I''ll make sure of it so don''t worry about it."

    Nyx couldn''t believe her ears. Even lucifer agreed with her mother. "Do you know what this means?" Nyx asked. "This means you will never be able to see your son."

    "I know. But that''s for his safety."

    Nyx shook her head. "No!" She pushed Lucifer away and tried to get up but as soon as she stood up her head began to spin and her legs wobbled. Still, she tried to get to her son but she could barely see where she was going and stumbled on her own feet.

    Lucifer caught her before she fell and wrapped his arms around her tightly while she saw a foggy image of her mother walking away with her child.

    "Mother! Come back now!" She yelled struggling to free herself from Lucifers hold. "Let go of me. Give my son back!" She cried.

    "Nyx, please. He is safer with humans. The demons and witches will never spare his life."

    After fighting a bit more Nyx gave up and leaned into Lucifers arms. Lucifer sat her back down onto the ground and then loosened his hold. He slowly stroke her back in aforting way but it didn''tfort her at all.

    She knew that he was right. Her son was not safe among their kind and the thought of her bringing such child into this world weighed her with guilt. On top of that she was leaving him, alone in this world.

    "I don''t want to die." She whispered and then felt a teardropnd on her cheek. She looked up and saw another tear fall down Lucifers cheek.

    Nyx was surprised. She thought the devil had no feelings, howe he was crying?

    "I think this is my punishment." He whispered. "I am sorry I got you involved."

    He even apologized.

    Why? Did this mean he cared? Did this mean that his feelings had truly been sincere? That he didn''t manipte her as her mother made her believe.

    "Lucifer?"

    "Yes."

    "Am I really the one?"

    "Yes. The one and only."

    "Then why didn''t you show up all this time?" Nyx was confused.

    "I am the devil. Living with me will not take you good ces and you are a good person. You deserve good things."

    But in the end, she was dying and leaving her child alone. What was so good about that? Or maybe this was her punishment for betraying her husband and sinning with the devil. She wondered where she would end up after her death? Would she end up in hell?

    "Lucifer. I don''t want to die."

    She knew she was dying. Her heart had slowed down even more and her chest felt heavy making it difficult to breathe. Her skin turned cold and her throat and lips felt dry.

    Lucifer hugged her closely but that didn''t make her less scared or sad.

    A cold shiver went through her body and then she couldn''t keep her eyes open anymore.

    "Nyx!" She heard her mothers footsteps before she felt her hand grab hers.

    "Lucian." Nyx whispered. "I want to name my son Lucian."

    "He shall be called Lucian." Her mother sobbed kissing her hand.

    "Tell him I��" Her voice cracked and a cold shiver went through her. Her body felt numb and there was no pain anymore. except the one in her chest. "Tell.. him.. I am sorry."

    And then everything became dark.

 Chapter 102 - 42

    <h4>102 Chapter 42</h4>

    Nyx shot her eyes open with a gasp as if someone punched her soul back into her body. Then she took a few deep breaths but there was no air and she found herself trapped in what seemed like a box. It was pitch ck, she could see nothing nor could she move or breath.

    Panic kicked in when she realized that she was suffocating. She tried to kick and push the walls that surrounded her but to no avail. She was locked inside and soon she was out of breath.

    Air. She needed air now! What had happened to her and who had trapped her in this dark ce?

    Her heart quickened because of the panic and her lungs burned. Her body jerked uncontrobly while every cell in her body screamed for oxygen until her eyes watered and she finally found peace in the darkness.

    Then she was awake again, but she was still trapped without oxygen. She panicked again not wanting to go through the same pain. But she did. This time she managed to scream for help but no one came to her rescue and she fell into the darkness again.

    The same thing happened a few more times before Nyx could understand that she was in a coffin. Buried, under the ground. And there was no way she coulde out. Another thing she realized was that every time she ran out of breath she died, but then she came back alive. How and why she didn''t know.

    She didn''t know how to escape either. The little time she was alive she did everything she could. At first, she tried to open the coffin herself but didn''t seed and it didn''t seem like the wisest choice. Even if she opened it the soil would suffocate her before she could crawl out.

    So she tried to use her magic but it didn''t work. She called her mother and Lucifer but none came to her rescue.

    Nyx slowly began to give up hope because there was not much she could do the short amount of time that she was alive without oxygen.

    But after a few days of torture, she felt that she heard something or someone.

    "Nyx! Nyx!"

    It was Lucifer! Nyx''s eyes teared up of happiness.

    "Lucifer!" She called beating the coffin so that he could hear her. "Lucifer!"

    She prayed that he would hear her because she was running out of breath again. Her eyes teared up and her body jerked, her lungs screaming in pain. She was fading away again.

    No!

    Lucifer!

    Did he hear her?

    That, she wouldn''t know until next time.

    The next time she came back to life she couldn''t open her eyes at once. It was too bright. She had to peak a few times to adjust her eyes to the brightness before she could open thempletely.

    Nyx looked around both surprised and relieved that she didn''t wake up in that dark coffin. But where was she?

    How did she end up here?

    Slowly she recalled hearing Lucifer''s voice. He must have saved her. Yes, he did. Suddenly she wanted to scream in joy. She didn''t have to die anymore. She fell back on the bed, enjoying a simple thing like breathing the air inside the room. How long has it been since she was able to breathe? It felt like she was in that coffin forever.

    Abruptly Nyx felt a heavy feeling inside her chest. She began to sweat and it became difficult to breathe.

    Her son!

    Where was he? What did they do to him?!

    She climbed down the bed and rushed toward the door. Just as she opened the door and was about to exit she ran into Lucifer''s chest. Stumbling a few steps back she looked up at him.

    "Where are you going?" He asked with his usually serious face.

    How he could maintain the same expression all the time she wondered.

    "Lucifer. My son. Where is my son?"

    "Our son is safe."

    "I want to see him." She said and tried to get past him but he grabbed her arms.

    "You can''t."

    "He is my son! Why can''t I see him?!" She yelled.

    "He is my son too!" He yelled back while shaking her slightly as if to wake her up.

    Nyx froze in ce. He had never raised his voice before, but then she became angry and pushed him away.

    "It''s all your fault. It''s your fault I can''t see my son!" She hit his chest but he just stood there and let her take out her anger on him. Once she was done he wrapped his arms around her and let her cry. She cried because she felt helpless.

    "What will happen if I meet him?" She asked with red swollen eyes once she calmed down.

    "He will die. If you meet him other witches will find him and not only kill him, therefore, your mother made it so that if you met him, he better die without pain."

    Nyx could understand her mother''s intentions yet she couldn''t help but hate her. She knew very well that if witches caught demons they didn''t just kill them, they tortured them until they admitted that they were sinful creatures. Then they burned them. Demons cannot die by getting burned therefore they would burn until the witches decided to kill them.

    Nyx had several times heard the cries of demons getting burned over and over again and now she felt bad for not ever doing anything about it.

    "Can''t you meet him then? You are the king of demons. Can''t you protect him from them?"

    "I probably can but who will protect you?"

    "What do you mean?" Nyx asked confused.

    "If I meet him you''ll die. I just got you back. I can''t lose you again."

    Nyx pushed him away. "Don''t worry about me. I want you to be there for him." She said.

    "Didn''t you hear me. I said you will die!"

    "I don''t care!" She yelled. "Please. I want you to raise our son. There is no meaning in living when my son is out there alone." She pleaded.

    Lucifer sighed. "I''ll think of something. Get some rest first."

    He tried to walk her back to the bed but she shoved him away.

    "Mother. I want to speak to my mother."

    Lucifer grabbed her face and made her look at him. "You are dead to your mother. I am the only one you have now so abandon everything and start anew."

    Nyx pped his hand away. "Tell my mother that I am alive!" Nyx ordered with a harsh tone.

    "She already knows but you are still dead to her. The daughter she gave birth to, her witch daughter whom she named Nyx, is dead. You are not one of them anymore. You are a demon now."

    Nyx stiffened.

    She had be a demon! Because... she gave birth to one.

    Oh lord. Her mother hated her now and she would never help her get her son back. More tears fell down her cheeks. She should have just died. What would her life be like now? She could neither get her son back nor go back to her family.

    Slowly she turned around and went back to bed. Shey down curled and cried silently. How did her life turn like this?

    As days went by Lucifer tried to cheer her up in different ways but her heart felt numb from all the pain. All she could think about was her son. She kept trying to convince Lucifer to go meet their son, but he refused every time, and one day he had enough.

    "Enough!" He rose from his seat. "He is not only your son. He is mine too. You didn''t want him to die but you don''t want him to suffer either. This is his fate, being the son of a witch and the devil, he either lives and suffers or he dies. You should have let him die."

    Nyx rose hastily from her seat and pped Lucifer across the face. "Then why did you seduce me? Why did you make me pregnant? Why?!"

    Lucifer??s eyes turned red and his jaw shook. It was a frightening sight she had never seen before. "I am sorry I forced you." He said trembling as if to control anger. "And I am sorry I loved you."

    Nyx realized he wasn''t angry. He was hurt. He hadn''t forced her to do anything. Everything had been her own choice and there was no time in her life that she had been so happy as when she was with Lucifer. He had been there for her in her loneliest times when even her family had abandoned her.

    Lucifer turned and left, leaving her standing there alone.

    Nyx wanted to apologize but she still thought that he had been harsh with his words. Maybe he just didn''t know how tofort someone by not telling the truth. Why did she hate the truth so much? Did she really make her son suffer by keeping him alive?

    But he was alive and safe now. Wasn''t he? Even if it was without her she should be happy that he could be kept safe. She shouldn''t be greedy.

    Slowly Nyx came in terms with everything and one day when she discovered that she regained her magic she gained hope.

    "How is this possible? I still have my magic." She told Lucifer.

    "Demons have magic as well." He said simply.

    "Well, yours are not called magic really. It''s more like powers. I mean that I can still cast a spell."

    Lucifer seemed surprised. "What does that mean? Then...are you both a demon and a witch?"

    They were both thoughtful for a while but then Nyx went on to practice her magic. She wanted to be stronger than her mother so that one day she could cast a spell that would protect her son but still make it possible for her to be with him.

    "Irene."

    "Who is that?" Nyx asked.

    "It''s you. Your new name. You got a chance at a new life. You should have a new name." Lucifer exined. "Do you like it?"

    Nyx nodded. "Yes."

    Demons often kept two names, their original demon names and more normal names so that they could blend in with the humans. Even though she wasn''t just a demon it was refreshing to have a new name. She liked it.

    "What is your other name?" She asked curiously.

    "Lothaire."

    Lothaire. She liked it. It sounded very unique and...cold. Just like him, she thought with a smile.

    Irene thought of her son. One day she would be able to call him by the name she gave him.

    Lucian. Her angel, her light, her everything. She would meet him someday.

    "Why are you crying?" Irene asked.

    It was so sad and I couldn''t help myself. All the pain she went through, just so that she could be with her son. It was painful to see all of that.

    "I''ll tell Lucian everything. He will understand. " I said crying.

    "No don''t. He has already gone through enough pain. I don''t want him to see mine."

    I didn''t want him to see either but I wanted him to finally be with his mother. I wanted them to hug and talk. Tough together, eat together and walk together. I wanted them to stop hurting and start anew.

    "Oh, Irene." I wrapped my arms around her and hugged her tightly.

    "Oh, darling. Don''t be so sad. I am alright now." She said hugging me back but then her stomach growled loudly and we bothughed.

    I stood up and wiped my tears. "Let''s eat," I said.

    We sat in the garden where the food was served. While Irene ate with a great appetite I just mostly stared at the food. These days I had no appetite at all and everything seemed tasteless. Even things I used to love eating before. Now even certain smells made me feel sick.

    I tried to breathe through my mouth instead of my nose. The smell made me nauseous.

    "Are you alright?" Irene looked at my face worriedly.

    "No, I feel��" My stomach lurched violently at the sight of the food on the table. "I don''t have an appetite. Excuse me." I said standing up.

    I wanted to quickly get away from this smell but the ground under my feet swayed and I grabbed the table as to not fall.

    "Oh dear��" Irene hurried to my side and grabbed my arm. "You don''t seem alright. Come." She said and helped me back to the room. She sat me down on the bed carefully and then touched my forehead with the back of her hand.

    "I am alright. I just feel a bit nauseous. That''s all." I assured her.

    "How long have you been feeling that way?" She asked.

    "I am not really sure but thest two days I have been feeling really nauseous at the smell of food."

    Without saying a word Irene took my arm and ced two fingers on my wrist. She was quiet for a while but then she gazed up at me with a smile.

    "Hazel. You are pregnant."

 Chapter 103 - 43

    <h4>103 Chapter 43</h4>

    Roshan did his best to give ra some space and make her realize that she indeed liked him as much as he did. But as he watched her get closer to Noah, he could not control his demon who briskly turned green from jealousy. He never had problems keeping his demon at bay before but now the dark existence withing him howled like a starving wolf.

    Today, as he watched her walk around the garden with Noah, he felt queer possessiveness take over him. How dare that man look at his woman? How dare he speak to her? How dare he touch her?

    Miffed at his own reaction he turned away for a moment to calm himself down.

    Calm himself down?!

    He was bbergasted by the fact that he needed to collect himself. He, who had always been calm andposed, how did he turn into this fretful and covetous beast. Was this all because of a woman?

    No! Deep down Roshan knew she wasn''t just a woman. She was the woman. The one. His mate. He should im her and not waste time. But he couldn''t just throw her over his shoulder and abduct her. Well, he could but that was not his style.

    When he turned back around he found Noah making and attempt to kiss ra. Panic hit him so hard that for a short moment he imagined throwing himself at Noah and separating his head from his body but something stopped him from turning his imagination into reality. It was ra''s thoughts. She was going to let Noah kiss her because she wanted to know if it would feel like the kiss they had on the rooftop.

    The hell with that. He was not going to let that happen. Just when he was about to interrupt their kiss his limbs froze in ce, and just then their lips locked. His demon shrieked in pain at the sight. He was for sure going to spill some blood today and it was going to be either Noah''s or Enoch''s.

    "Don''t you want her to figure out her real feelings?" Enoch asked appearing next to him.

    Roshan wanted to curse but he couldn''t since he was frozen. This was one of Enoch''s unique powers and Roshan still didn''t know how to undo it.

    "If you don''t let him kiss her, she will never know the difference. She will always think that kissing anyone will feel the same since she has no experience."

    Enoch''s words made sense and Roshan would think the same if he hadn''t been so possessive of her but he knew that his friend was doing this mainly to annoy him.

    ra put her hands on Noah''s chest and pushed him away lightly.

    "I don''t think she liked it," Enoch said shaking his head. "At least now you know and she knows."

    Roshan had a strong urge to cut his friend''s tongue and feed it to him just to silence him. Later, he thought. He would to itter, but then he wouldn''t just cut his tongue.

    "You can thank meter." Enoch winked before releasing him and disappearing.

    ***

    ra hurried to her room bothered and flustered by her own actions. How could she let Noah kiss her just topare it to Roshan''s kiss? Just how?! Roshan was making her do all kinds of unusual things. She should stop now before making anymore mistakes. Noah didn''t deserve this. When they meet again she was going to end things before getting too involved. But if not Noah then who? Her brother was waiting eagerly for her to choose a suiter.

    Astrid had already found someone and she was now engaged. ra was happy for her sister but this put a lot of pressure on her.

    She sat down on her bed with a sigh of frustration. What was she supposed to do now?

    "ra!" Suddenly Roshan was in her room. There was a look of dissatisfaction on his face and his voice sounded rather harsh whilst calling her name.

    ra stood up slowly unsure of her feelings at the moment. She was happy yet anxious that he came to find her. Happy because she had missed him and anxious because she shouldn''t have missed him.

    Why him?! Noah was also good looking, smart and unlike Roshan, he had good manners. Yet she felt nothing when he kissed her. Why-why-why?! She had wanted to feel something so badly. She wanted to get over Roshan so badly. Thest thing she needed was to like someone whom she couldn''t be with and get heartbroken again.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked.

    He clenched his jaw and his eyes pierced into hers. "Remember I told you I might not be able to stop myself every time?"

    ra nodded holding her breath.

    "I might take you with me today." He said clenching his hands into fists.

    She shook her head in denial. Again she wasn''t speaking as if she had lost her voice. Why did this happen to her everytime Roshan was present?

    Roshan slowly took a step forward eyeing her like a predator would eye its prey. ra felt the dark aura around him and it made her want to run yet she couldn''t move her limbs. At that moment she knew he was inside her head making her unable to move.

    "Roshan��" She began carefully thinking of how to make him stop. "You said you wouldn''t let anyone hurt me. You said you don''t want to do this."

    "Sometimes we do things we don''t want to. Just like the things you have been doingtely."

    He knew what she has been doing?! How could he invade her privacy like that? What did she even like about this rude man?

    A muscle ticked in Roshan''s jaw as if he knew what she was thinking.

    Wait!

    He knew!

    "You!" She raised her voice feeling betrayed. "First leave my head and then I will teach you a lesson." She threatened.

    Roshan who had been so tense and serious suddenly chuckled darkly.

    "I would love for you to teach me anything." He smirked. Then he grabbed her wrist and drew her into his arms and just like that they arrived somewhere in the woods.

    ra pushed him away as soon as they arrived. "Take me back n��"

    Before she could finish her sentence Roshan threw something at her and she catched it in the air instinctively.

    It was a sword.

    "You wanted to teach me a lesson." He shrugged casually.

    ra knew she could never win yet she drew her sword. This man had invaded her privacy in a way she could never imagine. He deserved a beating.

    "Where is your weapon? I don''t fight unarmed men."

    Roshan pulled two daggers from each side of his hips and flipped them swiftly between his fingers. "Don''t go easy on me princess."

    "I don''t n to." She said and then without warning or hesitation she swung her sword at him but unfortunately, she missed.

    She swung again, and again, and again but missed every time until she was tired and out of breath. Roshan, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying the whole situation and not even one hair on his head was out of ce.

    "I hate you!" She yelled swinging her sword onest time but this time she felt it cut through something.

    Confused, she looked at the sword. There was blood on it. Looking up she found blood seeping down Roshan''s arm.

    Shocked she dropped the weapon and rushed to his side. "Oh lord. You''re bleeding."

    She ced her hand on the wound not knowing what else to do.

    "I am alright." He said cing his hand on top of hers.

    "Why did you let me strike you?"

    "You said you hated me. I would let you strike me a million times if it would make you hate me less."

    ra looked up at him, taken aback by his words. How could he make her heart melt so easily? Confused, she looked away from his dreamy eyes.

    "You are crazy." She said.

    "I guess I am. Crazy about you."

    ra could feel more blood seep from his wound and through her fingers, yet all she could do was stare into his hazel eyes. She was caught. Caught under his spell and she could not escape. That''s if she even wanted to.

    "ra," He stepped closer to her and she held her breath overwhelmed by his closeness. "I don''t think I can stay away from you anymore."

    Then don''t, she wanted to say but she didn''t have to since he could hear her. Her cheeks flushed and she looked down quickly. All this time he had been able to hear what she had been thinking. She felt betrayed again.

    God! She was so confused. What was she supposed to do with this man?

    "Do whatever you want. If you want to punish me then do it, and if you want to have me then I am all yours." He said.

    She wanted to do both. Roshan''s lips curved into smile and ra shrieked knowing he could hear her. Now her cheeks burned painfully.

    Roshan ced his hand on her cheek, his cold skin cooling her burning face. "Feeling better?"

    Embarrassed ra pped his hand away with her bloody one which reminded her that he had been bleeding.

    "Your wound."

    "It has already healed." He assured her rolling up his sleeve and showing her clear skin without even a tiny scar. ra stared astonished at his arm where there had just been a deep wound but she didn''t bother to ask how. If there were demons and one was standing right in front of her, anything was possible.

    "You made me worry for nothing." She snorted.

    Roshan chuckled amused. The sound of hisugh always made her feel a certain way.

    "Take me back home now." She ordered crossing her arms over her chest.

    "As you wish, My Lady. But then you will have to hug me." He opened his arms finding pleasure in the situation he put her in.

    Rolling her eyes ra made her way into his arms. "Stop enjoying this and make it quick."

    "How can I not enjoy it?" He said wrapping his arms around her and pulling her closer.

    As soon as they arrived she would kick him where the sun never shines.

    "I can hear you." He reminded before teleporting them back into her room.

    As usual, ra pushed him away as soon as they arrived but this time he didn''t let himself get pushed away. Instead, he held her tightly.

    "What are you doing?" She used her authoritative voice but that didn''t scare him.

    "ra." She cursed inwardly hating how her body responded to the sound of her name on his tongue. "You still haven''t told me. Do you want to punish me or have me?"

    "How about both?" She blurted.

    God! Did that slip out of her mouth?

    "Sounds good to me." He said simply.

    "I...I��" Why was she stuttering?

    She was ra, a confident princess, a strong woman, a smart general, and a respected warrior. Why was she acting like a little girl around this man?

    "I''ll be waiting for you then."

 Chapter 104 - 44

    <h4>104 Chapter 44</h4>

    ra watched the sunset at the horizon, bringing a ssh of rich colors spreading all over the sky. Oranges, blues, crimsons, and purples blended like the finest art creating a breathtaking canvas.

    Once she had been like those colors. Warm, vivid, alive and full of passion. She had been someone who lived her life on her own terms. She was strong, confident and adventures. But nowadays she had been nothing but confused and scared. Even her sister Astrid had noticed.

    "You don''t want to marry him. Why are you doing this?" Astrid had asked.

    "Rasmus is waiting for me to choose someone." ra reminded.

    "And when did you ever let brother decide things for you or anyone else for that matter?"

    ra sighed. "I am getting old." She chuckled.

    "And when did you care about society''s rules? Come on! Where is my rebellious sister who did whatever she wanted?"

    "I thought you hated her." ra wondered.

    "I did, but now I miss her." Astrid smiled. "I don''t want you to ever stop doing what your heart tells you, just like you did before. I want you to be happy."

    And here she was after having done what her heart told her. Admitting that she wanted Roshan. What would this lead to?

    If ra had met Roshan before getting her heart broken she probably wouldn''t have cared if he was a demon or if her brother opposed to their rtionship. She would have followed her heart and told him straight that she liked. Just like she did with Lucian.

    But now, after knowing the pain of not being able to be with the person you love, she became less fearless. Now she feared for her heart, which was beating erratically inside her chest while she waited for Roshan.

    ra looked outside the window. The sun had setpletely and the sky turned ck. ra had lied to her handmaidens that he was going to sleep and didn''t want to be disturbed. Once she was alone she had dressed nicely,bed her hair and painted her lips all while her stomach fluttered with nervousness. Lastly, she put scented oils and perfume onto her skin before blowing a few candles off and waiting anxiously in her dimly lighted room.

    While waiting ra questioned her insanity a million times. Even if she went back to being fearless, she shouldn''t be so fearless to invite a demon into her chamber at night. What had she nned to do with him? Just what had she done?!

    But as soon as she remembered his touch, his kiss and especially his words her fear turned into yearning. She already longed to be in his arms. Even if it was forbidden for a maiden like her.

    After a whiles wait, she grabbed a book to kill some time. Laying down on her bed she began to read, but soon she was getting tired and Roshan hadn''t shown up yet. Did he forget about her? Or was he making her wait on purpose?

    Annoyed and frustrated ra went back to reading her book. For awhile she did her best to not fall asleep but gave up eventually and decided to take a nap. Adjusting her pillow she rested her head on it before closing her eyes. Right before she fell into a deep slumber she felt cold fingers caress her cheek.

    Roshan.

    The sleepiness she felt vanished in the blink of an eye and all she wanted was to open her eyes, jump up and hug him. But she quickly reminded herself that he had made her wait.

    "I am sorry I made you wait." He whispered.

    ra ignored him and kept her eyes shut.

    "You can add it to my punishment." He whispered again.

    ra kept ignoring him. If he wanted to be punished then this would be his punishment. After a short silence, ra felt the edge of her mattress sink. Her heart skipped a beat. He was climbing into her bed and crawling under her sheets. She wanted to turn around and scold him but he snuggled against her back and wrapped his arm around her waist, locking her in ce.

    ra stiffened. She never let a man into her bedroom let alone her bed and now this man was holding herfortable as if she belonged to him.

    "Don''t you want to belong to me?" He asked his hot breath tickling her neck.

    ra could feel his hard chest pressed against her back. His fresh scent and the warmth of his embrace made her lose track of her thoughts.

    "ra."

    She bit her lips. She could not resist every time he called her name.

    "I want to make you mine." He buried his face in her blonde locks and inhaled her scent. "You don''t know how long I have suppressed the need to touch you, to kiss you and hold you. I want you, ra." His lips moved across her ear.

    ra''s breath hitch, her brain stopped functioning and her body reacted in ways that frightened yet excited her.

    Roshan''s fingers brushed the hair away from her neck and then ever so lightly he pressed his lips onto her skin. The heat from his lips made her skin tingle with carnal awareness as he slowly kissed his way up to her jaw.

    ra should have pushed him away or at least left the bed, but instead, she turned to him, her body drawn to his involuntarily. She took a moment to look at him and again she was fascinated by his beauty. The dim light in the room made his skin look golden and his lustrous ck hair shine. Her eyes traveled to his, those hazel eyes and feminineshes always had her trapped.

    Roshan propped up on an elbow and studied her in turn. "You still haven''t said a word." He noted.

    "I don''t think I have to. You already know what I am thinking," She stated simply.

    "Still. We don''t always choose to say what we think. I want to know what you choose to say."

    "I choose to say that I hate that you know what I am thinking."

    He chuckled. "Well, I can do nothing about it, princess."

    "Don''t call me that." She muttered.

    "Ah, you like when I say your name." He smiled knowingly.

    ra''s cheeks flushed in embarrassment. She tried to get up but he grabbed her shoulder and pushed her down again.

    "Do you really want to get punished?" She threatened.

    "Why do I get aroused by your threats?"

    Aroused? How could he use such a word?

    Roshan chuckled. "Than what should I say?"

    "You are shameless."She said trying to get away from his hold but he still held her down.

    Roshan leaned over her with a serious expression. "Would you rather I say I feel nothing while having your body next to mine? You don''t know how much self-control it''s taking me to justy next to you and do nothing."

    ra inhaled sharply through her mouth. This man did things to her body just by speaking.

    "Should I keep quiet then?"

    "No! I mean��yes." She frowned at her own confusion.

    Roshan grinned revealing his perfect white teeth. ra took notice of his unusual long canines. They seemed longer than before, looking almost like fangs. She had never seen someone with such teeth before. Was it because he was a demon?

    "Yes." He replied to her unspoken question.

    "But they weren''t this long thest time."

    "Usually they are just slightly long but they elongate when we are angry, sad, frustrated or aroused." He grinned at thest word.

    "Why?" She breathed.

    "You might get scared if I tell you." He warned.

    "Tell me." She urged her heart beating fast.

    He studied her for a short while. "To bite."

    Bite? "Like a vampire?" She whispered.

    He chuckled. "Vampires don''t exist and we don''t bite for blood."

    "Then what?" She was suddenly very curious. If she was going to be with him she needed to know everything about demons.

    Wait! Did she just consider the option of being with him?

    "We bite to mark our mate. The mark creates a special bond between the partners and makes you connect on a deeper level. It allows you to somehow feel each other''s emotions if they are strong enough."

    Mark? Mate?

    "What do you mean?" ra asked dumbfounded.

    Mate? like in soulmate? If he found his soulmate was he going to bite her? Does it hurt?

    "Well, you can call it soulmate. And yes, I would bite her but only if she wants to and they all want to eventually."

    Now ra had to push his arm away and sit up. She needed to think for a moment. A demon biting her. Why was she not scared? She tried toe up with different reasons to be frightened and despiteing up with a hundred reasons she was still not scared.

    Roshan sat up as well and wrapped his arms around her from behind. "I wish you would belong to me forever but I won''t bite you unless you want me to."

    "Would you have me forever?"

    That had been her biggest concern. That Roshan wasn''t serious about her. That even if she came over her fear of being with him, maybe he wouldn''t want her the same.

    "If you let me, I would have you even after."

    "How can I trust your words?" She asked.

    "If you let me I would be willing to bite you. The mark will bond us forever."

    Forever.

    Did that mean that he wanted to marry her? But wait! Could humans and demons even get married? Was it possible to be with each other physically? Or did demons function differently? And could��

    "Rx." Roshan chuckled. "It''s very much possible for humans and demons to be together in every way. Just the way your friend Hazel is able to be with Lucian."

    Lucian?

    ra''s mind went nk for a while and then it hit her. The rumors surrounding Lucian, the way she had felt when she had met him for the first time, his dark frightening aura, his fighting skills, and his strange eyes. It all made sense now. He was a demon. And he was married to Hazel. A human.

    So... it was possible.

    But Did Hazel know?

    Of course, she had to know.

    But what about children? ra wanted to have children. Could demons and humans reproduce?

    Roshan suddenly pushed her back down on the bed holding her in ce with his upper body. "ra. Are you really thinking that far ahead now?"

    ra cursed inwardly with embarrassment.

    "It pleases me." He added.

    She nced up at him surprised. "Roshan?"

    "Yes."

    "Why do you want me?"

    She had never been kind to him or done anything for him. Why was he willing to be with her? It could not be because of her beauty. A man like him could get any woman he wanted so why her?

    On the other hand, he had taken care of her. He had helped her escape and let her stay in his home without asking for anything in return. He had helped her visit her sister and once she wanted to go back home he had taken her back.

    What she liked the most about him was that even though he called her princess he never treated her like one. That could be why she felt more free with him than other men who expected her to act ording to her title. Roshan made her feel alive again, he challenged her, he angered her, irritated her yet made her heart flutter.

    Did she make his heart flutter?

    Without a word, Roshan took her hand and ced it on his chest. ra could feel his heart hammering against his ribcage but then he leaned down and imed her mouth with his. The kiss came as a surprise and ra felt his heart race under her palm in rhythm with her own.

    Roshan kissed her tenderly, his lips moving over hers slowly as if he didn''t want to frighten her. Then he pulled away and studied her carefully. ra''s cheeks flushed under his scrutiny and her breath came out in shallow pants. How could a kiss leave her breathless?

    "That''s how much you affect me." He said.

    Now she understood why he ced her hand on his chest and kissed her. His heart was beating as fast as hers.

    "I have been unable to sleep since I kissed you." He began.

    Me too, she thought.

    "You are curious as to why I want you? Why wouldn''t I? You are beautiful, kind, smart, strong and stubborn of course."

    ra smiled at him. She was indeed stubborn but how could he say that she was kind? She had been everything but kind to him.

    "Kindness is not just about being friendly, or helpful or charitable. Anyone can be those things. Kindness is mostly about being courageous because it takes courage to be kind when it''s the hardest thing to be."

    Roshan knew that ra had saved Hazel. The woman who happened to be the wife of her first love. She even befriended her which really fascinated him. That someone of her status was willing to be a second wife also said a lot about her personality. She didn''t care about those things. She was someone who followed her heart.

    Fortunately for him, Lucian was a demon and he had already found his mate, otherwise a man in his position would be willing to marry as many women as possible. Especially beauties with high status.

    "You think I am courageous?" She asked her bright blue eyes looking at with curiosity.

    He never thought he would find a blonde, blue-eyed, pale-skinned woman beautiful but he did. Her blue eyes made him think of clear summer skies and her golden locks of warm sun rays. Her pale skin made obvious whenever she blushed and those rosy cheeks made him weak. He imagined himself kissing every inch of her pale skin until her whole body flushed.

    Roshan clenched his jaw and discarded the thought quickly.

    "Yes, you are." He smiled at her.

    She gave him a satisfied look and then snuggled against him with a smile.

    "Will you stay here till I fall asleep?" She whispered.

    "Of course."

    But soon he was regretting his words. Having her warm, luscious body against his the whole night without doing nothing was pure torture. He would make sure to make her pay for this.

    "You are going to have many sleepless nights with me, princess." He whispered.

 Chapter 105 - 45

    <h4>105 Chapter 45</h4>

    I am pregnant. I am pregnant, I am pregnant.

    I kept chanting those words to myself the whole day. I could still not believe it, nor could Irene. She kept repeating that she was going to be a grandmother. Her whole face had lit up and I had never seen her so happy before.

    "I need to tell Lothaire." She said excitedly. "I''ll be back very soon." And then she was gone leaving me alone to figure out a way to tell Lucian.

    Would he be happy to have a child in this mess? He had never said anything about wanting to have a child ever which made me a bit concerned. Somehow I felt that he wouldn''t be thrilled.

    I tried to imagine his reaction in my head several times but I couldn''t figure what his expression would be like.

    "Ylva. I am pregnant." I told her as she prepared me for the night.

    Ylva stared at me through the mirror. Her eyes twinkled with both surprise and happiness.

    "My Lady��" She eximed after she opened her mouth several times but not been able to say anything. "Can...I hug you....once?"

    I blinked a few times in surprise. Ylva had never asked for a hug before. The only time she had hugged me was when she found out that I was alive. This would be the second time.

    I stood up and embraced her, unable to help the smile that settled on my face. Ylva hugged me tightly and soon she began to sob.

    "Are you crying?" I asked surprised.

    She pulled back and wiped her tears away. "I have witnessed you grow. I have been with you since you were a baby. To see you have one of you own now makes me so...so" She began to cry again. "I am just so happy to have the chance to take care of your baby as well."

    I wrapped my arms around her getting emotional myself. Ylva and Lydia had raised me like their own daughter. Without them, I wouldn''t have been able to stay sane in my own home.

    "I am d to have you. I will need your help a lot since I know nothing about raising a child."

    "Don''t worry I am here for you, My Lady." She sobbed. "Oh God, I need to tell Lydia. She is going to be so happy. Have you told His Highness?"

    "Not yet."

    "He is going to be so thrilled, My Lady."

    I wasn''t sure about that.

    She adjusted my hair onest time. "I''ll leave you alone then, before His Highnesses. Have a good night, Mydy."

    "Goodnight," I said and she left singing in joy.

    I sat down in front of the mirror again and stared at my reflection. I was probably worrying for nothing and Lucian was going to be as happy as I was to hear the news. But would hee tonight or was he too busy?

    He had told me to call him anytime but I didn''t want to disturb him?

    I let out a sigh and stood up. Just as I was about to turn I saw Lucian''s reflection in the mirror.

    I turned to him with a smile. "I was waiting for you."

    I pulled my hand away. "Hmm...you need to apologize with actions, not words." I yed along pretending to be displeased. Then I turned away from him and crossed my arms over my chest while a smile crept to my face at my own childishness.

    Lucian wrapped his arms around me from behind. "What can I do to please My Queen? Shall I feed her with my hands? Or let her rest in my arms? Or shall I keep her up all night?"

    "How about feeding me with your hands and then after keeping me up all night let me rest in your arms?"

    Lucian chuckled. "You delight me, wife."

    Despite having eaten, I let Lucian feed me fruits while sitting in our bed. He reached his hand out and I took a bite of the strawberry in his hand before he popped the rest into his mouth. Then he peeled a clementine and fed me a piece of it.

    I had never eaten in a bed before and I could say that I found pleasure in it. Lucian seemed to enjoy himself too. I fed him some grapes and we just looked at each other while we chewed the food.

    I felt more at ease now once I saw his face. It felt as though I could tell him anything and not be afraid.

    "Is everything going alright now?" I asked.

    Lucian nodded. "There are a lot of things to do but everything is going ordingly. You don''t need to worry."

    "What happened to Pierre?"

    I had been avoiding that question but now that he seemed rxed I thought I should ask.

    A muscle ticked in his jaw. "He is getting what he deserves."

    From the look in his eyes, I didn''t want to know what was happening to Pierre. I just hoped that Lucian wasn''t hurting himself by hurting his brother. Even if Pierre wasn''t his real brother Lucian had grown up believing so.

    Lucian took a bite from his apple and chewed it grimly. Now he was in a bad mood.

    "Shall we move on to the next task?" I asked to avert his attention from bad thoughts.

    Lucian stopped chewing and swallowed slowly before turning his gaze to me. For a short moment, he seemed surprised but then a smug look crept on his face.

    "What was the next task? Could you remind me, wife?"

    I knew he was ying with me so I decided to give it back to him. I grabbed the fruit basket, climbed out of bed and put it on the table. Then I went back to bed removed my robe beforeying down.

    Lucian watched me curiously and a bit confused the whole time.

    "The next task is to sleep, of course. I am tired." I said trying my best to maintain a serious expression.

    The next thing that happened, I never expected. Lucianughed out loud. It was a sound that I hadn''t heard in a long time and it made my stomach flutter.

    "You have really learned how to deal with me." He smiled then leaned down and ced a kiss on my forehead. "I am proud of you."

    At that moment I felt more special than ever. I never had someone tell me they were proud of me so I got a bit emotional.

    "I love you, Lucian." I blurted in my emotional state.

    Pure joy washed over his face. "I love you too." He said and drew me into his arms. The only ce I wanted to be forever and in thatfortable state I fell asleep.

    When I woke up in the morning Lucian was already gone. I scolded myself for not telling him that I was pregnant. I knew I was worrying for nothing and that the news would probably make him very happy.

    After getting dressed I decided to look for him immediately. Callum and Oliver were waiting outside the room as usual and started following me wherever I went. As I walked through the halls I cam across Lincoln.

    "Lincoln."

    "Good morning, Your Majesty." He greeted.

    "Where is Lucian?"

    "His Majesty is sitting in a meeting." He informed.

    "Show me the way," I ordered.

    With a nod, Lincoln led the way. We arrived at a ce in the castle that I hadn''t seen before. Suddenly arge door in the hall opened and a crowd of men began to exit the room. Imperial officers, generals, and soldiers chattered as they left.

    "I believe the meeting has ended, Your Majesty," Lincoln spoke. "I''ll inform His Majesty that you are here."

    He made his way into the room and after a short while, he came back and gave me an indication that I coulde in.

    I walked into what seemed arge hall. A huge table took most of the grand space in the room and Lucian sat at the end of it, almost fifteen feet away. He seemed engrossed in the papers in his hands.

    I cleared my throat to capture his attention.

    Lucian put the papers down on the table and stood up before looking at me. "Did you already miss me, wife?" he smiled.

    "Am I disturbing you?" I asked walking over to him.

    "No. But you are distracting me much." He said letting his gaze rake my body.

    I did nothing extra to prepare myself so that he found me distracting despite everything, made me confident.

    Lucian tilted his head to one side and studied me even more closely. "Did you gain some weight?" He asked and my confidence went out the window.

    "I am not sure," I mumbled.

    How could I gain some weight when I have been eating nothing?

    "You look��" His eyes darkened. I knew that gaze and it brought a fluttering feeling to my stomach. "You look enticing."

    A blush crept to my face. He seemed to find me more attractive with some weight on.

    Lucian put his hands on my hips and drew me closer. "Why do you distract me so much?" He spoke in husky tones. Leaning down he brushed the hair away from my neck and kissed me softly.

    "Lucian, someone mighte in," I said nervously knowing that the door was open and Oliver and Callum were waiting outside.

    He drew away from me. "Lincoln!" He called and the next moment Lincoln came inside.

    "Your Majesty."

    "Close the door and don''t let anyone in."

    Lincoln nodded and shut the door behind him as he left. As soon as the door closed Lucian grabbed my waist and lifted me up before sitting me down on the table. His hand slid under my dress touching me eagerly while his mouth nibbled at my neck. I let out a gasp, surprised by his action but also by how quick my body responded to his touch. I wrapped my arms instinctively and tilted my head back.

    Lucian began to untie my dress as his lips searched mine. I moaned into his mouth by the sudden heat of his kiss.

    "Lucian, wait!" I was already breathless.

    Lucian pulled back and watched me with a lustful gaze. "I can''t wait for too long so tell me."

    My gaze fell on his mouth. His canines had elongated but this time they seemed longer and sharper than before

    "Your teeth." I pointed.

    "Yes. Many things changed since I came back to life." He exined.

    It was strange that I found him sinfully beautiful with those teeth instead of being worried that they would cut his lips or mine.

    "Does it hurt?" I wondered.

    "No, it doesn''t. But it itches badly and makes me want to bite something."

    Did he want to bite me again? Was it normal? Looking at his teeth, it felt like it would hurt more thanst time.

    While thinking Lucian''s gaze fell on my neck. The color of his eyes slowly changed to red and he looked away quickly.

    "You wanted to say something?" He said looking everywhere but my neck. It looked like he was fighting himself.

    "You want to bite me?" I breathed.

    A muscle ticked in his jaw and his gaze darkened.

    "God Hazel!" He hissed. "I don''t know what you are doing to me. I don''t know why I find you more beautiful for every day that passes by. I don''t know why with every kiss you taste sweeter and with every touch, you feel better. You make me feel starved."

    His words made my blood run hot.

    "So yes, I do want to bite you." He added.

 Chapter 106 - 46

    <h4>106 Chapter 46</h4>

    "So yes, I do want to bite you."

    "Then do it." The fear that it would hurt suddenly disappeared.

    Lucian stared at me surprised. "It might hurt." He warned.

    Despite his warning, I bared my neck for him then wrapped my arms around his and tugged him closer. He hesitated for a while but then buried his face in the curve of my neck. His tongue swept slowly over my skin as if he wanted to savor the taste. I buried my fingers in his hair and tilted my head to the side giving him more ess.

    Lucian sucked and nipped at my neck until it ached and tingled with a strange sensation. It was almost as if I wanted to be bitten. As his teeth grazed my skin a sigh escaped my lips.

    It wasing.

    I held on to him and I shut my eyes tightly both in anticipation and nervousness. Lucian grabbed my hair and tilted my head back. Then he flicked his tongue over my neck onest time before his sharp teeth pierced into my skin.

    I whimpered in pain, but it was quickly reced scorching heat. A heat that inmed the blood in my veins. A heat that made everything else fade away except the need to be taken. I became hot and needy, slowly getting lost in a raving lust. But then suddenly I remembered. I was pregnant.

    I shot my eyes open. "Lucian." I gasped.

    I didn''t know much about pregnancies but losing blood was probably not good for the child and from the wetness dripping down my neck I was concerned.

    Lucian took his time, licking the blood away from my neck before pulling back. His lips were stained with my blood but with a swipe of his tongue, they were back to normal. Quickly I ced my hand on my neck to see if I was still bleeding, but I wasn''t. I let out a sigh of relief then gazed at Lucian who was studying me carefully.

    "What is wrong?" I asked.

    "You tasted different this time and your pulse...it''s strange but it''s like you have two separate heartbeats." A frown settled on his face.

    Two heartbeats? It took me a moment to digest what he said.

    "Lucian...about that...I came here to actually tell that...I am pregnant."

    Lucian stiffened and the room went quiet. I could hear my own heart race and it felt like forever before he said, "What...did you say?"

    "I said you will be a father soon," I told him a bit louder and with more confidence.

    Slowly, Lucian took a few steps back and then turned away.

    Oh, God! He was not happy.

    Hopping down from the table I went up to him. I put my hand lightly on his shoulder. "I understand if you are not happy."

    Not having a good rtionship with both his real father and the one he believed to be his father, could exin his reaction.

    "Happy?" He turned to me carefully and grabbed my arms. "I am not happy Hazel. I am lucky. You make me the luckiest man on earth even though I don''t deserve it."

    "You deserve every bit of it," I assured. "And you will be an amazing father."

    His hands slid up to my face, holding it gently. "Hazel, you are a blessing in my cursed existence."

    I didn''t know whether to be happy or sad by his words so I just leaned into him and kissed him. It was instinctively as if he would findfort in my kiss. I hoped so at least. Lucian kissed me back, this time holding me gently in his arms while kissing me tenderly.

    These kinds of moments made me want to never leave his arms.

    Lucian spent the rest of the day by my side. To be more correctly glued to my side. He followed me everywhere, showering me with hugs, kisses, and praises. He kept telling everyone to take special care of me since I was pregnant, and he even arranged a special cook after finding out about my nausea and loss of appetite.

    "You will serve my wife and only her. Make sure to especially find out what she likes and��" He kept rambling on to serve me healthy food and to serve on time or any time I feel like eating. He was even specific about telling the cook to not serve food that had a strong scent.

    Later on the day, Lucian arranged for a midwife toe and educate the servants on pregnancy so that they could take better care of me. This caused the maids to swoon over Lucian.

    "The King is so romantic. He takes such good care of his wife."

    "He is so good looking and gentle."

    "The Queen is so lucky. He even crowned her on his own coronation ceremony."

    "Oh, I wish to find a man like that."

    I stood outside the room where the maids received their lecture about pregnancy and listened to their chattering. They could not stop themselves from praising Lucian and squealing over him.

    "Should I seduce him?" One maid whispered to the other.

    At this Oliver scoffed and Callum''s lips curved into a smirk.

    "Shall I teach her a lesson?" Oliver whispered.

    If I was the old me I would have waved it away but after getting myself a bit educated I learned that it could be good to sometimes let people know their ce. "Bring her to my chamber," I ordered. Oliver nodded and went inside.

    I turned my heels to go back to my room but all of a sudden the floor under my feet swayed. My hands instinctively searched for something to grab on to but I only grasped thin air and almost fell before I felt strong arms carrying me up.

    "Excuse my behavior. I''ll just take you back to your room." Callum spoke.

    "Callum put me down I can walk on my own." I protested.

    "His Majesty will not spare my life if I let you fall."

    "You are my guard now. No one will hurt you without my permission." I told him.

    At that, he just smiled.

    Once we arrived at my chamber he put me gently on the bed. "Do you want me to call the midwife?"

    I shook my head. "I am fine now."

    Shortly after Oliver came with the maid. He held her by the arm and walked her inside. When they were close enough he put one hand on her shoulder and pushed her down on her knees.

    I knew this maid. Jessica. The one who made my life into a living hell while working in the kitchen. Now she dared to speak that way.

    "Jessica!"

    "My Queen." She trembled and kept looking down at her hands.

    "Do you know why you are here?" I asked.

    She nodded.

    "Why?"

    "I...I wasn''t nice...when... in the kitchen." She stuttered.

    At least she remembered.

    "That''s not why you are here," I told her. "Do you find my husband attractive?"

    At this, she looked up at me and shook her head violently. "I wouldn''t dare, My Queen. I...I apologize if I said something." She rubbed her hands together as her forehead got lightly beaded with sweat.

    "So you are saying my husband is not attractive?" I asked.

    I wanted to torture her a bit.

    Her eyes widened. "I wouldn''t dare��"

    "Do you find him attractive or not?" I cut her off.

    "I...I��" She shut her eyes tightly as if it would make it all disappear. "He is��" Just when she was about to speak Lucian entered the room.

    He paused when he took notice of the situation. "What is happening?" He asked.

    I reached my hand out gesturing for him toe and sit next to me. Lucian took my hand with a frown and sat by my side. He looked around questioningly.

    I turned to Jessica. "Jessica. His Majesty his here. Why don''t you look at him and tell me if you find him attractive or not."

    Jessica shook her head and looked down even further.

    "It''s an order," I said more sternly.

    She lifted her head hesitantly, shaking and sweating even more. Her eyes darted around before she could look at Lucian.

    "Now tell me. Do you find His Majesty attractive or not?" I asked.

    She squinted her eyes and her face twisted in fear. For a short while, I felt bad for doing this but then I remembered how much my hands and feet would ache after washing the same clothes over and over again. How my skin would burn under the sun and how my head would throb from all the heat. It made me angry again.

    Jessica nodded slowly.

    "I didn''t hear you," I said.

    "His...His Majesty is attractive." She breathed looking at him in both fascination and fear.

    "See, it wasn''t so difficult," I told her with a smile. "You may leave now."

    She turned her gaze to me, her eyes wide in confusion. She probably thought this was some king of trick and that I would kill herter. Maybe a few sleepless nights would make her think twice before saying inappropriate things or making someone''s life difficult next time.

    She stood up slowly her legs wobbling. I nodded for Oliver to help her go back since she had a hard time standing still. Oliver grabbed her arm to hold her steady and helped her leave. Callum followed them leaving us alone.

    As soon as they were out of sight I turned to Lucian. "Was I too harsh?"

    Lucian smiled and patted my head. "Well done." He said. "This way you punished her yet showed her that you can be merciful. Where did you learn this?" He asked.

    "I read a few books," I told him proudly.

    He kissed my hair. "I see you have been busy without me."

    "Of course. I want to be someone worthy of you."

    "You are more than worthy. I am the one not worthy of you." He said.

    "Why? Because you couldn''t protect me? Or because you couldn''t remember me? Both those things could have been avoided if I had been less selfish and let you marry ra. Instead, I let you die and while I was here crying over small things you were alone in that dark ce dying over and over again. That you felt so guilty and lost your memory makes me feel even more guilty. I know you did your best to protect me but I can''t say the same. So don''t ever feel guilty or say that you are not worthy of me. I don''t want you to hurt anymore. Just don''t. Forget about torturing Pierre or anyone. Just be with me and let me make you happy."

    I have had enough of him hurting. I knew very well I was the onecking yet he was the one to always apologies. Why was he the one apologizing when he was the one who died protecting us?

    "Hazel��" His voice cracked as if he was about to cry. Then he turned away as if he didn''t want me to see him like that.

    I stood up in front of where he sat and grabbed his face between my hands, making him look up at me. His eyes were wet with tears.

    "Lucian. With me, you don''t have to endure alone. Whether it''s happiness or pain, share it with me." I said.

    Lucian wrapped his arms around my waist and buried his face in my chest. His shoulders shook uncontrobly while he cried silently in my arms. I held him closer and stroke his hair until he released all of the pain and sorrow that he could. Then wey in our bed, holding each other in silence.

    "Thank you." He finally spoke while staring at the ceiling. He seemed embarrassed to have cried like that.

    Why did men feel embarrassed about crying?

    "For what?"

    "For everything." He said.

    "Then can I ask for one thing?

    He turned to me. "Ask for anything."

    "Can your mother stay here? I need her now that I am pregnant with a demon baby. No one knows what to do more than her."

    That was actually just an excuse. I wanted Lucian to get closer to his mother. I know that he had been worried about here the few days that she was here. When she was uncousious I had found him several times in her room, sitting next to her bed waiting for her to wake up. He had made sure to bring physicians to look after her health but once she woke up he avoided her most of the time.

    Except for one evening, when I had promised to walk Irene around the garden since she had difficulty walking alone. When I arrived I already found her getting help from Lucian. He lent her his arm and she held onto it tightly while he patiently walked her around the garden. I was happy to see the progress but also frustrated since none of them said anything.

    "If that''s what you, then she can stay here as long as she wants." He said.

 Chapter 107 - 47

    <h4>107 Chapter 47</h4>

    "Good morning!"

    ra was stretching in her bed and yawning loudly when she heard Roshan''s voiceing from nearby. Panicking she sat up hastily on her bed. Roshan was sitting at her table while holding a newspaper in his hands. ra could smell freshly made tea and bread before she looked at the table and found that breakfast was already served.

    "You are still here?" She whispered surprised.

    He looked up from his newspaper. "Yes. Why would I leave when I could have a royal breakfast."

    ra got out of bed quickly, slipped into her slippers and walked up to him. "Who served you breakfast?" She asked anxious.

    "Your servants." He replied rxed.

    ra hit herself on the forehead which made Roshan chuckle.

    "Are you insane?! How could you show yourself?" She scolded.

    "Ah...about that. Don''t worry, I manipted everyone." He winked.

    Someone knocked on the door and soon a maid came in. "My lord, here is your coffee. I made it strong just the way you like it." She smiled putting the tray on the table.

    "Thank you." He smiled at her charmingly making a blush creep to her cheeks. "Would you like coffee or tea?" He then asked turning to ra.

    ra kept staring at the maid dumbfounded. Why was the maid not asking questions about who this man was? Was Roshan that great at manipting people?

    When she said nothing Roshan waved his hand in dismissal and the maid left.

    ra turned to Roshan. "Can you do that? I mean who does she think you are?"

    "No one in particr. I just made her believe that I am someone she had always been serving." He said wrapping the newspaper and tossing it aside on the table before standing up.

    "Are you leaving?" ra hurried to ask.

    Roshan was d to see that she didn''t want him to leave. He walked up to her and put his hand lightly on her cheek. She had been torturing him the whole night so he needed some time alone, besides he had things to take care of.

    "Yes I have some things do to, but I''ll be back." He assured her. "By the way, you look cute when you snore."

    He had been watching her the whole night while she turned back and forth while heavy grunting sounds came from her mouth. He never thought that he would find such sounds endearing.

    "I don''t snore!" She said as her cheeks flushed.

    He grabbed her face between his hands. "You do princess, but don''t worry I won''t tell anyone about it." He teased her.

    She gave him a hard re. "You annoy me, Roshan."

    "And you delight me." He ced a kiss on her cheek and looked at her face onest time before he left.

    Roshan arrived at Decresh, more specifically in the throne hall where Lucian just recently got crowned.

    "What are you doing here?" Lucian''s voice came from behind.

    Lucifer had asked Roshan to help Lucian understand his powers and be stronger. Roshan could have denied his request since he had already paid his debt but knowing what Lucifer and Irene endured all these years he wanted to help. Not for Lucian''s sake but for his parent''s sake.

    "Just as I came here easily other demons can too," Roshan spoke without turning to him.

    "I was waiting for you."

    Now Roshan had to turn around and look at him. "I thought you didn''t want my help?" He asked.

    "I don''t want to but I need your help. My wife is pregnant and I want to protect my family." Lucian exined.

    Of course. Nothing was stronger than the need of a demon to protect his mate.

    "Then maybe you should introduce me to everyone since I''ll be spending a lot of time here," Roshan suggested.

    Lucian introduced Roshan to his men as someone who would guide and train them. Roshan took his time to study each one of them. He wanted to get rid of anyone who thought of betraying Lucian but he also wanted to find a few very trustful ones.

    The one who followed Lucian everywhere seemed like someone who could be trusted with a secret.

    "That man can be trusted." Roshan nodded toward Lincoln.

    "I know," Lucian said.

    "I mean, he can really be trusted."

    Lucian narrowed his gaze. "You want me to tell him that I am a demon?"

    "And a witch. Just in case." Roshan added.

    "Do I have to tell him?"

    "As a king, you need to have people who are going to be by your side no matter what. If he can''t handle it then he is just not the right person. But believe me, he can. I am good at reading people." Roshan exined.

    Lucian was thoughtful for a while but then he made his decision. He called Lincoln into a separate room and they sat in silence for a while. Roshan was begging to get impatient so he took charge.

    "So...Lucian called you here to tell you that he, in fact, is the devil''s son," Roshan said it as a simple fact.

    Lincoln didn''t blink but his expression turned into one of confusion. "What?"

    "And he is also half-witch. And since demons and witches are enemies and Lucian is both, he is everyone''s enemy." Roshan continued.

    Lincoln turned to Lucian. "Your Majesty, what is this man talking about?"

    "Also, I am not a man. I am a demon." Roshan corrected.

    Lincoln kept looking at Lucian for confirmation. Lucian nodded. "It''s true."

    Instead of looking surprised Lincoln seemed concerned by the fact. "When did you find out?" He asked.

    "After I died. I came back to life." Lucian exined.

    Lincoln nodded as a deep frown settled on his face while finally putting the pieces together. Roshan knew that Lincoln had already suspected that something was different about Lucian otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to stay so calm.

    "Are you under some kind of threat now?" Lincoln asked.

    Roshan liked this man. He was quick.

    "The witches and demons will try to harm him. I have the demons under control for know but anything can happen. It''s good to be prepared."

    Lincoln nodded, still concerned. He had a lot of spections going on in his mind and it would take him some time to get used to the new information.

    "Lincoln. I''ll tell you everything eventually." Lucian assured him.

    Roshan could see that Lucian cared for Lincoln. It was good to see that he at least had someone by his side all those years.

    The rest of the day he spent observing for the most part. He wanted to see how Lucians men worked, which of them he could trust and which of them to depose. Roshan noted that Lucians men were trustworthy but not all of them could handle his secret. He had to find some tough ones.

    There were two men, in particr, that caught his attention and he took them separately to the side.

    "Your names?" He asked.

    "I am Martin, My Lord."

    "And I am Den."

    Roshan nodded. They were tough but not as much as Lincoln. He would have to tell them gradually or drop hints.

    Roshan continued with his search, walking around the castle and observing the soldiers as they did their daily tasks. While on his search he came across Hazel in the hall. She had two guards trailing behind her.

    "Roshan?" She seemed surprised. "Howe you are here?"

    "My Lady," He took her hands and kissed her knuckles. "I heard the news. Congrattion."

    "Thank you. When did youe here?"

    "I have been here for a while."

    "Oh. Did you have something to eat or drink?" She asked.

    "No. Your husbandcks hospitality." He smiled.

    "I am sorry about that. Why don''t you have some tea or coffee with me?" She asked.

    "Coffee sounds good."

    Roshan and Hazel sat in the garden where they had some hot coffee served.

    "Lucian told me that you are his cousin," Hazel spoke starting the conversation.

    "Yes."

    "You don''t look like him?"

    Roshan took a sip from his coffee. "The strongest demons agreed to settle in different empires where they could rule. After living there for centuries they developed the same appearance as the resident people to blend in. My father settled in the Persian empire where I was born and that''s why I look like this. Of course, as a demon, I could change my appearance but that would only be considered a disguise." He exined.

    Hazel nodded thoughtfully. "I am d he has you." She then smiled.

    At this Roshan paused. He had never thought of Lucian as a cousin or as a friend. He was just here to help and then leave.

    "How is ra doing?"

    Why would she think that he knew how ra was doing?

    "She is fine." He replied shortly.

    Hazel nodded but it seemed that she wanted to know more.

    "Do you consider her a friend?" Roshan asked.

    He hoped she would because he knew ra did.

    Hazel nodded. "But I don''t think she likes me much?"

    "If that is the impression you get then she likes you. She is usually bitter toward people she likes." He told her.

    Hazel chuckled in agreement.

    Roshan stood up from his seat. "My Lady, I should keep going. Thank you for the coffee and thepany."

    "You are wee to visit anytime." She smiled at him.

    Roshan bowed and left. On his way out he took a closer look at Hazel''s guards who were waiting outside. One of them, the taller one with short brown hair, dark eyes, and an angr face radiated power and confidence.

    Roshan walked up to him to take a closer look. The man looked back at him suspiciosly as if he knew what he was. Curious, Roshan went into the guard''s head to see what he was thinking and found out that the man suspected him to be what Lucian was. But what was Lucian? That, the man wasn''t sure of.

    Demons had a different aura but only a few people were smart enough to actually pay attention to it. Most people ignored it while getting too caught up in their appearance.

    "What''s your name?" Roshan asked.

    "My name is Callum, My Lord."

    Roshan nodded with satisfaction. This man would be able to handle their secret. Now he had enough men. He didn''t want all too many to know. Just a few who could guide and influence the rest and four would be enough. Lincoln, Martin, Den, and Callum. This would do for now.

    At the moment he wanted to leave quickly so that he could go back to ra.

    "I''ll be leaving now." He informed Lucian who seemed busy going through some papers.

    "Why don''t you have dinner before you leave?" Lucian asked without looking up.

    "You feed me now when you starved me the whole day?"

    "I was busy, besides you have already made yourself at home. I don''t see you as someone who seeks permission to do things."

    "You are right." Roshan nodded. "I made myself at home and had a delicious cup of coffee with your wife."

    Now Lucian looked up and shot him a hard re. Roshan knew how to catch a demon''s attention. Just name his mate and he will burn with jealousy.

    "What? I can''t have a cup of coffee with your wife?" Roshan asked raising a brow.

    Lucian stood up from his seat and strode toward him. When they stood face to face he looked him in the eyes. "Next time you want to have a delicious cup of coffee with my wife, make sure to at least drink three cups because they will be yourst ones."

    The man knew how to make threats. At least he wouldn''t have to teach him that part.

    Roshan ced a hand on his shoulder and squeezed it. "Don''t make threats you can''t keep, brother."

 Chapter 108 - 48

    <h4>108 Chapter 48</h4>

    Brother?!

    It was a word Lucian hated to hear. Every time someone called him brother, they said it with distaste. It reminded him of his hateful brothers.

    But today when Roshan called him brother, he detected no distaste in his tone. It was rather yful and for a short moment, Roshan felt like a brother.

    Lucian shook his head in denial of his feelings. Why would Roshan feel like a brother? That man was annoying. Still, Lucian had to admit there was a sincerity in Roshan''s eyes that made him feel cared for. Like an older brother caring for his younger one.

    He shook his head again. Maybe he was being like this because he had always wished to be treated like a younger brother by his older ones. Brothers who showed him nothing but contempt.

    He sighed frustrated.

    "Is everything alright?" Hazel spoke next to him in a sleepy tone. She had her eyes closed in the darkness and was almost falling asleep.

    "Yes. Everything is alright." He whispered.

    She mumbled something and then fell asleep. Lucian studied her face in the darkness. He could still not believe that he was going to be a father. Of course, he was happy but he was also fearful. Now with witches and demons chasing him, he was afraid they would hurt Hazel and his child. That''s why he finally decided to speak to his parents.

    No, he wouldn''t forgive them, but he was going to use them to protect his family. He was also going to work on learning his powers and bing stronger.

    Hazel turned back and forth next to him. She seemed to be having a bad dream. Lucian pulled her into his arms and eventually she calmed down and he fell asleep as well.

    As usual, Lucian woke up early in the morning. Hazel was still asleep. Putting on some clothes he walked out to the garden. He loved early mornings when the sun hadn''t risenpletely yet, and the sky was painted with different shades of pink and orange. He liked the cold morning breeze and the sounds of birds singing. It was strange, he was drawn to the darkness yet enjoyed the colors of an early morning.

    But who hade to disturb this peaceful moment?

    "Your mother likes early mornings. She says it''s the birth of a new day. After a long time of darkness, you can finally see the light. That''s what she felt when she gave birth to you. That she finally saw the light and therefore she named you Lucian, meaning light."

    Light? It was his mother who named him?

    Lucian turned to his father. "I don''t appreciate youing here." He said.

    "I thought you wanted to use me?"

    Lucian clenched his jaw. "You owe me that at least. Don''t you think?"

    "I owe you more than that and I am here to give."

    Then why didn''t you appear earlier? Why didn''t you give earlier? When I needed to.

    "You can hate me all you want. I am not here to seek forgiveness." His father spoke. "I am here to be useful. I want to help you."

    The thing was that Lucian wanted his father to seek forgiveness or at least exin himself. He didn''t want to hate. He was tired of hating.

    "Lucian." His father''s tone softened which surprised him. "No exnation is good enough and I am not deserving of your forgiveness. I told you I wanted you dead. You are alive because of your mother."

    Something felt strange. It was the feeling in which his father spoke. Lucian knew this feeling. He knew the familiar look in his father''s eyes. He had seen that look a million times before, when he looked himself in the mirror.

    His father was punishing himself by making Lucian hate him on purpose.

    "You don''t have to make me hate you. I already do." Lucian told him.

    His father nodded.

    "But I need you." He continued. "I want you to keep the demons away."

    "You worry about learning your powers. I''ll deal with the demons. No demons are going to hurt you or your family as long as I am here." His father assured.

    "Good." Lucian turned his back to his father and went back inside. If his father was not going to exin himself or seek forgiveness, so be it.

    Lucian dressed and prepared to leave for his meeting. He had a meeting with the tax minister and the finance minister.

    "Your Majesty. If the poor pay less tax than the rich, the rich are going to stop supporting you." The tax minister advised.

    "Tell me? The majority of people in this kingdom, are they poor or rich?"

    "Poor, You Majesty."

    "Good. What I need is the majority''s support." Lucian said.

    "But Your Majesty. The rich have power." The tax minister argued.

    "Power in the form of capital is not what I need. I already have it. I need power in the form ofmunity."

    The tax minister and the finance minister looked at each other not understanding Lucian''s logic, but they nodded in obedience.

    "Just do your part. I''ll deal with the rest." Lucian assured.

    Once they left he proceeded with his other meeting. Before lunch, he had an appointment with Julian.

    "Your Majesty. I see things are going well for you." Julian pointed.

    "How are things going for you?" Lucian asked.

    "Not very good. I have met a few covens and told them about you. They have a hard time believing that you are not siding with the demons, just because you are half-witch." Julian exined.

    "Bring the leaders to me. I want to meet them."

    Julian''s eyes widened. "It''s not safe to bring them here, Your Majesty."

    "They won''t dare to hurt me in my own home. Bring them to me." Lucian ordered.

    Julian seemed concerned but nodded atst.

    Speaking of witches Lucian thought of his mother. He had promised Hazel to tell her to stay so he went to the guest room where she has been staying. With the help of a spell, he learned from Julian he tried to summon her.

    While waiting for her toe his hands began to sweat and his heart hammered against his ribs. He was nervous. Why?

    "Lucian." She was here, calling his name in a way that made him feel weak.

    Now he knew why he was nervous. He couldn''t resist her. He wanted to be mean to her, he wanted to hate her but as he looked at her face, his mother''s face all he wanted was for her to hug him. And why did her sad expression pain him?

    "You came." He managed to say.

    "Now that I can, I''lle anytime you call me."

    Lucian''s eyes darted around the room unable to look at his mother. "My wife would like for you to stay with her. That''s if you want to." He said avoiding to meet her gaze.

    "Of course. I would love to stay." She said with a smile.

    Lucian couldn''t deny the joy he felt that she was staying. He shouldn''t be happy about it but he was. Bothered by his own feelings he decided to leave.

    "Lucian." Her voice made him stop in his tracks.

    He turned to her, "Yes."

    Her eyes teared up. "Thank you." She croaked. "And I am sorry for being a horrible mother, and��"

    "Why would a horrible mother name me Lucian?"

    Lucian was surprised by his own question. It sounded as if he was defending her. Nyx seemed surprised as well.

    "Lucian...it means light." She began. "I was right to give you that name. It suits you very well." She smiled sadly. "Your kind heart is the light."

    "I am only being kind because my wife likes you." He said.

    Was he convincing her or himself?

    She nodded. "You love her a lot."

    "Yes."

    "Then I will take very good care of her."

    Lucian nodded. "Make yourself at home." He said and left the room quickly.

    Once he went back to his chamber he took a deep breath to calm himself down. He felt like his heart would burst. Why was he being kind to her? And those sad eyes of hers, they bothered him. Why was she hurting when he should be the one hurting?

    The fresh scent of Hazel interrupted his thoughts. She came into the room, wet and wrapped in a towel with Ylva trailing behind. Once she took notice of him a frown settled on her face.

    "You may leave." She told Ylva and then came to bed and sat next to him.

    "What''s wrong?" She asked.

    Lucian shook his head. "Nothing."

    "You look pale and��" She touched his forehead. "you are sweating. Are you ill?"

    He shook his head again but he did feel ill. His mother made him feel defeated. He didn''t know what to do. All the anger and pain he had kept inside, he thought he would take it out on her but instead, it was all still kept inside and it was suffocating him.

    "Can you hold me for a while?" he asked.

    Hazel leaned into him and wrapped her arms around him. Lucian buried his face in the crook of her neck, findingfort in her sweet scent and the warmth of her closeness.

    This woman, his wife, his life and his love. She was the cure to all his pain.

 Chapter 109 - 49

    <h4>109 Chapter 49</h4>

    ray on the grass under the starry night sky. Something she thought she would never do. The stars and the moon brought back memories of her mother. ra could still clearly remember how her mother used to sing to her lubies while they watched the stars. But it was also under those stars that her mother got killed. Just as clearly as she remembered the sound of her mother''s singing she remembered her screams as well.

    Her mother, a brave woman with a big heart had hidden ra, Astrid, and Rasmus under the ground when they got attacked.

    "Stay here and don''te out no matter what happens." Her mother had warned them. "Rasmus, take care of your sisters."

    Then with muffled cried ra and her sibling watched their mother fight big scary-looking men through a narrow slit between the wooden nks of the floor.

    If it wasn''t for Rasmus who covered their eyes with his hands ra and Astrid would have witnessed when their mother got stabbed to death. Seeing her lifeless bodyying in a pool of blood was already a memory painful enough.

    ra remembered dragging her mother''s lifeless body and burying it together with her siblings while tears fell down her cheeks. She was a child and couldn''t understand why they had to put her mother under the ground but her brother told her that she would find peace that way, and be able to move on to the next life.

    "Will she not stay with us anymore?" ra had asked.

    "Maybe if shees back as a bird she will sing for us and if she bes a star she will watch over us. Maybe she is already one of the stars up there." Rasmus pointed at the sky.

    This was the reason ra could never hate her brother despite his outrageous behavior. She could understand why he behaved the way he did. He had witnessed not only one but both their parent''s death and despite all the pain he managed to take care of them well. In their darkest times, he was the one whoforted her and Astrid. ra could never pay him back for all he did.

    She looked at the stars again. If her mother was one of them then she wished the sun would never rise again.

    "ra."

    Startled she turned her head and looked at Roshan whoy next to her. She had almost forgotten about him.

    Oh lord, he probably heard her thoughts. ra hated to speak of those things so she hoped he wouldn''t ask.

    "Maybe we should go back." She suggested sitting up.

    Roshan had been kind and taken her out. They rode through beautifulndscaped, visited the city and now theyy on the grass next to a river. The sound of the waterbined with the soft night breeze was calming. She wanted to stay a bit longer so why did she suggest to leave?

    Roshan rested his head on his hands and watched the sky. "Or maybe we could stay a little while longer." He spoke.

    ray back again in silence. At least he wasn''t asking.

    "You were in Decresh? Why?"

    "I am helping Lucian with a few things." He exined.

    ra nodded. "How is he doing?" Bing a King after all the war could not be easy.

    "He is doing well so far."

    "How is Hazel?" For some reason, that woman made her worry.

    "She is pregnant."

    Preg...nant?

    Pregnant!

    "What?! Really? When?" ra sat up again and looked back at Roshan.

    Roshan chuckled. "You seem more excited than her."

    She was. Wait! Why would she be?!

    "No, I was just surprised." She said trying to calm herself down andy back again.

    Hazel was pregnant! Just a few months ago she would have died of jealousy but now for some odd reason, she felt excited like Roshan said. ra loved children. She already longed to be a mother, but that would probably not happen anytime soon. Her brother would never allow her to be with Roshan so why was she staying with a man she could not be with?

    Did she want to get heartbroken once again?

    ra stood up quickly "I should go back home." She said.

    Roshan took her back home without any questions. Once they arrived she was still in his arms and he didn''t let go of her.

    "I won''t let you get heartbroken." He promised. "I''ll speak to your brother."

    ra shook her head. "No! Don''t! You don''t know my brother."

    Her brother would only marry her off to either a man with a powerful position or a very wealthy man. Rasmus believed that money and power meant protection and he wanted to protect her more than anything.

    Roshan grabbed her face between his hand. "ra. Do you want to be with me? Forever."

    She nodded.

    "Then trust me and don''t worry about anything anymore. Now that you are mine, I''ll take care of the rest. I''ll take care of you."

    ra nodded again lost in his eyes and her heart melting at his words. Normally she would''ve hated if someone calling her "mine" but this man, she wanted to belong to him. She felt strangely safe in his arms.

    "Goodnight then. " He said grabbing her chin and kissing her forehead.

    "Won''t you stay here?" She asked.

    "I am a demon ra. We are not very good at controlling ourselves. You will be safer without me tonight."

    ra shook her head. "I feel safer with you."

    If she only knew. Roshan''s blood was on fire. He had been controlling himself for too long specially after a night of torture in her bed. All he wanted to do now was push her on the bed behind and fulfill all of his fantasies.

    "ra��" He wanted to protest but she put a finger on his lips.

    "You said you would take care of me." She whispered.

    He knew she didn''t mean what he was thinking because the way he was thinking of taking care of her was sinister.

    "I don''t want to be alone tonight." She admitted looking down.

    She was recalling the memories of her mother from earlier. Roshan never thought that a starry night sky could make someone so sad. But everyone had scars, no matter how perfect their life seemed.

    "Why don''t you go and change. I''ll wait for you in bed." He suggested.

    ra nodded and hurried away relieved.

    Roshanyfortably in ra''s bed and waited while she changed. Again, he could feel how his demon was crawling to the surface and urging him to let go of his control and satisfy his needs.

    Roshan shut his eyes tightly fighting back his urges but it wasn''t helping that he was in her room,ying in her bed where her sweet scent lingered. It wasn''t helping that the lights were dimmed either and that she just walked into the room wearing a light pink nightgown thatplimented her fair skin. This woman was driving him mad.

    With a smile ra went to the dresser picked up a hairband and tied her hair revealing her long slender neck. Roshan''s felt his gums itch badly and tried to focus on something else to calm himself down.

    "Did you wait too long? I did my best to change quickly." She smiled while climbing up on the bed.

    Roshan stretched out his arm for her toy one. She rested her head on his arm and he pulled her closer.

    "No. You changed quickly."

    "Good." She mumbled snuggling against him.

    Roshan could feel her hot breath on his neck and then slowly she inhaled his scent. She thought he smelled good and she liked his body next to hers. Her train of thoughts tempted him even more than his own.

    "Do I really snore?" She suddenly asked.

    "Yes."

    "Is it loud?"

    "No. It''s endearing." He said

    She went quiet for a moment. "Roshan?"

    "Yes."

    "I am...scared. I don''t want to lose anyone anymore." Her voice trembled.

    Roshan was surprised by her confession. He knew she was someone who never admitted or showed anyone her doubts and fears. He was d she was opening up to him.

    "I won''t let you lose anyone. I''ll convince your brother. You won''t have to lose any of us." He promised.

    Normally he would have just manipted her brother but Roshan knew how much ra cared for him so he would try his best to convince him without any tricks.

    ra pushed herself up on an elbow, leaned over him and pressed her lips to his. Roshan stiffened not expecting what happened. The self-control he had been holding onto so tightly snapped at that moment.

    ra pulled away quickly, her eyes darted around. She, herself seemed surprised by her own behavior. She had begged him to stay, snuggled against him and now she kissed him. What if he thought that she was trying to seduce him?

    "I��" She didn''t know what to say.

    Roshan grabbed her shoulder and pushed her down cing her under his body. "You shouldn''t have done that." He said.

 Chapter 110 - 50

    <h4>110 Chapter 50</h4>

    "No!" ra shot her eyes wide open and her heart jumped inside her chest.

    Quickly, her hand flew to her neck and she let out a sigh of relief when she realized that it was only a dream. In the dream, Roshan had bitten her against her will. Was it maybe because of what happenedst night?

    ra had seen Roshan''s eyes turn a dark red and his fangs elongate.

    "You shouldn''t have done that." He told her and then leaned into her neck.

    ra had stiffened in fear. It wasn''t that she was scared of him, she was just scared of the bite. She couldn''t yetprehend how someone who looked just like a human could bite another one.

    Roshan had sensed her fear pulling back from her and out of the bed. "I don''t think I can stay here tonight. I told you. You are safer without me."

    ra couldn''t understand what made Roshan suddenly react that way. It couldn''t be her kiss, could it?

    Still confused she got out of bed. While getting ready for the day Astrid came by.

    "Did you know that the king of Trevish dered war against us?" Astrid asked as she made herselffortable in ra''s bed.

    ra turned in her chair. "No. Why?!"

    "Clearly Rasmus threatened to take over their Kingdom so their king got mad and wanted to show his power," Astrid exined.

    "Trevish is a powerful kingdom. Why would brother do that?" ra was confused.

    She knew her brother could sometimes get power-hungry but he was always strategic. This seemed like a stupid move.

    "I am sure Rasmus has some n. Like a powerful ally or something." ra said with hope.

    "Trevish has many allies as well and since they dered war first I am sure their King has a secret weapon".

    Astrid was right. ra needed to speak to her brother.

    Once the maids finished preparing her she made her way to the throne hall where Rasmus was speaking to some generals.

    "Excuse us for a while. I need to speak to His Majesty alone." ra spoke.

    Rasmus motioned for the generals to leave and once they were alone ra gave her brother a hard re.

    "What have you done now?" She asked usingly.

    "I have done nothing sweet sister. I really don''t know why Trevish dered war against us, besides that man always wanted to have my kingdom."

    "So he is the one who wants your kingdom and not the other way round?" ra crossed her arms over her chest.

    "Of course it''s the other way round as well. Ournds are too close. Sooner orter on of us will rule over the other. So, I have been thinking of taking the first step but I guess I am toote." Rasmus exined.

    ra sighed. She didn''t like war. Her people would suffer but she didn''t want someone else to rule over them either because then they would suffer even more.

    "What do we do now?"

    "And where do we get such an ally?"

    "That, I am not sure."

    ra spent the rest of the day nning for war and trying to find an ally willing to help. She couldn''t say she missed it but she missed her men. What she couldn''t understand is why they always seemed excited to go on war. Did they not care about their lives or what would happen to their families if they died?

    Tired after a whole day of nning she went back to her room. Her maids helped her change to her nightgown and prepare for sleep. As sheyfortable on her bed she thought of Roshan. Would hee tonight? Were things alright between them or did something she was unaware of happenst night?

    "Roshan." She whispered his name in the darkness as if he would hear her.

    Strange she thought. But even stranger was that he actually came just after she called his name.

    "ra." His voice came from behind.

    ra sat up on the bed and turned so that she could face him.

    Roshan stood in the dim light, only half of his face visible and the other half was hidden behind the shadows. ra didn''t know why having him in her room, in the dark made her heart race.

    All of a sudden she felt as though she could not speak.

    Roshan walked slowly toward her bed until she could see his whole face. He gazed at her just the way he did in her dream, eyes filled with lust.

    "I am not sure if I should be here at night?" He spoke.

    "Why?" She whispered.

    "At night, my demon awakens."

    ra wasn''t sure what he meant by that but it didn''t sound good.

    "I almost bit youst night. I told you I wouldn''t but I wanted to so badly. If I stay I might break my promise." He continued.

    "But you stayed with me many times before without biting me." ra didn''t want him to leave.

    "The more I stay with you, the more I want you."

    She could rte to that. She wanted him more as well.

    His eyes darkened. "Then do you want me to stay?" He asked.

    "Will you bite me?"

    "I might." He warned. "You should tell me to leave if you aren''t ready."

    ra studied him for a while wheighing her options. For some reason, she trusted that he wouldn''t bite her if she didn''t want to.

    "Stay." She whispered.

    Roshan watched her for a moment before taking off his coat and crawling into her bed. ra grabbed the sheets around her tightly, suddenly feeling like prey from the way he looked at her.

    Roshan''s hands slid under the sheets, grabbing her ankles he pulled her across the bed against him.

    ra gasped as she fell back on the bed and her dress slid above her knees. "Roshan!"

    She tried to pull her dress down but Roshan grabbed her wrists and pinned her hands above her head.

    "Do you trust so easily even after I told you what I wanted to do to you?" He asked his face close to hers.

    "You told me to trust you." She breathed.

    "I didn''t know you were so obedient." He leaned down burying his face in the crook of her neck.

    ra stiffened feeling every muscle in her body tense.

    "Rx. If you are going to trust me then trust me all the way." He spoke next to her ear.

    ra tried to rx but her body refused to listen.

    Roshan pulled back and gazed into her eyes. There was no fear in them, which meant that she was only nervous. Letting go of her wrists he let his fingers trail down her arms and to her face.

    ra closed her eyes as Roshan''s fingers softly moved across her face, tracing her lips they continued further down her neck.

    Her body grew hot under his touch and her muscles slowly rxed. She opened her eyes and found him staring at her with admiration. She knew very well that she was beautiful but she never felt more desirable than at this moment. The way he undressed her with his eyes made her body flush.

    Roshan''s hands slide to her shoulders, pulling her nightgown off each shoulder and down her arms slowly. ra shut her eyes tightly this time as she felt her gown sliding down her breasts. She had never been naked in front of a man before.

    Roshan stopped when he felt her tense again. Instead, he leaned down and pressed soft kisses across her corbone and up her neck and jaw until he could feel her rx again. Then he captured her mouth with his in a gentle kiss.

    ra sighed into his mouth, her hands instinctively moving to the back of his head as he deepened the kiss. She pulled him closer, feeling his hard body against hers. Roshan trailed kisses down her jaw and nipped at her throat. His hands slid under her gown caressing her thighs while pulling her dress up.

    He kissed a path down her chest and stomach and even though it was through the thin fabric of her gown, ra could feel the heat of his lips, making her body ache for his.

    Roshan moved further down, prying her legs apart he kissed the tender skin of her inner thighs. ra???s muscles tensed again but not in an ufortable way. Her back arched as his lips sensually yed over the sensitive skin.

    She held onto his hair as he slowly moved up and kissed her hip and then further up to her stomach. ra felt shy being half-naked but she was so inmed by his touches and kisses that she ignored every other feeling.

    Roshan paused and drew back. He knew she wasn''t veryfortable being naked so he thought of undressing first.

    Unbuttoning his shirt swiftly, he tossed it aside. ra''s mouth fell open as her gaze fell on his torso. This man was perfection and she wanted to feel his body with her hands. She knew she was staring but she couldn''t stop until he began to unbutton his pants. ra averted her gaze quickly, looking up at the ceiling instead while her cheeks burned.

    She heard Roshan chuckle softly before he grabbed her hands and ced them on his chest.

    "I thought you wanted to touch me." He spoke.

    ra felt the heat of his body under her palm and the way his muscles flexed as he leaned down and ced a soft kiss on her lips. She felt his bare skin against her thighs and his hardness pressed against her stomach. Panic and excitement bubbled inside her while her hands still rested hesitantly on his chest.

    "Don''t hold back, because I won''t." He captured her lower lip and sucked on it.

    ra moaned into his mouth, her hands sliding to the back of his head to pull him down. Just like he said he didn''t hold back. He kissed her until her lips felt sore, and her skin burned and her body ached in ces she could never imagine. She found herself curling her toes and wanting to sp her thighs together to stop the throbbing between her legs.

    This time she let him take her gown off and her undergarment. She wanted to feel his skin against hers. She wanted to be touched everywhere, kissed everywhere.

    "Oh, I am nning on doing that and more." He promised with a grin.

    Roshan moved his gaze swiftly of her bare body. She was more beautiful then he imagined and he already ached to be inside of her. But it was her first time, so he wanted to be gentle. He had to control himself even though his demon was howling like a beast.

    You will have her forever. She is yours now so calm down. He told his demon.

    It was true. He didn''t need to rush things. He wanted to make her first time to feel safe andfortable. But after that, he would show her his sinister ways.

    "Roshan?"

    He looked into her concerned eyes and saw a reflection of himself. His eyes had turned red and his fangs had elongated even more. His body was telling him to im her.

    "Don''t be afraid." He told her as if being sure he could control himself.

    What if he didn''t? She would begin to fear him or maybe she would never trust him again.

    "I am not. I am just...nervous."

    Did that mean she was embracing herself to get bitten?

    "Do you want me to bite you?" He asked.

    "If you can''t control it then it''s alright."

    Roshan caressed her cheek with the back of his hand. ra didn''t know why this gesture and his gaze made her suddenly feel loved instead of desired. Slowly his eyes returned to their normal color but his fangs remained the same. ra got curious as to why?

    "Can I touch them?" She asked.

    Roshan was taken aback by her question. Women had touched him on many ces but never his fangs.

    "Yes."

    Slowly she lifted her hand and traced a finger over his fangs. A strange sensation went through Roshan''s body, intensifying the hunger he already felt for her.

    ra continued to y with her finger around his mouth. He had very kissable lips, a beautiful yet masculine face, and his neck. Her hands trailed down his neck. She never thought she would find a man''s neck inviting.

    Her hands continued further to his strong shoulders, grabbing them she pulled him down on her. His bare chest pressing against her bare breasts, creating a friction that made a moan escape her lips.

    Rosha devoured her mouth, while his hand slowly and teasingly slid between her legs, touching her where she ached the most. ra moaned against his lips and her back arched. She was embarrassed yet she didn''t want him to stop. She had never experienced such sweet torture before.

    Roshan''s mouth made a path down her neck and between her breasts before he captured a peek between his lips. ra gasped and squirmed. She knew she had to keep it quiet but she couldn''t.

    Her body shuddered with want as his fingers worked between her legs and his mouth over her breasts. It burned, flushed, tingled and ached until she couldn''t control the sounds that came out of her mouth.

    Roshan grabbed her legs and pulled her closer adjusting himself between them. ra''s heart skipped a beat, embracing herself for the pain toe.

    Roshan leaned down and kissed her belly. "Rx." He spoked against her skin. "I''ll take it slow."

    He kept kissing and caressing every inch of her until her body begged for his. As if he knew he leaned into her and then gently pushed himself inside. ra gasped at the intrusion but it didn''t hurt as she had expected. It was only ufortable.

    But Roshan was slow and gentle and her body adjusted quickly to his.

 Chapter 111 - 51

    <h4>111 Chapter 51</h4>

    ra woke up looking forward to her day after such a long time. Her body ached sweetly fromst night''s activity and her cheeks grew hot as she remembered the details. Oh lord, how could she have behaved that way?

    Slowly she turned in bed expecting to find Roshan sleeping next to her but to her surprise and disappointment, he wasn''t there.

    Sitting up she looked around. He was nowhere to be seen. For some reason, her heart raced and her stomach turned.

    "Roshan." She called.

    But no one answered.

    "Roshan!"

    Nothing again. Her heart tightened making it hard for her to breathe. Her eyes stung, tears threatening to run down her cheeks like rivers. She wrapped her arms around herself as if that would take away the pain.

    "Roshan." She croaked as tears began to fall down her cheeks.

    How did this happen? He had used her and left her. How could he do this to her? Why did she trust him so easily?

    She was stupid, a fool and a moron.

    ???Oh, God!" She cried burying her face in her hands.

    "ra." She heard Roshan''s voice through her cry.

    Shocked, she looked up. Roshan stood in her room with a concerned look on his face.

    ra got hastily out of bed, holding the sheets around her body with one arm.

    "Where have you been?" She asked angrily.

    "I was��" He looked down a bit embarrassed. She had never seen him like that before. "I brought flowers." He said raising his hand in which he held a bucked of pink roses. "I wanted to surprise��"

    Before he could finish his sentence she threw an apple at him that she grabbed from the basket on the table next to her.

    "You idiot!" She screamed as she threw it on him.

    Roshan catched it before it hit his face. He stared at her appalled.

    Quickly ra grabbed another fruit from the basket and threw it on him. "Arse!"

    He dodged it swiftly, but another one already flew his way. "You fool!" She screamed.

    He dodged it again.

    Now a pineapple came his way. She was really angry. "Stupid demon!"

    Roshan sliced the pineapple with his dagger in the air. ra stared at him furiously.

    Roshan looked around at the wasted fruits on the ground. "Princess, no need to waste food if you don''t like roses."

    She threw on more fruit at him before turning her back to him as more tears fell down her face. How could he not understand how she felt? He had scared her!

    Roshan wrapped his arms around her from behind. She tried to push him away but he held her tightly.

    "I am sorry." He spoke against her hair. "I shouldn''t have left but I needed some air to not bite you in your sleep. But I am disappointed in you. Do you think so low of me, that I would leave after our first night?"

    ra didn''t know what she had been thinking. Why did she imagine the worst? Why did she believe that everyone would leave her?

    Roshan turned her around, grabbing her face he made her look at him. "ra. If you are going to trust me then trust me all the way." He wiped her tears away with his thumb.

    She nodded.

    "Good. Now I have another surprise for you. " He said.

    "What is it?" She asked.

    "A surprise." He grinned. God, he knew how to annoy her. "You can look forward to it during the day but I need to leave to prepare it." He exined.

    "Now?"

    "Yes." He nodded.

    "Alright." She agreed slightly disappointed.

    Leaning down he kissed her in a way that made her fo week in the knees. "I''ll see youter." And before she could catch her breath he was gone.

    Roshan arrived at his father''s home. He should have called it his own home but he had been staying with Irene and Lucifer for so long that this ce didn''t feel like his home anymore.

    "Ramiel!" His father cheered upon his arrival. As usual, his father was surrounded by women and liquor. "Come and join us."

    The women observed him and then nodded in appreciation. Roshan was used to it so he just ignored them.

    "Father, I need to speak to you."

    "Oh," His father took a sip of his whine. "What makes my son concerned?" He asked.

    Roshan manipted the women to leave.

    "Ah, it''s a woman." His father grinned. "I knew you liked that blonde."

    "I don''t just like her. She is my mate."

    His father put his ss down as his expression turned serious.

    "A human? I was expecting��." He waved his hand in which he held his ss of wine. "Nevermind. Congrattions son!"

    "Thank you, but I need your help!"

    "Finally you ask for my help. What is it?"

    "Her brother won''t let her marry anyone so...." Roshan began.

    "Anyone?!" His father cut off. "Who said you are anyone? You are my son. That is not just anyone."

    Roshan wasn''t sure if his father wasplimenting himself or him.

    "You are rich, handsome, powerful, the highest ss of demons. What more can he ask for?"

    Roshan shook his head. His father was clearly intoxicated.

    "Well, telling him that I am the highest ss of demons will not help me in any way." Roshan reminded.

    "Yes right. Then...what''s the problem? Just get inside his head." His father suggested.

    "That''s why I am here. I don''t want to do that."

    "Then I''ll do it."

    "No!"

    His father chuckled. "You care too much son. Just don''t get your heart broken...like me. Maybe it''s good that she is human."

    His father''s mood suddenly went down the hill. Both of them always avoided speaking of his mother.

    "Father, will you help me or not?"

    "Of course, of course." His father waved.

    "Good. I have a n."

    ***

    ra tried to think of what kind of surprise Roshan was preparing. What kind of surprise would need this much preparation? It was already past lunchtime and he still hadn''te back.

    Wait! Was she was being too much? She had been doing nothing but thinking about him and waiting for him. What was wrong with her? She had a lot to do. She had a war to n.

    "Ugh," she groaned.

    "What is wrong?" Her brother stood at the door with a smile. He seemed to be in a good mood.

    "What is wrong or right with you?" She asked.

    "I am just d I have a sister like you." He smiled.

    ra frowned not sure where her brother was going with this. What had she done to make him happy?

    Rasmus walked into the room and sat at the table in front of her. "Now tell me��" He said leaning in. "Just how did you find us such a powerful ally? How did you even get hold of him?"

    "What ally? What are you talking about?" ra was confused.

    "Ohe on. I know everything already. He is already on his way."

    "Who is on his way?" Astrid interrupted their conversation.

    "The richest man of the five kingdoms. Dariush Golchin. He helped the king of Shinai to unite the five kingdoms and thats how the Persian empire came into existence. He is the right man to help us." Rasmus exined.

    Shinai? Persian empire?

    Oh lord! It was Roshan!

    "I am impressed, ra." Her brother said with pride.

    "But why would he want to help us?" Astrid asked skeptically. "I am sure he will ask for something in return. Something we probably don''t want or can''t give, since he is so rich and would probably have everything else."

    Astrid was always the one to think ten steps ahead. Suddenly Rasmus became thoughtful.

    "What did you tell him, ra?" He asked sternly.

    "Nothing!" She hurried to say. "I mean�� I am...I am not sure why he wants to help."

    It was true. She wasn''t sure if this was Roshans doing. It was only a feeling she had and she could be wrong.

    "Anyway, both of you be prepared for his arrival. He will be here very soon." Rasmus told them before leaving.

    ra panicked. If this was Roshan than what was he nning?

    "You look like you have seen a ghost," Astrid noted.

    How about a demon? ra thought.

    "Do you think he wants you?" Astrid asked. "I think he does. He must have seen you somewhere. Have you seen him?"

    "Astrid, I need to prepare myself so if you will excuse me." ra motioned toward the door telling her sister to leave.

    "Rude," Astrid said flipping her hair and then leaving.

    ra paced back and forth in her room, not sure what to prepare for and before she could even get her thoughts together she was informed that Dariush Golchin had arrived.

    Slowly she made her way to the parlor and found her brother sitting with two other men. She knew both of them.

    It was Roshan and his father!

    Her brotherughed at something Roshan''s father said when he took notice of her.

    "Oh, here is my sister. Come."

    ra walked inside gracefully and tried her best to keep a straight face. Once she was close enough she curtsied, while her brother introduced them.

    "This is the famous lord Golchin and his... son Roshan. And this is my sister ra."

    From the way, Rasmus said son she knew he had a hard time understanding how they could be father and son. They looked more like brothers.

    "Thank you for honoring us with your presence," ra spoke and then got seated in one of the armchairs.

    "As you know we don''t discriminate between men and women. " Rasmus began. "My sister is also a war minister, therefore, she is here. I hope that won''t be a problem."

    "Not at all. I admire the fact that Her Highness is active in politics." Dariush admitted.

    Rasmus nodded "I''ll be straightforward. What is it you want in return for your help?"

    Speaking of being straightforward, "Your sister." Dariush said.

    Rasmus tilted his head slightly and narrowed his gaze. He usually did that when he didn''t like what he was hearing. "Both of my sisters are unfortunately betrothed." He lied.

    ra panicked. She was not betrothed to anyone.

    Dariush lips curved into a cryptic smile. "Since you said you don''t discriminate between men and women I am sure you would let your sister decide whether she wants to break the engagement or not. I am sure your sister is smart enough to know which engagement will bring more benefits to her and the kingdom." He spoke while looking at ra.

    "You are willing to ept my sister despite her having been betrothed to another man?" Rasmus asked a bit appalled.

    "It''s not me who is willing to ept. It''s my son."

    Rasmus nodded thoughtfully as he shifted his gaze to Roshan. "Why would I give my sister to you?"

    "Because you care for her. You raised her to be a strong woman who can make a difference.

    I won''t let everything you taught her go to waste." Roshan promised.

    Rasmus seemed a bit impressed. He turned to ra and looked at her for approval. She looked down shyly.

    "Since you said she is wise enough to make a decision I''ll let her decide," Rasmus said surprising her.

    ra was so happy she wanted to rush and give her brother a hug but all she could do was give him a smile.

    "Fair enough."

 Chapter 112 - 52

    <h4>112 Chapter 52</h4>

    "Do you have any siblings Roshan?" Rasmus asked as they took a walk in the castle.

    "No," Roshan replied.

    "Then you probably don''t know how I feel."

    "How do you feel?" Roshan asked even though he already knew since he could read his thoughts.

    "My sisters are all I have. I have raised them, educated them, protected them, provided for them and in return, they gave me a reason to live. Now, both of them are leaving." He paused.

    Rasmus had a difficult time letting go of his sisters.

    "I want them to be in good hands. Yes, being a king and ruling over bignds feels good but I would leave it all for my sisters. So if anyone ever hurts them, I''ll look for them whatever they hide." He continued.

    Roshan nodded.

    "ra is not as tough as she looks. Her toughness is only a shield. She has been through a lot and seen a lot that she shouldn''t have seen. She keeps it all inside and hides it with her tough attitude but on the inside, she is a kind soul. Someone who can''t sleep in peace if she has done something bad. She even escaped home just to help those she thought she had wronged." He chuckled. " She is very stubborn."

    Roshan already knew all this. "She is." He agreed. "She agreed to marry me with one condition."

    Rasmus came to a halt. "What is the condition?"

    "To visit you once every month."

    Rasmus was shocked. When a woman left her family she never came back home. That was a disgrace to her husband''s family.

    "I can''t believe it. I''ll speak to her." He said.

    "No need. I already agreed to her condition."

    Now Rasmus seemed even more surprised. "Why?"

    "Why not? Who made those stupid rules anyway? If people can make rules they can break them as well and create some new ones more suitable for them. I don''t follow rules I don''t like." Roshan said.

    Rasmus nodded impressed. He was thinking of doing the same thing. He was a king after all so he should abandon rules he didn''t like set new ones. Ones that society would slowly ept and changes would take ce eventually.

    "This is ra''s quarters. Here is the dining room. I''ll let you two have dinner alone while I apany your father. I am sure you want to discuss a few things with each other."

    Rasmus motioned for him to go inside. Roshan had to admit that ra''s brother was openminded. He liked that about him. Helping him as a king would not be a bad idea.

    Roshan got seated at the table and waited for ra once Rasmus left. A few servants were setting the table when ra arrived.

    They still had to pretend like they didn''t know each other since servants were present and they could spread gossip.

    They had already spoken earlier but only for a very short while, and about the one condition, it was all a lie. He knew she would want to meet her brother at least once every month so he lied about it.

    "So My Lady. Tell me about yourself. I am very curious." He said picking up a fork and a knife.

    "Well as you can see, if you are not blind of course. I am extremely beautiful, charming, smart and��isn''t that enough?" She asked straightening her shoulders.

    He knew she was ying with him but he could see the servant struggling to keep a straight face at herments. They probably thought that she was shallow.

    Roshan manipted the servent to forget what they heard, leave and close the door after behind them.

    ra was about to pick a carrot with her fork when the servants suddenly began to move. Why were they leaving? As they left they closed the door to the dining room leaving her locked inside, alone with Roshan.

    She turned to him to ask if he manipted them but he was not sitting on his seat. She looked around wondering where he disappeared when she suddenly felt warm strong hands on her shoulders.

    "What did you think of my surprise?" He asked standing behind her.

    ra tried to think straight despite his hands slowly crawling to her neck. "I liked it. But you should have told me. Don''t you know how flustered I was?"

    "I know. " He said removing the hair away from her neck. Leaning down he pressed his lips to her neck making all the feelings fromst nighte alive. Suddenly she imagined him scooping her up in his arms and taking her to bed. She abandoned the thought quickly.

    "I can''t believe my brother agreed to this easily." She said.

    "He cares for you a lot. I told him that I would let you visit him every month."

    ra stood up and turned to him. "Would you really let me do that?"

    He grabbed her face between his hands. "I would do and give you anything you ask for."

    ra wrapped her arms around him. "Thank you."

    He hugged her back holding her tight. "I can''t wait to take you home." He spoke next to her ear.

    ra''s heart skipped a beat. The thought of this man taking her home brought a fluttering feeling to her stomach.

    "Tonight I''ll be visiting Lucian. " He began. "Do you maybe want toe with me and meet Hazel?"

    Lucian. She hadn''t seen him since the day she helped him escape and she wasn''t sure if she wanted to see him now. On the other hand, she really wanted to see Hazel.

    "I''ll think about it." She said.

    And she did. She thought about it carefully the whole evening. Yes, she loved Lucian once but not anymore. So there was no reason to avoid him. Now her heart belonged to someone else.

    Once she made up her mind she dressed nicely and waited for Roshan.

    "So I see you are going." He said when he came.

    She nodded. "Yes."

    "Good. Nowe here." He opened his arms widely.

    ra shook her head with a smile as she made her way into his arms and wrapped her own around him. As usual in the blink of an eye, she found herself somewhere else.

    From the interior design, ra could tell they were inside a castle. While looking around the clicking sound of footsteps caught her attention. She turned to where the sound came from and found Lucian walking from a distance.

    ra''s heart skipped a beat. She hadn''t prepared herself to meet him yet. Her hands began to sweat and she looked down afraid as he came closer.

    "ra?" His voice was just like she remembered and she couldn''t help but lookup. He seemed surprised. His gaze shifted between her and Roshan. "Howe you are here? Do you know each other?"

    ra just stared at him for a moment, taking in his appearance and making sure he was alright. She had believed he was dead after all, but he seemed just fine. More than fine actually. He seemed more�� she couldn''t put it into words. Something just seemed different about him. And of course, his long wless hair was gone. Now it was shorter and fell just beneath his shoulders but it didn''t make him any less good-looking.

    "She is my wife to be," Roshan said shortly wrapping one arm around her shoulder. For some reason, she felt strange having the man she used to live in front of her and the one she loves now next to her. A situation she never thought would ur.

    Lucian nodded thoughtfully but didn''t reveal what he was thinking. ra just kept her mouth shut. She didn''t know what to say and Lucian didn''t ask any further questions. He just led the way to the parlor and then ordered a servant to bring Hazel.

    "So...can I ask how you two met?" Lucian asked breaking the awkward silence in the room.

    "She ended up in my home while saving your wife," Roshan said emphasizing thest part as if to remind him.

    Lucian turned to ra. "Hazel told me everything. I never thanked you for helping her."

    "You don''t have too." ra cut off. "Since Hazel and I are friends now." She grimaced at the word friends. She couldn''t believe she said that.

    Why did she say it when she didn''t even know what the word meant since she never had any friends.

    "Then thank you for being her friend. She could use one." He said.

    Just then Hazel came into the room. She looked around until her gaze fell on ra. ra stood up slowly from her seat, not sure why. She looked at Hazel who smiled widely at her before crossing the distancing between them and wrapping her arms around her.

    ra stiffened but then hugged her back loosely not sure how to respond.

    Lucian and Roshan gave each other a look.

    "I am d you came," Hazel said as they let go of each other.

    "Me too."

 Chapter 113 - 53

    <h4>113 Chapter 53</h4>

    ra and Hazel sat at the garden, watching while Roshan trained Lucian on how to fight. ra already knew that Lucian was a very skilled swordsman, but she was very surprised at how quick Roshan was. She could barely detect his movement and he avoided every strikeing from Lucian without effort.

    While fighting he was instructing Lucian on how to hold his sword, how to stand and how to strike. For someone as skilled as Lucian to receive instruction just seemed unimaginable for ra but at the same time, Roshan''s movement was unimaginable as well. No human could move that way but again, he wasn''t human.

    "Thank you foring. I know it might feel ufortable." Hazel spoke.

    "No, I am fine, as long as it''s not ufortable for you." She said.

    Hazel shook her head. "I am d you are here."

    ra wondered what Hazel liked about her. She was not very friendly. She didn''t know anything about being a friend.

    "So you and Roshan? Tell me about it. I am curious." She said leaning into the table with prying eyes.

    "Well, I...I don''t know where to start." ra looked down at her hands. She never spoke about personal things with other people than her siblings. This felt strange.

    "Do you like him?" Hazel asked.

    ra nodded.

    "What do you like about him?"

    She turned and watched him while he spoke to Lucian.

    "He is rxed and funny and spontaneous. The opposite of what I am." She shrugged relizing how different they were from each other.

    "But he is also straightforward, and charming and a great fighter from what I see. Just like you." Hazel smiled. "I can see you like him very much."

    "How?" ra asked curious.

    "The way you blush and smile while you talk of him," Hazel exined.

    ra looked down at her hands again. She had been unable to stop the bubbly feeling in her stomach sincest night and her cheeks flushed every time she remembered. Which was almost every time she looked at him or spoke about him.

    "So, how does it feel to be pregnant?" ra asked changing the topic.

    "It feels great so far."

    "Are you scared? I mean it''s not a human child."

    Hazel paused her eyes widening. "Roshan told you what he is?" She said with realization.

    ra nodded.

    "How...I mean what do you feel about it?" She asked.

    "To be honest, I was very confused and scared at first. I didn''t know what all that would mean and how it would affect my life. I just didn''t know what to do."

    "It''s normal to feel that way. I mean I had a long time to figure out and despite all the time that I had I was still shocked when I found out. It''s something you would never expect. I had all the signs in front of me but my brain refused to believe in them." Hazel rambled.

    "Yes right. That''s how I feel. It still feels unreal to me. I am just imagining him to be human."

    They both giggled looking at their respective partners.

    "I think they areughing at you," Roshan spoke.

    "Why would they do that?" Lucian asked aiming at him again and missing again. He wanted to throw his sword away in frustration and give up. He could barely see when Roshan moved. How would he strike him then?

    "Because you are a terrible fighter."

    "Then aren''t you supposed to teach me instead ofughing with them?" Lucian retorted.

    "Come on! Son of the devil and a powerful witch. You are supposed to teach me and not the other way round. You are not channeling your inner strength. Power without strategy is useless."

    Lucian paused. "Do you always talk this much?"

    Roshan ignored his question and continued. "When you want to do something, you think about it while channeling your inner strength. When I avoid your attacks I am not actually moving, I am shifting position. That''s why you can''t detect my movement. Like this." He said and then suddenly he disappeared from his sight.

    Lucian looked around wondering where Roshan dissapaered when he felt someone behind him. Turning around he found Roshan standing there.

    "Hello!" Startled Lucian turned around to find Roshan standing behind him.

    "How did you do that?" He asked. It happened so fast. Usually, when Lucian teleported himself it took time.

    "Now try it," Roshan told Lucian. "Just think of standing behind me while taking a step to do that."

    Lucian cleared his mind and then followed Roshan''s instructions. He took a step and imagined himself standing behind Roshan and just like that, he found himself shifting to where he imagined himself to be.

    "See, it''s not difficult," Roshan said impressed. "But...when you fight you have to think faster. Much faster. This is still slow."

    Roshan taught him how to move fast, how to make his movements unpredictable and a few tricks on how to easily kill demons.

    "I suggest you use daggers when fighting demons. In fast movements, swords are difficult to use since they are bigger and heavier." Roshan exined and then gave him two small silver daggers. "You can have these. They arepletely new."

    "I don''t know how to use daggers," Lucian said looking at them.

    "You are the devil''s son. You will figure it out. I need to leave now and take her home." He nced at ra who was chatting happily with Hazel.

    "Will youe back and teach me more?" Lucian asked.

    Roshan couldn''t understand how Lucian could be so sharp yet gentle at the same time. A perfectbination of his parents, he thought. Maybe that''s why he liked him.

    "Only if you call me brother." He teased knowing that it annoyed him thest time he called him that.

    "I''ve had enough brothers," Lucian said coldly.

    "Had."

    "I don''t want a brother." He said.

    "Do you want a mother then? Have you reconciled with your mother?" Roshan asked.

    "That''s none of your business," Lucian spoke calmly but Roshan could see that he didn''t like the topic.

    "I have not seen my mother in three hundred years. She left us and never came back. I looked for her everywhere thinking that maybe she got hurt or maybe she is unhappy but found that she was perfectly fine and living with her new family. She didn''te and look for me even once. I don''t know what you have been through but I know your mother. I have been with her long enough to know that she missed you every single day." Roshan sighed not knowing why he was telling him this. Why did he even care?

    "I''ll take my leave now." He said and left Lucian standing there alone.

    "ra, it''ste." He said as he neared the table where she and Hazel sat.

    "Are you leaving?" Hazel asked disappointment clear in her tone. They probably had an interesting conversation.

    "Yes, My Lady."

    They both stood up and Hazel took the initiative to hug ra first. ra hugged her back, less awkward this time. "Come and visit some other time." She told her.

    "I will," ra replied.

    Once they arrived back in her room ra still had her arms wrapped around him and didn''t let go. Roshan looked at her but did his best to not read her thoughts. Because Only God knew what he was going to do to her if she was thinking something naughty.

    "Thank you for taking me out today." She smiled at him. "I had fun."

    "I am d."

    "Will you stay tonight? I want you to stay." She said without blushing this time.

    She was getting bold. Let''s see how bold she can get, he thought to himself amused.

    "What are you willing to offer in order for me to stay?" He asked.

    Her expression turned serious. Something he didn''t expect. "Roshan. I am willing to give myself to you entirely. Just...don''t break my heart."

    Roshan tightened his hold around her. He wanted to go back and fight Lucian for real this time for breaking this woman''s heart. He didn''t know what to say to convince her that he had no ns of breaking her heart or leaving her. Ever!

    "ra," He grabbed her face gently and like every time he said her name her heart skipped. He loved the effect he had on her. "Then give yourself to me, entirely and eternally."

    His hand slid to the back of her head. Grabbing her hair he tilted her head back slightly. Leaning down he grazed his fangs against her neck, just to warn her of what he was about to do.

    im her! Make her his. Forever!

    ra didn''t flinch back, nor did she push him away. She simply leaned into him as if approving and without hesitation, Roshan sank his fangs into her flesh.

 Chapter 114 - 54

    <h4>114 Chapter 54</h4>

    Lucian couldn''t stop thinking of what Roshan had said to him. He couldn''t stop recalling his mother''s sad eyes. He couldn''t stop recalling what it had felt like when she had hugged him. The way she had made him feel warm and safe. Lucian couldn''t understand why she had abandoned him but he thought that she probably had a good reason. He hoped so at least.

    The sweet scent of Hazel suddenly filled the air. It made Lucian turn in bed so that he could see her. She had just changed into her nightgown and was letting her hair down as she walked toward the bed. These days she seemed to glow even more and he fell in love with her all over again.

    She came and sat on her side of the bed with legs crossed. She seemed happy. "Roshan and ra, Isn''t that amazing. They look perfect together."

    Lucian agreed. He was d she found someone. He could still remember the pain in her eyes when he had turned down her proposal.

    "Are you ufortable with her being here?" Hazel asked.

    "No. You seem to enjoy herpany."

    "I do." She smiled. "She is stiff but she is genuine."

    That''s what he thought about Roshan. He was annoying but he was genuine. The genuine couple.

    Hazel turned to him and studied him with eyes glowing with desire.

    "Don''t look at me like that." He warned.

    These days she had been more craving, whether it was food or sex. She had nevere at him like that before, without shying away. He wondered what changed.

    "Are you tired?" She asked ying innocent.

    "Yes." He said just to see her reaction.

    She nodded but he could see the disappointment in her eyes. He couldn''t understand why he enjoyed this version of her so much.

    "Goodnight then." She forced herself to smile and then tucked herself under the sheets turning away from him.

    "Hazel��"

    "Sleep if you are tired. Hearing your voice in the dim light makes it more difficult for me." She admitted.

    Lucian couldn''t stop smiling to himself. He was d that he wasn''t the only one struggling to control himself sometimes. He thought of letting her experience it for a while. But Hazel was restless. She kept turning back and forth in bed unable to sleep.

    Once she even called his name to see if he was awake but he pretended to be asleep.

    How could he be so cruel? He thought to himself.

    With a sigh, she turned the other way again.

    Lucian opened his eyes. He watched her back for a while than ever so slowly he reached his hand out and trailed his fingers down her back.

    "Hazel," He shifted closer to her. She turned on her back and looked at him surprised.

    "Did I wake you?" She asked.

    Lucian nodded.

    "I am sorry. I just��" She tried toe up with an excuse.

    "You just what?"

    "Hazel, it''s autumn and it''s cold outside."

    "Oh yes, I��"

    He knew he was being petty, wanting her to admit what she wanted.

    "I won''t bother you anymore." She said apologetically.

    "But I want you to bother me."

    It took her a while to understand what he meant and then slowly her eyes gleamed again. Lucian leaned down to kiss her unable to stop himself but to his surprise, she pushed him away and down on his back before cing herself on top of him.

    Lucian was stunned by her sudden strength but didn''tment on it. He was too caught up in the moment and didn''t want to ruin it. The way she looked at him, it was as if she had never seen him before or as if she just fell in love with him again.

    Hazel leaned down, capturing his lips in a soft kiss while her hands trailed down his bare chest. The simple touch of her fingertips inmed him but he stayed still. Tonight he would let her be in control. He was curious to know what she would do to him.

    Hazel kissed a path down his jaw and neck. "You smell so good." She murmured.

    "And how do I taste?" He asked breathless.

    "I''ll have to taste again," She said before capturing his mouth again.

    Lucian smiled against her lips.

    "Mhmm...you taste like spices." She said.

    Spices? Not what he expected but she seemed to like it.

    Hazel''s hand''s trailer down his body restlessly as if she was in a rush, then she took off the remaining of his clothes. Her eagerness was infectious so he pushed himself up and grabbed the hem of her nightgown. Hazel stretched her arms above her head making it easier for him to take it off. Despite having seen her bare body many times he felt his mouth fall open again and this time she didn''t shy away or try to cover herself up. Instead, she grabbed his shoulder and straddled him.

    The warmth and softness of her made his body instantly react which caused her to smile. She grasped his hair and kissed him hungrily. He could feel her need in the kiss and in the way her hands eagerly touched him. She had no patience and he was losing his.

    Grasping her hair he pulled her head back and then kissed and licked a path down her throat. His fingers trailed down her chest before cupping her right breast. A soft moan escaped her lips as his mouth found her other breast. He flicked his tongue teasingly over the tip before taking it into his mouth. Hazel shuddered in his arms as her hands clutched his back.

    He could feel her sensitivity. The way her body shivered with every flick of his tongue. He loved the way he could easily affect her and the way she surrendered to himpletely.

    Her body was flushed. He could feel her heat under his palm and the fullness of her curves and breasts. Lucian wanted to savor the moment but his body was aching and he could no longer wait. With a swift movement, he was inside of her while she still straddled him.

    A gasp escaped her lips and Lucian held onto her tightly as her warmth enveloped him, enved him. He was in sweet torture while trying to hold on to thest string of his control.

    Hazel was still for a while letting her body adjust to his but then slowly she began to move. Lucian cupped her bottom urging her on while his mouth found her full breasts again.

    "Oh, Lucian!" Her voice was strained.

    She dugs her fingers in his shoulder and began to move faster. Lucian groaned against her neck feeling his heart elerate in rhythm with her. Her body flushed even more and her heat consumed him. He felt her body strain, her muscles clench around him before she cried out in pleasure.

    Lucian was amazed. She had never climaxed this fast before. Not even when he teased her till she begged.

    Hazel rested her head on his shoulder breathing heavily. Lucian stroke her back and tried to be patient despite his still hungry demon. He was not done yet.

    "Are you alright?"

    She nodded unable to speak. Lucian rolled her over so that she wasying on her back with him on top. He studied her for a while. She was still shaking slightly. He caressed her slowly. "Tell me when you are ready to go again." He said grazing his fingers down her thighs. She usually needed a moment to recover. But not this time it seemed.

    Reaching up she grabbed the back of his head and brought his lips down on hers. If she was so hungry he was going to give it to her without holding back. cing himself between her legs without breaking the kiss he buried himself deep inside of her. Hazel gasped against his lips.

    Lucian pinned her down and drove in and out of her until the sound of her moans filled the room until they both cried out in satisfaction and then fell asleep with bodies entwined under the sheets.

    Lucian didn''t know how long he had been asleep when he woke up but Hazel was still in bed and awake.

    "Good morning." She smiled while tugged under the sheets.

    "Good morning." He said turning so that hey fully facing her.

    "Aren''t youte? It almost lunchtime." She said.

    Lucian groaned not wanting to think of anything else butying in bed with his wife. "I don''t want to leave." He admitted reaching for her under the sheets. She was still naked.

    Good lord. He wanted to touch her all over again as he remembers her bare body. He always thought she looked beautiful but now she was exquisite. She was fuller, more radiant and alive. She was ravishing.

    "Not again, Lucian." She beamed at him.

    He was touching her under the sheets, enjoy the feel of her again.

    "Why not?"

    "Because I need to be able to walk."

    "Oh, but I would rather have you in bed all day." He joked although it was partly true.

    "You never get enough, do you?" She shook her head at him.

    If she only knew, he thought.

    Hazel sat up on the bed and then swung her legs down. "Oh god!" She groaned startled.

    "What?"

    "Nothing." She giggled and then stretched her limbs.

    While stretching he noticed a few marks on her body. His fingers were faintly imprinted into her skin but with his preternatural sight, he could see it clearly.

    He pushed himself up on one arm. "Are you in pain?" He asked worried that he might have been a little roughst night.

    She turned back to him. "Just sore but starved." She said her eyes bing distant as if imagining something. "Oh, I am craving strawberries �� or I could have meat. Yes. A lot of it." Her eyes lit up.

    Usually, she would hurry to put some clothes on but now she kept dreaming of food.

    Lucian just smiled, amused by this new version of his wife.

 Chapter 115 - 55

    <h4>115 Chapter 55</h4>

    I don''t know what happened to me. I went from having no appetite at all to craving food all the time. But food was not all I craved. I nced up at Lucian from where I sat across him on the table. He was eating calmly inparison to me who was trying to stuff everything at the same time in my mouth.

    My body ached as I studied him in silence. Even though I was sore I wouldn''t mind going back to bed and dost night''s deed all over again.

    "You are looking at me like that again." He smiled.

    Stop smiling, I wanted to yell. His smile was not making it easier for me. I stuffed the grilled meat in my mouth and tried to focus on how it tasted instead of him.

    Lucian chuckled. "Eat slowly. You might get indigestion."

    I cursed inwardly. Even hisugh was inviting.

    What was wrong with me?

    I felt different both physically and emotionally. I was very sensitive, whether it was to touch, taste or smell. My senses were heightened and my body felt stronger. I guessed it had to do with the pregnancy. The midwife had said something about feeling sensitive and emotional or be very craving. I felt all those things but I never thought it would be to this extent. I had to ask Irene.

    Once Lucian left for work I went to Irene''s room. She was sitting on the bed and knitting something.

    "What are you doing?" I asked curious.

    "I am knitting a sweater for the baby." She smiled.

    I went to sit next to her. She had chosen a beautiful turquoise color.

    "Isn''t the color beautiful? Whether its a girl or a boy they can wear it." She exined.

    "Yes. It''s very beautiful." I agreed. "Irene?"

    "Yes, darling."

    "Did you feel different when you were pregnant? Like really different." I asked.

    "Are you talking about the cravings?"

    I nodded.

    "Well, your body is changing. A child is growing inside of you so it''s just normal to feel different. Things might taste and feel different. You might feel more sensitive both physically and emotionally. Maybe you get angry easily or sad. It''s different for every woman."

    I nodded again feeling relieved that it was normal but there was something else.

    "Did you also feel stronger?" I asked.

    Irene paused and then turned to me slowly. "Oh right. I forgot. Your baby is a demon, witch, and human. The human and witch side don''t have side effects but the demon side does. You are probably turning."

    "Turning?"

    Wait! I was turning into a demon because of my child.

    "Half-demon." Irene corrected. "You will feel more powerful and your senses will heighten. Trust me, everything will feel much better now when you are pregnant. Enjoy your time." She winked.

    A blush crept to my face remembering that Irene was not only my friend now. She was my husband''s mother as well.

    "Well, I''ll let you finish your work." I excused myself and left.

    "I wish I could invite you, but you know my brother," ra said apologetically.

    "It''s alright. I wish I could be there too. But I''ll root for your happiness from here."

    ra and I had be very close and to our surprise, we weren''t so different from each other as we thought. We had many things inmon that we enjoyed and could chat andugh about the whole day. I noticed that even Roshan and Lucian be close and sometimes they would just sit and talk. I was happy that Lucian found a friend in a demon so that he wouldn''t feel alone.

    I was also happy that he was slowly opening his heart for his mother. Sometimes I would find him sitting with Irene and having long talks. He had said that she was only teaching him how to use his witch powers but I could see that he enjoyed herpany. Even Lothaire would visit sometimes but things didn''t seem to go well between him and Lucian.

    "Lucian. Have you forgiven your mother?" I asked one night as wey in our bed.

    "No. There is nothing to forgive. I think I knew it from the beginning but I just��"

    I knew what he wanted to say. He had been in so much pain so he wanted someone to me. He wanted to release his pain somewhere so that he wouldn''t have to keep it inside.

    I put my hand gently on his cheek. "Let it go, Lucian. You deserve to be happy. That pain and anger is your enemy, so don''t let your enemy win."

    He took my hand and kissed my palm. "I won''t." He promised. "I want to be happy now."

    "Yes. Let''s live happily together."

    "With our daughter." He put his hand on my stomach.

    "Daughter?" I said surprised. "You want a daughter?"

    Kings usually wanted a son. Someone who could carry on the line.

    Lucian nodded. "Yes. I want a daughter that I can spoil. A son will only suffer."

    "What if it is a son?" I asked.

    "I''ll do my best to give him a good childhood and protect him." He said.

    "Whether it''s a daughter or a son, they will be lucky to have you as their father." I ensured him.

    "I hope so."

    That night, despite craving something else I was content with just sleeping in his arms. But as soon as the morning came I was not content anymore. I felt like a wild beast ready to eat anything and everything. I knew I had gained some more weight but I didn''t care. At least not when food wasid in front of me. But when Lucian was in front om me, I craved him.

    I really tried my best to not jump on him every night. Sometimes I would seed and sometimes I would not. I wondered if he thought differently about me now. Did he find me bothering maybe? Not that he showed any signs of that but I just found myself bothering sometimes.

    "Do I look fat?" I asked ra one day when she came to visit.

    She studied me for a while. "You look voluptuous." She said.

    "So I am fat?!"

    "Nooo...It''s not the same thing." She tried to exin.

    "You are just trying to sound nice. I know you think I am fat!"ra raised her brows surprised by how I acted. It was unlike me to get angry with people without a reason.

    "Well I...I think you still look beautiful. I mean you are pregnant so you are not going to look the same." She exined calmly.

    "I am sorry." I apologized. "But uhhhh��.I want to eat something."

    raughed. "I thought you were worried about being fat just now."

    "Well, I don''t care anymore. Let''s go eat some meat!"

    ra shook her head as she followed me to the dining room.

    "So your wedding is very soon. Are you nervous?" I asked.

    "Nervous? No. Should I be?"

    "Well...I don''t know. I was very nervous."

    "Oh��" She said nodding as if finally understanding something. Then she gestured with her hand for me to lean closer. "I have already done it." She whispered.

    Slowly I leaned back into my chair while trying to digest what she said. "You already did it?"

    She nodded with a blush.

    Of course. What was I expecting? ra was not as shy or scared like me. She was adventurous and Roshan seemed like the type who knew exactly how to seduce a woman. With his looks, he probably didn''t need to put in a lot of effort.

    My gaze fell on her neck but her hair was down so I couldn''t tell if he imed her or not.

    "Did he also��" I pointed at my own mark.

    She nodded again. "Yes."

    "How did it feel?" I asked unable to stop myself.

    "It was a bit painful but very...pleasurable."

    I agreed with her. "Did he only do it once?" I was curious since Lucian had done it more than once.

    "Yes. But when the mark starts to fade he will get the urge to bite me again. That''s what he told me." She exined.

    I nodded now understanding why Lucian had bitten me again.

 Chapter 116 - 56

    <h4>116 Chapter 56</h4>

    Things were going well for Lucian. The people of Decresh liked and appreciated the changes he had made, he had learned a lot about being a demon from Roshan and being a witch from his mother. His brother and those who wronged him were rotten in the dungeon and he would visit them sometimes to add salt to their wounds. His enemies still feared him and kept their distance. Maybe the rumors that were not rumors at all were good for him.

    Most of all he was happy because his beautiful wife was pregnant and she was shining more than ever.

    Was she demanding?

    Oh yes!

    Did he hate it?

    Oh no!

    He loved it and he gave in to all her demands. It''s not like he could resist her when she was all over him with those lushes curves and seductive eyes. Oh, how he loved this delicate version of her where she reacted to the slightest brush of his fingers. She melted in his arms with only a kiss. She was too distracting for his own good. He knew he had to focus on other things as well.

    He forced himself to get out of bed again while Hazel slept peacefully. He changed in his personal room as to not wake her and then left to do his Royal duties. Today he was going to meet leaders from a few powerful covens. He wasn''t sure exactly what to tell them yet. He was just mostly curious to see what they thought of him.

    When he arrived at the throne hall he was surprised to find Nyx there. She was sitting next to one of therge windows and looking outside.

    She turned around when she heard his footsteps then smiled. "Good morning."

    "Good morning." He greeted back. "What brings you here?" He walked closer to where she sat.

    "I wanted to speak to you." She said and then motioned for him to sit next to her.

    Lucian wondered why she seemed so serious but he went and sat beside her.

    "You are meeting with the witched soon?" She began.

    Lucian nodded.

    "The witches will probably not ept you. I would advise you to focus on the demons. Demons usually follow those they fear. If someone is strong enough to lead them they will follow. They are not like witches. Witches think it''s their duty to protect the weak and innocent but they don''t realize that humans can be as evil as some demons. Now, that hazel is pregnant they will be even angrier."

    "Why?"

    "Demons are not supposed to reproduce except with their own kind. But the demons race is mostly male, so for those males who were without a mate, they sought human females to reproduce with. Witches were not happy with that since they thought that these demons manipted the females to expand their race. But the fact is that these male demons found their mate in those female humans."

    "They will not hurt Hazel!" Lucian said clenching his fists.

    "Is that why you couldn''t be with me? Because��"

    Because she, a witch gave birth to the devil''s child. Her family must have hated and abandoned her.

    "Yes. My mother...she put a curse on me so that I wouldn''t be able to see you again." Her voice cracked as she spoke. It was as if she was reliving the pain again. She fought back her tears. "But don''t worry. That won''t happen to your child. There are many demons that are mating with humans. The witches can not fight them all. My case was different since I was a witch. I was never supposed to be with a demon." She chuckled darkly. "Especially not the devil himself."

    Lucian could finally understand why his mother couldn''t be with him. But that didn''t take his anger away. Now instead he felt angry at those who separated them and caused his mother so much pain.

    "So what do you suggest I do?" Lucian asked.

    "I suggest you summon the demons instead. Show them that you are not scared. Show them your authority and that they shall fear you. Because you, my son, you are the devil''s son. And now that you learned about being a demon and a witch you just need to trust your inner power. You need to believe that you are strong. If you have the demons by your side you won''t need the witches."

    "I thought the witched were very strong," Lucian said confused.

    "They are. Together they are strong and that''s why witches have covens. One witch would have a hard time fighting a powerful demon alone. Therefore they can not sneak on you. If the witches n to attack you, then you will know and if you have the demons by your side you only need to summon them."

    Lucian nodded thoughtfully. He had thought about it many times. The witches would never ept him because even if he was half-witch, his mother had sided with the demons, therefore, they would think that he would have no genuine intention of siding with them. Lucian hadn''t actually thought of choosing sides but he learned that demons and witches would never ept each other. They had been enemies since the beginning of times, therefore, he would have to either chose a side or not choose at all.

    There was a chance that the demons would ept him but not the witches. Evil should never be epted ording to them and they would rather die here on earth then go to hellter.

    But Lucian had decided that if the witches were not going to side with him then he would make them fear him so much that they would tremble and the mention of his name. He would show them what it truly meant to be a witch with demon blood running through his veins.

    "Your Majesty. The guests have arrived. " A guard informed.

    "I''ll stay here with you." His mother said.

    "And me too." Roshan suddenly spoke from behind him.

    Roshan noticed that Lucian''s aura suddenly changed as he made his way to the throne and sat down. He seemed more confident in himself but also frightening. That''s how he had wanted him to be all along. It would be interesting to see how he would handle the witches.

    With a wave of his hand, Lucian signaled for the guard to let them in.

    After a short moment, several men and women entered the throne hall. They walked along the red carpet that led to the throne and when they were close enough to see him their mouth fell open. Some of them blinked a few times as if to make sure what they were looking at was real.

    Well, the man was too good-looking to be true, Roshan had to admit.

    One of the older males who seemed to be in histe forties went out of his haze and greeted him.

    "Your Majesty. I have heard great things about you." He spoke.

    Roshan could hear a hint of fear in his voice. Now that Lucian looked as though he could kill someone with a look anyone would be petrified.

    "I am sure. I have worked hard for the people in this kingdom to feel safe." Lucian said calmly yet there was a storm under that calm voice and the witches could sense it.

    "I can see that. Still, we came to tell you that we have no intention of making peace with you or the demons. We will keep protecting our people and humans." The man said trying his best to not seem the least scared. But Roshan was good at reading bodyngue.

    "The way you protected my mother?" Lucian asked motionig toward Nyx.

    Nyx froze and Roshan turned to Lucian surprised. It was the first time he addressed Nyx as his mother.

    The man turned his gaze to Nyx and gave her a disgusted look. "Your mother chose to abandon her people. There was no reason for us to protect her." He almost spat.

    "And I? I didn''t choose anything. I was born this way." The way he said it should have sounded sad but it didn''t. It was more like a reminder that they had also abandoned someone who was one of their own people. Himself.

    The man was taken aback by the question. It was something he hadn''t expected.

    "You said you protect your people and the humans. I am your people even if it is only half of me. As for the human, I have done more for them than you have. Am I wrong?" Lucian still spoke with that same tone. Calm yet authoritative. He spoke like a true King. A true leader.

    The man seemed to be at loss of words but he still straightened himself after a moment. "Yes, you didn''t choose anything. But the demons didn''t choose to be demons either but they are. Unfortunately, we don''t support evil."

    "Are you telling me that no witch is evil? And that no humans are evil either? Then I must say that you are either blind orck judgment." Lucian sounded rather mocking.

    They all tensed, clearly offended by his statement.

    "Unfortunately for you, you have no intention of making peace but I hope that you have no intention of fighting either."

    "We fight evil. That''s what we do." Another man spoke behind him.

    "Then I shall show you what real evil looks like," Lucian had never looked as evil as when he said those words.

    It was like he made them a promise but also gave them a warning. To not even think ofing near him.

    Lucian stood up from his seat and Roshan could see how some of them flinched. He walked down the stairs to where they stood beneath him. They stood their ground but the fear was clear on some faces. Only those who came from very powerful covens were able to hide their feelings.

    Lucian walked up until he stood very close to them before he spoke.

    "I sincerely advise you to not provoke me. If any of you even try to hurt the people I care for, I''lle for yours. I''ll make sure you know the feeling of being utterly alone in this world."

    Roshan wanted to p. He felt proud for some odd reason. One thing witches cared for was their own people, especially their families. Threatening their families would make them think twice.

    "So��" The harsh lines suddenly disappeared from his face and a smile appeared. "It was nice meeting. I''ll arrange for you to reach back home safely." He said confusing them.

    Lucian knew what he was doing. He was showing them that he was a peaceful and respectful man who was not looking for a fight. But if someone wanted to be on his bad side then he was going to show them just that. His bad side.

 Chapter 117 - 58

    <h4>117 Chapter 58</h4>

    "You handled the witches very well," Roshan told Lucian.

    "I know," Lucian said.

    "Arrogant bastard," Roshan muttered which caused Lucian to smile.

    "I learned that from you." He said.

    "I am not arrogant." Roshan denied.

    Lucian raised a brow. "You are. But in a tasteful way."

    "Is that supposed to make me feel better?"

    "No."

    Roshan chuckled. "You are bing more fun to be around."

    Lucian came to a halt. "Roshan. I need to know everything about demons."

    "You are going to meet them?"

    Lucian nodded. Before it was toote he wanted to solve all his problems and then just enjoy his time with his wife and child.

    Roshan took his time and told him everything. From the creation of demons, how they came to rule different parts of the world, the war between themselves and how they became enemies with the witched. He also told him about different powers that demons could shield, how the rank system of demons worked and weaknesses he could use against them.

    "Look demons are simple. They are not speakers so don''t try to convince them with words. Use actions tomunicate." Roshan suggested. "And don''t be afraid. I am here."

    Lucian felt a strange feeling in his chest at Roshan''s words.

    "Why are you helping me?" He asked.

    Roshan tilted his head slightly and narrowed his gaze. "I am d things are going well between you and your mother. I don''t even remember what my mother looks like anymore. It has been a very long time since I saw herst. Irene is like a mother figure to me. She is the one to always ask if I ate well or slept well and when Iete or get myself into trouble like I always do, she is the one to scold me. Of course, there is my father and we are very close but he is a troublemaker himself. " He chuckled.

    "That was a long answer to my question," Lucian said.

    Roshan chuckled again. "I am saying you matter to me because you matter to Irene."

    Lucian already knew what he meant. Maybe he just hoped to hear something else.

    "Now, are you ready to leave?"

    Lucian nodded.

    Roshan was a bit concerned. He didn''t know what Lucian had in mind but he knew what he had to do. If anyone tried to hurt Lucian he would get rid of them. Without hesitation. Once Lucian was ready Roshan took him to the underworld as they called it. It was a ce where demons liked to spend most of their time, but it was also were the lords of the demons ruled their subjects. And it was those lords that Lucian was going to meet. If he had the lords fearing him then he would have the subordinates fear him as well.

    "Where are we going?" Lucian asked confused as they walked through a dark tunnel. They could hearughter and instruments ying in the distance and the stench of liquor filled the air.

    When they came to the end of the tunnel there was arge door blocking the way. The door opened by itself as if it knew that they were there. Roshan walked in and Lucian followed.

    Half-naked women walked all around the ce, some of them swinging to the music, others carrying alcohol around and serving some guests.

    "Lord Ramiel. Long-time no see. Are my woman not enticing enough anymore?" A woman in less revealing clothes came forward and greeted them. Lucian could tell she was a demon from her elegant movements and extremely good looks.

    "Lady Tania. Your women are enticing but you know I am insatiable." Roshan replied.

    Tania chuckled. "That I know." Then she shifted her gaze to Lucian and tilted her head. "And who is this lovely man?"

    "I am Lucian," Lucian said as if that was enough for her to know who he was.

    Tania pretended to shiver and wrapped her arms around herself. "Ohh...even your voice is delicious, young man." She said in a seductive tone.

    Now the other women had gathered as well and were eying him with fascination.

    "I''ll give you a ride for free." One of them called and winked at him.

    "I''ll give you a ride you and pay you for it." Another one called and they all giggled like little excited girls.

    "Alright now. Everyone, go back to work!" Tania called giving them a stern look. "Oh, you make everyone excited."

    "I am not here for women," Lucian said.

    "I know. You are already taken. I can smell her scent on you." She smirked. "So what brings you here?"

    "We are here to meet some of your most precious guests," Roshan said.

    Tania frowned. "I hope there will be no fight."

    "I hope the same." Was Roshan''s short reply.

    Tania led them further in, through several rooms and halls as if she was taking them to a secret ce. Then when they arrived in front of a door she motioned for them to wait as she walked inside alone. After a short while, she was back and gestured for them to go in. Roshan walked in first and Lucian followed. He was surprised to find that the room they walked into looked just like one of the rooms in a castle and didn''t give a feeling of being in a brothel. It was clearly made for special guests and those guests sat in antique furnishings, wearing the most luxurious clothes and drinking the most expensive liquor, all while being surrounded by naked women.

    Women who forgot all about them as soon as theyid eyes on him. Before he could ignore their lustful gazes Roshan gave them a nod to leave and just like that, obediently they left.

    "Ramiel! Why are you ruining all the fun?" One of the four men spoke. Clearly, they knew each other. "And who is that?"

    They all turned to Lucian, studying him carefully as if he was some unknown creature. Oh yes, he was. Probably the first of his kind.

    "This is Lucian. I am sure you heard of him."

    The man was about to take a sip from his drink when he suddenly paused. His gaze turned slowly into one of anger and disgust. Roshan ignored their reactions and continued with his introduction.

    "And this is Antoine��" He said gesturing toward the man who had spoken. "Valentine, Erez, and Davor."

    "You brought a witch here?" Antoine asked with a venomous tone while tightening his hold around the wine ss in his hand. Lucian could tell he would break it soon.

    "Yes, a witch and the devil''s son," Roshan said as a reminder.

    That somehow made Antoine calm down a bit, or more correctly force himself to calm down.

    He turned his gaze to Lucian, still disgust clear in his eyes. "If you came here to ask us to stand by your side against the witches then don''t waste your time." Pretending to ignore him he took a sip of his wine.

    Lucian didn''t let Antione''s actions affect him. "Who said I came here to ask?" Everyone looked at him confused. Even Roshan. "I came here tomand."

    Oh no, was the first thing Roshan thought but at the same time, he couldn''t help but thing oh yes. He liked fights after all and now Lucian had provoked some demon lord.

    Antione was quiet for a moment as if trying to digest what Lucian said then he burst out intoughter. The others joined him.

    Eventually, Antione stoppedughing when Lucian didn''t react. Putting his ss down he stood up from his seat and walked up to Lucian. When they stood face to face he grabbed Lucian''s jaw harshly.

    Roshan didn''t interfere. He wanted to see how Lucian would handle the situation.

    "Listen to me kid. How old are you? Twenty-four? Twenty-five? Do you know how old I am? I am three hundred years. Three hundred! And you, a kid, dare tomand me. Did you think I would fear you because of your father? He doesn''t care about you." He spat.

    Lucian didn''t flinch all the time Antoine spoke in his face. Instead, he let him finish talking and then grabbed Antoine''s arm in a firm grip. The evil gaze Roshan had seen before returned in Lucian''s eyes as he slowly removed Antione''s hand away from his jaw.

    "You shouldn''t fear me because of my father. You should fear me because I am his son."

 Chapter 118 - 58

    <h4>118 Chapter 58</h4>

    "You shouldn''t fear me because of my father. You should fear me because I am his son."

    Antione grimaced in pain, that he tried so hard to hide but couldn''t. The other men tried to rush to his rescue but Roshan pulled out his daggers and gave them a warning look. They stopped in their tracks knowing better than to fight a demon who was known for his skills to kill other demons.

    Antione looked like he was being strangled. His face became pale and he fell on his knees. He could barely utter a word and all Lucian was doing was holding his arm. Roshan wondered what was going on.

    Finally when Antione looked like he was going to die Lucian let go of his arm. As soon as his arm was free Antione fell back and crawled backward as if afraid to stay anywhere near Lucian. The other demons stared surprised, even Roshan.

    Antione was a demon lord. He was much older than Lucian and he was known to be fearless and a skilled fighter. For him to look so scared, Lucian must have done something even if they saw him do nothing.

    The other demons looked at each other, scared and confused. When Antione was a safe distance away from Lucian he finally let out a breath then tried to get up on his feet. He stumbled a little but then turned to Lucian with a straight face.

    "What do you want?" He asked breathless and still pale.

    "At mymand, I want you to send your subordinates at any time and they shall obey me."

    "You bast��" Erez began to curse as he tried to lurch at Lucian but Antione put a hand on his chest to stop him.

    He shook his head at him as a warning then turned back to Lucian again. "Alright. If that''s all you want." He said.

    The others looked at him appalled.

    "I hope you spread the word and if anyone disobeys report back to me and I shall pay them a visit," Lucian said in his most threatening tone.

    "I shall do so, My Lord."

    My Lord? That sounded funnying from him. Roshan put his daggers back knowing that he wouldn''t be needing them. Lucian''smands were already cutting through the air like sharp knives.

    Without a word, Lucian vanished probably teleporting back home and Roshan followed. Once they arrived in the throne hall Roshan had to ask what Lucian did to frighten them so much.

    "What did you do?"

    Lucian sat on his throne with a thoughtful look. "I wasn''t sure it would work but it did." He said.

    "What worked?"

    "Well, you know witches can draw power from nature like earth, sun, moon but also from each other. I am half-witch so I thought I would be able to do that. So when I grabbed his arm I drew power from him and used his own power against him." He exined.

    "Are you saying witches can draw power from demons as well?" Roshan asked. Then they were in danger.

    "Probably not. Witches are not physically as fast or as strong as demons. In fact, without their magic, they are no different from humans. Therefore grabbing a demon''s arm long enough to withdraw power is not only difficult but suicidal as well. I, on the other hand, have the advantage of also being a demon."

    Roshan listened fascinated. "That''s genius. I knew you would be beast."

    Lucian frowned. "I''ll take that as apliment."

    "You should. Always. Especially if ites from a woman." He winked leaning against the wall and crossing his arms over his chest.

    "Do you think they are scared enough?" Lucian asked.

    "They are. Trust me I know demons and now when you have them under yourmand you don''t need to worry about the witches." Roshan assured.

    Now finally everything was under control. For a long while at least.

    "By the way. ra and I are getting married next week and...you are not invited." Roshan shrugged jokingly.

    Lucian chuckled. "You made a good decision. You don''t want the devil''s son and the bloodthirsty King to turn your wedding into a battlefield."

    "Oh, I would love that. It would be good entertainment for the guests. I just don''t think the bride would like it very much. Especially when she gets blood on her white dress."

    Lucian shook his head with a smile. "Congrattions." He then said.

    "I''ll see you then...brother," Roshan said teasingly before disappearing.

    Strangely Lucian didn''t feel annoyed this time.

    All rxed he made his way to his chamber. He longed to see Hazel and be with her for the first time without worrying about anything, but when he walked into their room he found his mother instead.

    Irene sat next to the window, knitting what looked like a sweater. She looked up at him with a smile, her eyes twinkling just like every time she saw him. It was like she was looking at the stars or something more beautiful, more magical, more beloved.

    "Lucian." She said his name with such longing. "Look��" she held up the sweater. "Isn''t it beautiful? I can''t wait to see my grandchild wear it."

    She looked at the sweater and held it as if it was the most precious thing in the world.

    "It is beautiful," Lucian said.

    "I did so many of those when I was pregnant with you, imagining how you would look in them." She still looked at the sweater while she spoke. Lucian knew she didn''t want him to see her cry but he didn''t have to see to know that she was about to. "I made them in all colors just in case. I even made a little nket to keep you warm. All those things...you never got a chance to wear them."

    Now she looked up to meet his gaze and just then a tear fell down her cheeks. She wiped it away quickly and smiled at him. "I am not crying because of sadness. I am happy for you. You will be a wonderful father just like you are a wonderful son. I am so happy I got the chance to meet you and talk to you. I never thought I would." She shook her head. "I am talking too much." She chuckled. "Hazel is taking a bath. I''ll leave you two alone."

    Standing up from her seat she gathered her things and headed toward the door.

    "Mother."

    The world suddenly went still. That simple word, that word he had wished he could say his entire life but never thought he would. He said it now.

    Irene froze in ce and stayed like that for what seemed like forever before turning around slowly. She could not believe her ears. Did she hear it right?

    "What...what did you say?" She breathed her heart pounding in her ears.

    "Mother," Lucian repeated now more softly as his eyes teared up.

    Irene''s heart tightened in joy and she burst into tears. Dropping everything in her hands she ran to him and wrapped her arms around him.

    Lucian hugged her back as she cried into his embrace. "I love you son. Your mother loves you so much. So so much." She grabbed his face and kissed his cheeks.

    "Mother." Tears fell down his face and she wiped them away gently.

    "Oh no, don''t cry." Him crying made her cry even more and they both cried in each others arms.

    It was tears of sadness, pain, loneliness, frustration but most of all it was tears of joy.

 Chapter 119 - 59

    <h4>119 Chapter 59</h4>

    Three-monthter��.

    Pregnancy was not easy. That I realized as my stomach grew and I became more and more afraid and worried. I worried about all the things that could go wrong duringbor. I did not want to die. I wanted to be there for my child.

    Besides the worry and fear, there were my mood swings. I had to say that Lucian was being very patient with me and I felt bad for him sometimes. I even felt bad for Ylva and Lydia who had to endure my outbursts.

    Oliver and Callum followed me everywhere as usual and once in a while, I would yell at them as well. Sometimes because I just wanted to be alone and sometimes for no reason at all. Well, that''s what happens when you don''t get enough sleep because your stomach is in the way, when you constantly feel hungry and when everything feels ufortable.

    "Lydia, Ylva I don''t want you to work for me anymore. Bring someone that I won''t feel bad yelling at. Like that maid Jessica or anyone you don''t like." I said feeling really bad for my mood swings.

    "No My Lady. I don''t trust anyone to take care of you now besides this is what I always wanted to do. To take care of you and your child." Ylva said and Lydia nodded in agreement.

    "Alright but don''t hate me, please." I pleaded.

    "That''s impossible, My Lady." Lydia smiled.

    I was so lucky to have them, even Oliver and Callum and everyone who had been patient with me. Irene who was there for me like a mother and ra who listened to all my bullshit.

    Oh, and now she was married to Roshan. Their wedding was extravagant and known to all the kingdoms. Clearly, Roshan''s father was a very powerful man who even helped ra''s brother to expand his kingdom. Now the bloodthirsty king was even more feared. I always found ra''s brother frightening but I had to admit he was very smart.

    Lucian was also feared but the people in our kingdom loved him. Most of them at least. He had established a few enemies on the way, especially the wealthy and powerful. Those wanted to feed on the poor instead of helping them. But Lucian was untouchable now, especially with his demon army.

    Apart from my own pregnancy struggles I had to say that thesest three months had been very peaceful. Lucian wasn''t as busy as before and after reconciling with his mother he spent a lot of time with her. Things were also going a little bit better with his father. Men are just slow when ites to expressing themselves I realized which made the matter more difficult than it should have been.

    Roshan and Lucian became even more close and sometimes the four of us including ra would have Lunch or dinner together while chatting about all kinds of things. Sometimes Irene and Lothaire would join us, as well.

    One night as ra and I spent time together she seemed sad and absent. "What''s wrong?" I asked.

    She shook her head. "Nothing."

    "Is it you and Roshan?"

    "Your brother might already know," I said.

    I remembered my conversations with him. He had believed that Lucian was the devil. Also from Irene''s story, powerful kings usually knew about demons and witches just like the previous king of Decresh. There was a big chance that Rasmus already knew and that could be the reason why he had been so curious about Lucian.

    "I don''t...think he does." She said skeptically.

    "Just ask and see," I suggested. "Ask if he believes demons exist and what he thinks of them and from there you can decide if you want to tell him or not."

    I could see from her face that she wasn''t convinced but she was going to give it a try. ra cared for her family a lot and if they did not know about demons telling them would be a life-changing decision for both her and her family.

    "Everything is going to be alright," I assured her and I really thought it would. I had seen how Astrid and Rasmus treated ra. They were so protective that they treated her more like a daughter than a sister. I knew they were a family who would always stick together.

    Sometimes it made me wonder what it would be like to have such a family and sometimes it made me miss my mother, even if she never acted like a mother. I wanted her to see her grandchild. I would surely visit her someday. Even if she wasn''t a good mother she was still my mother. The woman who gave birth to me and carried me for nine-month. Now being pregnant myself I knew the difficulties she went through.

    That night I sat in our room and wrote her a letter. I told her about my pregnancy and that I would visit her sometime. I also told her that I missed her.

    "What are you doing?" Lucian towered over me where I sat and looked at the letter. He put a hand on my shoulder. "You miss your mother?" He asked.

    I nodded.

    He sat at the table and took my hand in his. "You will meet your mother. I''ll arrange for it. Whether you want to go visit her or bring her here you decide."

    "Thank you." I smiled.

    I never thought mother would reply to my letter so fast and I could almost hear the joy in her voice yet there was a hint of sadness I felt. I cried and I wasn''t even sure why. Maybe I had missed her more than I thought and I was so happy she replied.

    We kept sending letters back and forth as the month passed by and the day forbor neared. I told her about my fears and sheforted me. In all the 18 years I lived with her we never spoke this much like we did thesest month. I made a good decision in contacting her.

    And then the day came, after a few painful days the pain hit me like never before. I remembered telling the midwife to just take the baby out and make it all end and sometimes I really thought I would die. Then I heard the cry of my child and the pain fled to the back of my head, so far back I didn''t even know or care that I was in pain. All I wanted was to hold my child.

    "It''s a girl, Your Majesty." The midwife said sounding sympathetical.

    I reached my arms out and she ced her in my arms. Tears flooded my eyes just from the feeling of holding her and then they ran down my cheeks like rivers upon seeing her face. I had never seen anything more beautiful. My heart melted in an instant. The joy was so overwhelming that I wasn''t even paying attention to Irene and Lucian who had been there the whole time.

    Lucian looked so pale and scared yet relieved at the same time. He had addressed his fear of losing me to childbirth a few times before so I could understand why he seemed so terrified. He looked like he was going to faint but tried to keep it together.

    I reached my hand for him. "Come."

    Unsteadily he came closer and sat beside me. We both stared at our child in my arms for a while. Both of us fascinated, awed and very emotional. Everyone in the room left us alone, even Irene knowing that we needed some time together.

    "Do you want to hold her?" I asked him since he was so quiet.

    "I might drop her or...or hurt her." He said panicking.

    "You won''t, Lucian. You are thest person to hurt her. Here."

    Slowly I ced her in his arms. He held her gently and slowly tears filled his eyes as well as he studied her face. He touched her clenched small hands with his finger and that''s when a tear fell down his cheek.

    "Heaven." He whispered.

    "I know." I smiled. "She feels like heaven."

    He nodded. "Her name. We should name her Heaven."

    Heaven. It was a beautiful name.

 Chapter 120 - 60

    <h4>120 Chapter 60</h4>

    Lucian had been both excited and worried for thest few days. Excited because his child wasing into this world soon and worried because he was afraid to lose his wife to childbirth. Hazel was the only thing that kept him happy and sane. He could not live without her. Butst week she had been in so much pain and many times he thought she was about to give birth.

    Not being able to do anything for her Lucian felt helpless.

    "Don''t worry. She won''t die. She has demon blood in her veins now." His mother assured him when she noticed his concern.

    Still, he didn''t like to see Hazel suffer and many times she looked like she was going to die. Especially when he heard her screams on the day she was giving birth.

    "Your Majesty. It''s better if you stay outside." The midwife advised him but he didn''t listen.

    He wanted to be beside Hazel. How could he leave her when she was in so much pain? But after witnessing the whole situation of giving birth his head began to spin. He tried to keep his calm and be there to support his wife but soon, he was losing it.

    "You have to push, Your Majesty." The midwife told her.

    "I don''t want to anymore. Just take it out!" Hazel yelled.

    The situation became more stressful and Lucian was tense the whole time while he held Hazel''s hand.

    "There is not much left. Just one more push."

    The veins in Hazel''s neck and forehead popped out as she pushed onest time before her head fell back with a sigh and the baby''s cry filled the room. At first, Lucian didn''t pay attention to the child. He just looked at Hazel to ensure that she was alright. He was not going to let her leave him.

    After a few deep breaths, Hazel reached her arms out eagerly to hold their child. It was like she didn''t care about her own condition and just wanted to see the baby.

    When the midwife ced the child in her arms a smile lit up her face.

    Finally, Lucian felt his muscled rx after being tense the whole day. Now he just stared at the beautiful sight in front of him. His wife alive, holding his child. The world went suddenly still and everything around them faded. All that mattered and all he could see was the two most important people in his life. The ones who made living through hell worth it.

    It was the happiest moment in his life, or so he thought before Hazel ced their daughter in his arms. His chest felt heavy with joy and his eyes became wet with tears. He didn''t want to let go of her. He never wanted to let go of this feeling. The feeling of holding her. The feeling of being in heaven.

    And so he named her. Heaven.

    If he was his mother''s light, then his daughter was his heaven. What more could he ask for?

    "Your Majesty. I need to bath her." The midwife said with a pleading look when he didn''t want to let go of her.

    Hazel chuckled. "Yes, and I need to feed her."

    He handed her over to the midwife carefully.

    Oh, he never wanted to let go.

    But he had a lifetime to spend with these two precious people and he began by spending time with them today. He was still very emotional and all he wanted to do was hold them both. As theyy in their bed Lucian leaned in and ced a kiss on Hazel''s forehead.

    "Thank you for this beautiful gift." He said and then looked at their daughter who was sleeping between them.

    "Hmm��" Was all Hazel said as she was falling asleep as well. He could see the exhaustion on her face.

    Lucian kissed her on the cheek one more time before slowly getting out of bed. His mother had kept her distance, probably letting them have their time together but Lucian knew she was very eager to see her grandchild.

    Slowly he lifted Heaven form the bed and carried her to his mother''s room. On his way, he got even more emotional. After seeing Hazel go through childbirth he understood the pain his mother went through. He understood the love of a parent and the strong desire to protect their child. He even understood why his father wanted to kill him. Not because he hated him, but because he wanted to save him.

    And many times during his childhood Lucian had actually preferred death over living in utter loneliness. If he hadn''t met Hazel he would still have that wish.

    Lucian knocked on the door to his mother''s room and before the second knock his mother opened the door already with a big smile on her face. Her gaze fell on Heaven in his arms and without a word, she leaned closer to take a closer look. She couldn''t even wait until he came in.

    "Do you want to hold her?" Lucian asked.

    Irene nodded and then slowly he ced Heaven in her arms. What happened after he couldn''t quite exin but it was a magical moment. His mother holding his daughter was a picture he never thought he would see and this picture was breathtaking and heartbreaking at the same time. Knowing that his mother never got the chance to hold him long when he was born was the heartbreaking part. He couldn''t imagine living without Heaven so he understood his mother''s pain.

    Irene broke down in tears but Lucian knew they were tears of joy. "She is so beautiful." She sobbed. "She looks just like you but she has my eyes."

    Heaven had woken up but she wasn''t crying. She seemed to look at Irene curiously with eyes green as emerald. Yes, she had the exact same eyes as his mother.

    Lucian just sat and watched as Irene adored her granddaughter, singing her songs, kissing her and talking to her. He never thought that a child could bring so much happiness to a whole family.

    Suddenly Heaven began to cry. "She is hungry now," Irene said.

    "Yes, I should take her Hazel," Lucian said standing up.

    Irene ced Heaven in his arms still unable to look away from her. "Grandma will see youter." She whispered the turned to Lucian. Grabbing his face she kissed both his cheeks.

    "I am lucky to have you both." She smiled.

    Lucian leaned down and ced a kiss on his mother''s forehead. He had wanted to do that since he saw what a mother went through to bring a child into this world. His respect grew for both his mother and his wife and he was lucky to have them both.

    But his father, where was he? Lucian had expected him to be here to see his grandchild but he wasn''t. Once again he was disappointed. Maybe he should just stop expecting things from his father.

    Feeling somehow disappointed he went back to his room. Putting the thoughts of his father aside he decided to enjoy this time with his family. He justy in bed with them while Hazel fed Heaven. his very moment felt more intimate than anything he ever experienced and Lucian wished for it tost forever. But he knew that even more beautiful moments woulde in his life now that Heaven was part of it.

    Eventually, all three fell asleep. Heaven slept in her crib and Hazel slept in Lucian''s arms.

    In the middle of the night, Lucian woke up feeling strange. Someone was in their room but before he could draw his weapons from under the bed his father spoke.

    "It''s just me." He said.

    Lucian turned to find his father standing next to the crib where Heaven was sleeping.

    "I couldn''t help myself." His father said sounding apologetic.

    Lucian removed the sheets and climbed out of bed. He went up to his father who kept standing still in the darkness.

    "Why didn''t youe earlier?" Lucian whispered as to not wake Hazel and Heaven.

    "I shouldn''t be here." He said more to himself than to Lucian. Then he looked at Heaven. "Your daughter, she is beautiful."

    "Your granddaughter." Lucian pointed out.

    Lucifer kept staring at Heaven and Lucian couldn''t tell if he was getting emotional.

    "Do you want to hold her?" He asked.

    Lucifer''s eyes widened. "I shouldn''t." He shook his head. ��

    "I didn''t ask what you should. I asked what you want?"

    Lucifer looked up at him. "May I?" He then asked.

    Lucian could hear the excitement in his father''s voice and his hands shook slightly as he picked up Heaven carefully. From the way, he picked her up and held her Lucian could tell it wasn''t the first time his father held a child.

    "I have not been a good father." He said as he studied Heaven lovingly and held her as if she was the most precious thing in the world.

    "Then be a good grandfather," Lucian said. It was his way of saying that he forgave his father.

    Lucifer looked up and met Lucian''s gaze. In those eyes, Lucian could see gratitude but also a possible beginning of a rtionship between them.

 Chapter 121 - 61

    <h4>121 Chapter 61</h4>

    The End

    It was summer again. The sun shone brightly in the blue sky and the warm summer breeze spread the scent of flowers in the air. But despite the beautiful weather and view, all Lucian could do was stare at his now Five-month-old daughter in his arms. Nothing was more beautiful to him in this world.

    Thest five months of his life had been a blessing. He was surrounded by people he cared for. His wife, his daughter, his mother even his father. They were slowly getting along. What more could he wish for?

    Hazel was well and healthy, and an amazing mother. She was also a wise queen. Lucian was proud of her. Now being half-demon she became even stronger and radiated beauty and confidence. Now he wasn''t afraid to hurt her as before.

    His mother was always there to support Hazel and help her understand her demon side and his father was often there offering his help to run the kingdom. But Lucian was managing well so far without any help.

    "Are you going to stare at her the whole day?" Roshan suddenly appeared disturbing his peaceful moment as always.

    "Sometimes I believe you exist to annoy me," Lucian said giving Roshan a stern look.

    "That''s what brothers are for." He smirked. "Didn''t you call me brotherst week?"

    Lucian sighed. He did call him brotherst week. Why? He wasn''t sure, but he was definitely regretting it now.

    Roshan leaned over Heaven. "Hello there. Remember me? Uncle Roshan." He smiled.

    Heaven waved her arms in the air. "Oh, I miss you too." He replied.

    Lucian had been surprised by howfortable Roshan was with children. Now with his own child on the way he was very excited.

    ra visited often as well now that she and Hazel were very close. Sometimes they could chat for hours and other times ra would teach Hazel how to fight. At first, Lucian was worried since Hazel had just given birth but she recovered so quickly and was so eager to learn. Maybe it was her demon that was giving her strength.

    "Your Majesty, My Lord." Lydia came to the garden and before she could speak Lucian knew that Hazel had sent for Heaven. "Her Majesty wants to feed the princess."

    "I''ll bring her myself," Lucian said not wanting to let go of his daughter.

    Lydia bowed and left without a word.

    "I''ll take my leave as well. I just wanted to say hello to Heaven." Roshan spoke.

    "Will youe by for dinner?" Lucian asked.

    "If you ask nicely." Roshan teased.

    Lucian chuckled. "I wasn''t asking you toe. I just wanted to know so that I could poison your food."

    "I guess you will have to wait and see if I want to die or not." He said before vanishing.

    "Your uncle is not in his right mind," Lucian told Heaven before carrying her to Hazel.

    When she heard his footstep she looked up and put the letter away quickly. There were tears in her eyes that she tried to hide.

    "Is your mother alright?" Lucian asked as he walked closer.

    Hazel nodded. "She is fine." She smiled giving him a reassuring look.

    Lucian sat next to her on the bed. "You will meet your mother someday soon. I promise." He said hating to see her sad.

    Hazel nodded again, then carefully she reached for Heaven. Once Heaven was in her arms a smile lit up her face.

    "I can''t believe she grew so fast. It feels like I gave birth to her yesterday."

    "I know." Lucian agreed.

    Time was running by fast and there were too many people Lucian wanted to spend time with all while taking care of the kingdom. He wanted to be with his daughter and wife but also with his parents. Thest few months he discovered the fun side of his mother and the caring side of his father. He enjoyed spending time with both, but he had to say that he enjoyed spending more time with his mother than his father. Lucifer was still a bit difficult to figure out.

    Hazel began to feed Heaven. Lucian kissed her hair before standing up to leave. "I''ll see you at dinner." He said and left to proceed with his royal affairs.

    A king always had a lot to do.

    The sun went down with Lucian still being busy with state affairs and then it was already time for dinner.

    As he made his way to the dining room he was surprised by the many voices he heard inside the room. Who else was here? He used to dine with his wife and parents, sometimes even with Roshan and ra but this time he heard other voices as well.

    Curious he continued until he walked into the room and to his surprise found Julian and his family sitting at one side of the table and his parents, Hazel, Roshan, and ra sitting on the other side. Witches on one side and mostly demons on the other and.... they weren''t fighting. They were actually chatting happily.

    Lucian never thought he would ever see this happen. His real family together with the family that took him and helped him when he was lost.

    Suddenly someone screamed. "Lucian!" A girl came running toward him and wrapped her arms around his waist. "I missed you."

    "Elle!" Julian suddenly stood up from his seat with a look of shock on his face. "It''s His Majesty." He warned.

    Julian''s family stood up quickly after him wearing an apologetic look on their face as they bowed to greet him.

    Upon the word, Majesty Elle stiffened with a gasp and was about to let go of him when Lucian wrapped his arms around her.

    "I miss you too, Elle." He chuckled and then slowly she rxed.

    Irene stood up from her seat and walked up to him. "I invited Julian and his family. I hope it''s alright?" She asked.

    "You did well." He replied.

    Elle looked up at him and smiled while still having her arms around him. Lucian patted her head with a smile. "Shall we eat?"

    She nodded and then followed him to the table. Lucian greeted each one of Julian''s family and weed them. They seemed happy to see him as he was to see them and congratted him on bing a father.

    Lucian sat at the end of the table. To his right side, his family were sitting and to his left side the family who had saved him. They were dining and chatting happily. Lucian looked at each one of them and warmth filled his chest.

    Once Lucian had been utterly alone. He had no mother at all and no father who cared for him. His siblings were his main enemies and he had no friends. There was no one who knew what he was and no one had cared to know. Even he didn''t know. He had been confused, sad and lost. He had given up on life. Until he met her.

    His wife. The one who changed his life. The one who took his sadness away. The one who made his life worth living every day.

    Hazel.

    His eyes searched for her across the table. She looked up from her te hearing his silent call and looked at him with concerned eyes.

    I love you.

    A smile lit up her face at his words and even though he couldn''t hear her he knew she was saying the same words back.

 Chapter 122 - 62 Bonus chapter

    <h4>122 Chapter 62 Bonus chapter</h4>

    Heaven ran through the long halls of the castle holding her dress up as to not fall while the air whipped her hair back. She loved running and didn''t understand why she had to wear a dress. It was hindering her from running the way she wanted.

    "Your highness, be careful!" Lydia called as Heaven ran past her. "There she is running again." She then told the maid next to her.

    Heaven kept running until she neared a crossway in the hall and heard some chattering voices. She slowed down and stopped before leaning against the wall and looking from behind the corner. It was her father speaking to some soldiers. He had that serious look on his face that he only had when speaking to men or when scolding her. Heaven didn''t want to anger her father or bother him so she lifted her dress again and began to tiptoe over the crossway hoping her father wouldn''t notice her. But as usual, he did.

    "Heaven!" His voice made her freeze in ce with on leg still in the air.?Oh no, she thought.

    Slowly she turned her head and found her father walking up to her. "Are you running again?" He asked.

    Heaven put her feet down, adjusted her dress quickly and curtsied. "I am, Your Majesty."

    Every time she tried to behave like ady she could see a hint of a smile on her father''s face but he tried to remain serious.

    "And without shoes again?" He crossed his arms over his chest.

    Heaven looked down at her bare feet. She forgot her shoes again.

    Looking up she smiled brightly at her father and just when she thought she was getting away she heard another rming voice.

    "Heaven!"

    Oh no. It was her mother''s turn to nagging her.

    "Here you are." Her mother said as she came around the corner. "I was looking for you everywhere."

    "What about me?" Her father asked smiling brightly at the queen.

    Oh no! Heaven felt embarrassed every time her parents became loving toward each other in front of her.

    "I''ll be looking for you when your daughter gives me time to look for someone else except for her. Look at her. She hasn''t dressed properly yet, and her hair is still unwashed and...oh no." Her mother shook her head as she also noticed that Heaven was barefoot."And she is still running without shoes. You spoiled her too much."

    Lucian gave his daughter a stern look. "Do you see? I am getting scolded because of you again."

    "I am sorry, Your majesty. I''ll dress properly from now on." Heaven told her father. She knew she was her father''s weakness. Even when he scolded her he never raised his voice.

    "See. I haven''t spoiled her. She is a clever girl." Lucian told Hazel.

    Heaven nodded her head in agreement. "Yes, mother. I can almost read and write as good as Zarin."

    "Almost." Her mother emphasized. "And he is younger than you. I want you to read and write better than him."

    "Why?" Her mother asked.

    "Because he wears trousers and I have to wear a dress."

    Heaven''s parents looked at each other thenughed. Heaven didn''t understand what was so funny.

    "Do you want to wear trousers?" Her father asked.

    Heaven looked up suddenly excited. Would her father let her do that?

    She nodded.

    "But then you will have to be better than Zarin not only when ites to studies but also fighting skills."

    Heaven couldn''t believe her ears. "Does that mean I can wear trousers?"

    Her father nodded.

    "Papa!" Heaven jumped in excitement then wrapped her arms around him. "I love you. I''ll do my best."

    Lucian hugged her back and stroked her hair. "I love you too. Now hurry, your lesson starts soon."

    Heaven had almost forgotten that she had to study soon with her cousin Zarin. Zarin was uncle Roshans son and their teacher was none other than her grandmother Irene.

    Once Heaven arrived at the ss she had already changed into a pair of trousers and tied her hair up into a ponytail. Her grandmother and Zarin were already there waiting for her. Was shete again?

    From the look on her grandmother''s face, she knew she waste. "I am sorry I amte." She apologized then looked at Zarin who seemed annoyed with her.

    "You are alwayste. There is no use to apologize if you won''t change your behavior." Zarin told her.

    Zarin was ten years old, one year younger than Heaven yet he acted as if he was much older than her.

    "I am trying," Heaven said getting annoyed with him too.

    "Try harder." He said and they both red at each other with anger zing through their eyes.

    Zarins''s eyes were the brightest blue just like his mothers and his hair was raven ck just like his father. But his attitude was unlike anyone''s. He was utterly annoying, Heaven thought.

    "Alright, both. Let''s not fight today." Irene interrupted.

    Luckily they finished ss without killing each other and then Irene gave them hugs and kisses before sending them off. "Don''t fight now alright?"

    They both nodded before leaving.

    "What are you wearing?" Zarin asked confused once they were outside the room.

    "That none of your business." Heaven snapped then turned her heels and began to walk away.

    The sound of footsteps followed her.

    "Why are you following me?" Heaven asked turning around.

    "I am not. You are walking in front of me." He said simply.

    "No, you are following me!"

    Zarin shook his head. "You are crazy." He said and walked past her.

    Heaven''s face turned hot and red with anger. Did he just call her crazy?

    "You!" She yelled behind him. "Stop right there!"

    But Zarin kept walking away.

    More anger built inside of Heaven threatening to explode. All those times he had belittled her, all those times he had scolded her and treated her like a stupid person came to her memory and made her explode.

    She ran after him then grabbed onto his hair tightly.

    "Ouch! What are you doing?!" Zarin groaned in pain surprised by her attack. He tried to take her hand off his hair but she held on tightly.

    "Apologize!" Heaven ordered.

    "Let go of my hair!"

    Heaven pulled him down on the floor holding onto his hair for life.

    "Let go of me!"

    "Apologize first!"

    They began to roll on the floor, Zarin trying toe loose from her grip but it wasn''t easy.

    "You are crazy!"

    Heaven pulled his hair harder and he groaned in pain again.

    "Heaven!"

    Suddenly her mother''s voice cut through the air before she got pulled away from Zarin. Both her parents were there and even Zarins''s parents.

    Zarins''s mother helped him up and adjusted his hair while he gave Heaven an angry look.

    "What are you doing?" Her mother asked appalled while her father held onto her as if she would escape attacking Zarin again. Maybe she would if he kept staring at her like that.

    "What happened?" ra asked Zarin.

    "She just attacked me out of nowhere." He exined.

    "That''s because you called me crazy," Heaven yelled.

    "That''s not a reason to attack someone." Her mother spoke.

    "Zarin, you shouldn''t call someone crazy." His mother scolded. "You should apologize."

    "You too, Heaven." Her father gave her a light push.

    Heaven looked at Zarin. She really didn''t want to apologize to him. Why would she?

 Chapter 123 - 63 bonus chapter 2

    <h4>123 Chapter 63 bonus chapter 2</h4>

    Heaven was taken aside by her mother who had a serious expression.

    "Listen, Heaven. That wasn''t good behavior. I want you to apologize." Her mother said once they were alone. "Sincerely" She added knowing how stubborn Heaven was.

    "But mother, why do I have to apologize? He is always rude." Heaven was still holding her ground.

    "Because that makes you a bigger and stronger person. Fighting doesn''t make you strong. Being kind does."

    That was so her mother. Heaven sighed. She couldn''t understand how her mother could be so good with words and kind all the time.

    "Alright. I''ll apologize." Heaven said.

    "And you won''t do it again." Her mother added.

    "I won''t."

    Meanwhile��

    Zarin sat in front of his father who seemed displeased. He had his arms crossed over his chest and a stern look in his eyes. His father was silent for a long while instead of scolding him and that made Zarin feel ufortable. Soon he couldn''t handle the awkward silence.

    "Alright. I know I did wrong." Zarin began.

    "What exactly did you do wrong?" His father asked.

    "I called her crazy."

    "And why did you call her that?"

    "Because��" Zarin did think she was crazy but he couldn''t say that out loud. She was crazy, stubborn, odd and annoying.

    Suddenly Roshanughed.

    Roshan''sugh always made Zarin nervous. It was as if his father knew what he was thinking.

    Suddenly his uncle Lucian came into the room. "You shouldn''t be so hard on him." He told Roshan. Then he turned to Zarin.

    "Zarin."

    Zarin stood up from his seat. "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "Is your hair alright?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty. Thank you for your concern."

    "I told you not to be so formal with me." Lucian reminded.

    "I am sorry Your ma...I mean uncle Lucian."

    Lucian smiled at him.

    Zarin liked his uncle very much. He was always kind to him despite all the fights with his daughter.

    "I know Heaven iscking in many ways but that''s not her fault. It''s not easy living protected and isted from the rest of the world. Other children, including you, go out and y with other children and you have many friends, but she doesn''t. I hope you can be the friend she never had." Lucian exined.

    Zarin never thought about it and now he could understand a bit more. It must be sad not having any friends at all. He couldn''t imagine being without his friends.

    "I''ll try," Zarin said unsure if he could seed.

    His uncle patted his head before leaving him alone with his father again.

    Roshan gave his son a stern look. "First I want you to apologize." He said.

    Zarin''s shoulders dropped. Even though he felt bad for Heaven he was not good with apologies. How was he supposed to apologize?

    "Zarin!" Suddenly her voice came from behind.

    No! No! He wasn''t ready yet. Slowly he turned around and there she stood looking at him with those fascinating green eyes.

    Slowly she walked closer to him and he clenched his teeth trying hard not to show that he was nervous.

    "I have something to say to you." She said and then looked down at her hand.

    At that moment she looked so innocent and vulnerable that he felt bad. It was really sad that she didn''t have a friend and always had to stay protected.

    "I�� I am��" She began.

    "I am sorry." He blurted.

    She looked up, her eyes widening with surprise. He was surprised himself but then quickly he decided to man up and tell her straight and clear.

    "I am sorry I called you crazy." He said. "It was rude."

    She blinked a few times then smiled. "Yes, it was very rude." She agreed. "But I forgive you."

    He nodded feeling awkward again. "Thank you." He said and then tried to leave quickly but she blocked his way.

    "I need to apologize too. For pulling your hair." She pointed at his head.

    "Oh, it''s alright." He said despite that his head was still hurting. Then he tried to walk past her.

    "Are you leaving?" She asked looking somehow concerned.

    "Yes."

    Heaven looked down at her hands again. Yes, she did find Zarin annoying but at the same time, she liked it when he was here. Sometimes she wondered what he did when he wasn''t here. Did he have friends? Did he y with them? Did he have fun? Because she was very bored being at home.

    Sometimes Heaven wished that Zarin was a girl. Maybe then he wouldn''t be so annoying.

    Suddenly an image of Zarin in a dress popped up in her head and she burst outughing. Zarin gave her that look again. The look where he thought that she was crazy.

    "What''s so funny?" He asked.

    "Nothing." She put her hand over her mouth and keptughing.

    Zarin shook his head. And he actually thought he could be friends with her. That would never happen. "I am leaving." He said turning his back to her.

    "Wait!"

    He ignored her and kept walking away.

    "I am sorry."

    He stopped. Did she just apologize again? He turned to her just to see if he heard it right.

    "I just imagined you wearing a dress. You looked funny." She exined.

    He sighed. He couldn''t understand this girl.

    "What''s funny about that? You have dressed like a man already. I don''t need to imagine that."

    "At least I don''t look funny in it." She said.

    He had nothing to say to that. She actually looked good in it.

    "I actually wore this so that I could y with you. I can''t y the games you y with a dress." She exined.

    She wanted to y with him?

    "Then what game do you want to y today?" He asked.

    Suddenly her eyes lit up as if she couldn''t believe what he said and her lips curved into a wide smile.

    "All of them." She replied.

    ****.???

    ?? NEW BOOK???

    Volume 3ing soon.

    Hello guys! Congrattions on having finished volume 2 and thank you for reading.

    Hope you enjoyed it. If you did you probably want to read more. Maybe Heaven''s story?

    YES. I am currently writing Heaven''s story. It will be out soon so keep this book in your library for updates.

    Thank you again for taking this journey with me and I hope to take many more journeys together.

    I know this story needs more work. To be honest, didn''t think so many people would read it so I just wrote it for fun without thinking much of uracy, or world-building or anything of that kind. This is the first story I ever wrote so it''s not perfect and English is neither my first nor secondnguage. Still, I received so much love. So thank you????.

    My English is better now so I hope you find fewer mistakes in Heaven''s story.

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 124 - 1

    <h4>124 Chapter 1</h4>

    ?? Synopsis??

    ??A mist appears in her bedroom, materializing into a seductive silver-eyed stranger who proceeds to satisfy her in every possible way.''

    THE BEAST AMONGST US

    Imagine living in a world full of fiery, feral beings, hiding in the shadows, roving in our dreams, creeping under our skin. Eavesdropping, manipting our minds and exploring our bodies. They are savages, beasts, but some of them arepanions and childhood friends.

    Some are dangerous, others even more dangerous. They live amongst us. Some of us call them Demons, others call them Djinn. But some of them should never be called.

    THE BEAUTY?LOOKING FOR LOVE

    Heaven, the devil''s granddaughter and princess of Decresh, has everything in life. Loving parents, beauty, wealth, and status. But one thing is missing. And that is love. Heaven dreams of the kind of love her parents have and now that she hase of age to get married she has to find her dream man and the future king of Decresh. And she has to find him soon.

    There is one man. A mysterious silver-eyed stranger who keeps appearing in her dreams. Who is he and what does he want?

    As the line of suitors grows, Heaven''s dreams be more vivid forcing her to go on a journey to find the man in her dreams. Could he also be the man of her dreams? Or would he turn out to be a nightmare????

    ****************************************************************************

    He was here. Again. Hiding in the shadows. But Heaven didn''t have to see him, to know that he was here. She could feel his presence. Whenever he arrived, the room would turn cold, until his touch inmed her.

    Heaven felt the other side of the mattress sink. He was getting into her bed.

    No!

    Shey still. She could neither speak nor move. Her body, her breathing, her heartbeat, everything stilled. Her ears strained, her mind conscious of his every movement.

    Suddenly, cold fingertips brushed her arm. Heaven recoiled inside in distaste. She wanted to move away from him, but she couldn''t. Her body refused to listen.

    As his icy fingers trailed down her arm, Heaven shut her eyes tightly, praying for this nightmare to end. It didn''t go well with the stranger in her bed. Suddenly he grabbed her harshly and turned her around so she was lying on her back. He loomed over her.

    "Open your eyes." Hemanded.

    Heaven''s eyes fluttered open, only to find herself looking into a pair of smoldering silver ones. They were metallic and gleaming in the dark. It wasn''t the first time she had seen them. He had been here many nights before.

    His hair fell over his face as he leaned closer. Wait! What was he about to do?

    "Kiss you." He smirked.

    No! No!

    As his lips came closer Heaven opened her mouth. She was screaming, but no sound was being heard.

    No! Stop!

    "Stoooop!!" Her voice echoed in the entire room while her eyes shot open. Her hand flew to her throat as she sat up. Thank you, Lord, she thought. Her voice came back.

    A momentter her two personal guards barged into her room, almost breaking the door. They quickly looked around for any threat before looking at her.

    "Your Highness, are you all right?"

    "Yes, I am fine." She assured, "You may leave."

    They took onest look before leaving the room.

    Heaven put her hand on her chest. Her heart was pounding so hard. She dreamed of him again.

    Why?!

    This was getting strange and scary.

    The first few times she had been scared too, but she would forget her fear soon since she couldn''t remember anything from the dream except his eyes. But the more she dreamed of him, the more she could remember, and now she remembered everything once she woke up. She could even feel his touch on her skin. As if he had been in her bed for real.

    Heaven was getting concerned. She used to disregard her fear with the exnation that it was only a dream. But now things were different. For every night that he came, he was getting closer to her, and that scared her.

    After getting dressed with the help of her two handmaidens, Heaven made her way to the great garden. Every morning she would have breakfast with her parents there. When she arrived, her mother was already seated at the table, sipping tea from a small cup.

    "Good morning, mother." Heaven greeted.

    "Good morning." Her mother smiled as she looked up from her cup of tea.

    As Heaven got seated, she could feel her mother watching her closely. Herees the scolding again, she thought to herself. What has she done wrong this time?

    "Is everything all right?"

    "Huh?" Heaven got thrown off by the questions. She had been expecting a scolding.

    "It looks like you are not getting much sleep." Her mothermented.

    Well, when a stranger gets into your bed at night, there isn''t much sleeping to be done. Not that she could tell her mother. That would be scandalous.

    A maiden. Having a stranger in her bed. It would create havoc. But Heaven didn''t have to worry about that since this stranger was nonexistent.

    "I am fine mother," Heaven assured.

    She could see that her mother wasn''t convinced, but Heaven didn''t want to exin by lying.

    "How is the selection going for you? Is there someone you like yet?"

    Oh, no. This was thest thing Heaven wanted to talk about. Since she turned seventeen, and now she was almost neen, everyone was waiting for her to get married. The entire kingdom was waiting as if it was their own wedding.

    Heaven could understand. It was a political thing. Since her parents didn''t have a son, the only way to secure the throne would be for her to get married. Her husband would then be the future king of Decresh.

    Heaven couldn''t imagine any other man on the throne except for her father. He was a great ruler, loved by the people, yet feared.

    "No, mother. There is nothing to like about those men." Heaven sighed, thinking back to all the men who came asking for her hand.

    They were powerful men, either very rich or royalties. But the only reason they came to ask for her hand was the throne. They wanted more power, and the way to gain it was through her. She hated that they looked at her as a tool to gain more power. Heaven didn''t want that kind of husband.

    "Those men?" Her mother raised a brow questioningly.

    "Yes. Those men who are only looking for power. That is not what I am looking for."

    "Then what are you looking for?" Her mother asked, tilting her head to one side and listening curiously.

    Heaven grabbed an apple from the table. "I want what you and father have," she replied before taking a bite.

    "And I hope you find it. But things won''te to you, so you have to keep meeting these men. Hopefully, you will find someone you like."

    "But mother, please. I don''t want to do this anymore." Heaven pleaded.

    "Then how do you intend to find a man?"

    "Maybe I can find him if you let me go out."

    Her mother shook her head. "Heaven we spoke about this many��"

    "I know, I know. It''s dangerous and all." Heaven cut off. "But nobody will recognize me. I can dress like other people and blend in."

    Her mother shook her head again. "You know what. Speak to your father about it."

 Chapter 125 - 2

    <h4>125 Chapter 2</h4>

    If there was one thing Heaven could change about her life, it would be being a princess. Because of her title, she had been unable to make many friends, or meet new people, or walk around the streets freely, or meet a man and fall in love.

    Heaven knew she was being ungrateful. Yes, she couldn''t do all those things, but she had many good things in life that other people didn''t have.

    Life was all about taking the good with the bad. "No one lives a perfect life." That''s what her mother used to say. Now she wondered what her father would say about letting her go out.

    He wouldn''t let her. She knew it already. Yet she would try, once again.

    As she waited in the hall for her father''s meetings to end, she thought of ways to convince him.

    ''Dear father, I have been suffocating��''

    No, that would be too much.

    ''Your Majesty, as an adult woman who can take decisions for herself and be responsible for them I would like to go out. Alone.''

    No, that was too formal. She needed to add more feelings so that her father would sympathise with her.

    Or, she could act like a real grownup and tell him straight that she would go out and no one would stop her. But she wasn''t used to going against her father''s will.. He was her weakness. She loved him more than anything because she knew how much he adored her.

    If it was her mother made who taught her everything then it was her father who gave her all the love in the world.

    The clicking sound of footsteps echoed in the hall, and soon after whispers followed. Heaven knew it was her fathering. He would always make heads turn, cheeks flush and hearts race whenever and wherever he appeared.

    All the females in the castle were smitten by him. Even some men. Heaven couldn''t me them. She had overheard a maid once describe him as a walking temptation. That, Heaven wasn''t sure of, but yes, her father was very good looking. And he hadn''t aged a bit. He still looked the same as when she was a child. It was the demon part, of course, which very few people knew of.

    The only people who knew about them being demons, were her father right-hand man Lincoln and left-hand man Julian who, by the way, was also a witch. Then there were her mother''s two guardian angels, as Heaven liked to call them, Callum and Oliver, who also knew about it. Heaven adored these two men because they took care of her when she was a child. Her mother''s two handmaidens Lydia and Ylva also knew about their secret.

    When Heaven was a child, her mother would trust no one to take care of her except for Lydia and Ylva. Therefore, both were very close to her heart. Heaven''s own guards and maids knew nothing, and for that reason she felt alone sometimes.

    "Good morning, my princess." Her father smiled as he neared. Then he grabbed her face between his hands and kissed her forehead, as usual.

    A frown settled on her father''s face. "What makes you sad?" He asked.

    "Father please, I would like to go out alone. Please." Heaven begged.

    "But Lord Aristo ising to meet you today." Her father reminded.

    Lord Aristo was a very well-known and a wealthy businessman. But he should stick to business and not try to be a king.

    "I don''t want to meet these old men."

    Her father chuckled. "I can assure you he is not old."

    "Father, I never ask you for anything," because he already gave her everything before she could ask. "I just want to go out without having guards trailing behind me."

    "All right then," Her father sighed. Heaven''s heart raced in joy before he spoke again. "Then I must go with you, alone."

    The joy she felt a moment ago dissipated. "No father. That is dangerous."

    Her father had too many powerful enemies. He could not leave without protection.

    "No? Then how do you expect me to send you alone?"

    Heaven looked down at her hands. She could never win this.

    Her father grabbed her chin and made her look at him. "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to me. Now get dressed, we''ll leave."

    Heaven felt suddenly bad. She didn''t feel like going out anymore. If anything happened to her father, it would be her fault.

    "I can''t leave. I forgot. Zarin and Gina areing here today, so I need to stay." Heaven lied.

    Zarin and Gina, her only friends who also shared her secret. Yes, they were demons as well.

    Heaven hated lying to her father, but he already knew from the amused look on his face.

    "All right." Was all he said.

    In thete afternoon, Lord Aristo came to meet her. They took a walk in the garden while he spoke of his business adventures and how he became so sessful. At first Heaven listened with curiosity. She also wanted to go on an adventure and discover the world, but then slowly she became bored.

    Lord Aristo only spoke about himself. He never cared to ask her something. What she liked or disliked, if she had any skills, or just anything for that matter. When they had dinner, he changed the topic to politics and tried to impress her with his political knowledge. Heaven was relieved when the time for him to leave finally came.

    "It was a pleasure meeting you princess Heaven. I hope to meet you again." He said taking her hand and kissing her knuckles.

    Never again, Heaven thought to herself. She didn''t want a man as self-centered as he was.

    Once he left, she went to her room feeling exhausted. These men were sucking the life out of her. Her handmaiden Kate helped her change into her nightgown, but Heaven didn''t feel like going to bed. The nightmare was awaiting her, and this time she was very afraid.

    "Do you need anything else, My Lady?" Kate asked.

    "No, thank you. You may leave."

    Saying good night, Kate left her alone.

    Heaven went to her bed, but only sat on it. She looked at the sheets, the pillows and the nket. Soon she would have to share a bed with her husband. Just the thought of it sent chills down her spine. She couldn''t imagine sharing a bed with a man. Specially not any of the men she met till now.

    Suddenly cold air hit her face despite the closed windows.

    Damn him. He always appeared out of nowhere since he learned how to do that.

    "Zarin!"

    *****************

    Hello everyone, ?? For pictures and trailer follow me on Instagram @Authour_jazzmine.

 Chapter 126 - 3

    <h4>126 Chapter 3</h4>

    "Zarin! Don''t do that!" She scolded before she could even see him.

    Her childhood friend Zarin was probably the most annoying creature to have ever existed.

    Heaven grabbed her robe and covered herself quickly.

    "Can''t you arrive as a normal human being?" She asked, turning to him.

    He stood leaning against the wall next to her bed with his hands in his pockets. Slowly, a sly smile made its way to his lips upon seeing her irritated. That was what he liked to do, after all.

    "Except I am not a normal human being." He reminded.

    Ignoring him, she continued. "We are not children anymore. You can''te here as you please. This is ady''s room now."

    Zarin looked around, pretending to be surprised. "Ady? Where is the Lady?"

    Fuming with anger, Heaven threw a pillow on him. She missed, which made him chuckle.

    "Oh. You? When did you be a Lady?" He continued to tease.

    Heaven had lost count on how many times she had wanted to kill him. He lived to annoy her, but without him her childhood would have felt so lonely. But what could she do? She couldn''t love him without hating him.

    "Just leave! I need to sleep." She said lying down on her bed, facing the other side.

    She could hear him sigh. "I thought... maybe wanted someone to talk too?"

    "About what?" Heaven asked curiously.

    "About you getting married."

    "I am not getting married." She muttered.

    "You have to, someday soon. "

    Why was he adding salt to her wounds?

    Pushing herself up in a sitting position, she looked at him for a moment.

    "Are you happy that I have to get married?" She asked.

    "Only if you are happy with it." He replied.

    "Well, I am not."

    "You just have to find the right person." He persuaded.

    "I don''t think I ever will as long as I am locked in here, which means that I, eventually, will have to get married to someone I don''t like, share a bed with him, let him touch me, give him children and ��."

    "Rx." Zarin cut off. "Take a breath."

    She was panicking and squirming inside.?She finally said what she had been keeping inside, but there was more.

    "You won''t have to marry anyone you don''t like." He assured sitting at the corner of her bed.

    "You don''t know that." Her voice almost broke. No, she would not cry. "I am a princess. I have a duty. I will put everyone in a difficult situation if I don''t fulfill my duties."

    "Hell with duties. Your parents love you. They won''t let you sacrifice yourself." He exined.

    That was the problem. They would sacrifice themselves instead, and Heaven didn''t want them to.

    "You are right." She said at the end. Zarin wouldn''t understand, anyway. "Were is Gina?" She asked, changing the topic.

    Gina was Zarins little sister and her only other friend.

    She was just like her mother. Who would think the famous warrior princess ra loved to read during her free time? Heaven had once even received books as a gift from her.

    She loved to read as well, but not as much as Gina. That girl could get so lost in a book she wouldn''t know whether it was morning or night.

    "All right, I need to sleep now. I have early training tomorrow."

    Both Heaven and Gina received sword training from princess ra every other day, and tomorrow was the day. Heaven needed to sleep well if she was wanted to perform well tomorrow. Princess ra could be really tough when teaching.

    Zarin stood up before turning to her. He watched her silently for a moment.

    "Are you sleeping well these days?" He asked.

    Did he know?

    "Yes. Why?"

    He shrugged his shoulders. "Just heard some things." He said.

    "What did you hear?" She asked curiously.

    "That you wake up screaming sometimes. Is it true?"

    Heaven didn''t want to tell him the truth, yet. "I just have bad dreams sometimes."

    He nodded. "All right, then. Good night."

    Just when he was about to leave, Heaven changed her mind.

    "Wait!"

    Zarin stopped in his tracks.

    "Can you stay here tonight?" She asked.

    His eyes widened.

    "I don''t mean like that." She hurried to exin. "I just�� have really bad nightmares. If you could just stay tonight?" She gave him a pleading look.

    The truth was, she wanted to know whether the man in her dreams only stayed in her dreams or out of it as well.

    "Well," He scratched his head awkwardly. "All right. Just tonight." He agreed.

    "Thank you." She smiled at him before tugging herself in to sleep.

    Zarin sat on the sofa in her room before dimming the lights with a thought.

    Heaven closed her eyes, feeling safer, and eventually she fell into a deep slumber.

    When she woke up, it was still dark. For some odd reason the window was open and the chilly air came into the room. Heaven got out of bed to close the window when she took notice of Zarin sleeping on the sofa.

    She felt bad for asking him to stay, so after shutting the window she took one of her nkets to cover him. Just as she was about the put the nked on him he grabbed her wrist. Startled, she looked at his hand. It was cold, oddly pale and slender, despite the hard grip.?Shaken, she lifted her gaze to his face.

    It was him. The silver-eyes stranger. The one who caused her to have many sleepless nights.

    He tugged at her arm so she fell on top of him; her face getting dangerously close to his. For the first time she could see him clearly.

    "Remember me." He whispered.

    **********

    Also, let me know your thoughts on the book so far. I am in the process of writing it so any kind of feedback would help. Thank you??

    Lots of love???

 Chapter 127 - 4

    <h4>127 Chapter 4</h4>

    ****************

    Heaven shot her eyes open. She looked around quickly, specially the sofa. Zarin was still sitting there, resting with eyes closed.

    So it was all a dream. He hade, but only in her dream. This time she didn''t wake up scared. She was curios.

    Why did he ask her to remember him?

    Did he exist?

    That would be terrifying.

    Who was he? And what did he want from her?

    "Did you sleep well?" Suddenly Zarin stood next to her bed.

    Heaven sat up on the bed and adjusted her hair quickly. "Yes. Thanks to you."

    "Good, I''ll take my leave then."

    Heaven gave him a nod, feeling a bit strange that she let him stay in her room at night. It was very inappropriate for ady to let such a thing happen. People would start talking if they knew.

    Zarin left before her handmaidens came to help her get dressed.?This time she wore no dress. It would be trousers because she would fight the famous warrior princess and Zarins mother, ra.

    After dressing and getting her hair braided, she made her way to the castle''s backyard. She knew she was early since nobody was there yet. Heaven took her sword and started practicing by herself. Her mother had made her practice from a very young age.

    "I don''t want you to be like me. I want you to strong, confident and independent." Her mother had told her.

    Heaven knew her mother didn''t have a good upbringing. She wasn''t raised to be strong or independent. She was raised to be frail and submissive. But circumstances taught her to be strong and brave. Besides circumstances, she had her one and only friend Princess ra to teach her a few things, like swordsmanship and politics. Still, sometimes her mother would join their fighting lessons and learn a few tricks herself.

    "Good morning, Princess." It was Princess raing from afar with her daughter and my friend Gina trailing behind.

    Heaven had always admired princess ra and had wanted to be like her. She was a woman who walked with such grace and confidence and had an aura that demanded respect. Not to speak of her beauty, she was a woman who turned heads. Her husband Roshan wasn''t any less good looking. He was alluring in his own dark way. You would find yourself drawn to him, yet you would want to keep a distance. But Heaven liked him a lot. He was fun to be around and always full of sarcasm.

    "Good morning Princess ra, good morning Gina." Heaven greeted.

    Her friend Gina was very cheerful, unlike her mother and mischievous like her father. She hurried and gave her a tight hug. "We have a lot to talk about" She whispered in Heaven''s ear.

    Heaven already knew what Gina wanted to talk about. She wanted to know if Heaven had found a man. She would be disappointed to hear the news.

    "What happened?" She asked, concerned. "You are not focusing today. Are you ill?"

    Heaven was panting as though she had been running through the entire castle. Her lungs and heart couldn''t take it anymore. She felt weak and exhausted.?What was happening to her?

    "I am fine." She lied, but Princess ra didn''t believe her.

    "I think it''s enough for today." She said despite the quick lesson. "Get some rest."

    Gina who was watching from afar wondered why they had stopped. "What happened?" She asked as she came up to them.

    "Nothing." Heaven hurried to say. "Just a little tired."

    Princess ra put a hand on her shoulder. "Make sure to rest. I''ll meet your mother." She said and left them both behind.

    Once her mother was out of sight, Gina ced her hands on her hips. "Whats wrong?" She asked, clearly aware that something wasn''t right.

    Heaven contemted on whether to tell her about the man who dwelled in her dreams and now in her mind, making her unable to focus on anything except for the voice in her head.

    ''Remember me.''

    Well, she clearly couldn''t forget him.

    "Come, let''s go to my room. I''ll tell you everything." Heaven said.

    Gina was two years younger than Heaven, yet she was more experienced about everything. She knew more about the world and its people. Not because she was more educated, but because she socialized more, whether it was with humans or demons.

    "So��" She began making herselffortable on Heaven''s bed. "Tell me." She urged.

    Heaven sat next to her, ready to share her worries and get some of that weight of her shoulders.

    "Well, I have this dream. About a man." She began and quickly Gina sat up with eyes wide. She seemed excited for some reason.

    "Oh. A dream about a man? Tell me about it." She said excitedly.

    "He has silver eyes and��" Heaven wasn''t sure what more to tell her about him. It was all still very confusing. "The thing is, he appears in my dreams every night."

    "Do you know him?" Gina asked.

    "No. Never seen him before."

    "Is he good-looking?"

    "Well��" Heaven tried to think. Even though she had seen his face it was difficult to remember. "He is very alluring."

    Gina nodded thoughtfully. "You have probably seen him somewhere. Try to remember."

    Heaven was very sure she had never seen him before. If she had, she would never forget those eyes.

    "Nevermind. It''s just a dream." She waved it off. "Now help me with the reality. I have to get married and I don''t want to."

    "Why not?"

    "Because, I want to get married for love. Not like this."

    Gina shook her head. "Where politics rule, there is no love. Our parents were lucky to find each other, but only a few people find love and even fewer get married to the person they love."

    "Thank you for making me feel better." Heaven said, irony clear in her tone.

    "I am sorry." Gina apologized. "I didn''t mean to make you feel bad."

    "It''s all right. You are somehow right. What should I do then?"

    Gina seemed to think for a while. "See we are demons. We get to live a long life. You will eventually find love, but right now you need to get married soon. Choose someone you can negotiate with. Tell him you''ll ept to marry him and he will get ess to power, but he won''t touch you. Unless you want to, of course. As for an heir, he can have other women. It''s just an idea. Maybe its bad idea. You know what? Forget it." She rambled.

    "No, no. That''s a brilliant idea," Heaven said with a wide smile. She gave Gina a quick hug. "You''re so smart."

    Now, she would have to find this man that she could negotiate with. Who could it be?

    Suddenly someone came to her mind.

    Zarin.

    ***********************

    ???? Hello everyone,

    Hope this cleared a few things. Let me know what you think so far.

    Do you still think Zarin is the silver-eyed stranger? If not, who do you think he is? ????

 Chapter 128 - 5

    <h4>128 Chapter 5</h4>

    At night Heaven waited for Zarin in her room. She had asked Gina to send him to her, but she hadn''t told her why. Heaven wondered how Zarin would react. She knew he wouldn''t like the idea, and he would probably not agree to help her.

    While waiting nervously she prepared her speech in her head, but then slowly she became afraid. Would this ruin her friendship with Zarin? She didn''t want to lose him. And where was he, by the way? What was taking him so long? She was getting impatient and tired.

    Just when she was about to give up and go to sleep he appeared out of thin air. Heaven felt jealous everytime he did that. She wanted to be able to do that as well, but she couldn''t. Only demons and half demons could do that, and she was neither. Being partly witch, human and demon made her aplicated creature.

    "Good evening, Princess." Zarin bowed teasingly. "How can I be of service to you?"

    Heaven smiled at his childish behavior. "You arete." Sheined.

    He straightened himself and then ran his fingers through his messy hair to adjust it. Heaven studied him closely. He was handsome, and just like both his parents, he made heads turn.

    On top of that, he knew how to dress well, and he would always experiment with his hair. Today he wore a blue shirt that matched his blue eyes, with a pair of ck trousers and a ck jacket adorned with fur on the shoulders. He let his ck hair down except for the one braid on the left side of his head. His pink lips were slightly red. Heaven could tell he had been drinking wine and probably partying.

    "I apologize sincerely. But I am here now." He grinned.

    Heaven stared at his mouth. His fangs had elongated, which meant that he had been sexually active. When aroused, demon''s fangs elongate.

    "I am sure you had a good reason to bete." She said ironically.

    "Well, I was in the middle of something difficult to get out from."

    Heaven nodded knowingly, but she didn''t know why it bothered her. Zarin had always enjoyed thepany of women.

    Stumbling a bit, he took off his jacket and threw it on her sofa. Just how much did he drink? Demons and half demons could only get drunk after drinking enormous amounts.

    "So��" He began as he came to sit next to her on the bed. "You wanted to talk?"

    Heaven got suddenly nervous and her heart began to beat erratically.

    "What is wrong?" He asked, after hearing the fierce pounding of her heart.

    She turned to him slowly. He was siting close to her and looking at her intently.

    "Zarin, I need to ask you a favor."

    He gave her a nod.

    "I want you to�� to marry me."

    The world went still for a moment before Zarin blinked a few times in disbelief.

    "What did you say?" He asked.

    Zarin seemed baffled by her words, so she decided to exin before he told her how stupid she sounded.

    "See, I don''t like any of the men I met so far and probably won''t like the onesing too. Also, I don''t think any of them are worthy of being a King. I amfortable with you and I trust you. Don''t worry, the marriage will just be a formality. We don''t have to consummate the marriage and you can have any woman you like. Besides, you get to be a King." She paused. Did she say everything she needed to say?

    Zarin expression only seemed to get worse.

    "Do you hear yourself?" He asked.

    "Yes. And I wouldn''t say this if it wasn''t the best option." Or the only option. "So what do you say?"

    He stood up hastily."I say no."

    "Why?" She grabbed his arm to prevent him from leaving.

    "Because it''s a bad idea."

    "Then tell me a better one." She demanded.

    "Tell you parents the truth." He suggested.

    "And then what? They will say all right, take your time but father will always have to listen to thoseins about why I haven''t gotten married yet. People in the kingdom will causemotion. Also, there is no guarantee I will find someone in the next few years."

    Zarin sighed. "Listen, I can''t give you a better idea. I just know this is not a good idea."

    Heaven dropped his arm. "Fine. Then I will just say yes to the first man thates here tomorrow and live unhappy for the next thirty or forty years."

    "Don''t try to make me feel bad!"

    "You should feel bad. You can''t even help a friend in need."

    "Heaven! Marriage is not a child''s y."

    "I am no ying Zarin. I am desperate."

    "All right, all right. Let me think." He said sitting carefully back down again.

    He was silent for a long moment while Heaven waited restlessly.

    "Get dressed." He said when he finally spoke again.

    "Why?"

    "We are going out. You were right. You can''t meet someone while locked in here." He exined.

    "Father won''t be happy if he finds out."

    "I''ll handle it. Just get dressed, and not something too fancy."

    Heaven nodded and went on to pick a dress. Then she hid behind the folding screen and slid into the most simple dress she owned. A blue long-sleeve dress.

    "Is this all right?" She then asked Zarin showing him what she was wearing.

    "You look beautiful." Heplemented before reaching his hand for her to take.

    Heaven ced her hand in his, and he drew her into his arms.

    "Ready?"

    She nodded, and just like that they were somewhere else. It went so smooth and quick that she felt nothing but the air blowing her hair and dress.

    Heaven looked around once Zarin released her from his hold. It was midnight, and they both stood in front of arge mansion with all the lights on. Heaven could see people drinking, chatting and dancing through the windows.

    Zarin had brought her to a party.

    "This is Lord Augustins mansion. He is a very wealthy demon Lord, and he invites other wealthy demons to his parties. I think demons might interest you more than humans." He exined.

    "So all those inside are demons?" Heaven asked, feeling slightly nervous. She had never been in a room full of demons before.

    "Most of them. There might be a few humans."

    Heaven looked at the big Iron gate where two guards stood. The butterflies in her stomach went wild.

    Zarin put his arm on the small of her back. "Don''t worry. I am here." He assured her. "Just don''t act like a royalty. You are a friend of mine and your name is Anna. Look around, speak to some men, see if there is someone you like. All right?"

    She nodded and Zarin led the way in to the party.

    Heaven was surprised and looked around excitedly. She had never been among so many people before. Her father was not the kind to throw parties. Yes, they have had many dinners but she could only remember one party and she was very young back then.

    Now she found herself surrounded by people in fancy clothes and expensive jewelry. Some of them were dancing, others sitting at a table while either eating, drinking or chatting.

    "I leave you alone now." Zarin whispered.

    Heaven panicked. "Why? Don''t go." She held onto him tightly.

    "Men will only approach you if they find you alone. Otherwise they''ll think you are with me." He exined.

    "But�� what should I do if they approach me?"

    "Just speak to them and enjoy your time. I''ll be over there, so don''t worry."

    Before she could protest, he pulled his arm away from her grip and left her standing there alone. And it didn''t take long before a man came up to her.

    "May I have a dance with a beautifuldy?" He asked, reaching his hand out for her.

    Heaven took his hand hesitantly, and before she knew they were dancing across the dancefloor. He smiled at her surprised expression.

    It must be a demon thing, she thought. She had never danced with a demon before. She looked around. All of them were good looking, including the man she was dancing with. He had dark brown eyes, almost ck, with a hair that matched in color. His pale lips were surrounded?by well kept facial hair that hid most of his well-defined facial features.

    "May I ask your name?" He said while they flowed over the dancefloor.

    "Anna."

    "I have never seen you before, Anna. Are you from here?"

    "Yes." Was her curt reply.

    "Strange. I would never forget your face." He smiled at her.

    Heaven was used to men finding her beautiful, but right now she was in a room with women as beautiful as her if not even more.

    "Why?" She asked.

    "Look around." He said. "No one has a face like yours. And your eyes, they are maic."

    A blush crept to her face. She was not used to menplimenting her this way.

    "My name is Benjamin." He introduced himself.

    "Nice to meet you, Benjamin." She said.

    "The pleasure is mine."

    Benjamin continued to ask her question and shower her with praises before he got interrupted by another man who also wanted to dance with her.

    The other man, Ricard, was also charming in his own way. Afte dancing with him, Heaven got the chance to speak and dance with many more men, and all the attention andpliments she got ttered her.

    She couldn''t deny she had a good time, but no specific man caught her attention.

    After a while, her eyes searched for Zarin in the room. He was sitting in a corner with a beautifuldy and both of them seemed to have a good time.

    Heaven was about to avert her gaze when suddenly someone caught her attention. A man sitting alone in a dark corner of the room. He was holding a wine cup in his hand and he seemed to look at her. She couldn''t see his face because of the darkness that surrounded him, but his eyes, she recognized them from her dream.

    It was him.

    The silver-eyed stranger.

 Chapter 129 - 6

    <h4>129 Chapter 6</h4>

    Suddenly the world around her disappeared and the only thing she could see was the mysterious stranger sitting alone at the dark corner. Unaware, she stood up from her seat and started to walk toward him. It was as if he was calling to her, pulling her toward him with an unknown force.

    Heaven didn''t resist. She wanted to see him and to know him, but she couldn''t ignore the part of her that was terrified. He didn''t seem to have good intentions. What if he was an enemy and wanted to cause her harm? What if she was putting herself in a dangerous situation?

    But again, the curious part of her was stronger than the fearful part. She wanted to know what he wanted from her, otherwise he would keep appearing in her dreams. Maybe even nightmares.

    When she was close to where he was sitting he suddenly stood up and walked away.

    "Wait!" Heaven called, but he ignored her and continued further.

    Heaven lifted her dress slightly and hurried her steps. She pushed through people, keeping her gaze fixated on his back as to not lose him in the crowd. He was walking fast and getting further away from her.

    Afraid that she would never get the chance to see him she began to run after him. She followed him out of the hall, then out of the mansion.

    "Excuse me! Excuse me!" She even waved her hand, but he kept on walking.

    How could he be so fast? She was loosing him.

    Soon he walked out of the gate and she was right behind him but when she came arrived at the gate, he was gone. Just like that, he disappeared.

    Heaven kept looking around, confused as to why he ran away from her. Wasn''t he the one who visited her dreams every night?

    She turned to the guards who stood at the gate. "Excuse me. Who is the man that just left?" She asked.

    The guards looked at each other. "What man?" One of them asked.

    Heaven looked closely at them. "Are you human?" She whispered.

    "No, My Lady." the other one grinned, showing his fangs.

    Then how did they not see him? She was sure he left through the gate.

    "Heaven!" Zarin came running to her. "Where did you go? You know I will be held responsible if something happens to you." He scolded.

    "Zarin, did you see the man with silver eyes?" It was as if she didn''t listen to what he was saying.

    "No. Why?"

    "Do you know a demon with silver eyes? Anyone with such eyes?" She asked desperately.

    "No! Are you looking for someone?"

    Heaven sighed. "I saw him in there. In the party. He just left."

    Zarin was utterly confused. "Who is he? Who are you talking about?"

    Heaven kept staring at the gate. She lost him. Now, how would she know what he wanted?

    "Heaven?" Zarin tapped her shoulder. "What is wrong?" He asked when she turned to him.

    "Nothing. Let''s go home." She said feeling disappointed.

    "I don''t know." Heaven said letting herself fall on her bed. She stared at the ceiling.

    He exists, she thought to herself. She had just met the man in her dreams. What was he doing there?

    "Heaven! Are you listening to me." Zarin loomed over her.

    "Zarin. I need to get some sleep before the morninges. Thank you for taking me out."

    "Are you asking me to leave?" He asked, confounded.

    She nodded. She needed to sleep in order to see the man in her dreams.

    "Fine." He said. Heaven could hear that he was upset, but he would forget about it by tomorrow.

    Once he left Heaven changed into her nightgown and hurried to get some sleep. Unfortunately, she woke the next morning without having a dream.

    Wait! Why was she feeling sad about it? It was what she wanted. But now she was too curious, and she couldn''t stop thinking about him.

    He had told her to remember him, then why didn''t hee to her? Why did he run away from her?

    While pondering, alone in her room the door guard informed the Kings arrival.

    Heaven turned to the door, and soon her father entered. A smile lit up his face upon seeing her, and he opened his arms for her.

    Heaven ran into his embrace. With her father, she still felt like a child.

    "My Princess." He said holding her tightly and cing a kiss in her hair. "Did you sleep well?"

    Heaven nodded. "And you?"

    "I have slept well. Thank you. I have some free time and thought you might want to go to the market."

    "We are taking guards with us, right?"

    "No. Only you and me."

    "But that is dangerous. I told you." She felt like a parent scolding her child.

    She knew her father felt bad for keeping her in the castle or sending many guards with her everytime she left, but she couldn''t me him. He was only trying to keep her safe.

    She remembered this one time when they left the castle and were attacked by demons who tried to kill her father. That day they were lucky. Her grandparents and Roshan were there to help them protect themselves.

    Since then, Heaven feared for her father every time he left the castle. She would rather go by herself. No one would recognize her, anyway. Her father had kept her?away from every demon and witch, while everyone knew him.

    "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen." He told her.

    Heaven wondered what kind of n her father had in mind. Whatever the n was, she decided to trust him.

    As to not get recognized by the citizens they dressed up asmoners and then rode into the market.

    When they arrived Heaven realized that changing clothes wasn''t helping much. People gawked at them. Her father had every woman''s attention, and whispers and giggles followed soon. That didn''t seem to bother him. What bother him and her was the way men looked at her. It was with carnal fascination. Their eyes gleamed with lust and if her father hadn''t been with her, she knew they woulde up to her.

    Heaven felt ufortable. She realized she didn''t belong here. Her father noticed her difort and tried to avert her attention to something else.

    "Is there anything you would like to buy?" He asked.

    Heaven looked around. There was nothing she didn''t own.

    "Father, lets go to thatke with the ducks." She said.

    When she was little her father once took her to a beautifulke where many ducks swam.

    "All right." Her father nodded.

    They climbed their horses and then rode away.

    Once they arrived they sat on the grass near theke and watched the ducks swimming. It was calm and quiet. The only sound being heard was that of the nature. Birds singing, the wind blowing and trees moving to it.

    Her father sat quietly next to her and even though his gaze was fixated on theke, she knew he wasn''t looking at it. His mind was somewhere else.

    "Heaven." He finally spoke.

    "Yes, father."

    He turned to her. "Are you happy?" He asked.

    The question surprised her.

    "Yes, father. Why?"

    "You know. I wanted to give you a better life than mine and your mothers. I didn''t realize that I was giving you the same isted and lonely life that your mother had. You didn''t choose this life and I��"

    "Father," Heaven cut him off and put her hand on his shoulder. "No one chooses the life they get born into. Neither did you nor mother. It''s not your fault. No one lives a perfect life. Everyone has different struggles and mine is to live secluded from society. But I have you and mother and Zarin and Gina and grandmother and grandfa��" Heaven abruptly stopped.

    Grandfather was not in her life anymore. He left them. Heaven shook her head. She didn''t want to think of him now.

    "What I am trying to say is that I am a happy father and I have never med you or mother."

    Her father put his arm around her shoulders. "I didn''t realize how much you have grown up and how wise you have be. You make me proud." He smiled. "And about the marriage. Take your time. When I met your mother, my loneliness disappeared. Still, I never feel lonely. I hope you can find someone you can share everything with."

    Heaven smiled. "Me too. But father�� the men I am meeting now are all humans. Shouldn''t I meet demons and witches as well?"

    A frown settled on her father''s face. "Demons hate witches and witches demons." He exined.

    Oh, and she was both. No demon or witch would ept her as their partner.

 Chapter 130 - 7

    <h4>130 Chapter 7</h4>

    Heaven was surprised to find Gina in her room once she was back from her trip with her father. Zarin must have told her about the marriage thing. Heaven hoped that this wouldn''t change anything in their friendship.

    Gina was reading a book while waiting, as usual. She probably didn''t even realize that Heaven had arrived.

    "Hello," Heaven called, throwing herself on the bed next to her friend.

    "Oh," Gina looked up from her book. "You are here." She smiled, putting the book aside. "Where were you?"

    "Father took me out for a while."

    "And where did you gost night?" Gina wiggled her eyebrows.

    "So you know?"

    "I do know. So tell me. Did you meet anyone interesting?" Gina leaned in, curious to know.

    Heaven shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. Demons hate witches."

    "But they love beautiful woman and you are stunning, my friend. Just look at you." She encouraged. "Once they see you, they won''t care about anything else."

    "I am not sure about that."

    "You should be. Listen, tonight we will go out again. I''ll prove it to you."

    Heaven didn''t protest. Gina was too stubborn to deny. Besides, a part of her still had hope to meet someone. Maybe she would meet the silver-eyes stranger again.

    When the night came and the pce became quiet because everyone was asleep, Gina came to her room. Gina was already a stunning woman, but tonight she dressed to kill. She wore an olive green dress with long sleeves and a v neckline. It was adorned withce and ribbons and flowed from the waist down. Her ck hair was braided and attached to her head like a crown. Her hazel eyes were surrounded by thick darkshes and she had added some colour to her pale cheeks. Gina looked innocent when smiling but when being serious her sharp facial features gave her a very elegant aristocratic look.

    "So... "She said twirling. "How do I look?"

    "Beautiful." Heaven smiled

    "Thank you. I put in a little extra effort. It''s the first time we are going to a party together, after all."

    That was true.

    "Now. What have you decided to wear?" She asked.

    "I don''t know what''s appropriate." Heaven wondered.

    "Come, let''s see what you have."

    Gina picked a wine-red dress for her. "This will suite your skin color so much." She exined.

    Without questioning her friend''s choice, Heaven slid into the dress. It looked like Gina''s except for thece and ribbons. This one was adorned with golden embroideries and a golden belt at the waist.

    When she was done, Gina helped her put some paint on her lips and cheeks, and since none of them were good with hair, they just let her hair down.

    Gina took a step back to take a good look at Heaven. "Good Lord. You are going to provoke some demons tonight." She smiled, satisfied.

    "No, no." Gina crossed the distance between them and embraced her. Before Heaven could think of what to say, they had already arrived outside the party.

    "Come on." Gina said, taking her hand and leading her inside.

    This party seemed different from thest one. It seemed calmer. The hall was dimly lit with slow music in the background. It had somehow a romantic feel to it. Probably why Gina brough her here.

    "Regina." A familiar voice called from behind.

    As both of them turned, they froze in ce. For different reasons.

    "Uncle?" Gina seemed embarrassed and a little scared.

    It was Enoch. The angelic looking demon. Heaven had seen him a few times when she was young and actually believed he was an angel. Now she was staring at him with the same fascination.

    "What... what are you doing here?"

    "I should ask the same." He spoke.

    "Eh�� we just��"

    "It''s my fault. I told her to take me out." Heaven hurried to save her friend.

    Enoch turned to her and looked at her for a moment, as if trying to recall who she was. Then his eyes widened with realization.

    "Princess Heaven. You truly shouldn''t be here."

    "Please uncle. Can''t you just pretend you saw nothing. And please don''t tell father." Gina begged.

    Enoch looked around, unsure.

    "Please uncle. Zarin ising too. We will keep an eye on Heaven."

    So this was about her now?

    Enoch sighed. "All right. Only this time. Don''t get into trouble." He warned her, then turned to Heaven. "It was nice meeting you, Princess." And then just like that he was gone.

    Gina let a breath of relief. "Lord. What was he doing here? He isn''t the party type." She wondered.

    "Why not?"

    "I am not sure. He isn''t very talkative. Anyway, that guy there has been staring at you." She nodded toward a handsome male staring at her through the crowd. When their eyes met, he smiled at her.

    Heaven averted her gaze quickly, feeling slightly ufortable.

    "Oh Heaven. Come on. Dont be shy. If you don''t like him, pick anyone in the room and talk to them."

    Heaven panicked. Was she supposed to make the first move? She would never dare.

    "Alright. I''ll just leave you alone to�� Oh, someone ising here." Gina gave her a push with her elbow.

    Who? Heaven looked around quickly. A man was approaching them. Good. Then she wouldn''t have to make the first move.

    "My Lady. May I have a dance?" He reached his hand out for Gina.

    Gina raised her eyebrows. Surprised, he asked her for a dance instead of Heaven.

    Heaven would have been happy for her friend if it wouldn''t mean that she would be left standing there alone. But she forced herself to smile. She didn''t want to ruin the night for Gina, so she gave her a nod to go on.

    Gina took the man''s hand, and he led her to the dance floor. Heaven could tell they were flirting by the way they leaned into each other and Gina giggled. If she only had half the confidence her friend had.

    "My, my. What do we have here?"

    Of course he was here. She turned to him. "Zarin. What are you doing here?"

    "Well, I couldn''t miss the party my sister and my friend were attending." He let his gaze slowly travel up and down her body. "And I am d I came." He added.

    Heaven felt something strange in her stomach. It was as if his words meant something else.

    "Why?" She asked.

    "Because it''s dangerous the way you dressed. It must be Gina''s doing. She dressed you to be a meal for many hungry demons in this room, and I can''t let that happen."

    "What do you mean?" His words confused her.

    "Come. Let''s dance while we speak."

    He took her to the dance floor and drew her into his arms before they began to dance to the music.

    Heaven realized this was the first time she danced with him. It also made her realize the man her childhood friend had be. He wasn''t the silent, broody and innocent little boy she knew anymore. He was confident, mischievous and very tantalizing.

    "So. Have you thought about my offer?" She asked.

    "What offer?"

    She leaned closer and whispered. "To marry me."

    He chuckled. "Are you still on that? I thought we moved on from it."

    "Is the idea of getting married to me that unpleasant?"

    "Yes." He replied.

    Heaven felt hurt by his words. "Why?" She asked.

    "Because I like to live freely. I don''t want to be bound by royal duties."

    Oh, so it wasn''t because of her.

    "Also, I wouldn''t make a good King." He added. "But don''t worry. We will find you someone."

    "Demons won''t like me when they find out I am partially witch." Heaven whispered.

    "Well, your grandfather liked your grandmother." He reminded.

    "That was a ime thing."

    "If it happened one time, it can happen twice. You just need to find a very powerful demon, like your grandfather. One who is centuries old. Then he won''t care that you are a witch if he truly likes you."

    Powerful, centuries old demon didn''t sound good.

    "And if he doesn''t like me, he will kill me on the spot." Heaven added.

    "Oh. It will be very difficult not to like you in this dress."

    Heaven''s cheeks flushed, which caused Zarin tough. "What is funny?" Heaven asked, annoyed.

    "You are adorable. You need to be bolder than this. If you get together with a demon, I promise you givingpliments is the least he will do."

    Heaven knew demons were very sexual creatures. She could only imagine what they could be doing behind closed doors. Nothing she would want to know, yet.

    "So where do we find this powerful, centuries old demon who won''t kill me?"

    ******************************

    ???? Hello everyone. Hope ya''ll doing well.

    I made a discord ount for those who might want to meet and chat about the book. This is only a test link. If it works, I''ll make a permanent one.

    Here is the link:

    https://discord.gg/FMnSY5

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 131 - 8

    <h4>131 Chapter 8</h4>

    Zarin introduced Heaven to his friend Lozan, a man who ording to him knew almost every demon.

    "You need to be more specific." Lozan inquired when Zarin exined that he was looking for old male demons. "There are many old male demons."

    Zarin turned to Heaven. "Anything specific you would like?"

    Heaven felt as if she was ordering a meal or buying clothes.

    "Someone kind." She said.

    That made both Zarin and Lozanugh out loud. "Your friend is funny." Lozan told Zarin.

    Zarin tried to hold in hisugh. "We are looking for someone who might be interested in finding a partner."

    "Oh," Lozan turned to Heaven. "You can''t possibly have difficulty finding someone." He said surprised. "But that''s not how it works with demons."

    "I know, I know. They have to be mates, but that will only happen once they meet, right?"

    "All right. But why does it have to be an old demon?" Lozan asked.

    "We have our reasons." Was all Zarin said.

    "How old are we talking about?"

    "Well, at least five centuries old." He looked at Heaven for approval.

    Heaven had to think. That sounded a lot, but she decided to go with it for now.

    "Preferably rich." Zarin added.

    "Then you are looking for a demon Lord."

    Heaven knew demon Lords were the ones that ruled over a group of demons. They were the leaders.

    "That will do." Zarin said.

    Lozan seemed concerned. "Your friend seems to innocent to get involved with a demon lord." He pointed out.

    "She just looks innocent. It''s her charm." Zarin exined.

    Her charm? Heaven wanted tough.

    "If you want to meet a demon Lord, you need to go to different kinds of parties. Ones that are heavily guarded, therefore you will need an invitation. I am sure you father can get you one easily. Once you are inside, your friend can use her charm. I am sure it will work effectively." He grinned.

    If Lozan knew almost every demon, then maybe he knew the silver-eyes stranger.

    "Do you know a male demon with silver eyes?" Heaven asked.

    Lozans expression became serious. "Silver eyes? That''s very rare nowadays. Have you seen one?" He asked.

    "No, my friend has." She lied.

    "I don''t know if she is lucky or unlucky." He said scaring her.

    "Why?"

    "Well, lucky because she got to see something rare. Unlucky because they are very dangerous and she might be in serious trouble if she provoked him."

    Now she was terrified.

    "What do you mean they are dangerous?" She asked.

    Lozan leaned in, his eyes gleaming with excitement of what he was about to tell her.

    Heaven thought of her father''s eyes. But he didn''t exist from the beginning of times. Was it maybe because her grandfather did?

    "Then there were the smoke demons. They had metallic silver eyes, and the water demons had multicoloured eyes. When humans were created and sent to earth, the demons moved to the oceans. But the water demons wanted the waters for themselves, so they banished the fire demons and the smoke demons from the oceans and forced them to live onnd. Amongst the humans. Now you probably understand why they are dangerous. They are ancient, therefore extremely powerful.?Only a few of them exist today, and they usually conceal their eye colour so that no one can recognize them. Unless they really want to scare someone."

    "Why do only a few remain?" Heaven asked curiously.

    "Living for many thousand years can be tiring, so some of them decided to move on to the afterlife. Others have gone into a deep slumber, nning to wake up when the world changes into something that might excite them."

    "How do you know all this?" Zarin was surprised by his friend''s knowledge.

    "You have to know your history." He winked. "Tell you friend to be careful, and if possible avoid him." He then warned Heaven.

    An original demon. Not centuries old, but ancient and powerful. That was bad news for her.

    What could this original demon want from her? Maybe she should stop looking for him and hope that he neveres to see her again.

    Heaven thanked Lozan for his help before turning to Zarin. "We should go home." She said. "Where is Gina?"

    Zarin said goodbye to his friend and then they both looked for Gina in the crowd. She was still with the handsome male who had asked her for a dance.

    "We should leave her alone. She knows you''re with me."

    "Will she be alright alone?" Heaven asked.

    "Trust me. This is not her first time." Zarin assured.

    Once they were back to her chamber, Heaven felt afraid. She didn''t let go of Zarin.

    "Can''t you stay here tonight?" She asked.

    Zarin gazed into her eyes for a long moment before he shut them tightly and pushed her away gently. When he opened his eyes, he took a deep breath before looking at her again.

    "Is there something you are not telling me?" He asked. "Who is this silver-eyed demon? Is he troubling you?"

    Heaven shook her head. "No. It''s just the nightmares again. Please stay."

    She could see that he didn''t believe her, and that was probably why he agreed to stay.

    "Alright. Go and change." He said.

    "Thank you."

    Heaven hurried to change into her nightgown and when she came back, she found Zarin lying on her bed.

    "What are you doing?"

    "No more luxury for you Princess. If I am going to sleep here, then I am sleeping on the bed. You can try the sofa. If it doesn''t suit you, you are always wee to sleep next to me." He smirked.

    Heaven wanted to p the smirk out of his face but forced herself to smile at him instead. She was the one who asked him to stay, after all.?"I''ll sleep on the sofa. Enjoy the bed."

    Taking her pillow and nket, shey down on the small sofa that barely fit her length. This was at least better than having nightmares, sheforted herself.

    ******************************

    ???? Hello everyone. Hope ya''ll doing well.

    Herees a new discord link. Hopefully, it works for everyone this time.

    For those who don''t know about discord, it''s basically a tform where you can chat and connect. In this case, meet other readers and chat about the book.

    Here is the link

    https://discord.gg/zu2Smp7

    Let me know if you have problems.

    Lots of love ??????

 Chapter 132 - 9

    <h4>132 Chapter 9</h4>

    Heaven woke up feeling cold despite being wrapped in her thick, heavy nket. But it wasn''t the weather that was cold.

    It was him.

    Every time he came, the room would turn cold. Or maybe it wasn''t the room but her body that froze.

    Sitting up, her eyes searched for him in the darkness, but she couldn''t find him. Yet she knew he was there. Gripping her nket, she held it tightly against her body, as if it would protect her.

    "Hell0?" Her voice trembled.?"Are you there?"

    Slowly he emerged from the darkness. The sight of him made her draw in a sharp breath and want to hide under the bedcovers. He was beautifully terrifying, if that made sense.

    The stranger took a step toward her.

    "Don''t! Please." Heaven shrieked, crawling back in her bed.

    "I won''t hurt you." He assured.

    "What do you want?" It came out as a whisper.

    He came closer. "I want you. Come with me.???

    "Why?" She asked.

    "Because we belong together."

    "I don''t even know you." Her heart elerated with every step he took toward her.

    "But you have been looking for me. And if you really want to know me, thene to ck rosewood." He said.

    "What if I don''t want to?" She asked, afraid.

    In the blink of an eye, he stood right in front of her, causing her to squeal in terror. Leaning down, he brought his face close to hers. Heaven held her breath.

    "Then I''lle back to convince you." He smirked, leaning even closer.

    Heaven shut her eyes tightly, praying he would disappear. When she opened them again, she was sleeping in her bed. The morning sun shone through the window, lighting up the room.

    Heaven let out a breath of relief. It was all a bad dream.

    But wait! How did she get into her bed? She had been sleeping on the sofa.

    Turning to her left, she found Zarin sleeping next to her.

    What on earth was happening?

    "Zarin!" She rocked him. "Wake up!"

    Slowly, his eyes fluttered open.

    "How did I get here?" She asked usingly.

    He rubbed his eyes before looking at her."You don''t know?"

    She shook her head.

    "Well, I don''t either." He smiled tauntingly.

    Heaven took her pillow and started hitting him with it.

    "All right, all right, stop." He held his arms up in defense, but Heaven kept hitting him.

    "Stop!" He grabbed her wrists turning her over he pinned her down on the bed.

    She struggled to free herself, but he was strong.

    "I am still stronger than you," He reminded. "And faster too."

    But that was not what made Heaven stop.

    It was him, in her bed, on top of her.?When he understood her reaction he released her.

    "You will get me in trouble one day." He muttered before vanishing.

    Why now? What changed? And what did he mean by them belonging together? She shook her head. It didn''t matter. She would not go meet him.

    When her handmaidens were done with her, she looked at herself in the mirror onest time before making her way to the great garden, where she would have breakfast with her parents.

    When Heaven neared the garden, she heard her grandmother''s voice. She became thrilled and hurried to meet her.

    "Grandma!"

    "Heaven!" Her grandmother Irene stood up from her seat, meeting her halfway for a hug.

    "I miss you." Heaven said.

    "I miss you more, my Angel."

    Heaven was so happy to see her grandmother. They chatted happily while they ate their breakfast. But Heaven knew her grandmother was not as happy as she looked. Since her grandfather left, she could see the sadness behind her grandmother''s smile. Until this day, Heaven could not understand why her grandfather left.

    He had never been the warm type to begin with, but she never thought he would abandon them.

    She could still remember the day he decided to leave. He had exined that he was on earth for a purpose, and that he for a moment got distracted and forgot why he was here.

    "What is the purpose that is more important than your family?" Her father had asked.

    "I am here to mislead God''s creation. That''s the purpose of my existence. I am not here to live a normal life."

    "You say that now?" Her father had been outraged and Heaven could understand why. But her grandfather had remained calm.

    "I did not n to have a family. It just happened, and I got caught up in it. Now I am back to who and what I should be."

    "The devil?"

    "Yes." Her grandfather replied calmly.

    "So you want to leave us?"

    "You cane with me. We can mislead everyone. We can make the world ours."

    Her father shook his head. "I don''t want to be part of your evil schemes."

    It was the first time Heaven heard her grandfatherugh. Until this day, she never heard a more malicious sound.?"You are part of me, Lucian. Evil is part of you, whether you admit it or not."

    "No one is born evil. It''s a choice you make, and I choose not to be what you have be."

    Heaven had felt proud of her father, but she had been very disappointed in her grandfather. She couldn''t understand why misleading people was so important to him, but when she grew up, she learned the reason to why the devil was on earth. He had rebelled against God.

    "Father, do you believe in God?" One day Heaven had asked her father when she was a little girl.

    "Yes." Her father answered simply.

    "I don''t mean if you believe there is a God. I mean, do you believe God is good?"

    Her father who was busy reading some papers put them away and looked at her. "Yes. I believe God is good."

    "But those who believe that God is good are also those who believe demons are evil." Heaven argued.

    Her father studied her for a moment. "If those people believe God is good, they should know that God does not create evil. It''s something his creation chooses to be, and as demons we have the choice to be what we want."

    And so Heaven chose to be good, despite not knowing what it truly meant. At that time, when she was a little girl, to be good meant listening to her parents, not fighting with others and being kind. But today Heaven wondered what it truly meant to be good.

    Could she still be good despite being the devil''s granddaughter?

    "Is something wrong?" Her grandmother asked, breaking her train of thoughts.

    Heaven realized everyone had emptied their te while she was lost in old memories.

    "No, no." Heaven shook her head.

    Now, both her parents looked at her worriedly.

    "I am fine. I am just trying to eat less. I have gained some weight." She lied.

    Heaven was thankful that demons couldn''t hear demons thoughts. Otherwise, her parents and grandmother would have known she was lying.

    After the breakfast Heaven took her grandmother aside. "I need to talk to you." She whispered. Then they went to her room to speak privetly.

    "So, what troubles you my dear?" Her grandmother asked once they arrived.

    "Grandma, I don''t want to worry anyone, but something had been troubling me for a long time."

    "What is it?" Her grandmother looked very concerned.

    "Dreams or nightmares. I don''t know. But they feel so real, and it''s the same person as everytime. I think it might be more than just a dream." Heaven exined.

    Her grandmother listened carefully.

    "I think it''s a demon. He has silver-eyes, and hees almost every night." She continued.

    "What does he do when hees?"

    Heavens cheeks flushed.

    "Oh dear. It''s that kind of dream." Her grandmother said.

    "No!" Heaven''s blush deepened.

    "It''s normal." Her grandmother cut off. "You have grown. You are a woman now and you yearn for a man."

    Heaven sighed. She didn''t expect her grandmother to react the way Gina did.

    "Who is he?" She asked curiously.

    Heaven shook her head. "I don''t know him. But he seems to know me. That''s why I am afraid."

    The concerned look returned to her grandmother''s face. "You don''t know him?"

    "No."

    She was quiet for a long moment before she stood up. "Come. I''ll perform a spell on you. It will make demons unable to enter your mind."

 Chapter 133 - 10

    <h4>Chapter 133 - 10</h4>

    Heavens grandmother gave her a ne with a magic spell that would keep demons away from her. Despite that, the silver-eyed stranger visited her once again. Just as he promised.

    If the spell didn''t work, then maybe he wasn''t a demon.

    But�� what else could he be?

    She would guess a witch, had she not seen him at the party. As a witch, he would not risking to a party full of demons.

    One thing Heaven was sure of. He was not human. He was far more sinister. The way he crawled into her bed made her shrink and shiver. What would he do to her this time?

    She could feel him looming over her while she pretended to be asleep. She tried not to panic, but her heart was beating so fast she had a hard time breathing normally.

    "I know you are awake." He spoke.

    Heaven kept her eyes shut. Tonight she would not open them until he disappeared.

    The stranger leaned closer. His soft hair fell on her face and tickled her. Then she felt his icy fingers on her neck. Heaven squealed internally but kept it together on the outside.

    It''s just a dream. He will disappear soon, she chanted inside her head.

    But the stranger went nowhere. Instead, she felt his cool fingers get a grip on the ne around her neck. Then she heard him chuckle.

    "Did you think this would protect you from me?" He asked, amused.

    Heaven continued to pretend to sleep, but he wasn''t willing to leave.

    "You don''t need protection from me. I wouldn''t hurt you." He caressed her cheek with the back of his hand.

    "Look at me." He urged softly.

    His words werepelling, somehow taking control over her and forcing her to open her eyes.

    No! Why did she open��

    The words faded from her mind as soon as she saw his face. There was something about his appearance that took her breath away, yet when she woke up she couldn''t remember what he looked like. Except the eyes.

    "Why did you note to meet me?" He asked.

    "I was afraid." She blurted.

    "You need not be afraid of me." He traced his fingers along her jawline and down to the curve of her neck.

    His cold touch made her shudder, yet her body grew hot. Her senses came alive and his scent filled her nostrils. He smelled like wet earth after rain.

    Heaven inhaled his delicate scent. She loved rain. The smell of it, the sound of it, and the feel of the cold water dripping on her skin.

    Why did this man remind her of rain and storms?

    "I''ll wait for you tomorrow." He said, but it sounded more like a question. As if he was asking her if she would go to meet him.

    "I can''t." She shook her head.

    His lips curved into a smile. "At least this time you didn''t say you don''t want to."

    Heaven stared at him, confused. "It''s the same thing." She said.

    Suddenly he was out of her bed, standing on the other side. "I''ll be waiting for you."

    Heaven sat up. "I told you I can''t."

    "I am sure you''ll find a way."

    "I��" Before she could say anything else, he dissipated into smoke.

    When she woke up this time, she was covered in sweat. This nightmare was affecting her more than she thought.

    She reached for the ne around her neck. It was still there, but it didn''t protect her.

    Her grandmother was a powerful witch. If her spell didn''t work, then there could be two reasons. The first would be that the stranger wasn''t a demon, and the second, he is too powerful for the spell to keep him away. After all, he hadughed at her attempt to protect herself, but he had also told her he had no intentions of hurting her.

    Could she trust his words?

    And if he didn''t want to hurt her, then what did he want?

    Rubbing her eyes, Heaven forced herself out of bed. She had her training with Princess ra and Gina today, so even if she wanted to sleep a little more she couldn''t.

    Her handmaidens helped her as usual before she made her way to the backyard of the castle where she usually trained. Today it seemed her mother was joining them.

    Not wanting to interrupt the fight between her mother and Princess ra, Heaven went to sit next to Gina who was also watching the fight.

    "Good morning," She greeted her friend.

    "Good morning." Gina smiled without tearing her gaze from the fight between their mothers.?"Aunt Hazel has be so much better."

    Heaven nodded proudly. Her mother was truly a fighter, never giving up. Yet she was gentle in everything she did. That''s why everyone loved her. Even now while fighting, every time she felt she struck too hard she would make sure Princess ra was alright. She was so caring.

    While their mothers fought Gina and Heaven decided to fight as well. Unlike their mothers, they were not gentle with each other. They really attacked one another, without holding back. Kicking, punching and wrestling, they bruised each other until one of them gave up.

    Today Heaven gave up first. She had too many sleepless nights and her mind was somewhere else.

    "All right, I give up." Breathless, Heaven epted defeat

    Gina fell on the ground, also gasping for air. They took a moment to catch their breath before retiring to her room.

    Heaven ordered for some food and drink. She was starving. Then she threw herself on the couch to rest.

    "So, how was he? The man you were chatting with at the party?" Heaven asked.

    Zarin and she had left Gina behind that night because she seemed to have a good time.

    "His name is Wren, and he was very charming. But I met someone elsest night."

    "Oh," Was all Heaven managed to say. Her friend was juggling men. Heaven didn''t know how she felt about that.

    ??How was it for you? Did you find someone?"

    Heaven shook her head. "No, but I found something. I think the man in my dreams might be an ancient demon."

    Confusion settled on Gina''s face. "But you said he was just a dream."

    "Yes. I mean no. I don''t know, really. But he feels so real and he told me to�� meet him."

    "What? Why didn''t you tell me all this?" She hurried to sit next to her on the couch.

    "Because I am not sure myself. A part of me wants to find him, the other part tells me it''s dangerous."

    "Why?"

    "Well, if he is an ancient demon what could he want from me? Other than to hurt me. Maybe he is my father''s enemy and wants to cause him harm through me."

    "If he is an ancient demon, then he wouldn''t be scared and hide in your dreams. Trust me. He would already have caused you harm.?Also, ancient demons have no reason to be your father''s enemies since they won''t see him as a threat. They already have enough power of their own."

    She had a point. "If so, what does he want?"

    "Maybe he likes you, but is too afraid to approach you. Because you know, your father and grandfather. Did he indicate that he likes you?"

    Well, he had said they belonged together. Did that mean he liked her?

    "I''m not sure��"

    "I think you should give him a chance. You are looking for someone to get married to so it wouldn''t hurt to get to know him. "

    Gina made everything seem simple, but something was telling Heaven this was more than just a demon liking her. He wanted something else from her. She had felt it in her dreams. The fact that the ne didn''t protect her was also distressing. If he wasn''t an ancient demon, then he was something else. Something as dangerous if not more.

    And?if she didn''t go to meet him, then he woulde for her again, and again, Also, she couldn''t deny the fact that she wanted to meet him. She wanted to know who he was and what he wanted.

    Heaven knew she was about to make a selfish and dangerous decision, but she couldn''t help it.

    "Yes, maybe I should give him a chance," She finally said.

    Her friend''s eyes widened in surprise. "Good." She nodded excitedly. "Now where do we find this man?"

    ***************************

    ???? Hi ????!

    Herees a new discord link for those who couldn''t ess thest one. discord.gg/KaS5kYJ

    I am avable on discord and would be more than happy to reply to your questions.

    ?????

 Chapter 134 - 11

    <h4>Chapter 134 - 11</h4>

    Heaven told Gina where she was supposed to meet the silver-eyed stranger. ck rosewood.

    Gina knew where it was, but she didn''t like the idea of going there.

    "Why did he tell you to meet him there? I heard that forest is eerie."

    Heaven wanted to back down, but then she gathered her courage and decided to get it over with.

    "Should we feel scared? I mean, we are what people fear."

    Maybe people believed supernatural beings like ghosts or demons to dwell in the forest, but Heaven didn''t believe in ghosts and she was a demon.

    Gina shrugged. "Yeah. I guess we have nothing to be afraid of."

    But once they arrived at the forest, Heaven could feel that something was definitely different about the ce.

    It was dark, the leaves from the many tall trees covered the sky like dark clouds. The air was cooler, making her flesh creep and her body squirm. She turned to Gina who was walking next to her with arms wrapped around her shoulders.

    "Why is it so cold?" She asked.

    "I don''t like this." Heavens said. "Maybe we should go back."

    Gina shook her head in denial, as expected. Her friend liked the scary and the dangerous.

    "Since we are here, we might as well take a good look. What could be in here? Animals?"

    No, not animals. But surely predators.

    The silence was haunting. There was no sound or signs of life around them. Only the trifling noise of rustling branches and leaves and the howl of the wind.

    Heaven and Gina scampered through the wispy trees, stumbling over stones and roots.

    Suddenly Gina drew her sword. The scraping sound of sharp metal echoed in the silence.

    "Did you hear that?" Gina whispered.

    Heaven straightened her ears.

    "Hear what?"

    "You were right. We should go home. I don''t think it''s safe here. Not a romantic ce to meet either." Gina said, looking around with hawk-like eyes.

    Heaven knew her friend was right, but something far away, deep in the forest, was calling to her.

    "Heaven, what are you doing?!" Gina hissed.

    She was already walking into the forest without realizing. Gina came after her fast and grabbed her arm.

    "We should really leave. I don''t like this ce."

    "Gina, we are close." Heaven said without knowing what it meant.

    "Close to what?" She was still looking around for any threat.

    Close to him. He was here. Heaven knew from the way the icy wind gusted. Every time he was near, she felt cold.

    Ignoring Gina''s question, she continued further into the dark forest.

    "You will get us in trouble." Gina muttered, following behind.

    A smile curved Heaven''s lips. She was usually the careful one. It was fun now that they switched roles.

    As they continued further into the forest, it became colder and darker.

    ??Oh God," Gina shivered. "Do you think ghosts exist?"

    "Are you asking me or God?"

    "Are you being sarcastic right now?"

    Heaven thought this was the perfect opportunity to scare her friend. Turning around, "maybe you can ask the ghosts themselves." She said nodding behind her.

    Gina swung her sword behind her, just to cut through thin air.

    Augh escaped Heaven''s lips.

    "This is not fun!" Gina turned, looking angry.

    "I am sorry. I have just never seen you so scared."

    "I am not." She denied. "But... we should really go back. I don''t feel good about him calling you here."

    "Just a little further." Heaven returned to walk, but after a few steps she discovered a cave a few feet away.

    "Gina." Heaven nodded toward the cave. "Look."

    The cave''s mouth was an imprable darkness covered with spiders.

    "I don''t like this." Gina repeated, looking at the entrance. "We should go home."

    Gina was usually not an easily scared person, but Heaven could resonate with her fear. There was something about this forest that indicated darkness and danger which erected fear in someone''s heart.

    But Heaven was too drawn to the darkness now that she couldn''t back down. The further she got into the forest, the stronger the pull toward the darkness became.

    Despite the force that drew her closer, Heaven took safety precautions. She withdrew her daggers from her pockets while strolling toward the cave.

    "Heaven. Where are you going?!" Gina sounded annoyed.

    "Let''s take a look." Heaven said waving for Gina to follow.

    Gina shook her head. "You are getting us in trouble."

    Yes. She?was, but why couldn''t she stop. This was dangerous. She was putting her friend, her family and herself in risk?

    Why were her feet taking her toward danger?

    When they came near the entrance, Heaven looked inside. It was pitch-dark, so she couldn''t see anything. Suddenly she became afraid, yet she continued to step inside.

    Gina used her sword to remove the spiders from the way.

    When they entered the cave, it engulfed them in a chilling darkness. Underneath her feet, rocks shifted, causing her ankles to twist left and right. The noise from the rattled stones echoed off the heavy walls. Ahead, she could hear the sound of water dripping.

    Heaven got an ominous feeling.?She tightened her hold on her daggers as the road darkened. She could still see because of her supernatural senses, but if she continued, it might notst. Just when she chose to turn back because it was getting difficult to see, she stumbled over something and fell on a hard surface.

    "Are you alright?" Gina called, but then paused when she noticed something.

    Heaven got up on her feet before taking a look. Her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Is that a coffin?" She asked.

    "It seems so." Gina shrugged. "But look at this."

    Gina touched the surface with her fingertips. Symbols were carved into the wooden coffin. Heaven got closer to see. She knew these symbols, or to be more correct, spells.

    Her grandmother had taught her how to perform basic spells, but these seemed a lot moreplicated.

    "These are spells."

    "Why would someone carve spells into a coffin?"

    "I don''t know." That confused Heaven as well.

    Leaning down, she tried to figure out their meaning. It seemed the spell was to protect what was inside from getting out or to hinder someone from getting inside.

    But why?

    "I think there is something in there, and it''s not a dead body." Heaven said.

    "What do you think is in there?"

    "I don''t know. But something valuable enough to hide in a cave and lock with a spell."

    "Oh, then we should open it." Gina got suddenly excited

    "I don''t think I am powerful enough to open it. The spell isplicated."

    "Well, try before giving up."

    "Maybe we shouldn''t open it. It probably belongs to someone." Heaven hesitated.

    "We don''t have to take it. I am just curious to see what''s inside."

    Heaven couldn''t deny that she was curious too. What could there be inside, that someone would go through so much trouble to hide?

    Thinking that she probably wouldn''t seed in opening it, she performed the spell.

    And she was right. Nothing happened.

    "I told you. Let''s go home now. All this was a terrible idea."

    Gina let out a sigh. "Came all this way here to see nothing." She muttered, disappointed.

    As they turned back to leave, they heard the creaking sound of wood, making them stop in their tracks. Heaven nced behind at the coffin. Then she looked at Gina.

    "I think it opened?" Gina whispered.

    She made her way to the coffin and tried to lift the lock. It wasn''t opening.

    "God this is heavy. Help me."

    Heaven hurried to help Gina, ready to use all her strength, but when she lifted the lock it opened so easily.

    A heavy smoke came out of the coffin, blurring their vision and making them cough. When the smoke slowly followed the wind and disappeared, they saw whaty in the coffin.

    A gasp escaped Gina''s lips. It was indeed a dead body. Ity unmoving like a statue, with only bones and skin. The skin was a pale grey and blue and seemed to rot, making the veins underneath visible.

    Heaven stared, shocked. This was not what she expected, and she was still confused. It made no sense. Why would someone put a spell on a coffin with a dead body?

    It''s not like the body could escape.

    Unless��

    It was alive.

    Oh, no!

    Heaven was about to step back when a skeletal hand grabbed her wrist, making her unable to escape. Her heart jumped to her throat when the dead body opened its eyes.

    A pair of unearthly silver eyes.

    A scream erupted from her throat.

    ******************

    ???? Hello everyone ????!

    You guys have been asking for an update schedule and I have finally decided what days to update. I''ll update on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays. Please note that we have different time-zones, so for you guys it might be different days.

    Thank you so much ???? for all the support and love. I wish I could update every day, trust me, but life and studies get in the way.

    Please be patient with me, ????..

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 135 - 12

    <h4>Chapter 135 - 12</h4>

    "Your Majesty, the people are still asking for the princesse''s wedding day. We need to give them a date soon before they cause a rebellion." One general spoke.

    Lucian looked around the table. All the others in the meeting seemed to agree.

    "They will have a date once I give a date." Lucian said calmly.

    He could see disappointed looks around the table, but he didn''t care. This was a matter of his daughter''s happiness, and if it needed to take time, so be it.

    "You are dismissed." He said standing up from his seat and then leaving.

    How he hated those meetingtely. All they talked about was his daughter''s wedding day.

    As he strode through the hall, he came across Lincoln. "Your Majesty. Princess Heaven left the castle." He informed.

    Lucian nodded, a bit confused. He knew this wasn''t the first time Heaven snuck out of the castle, but she had never done it during daytime before. He wondered if something happened.

    "Princess Regina apanied her." Lincoln added.

    "Alright. Does Hazel know?"

    "I am not sure. Maybe her guards told her already."

    "Tell me when shees back." Lucian ordered.

    Lincoln nodded and left.

    Lucian went to his chamber where he expected to find Hazel. Ylva was helping her get dressed when he entered the room.

    "Your Majesty." Ylva bowed before getting back to helping Hazel.

    His wife turned to him. "Your daughter left." She stated simply. This time she sounded less using.

    Lucian always felt the need to correct her. It was their daughter, not just his, but he knew what she meant. He was the one who spoiled her.

    "And you are angry again." He said.

    Hazel shook her head. "No, I am not. I have been thinking." She dismissed Ylva before sitting down on a chair.

    Lucian went to sit next to her, sensing that she was about to tell him something unusual.

    Hazel sighed heavily before she spoke. "I feel that my fear of losing her has made me into the kind of mother I don''t want to be. I am giving her the same fate that I had and I am making her unhappy."

    "You are not making her unhappy and you are a wonderful mother." Lucian assured her.

    Hazel shook her head, her eyes getting a little teary. "I feel that I have to choose between her happiness and her safety and it''s so difficult. I don''t know what to do. That''s probably why she likes you more. I don''t want her to dislike me, so I think I have to let her decide what to do with her life. If she wants to go out, then��" She shook her head, a tear falling down her cheek.

    Lucian knew motherhood had been difficult for Hazel. She hated that their daughter had to have the same fate as she had. If someone knew what it felt like to live isted, then it was Hazel, therefore she had hoped to give their daughter a different life. But it was easier said than done.

    Lucian took Hazel''s hands in his. "You are doing great and Heaven loves you and she doesn''t me you. She told me herself. We have taught her everything we could, now that she has grown up we have to let her decide the way she wants to live. It''s alright to let go."

    But Lucian had to admit that even he was worried. Where did Heaven go this time? Hopefully, she woulde back unharmed as she usually did.

    Maybe Roshan knew where she could be.

    After making sure that Hazel was alright, Lucian teleported himself to Roshans home. He hated to arrive uninvited, but that''s what Roshan always did.

    Roshan loved to live a luxurious life. His house was built like a castle and had the most expensive furnishing.

    "Oh, look who is here?" Roshan beamed as he found him in the parlor. It was almost as if he had been waiting for his arrival. "I have been waiting for this day but��" He looked closely at Lucian. "Did something happen.?"

    "Nothing besides our daughters being gone."

    Roshan raised a brow as he sat down on the couch. "Well, they have to leave sometimes."

    "I just want to know that they are somewhere safe."

    Roshan shook his head. "You can''t always keep an eye on your daughter. She will suffocate. But if you insist to know, then they are probably attending some feast or festival."

    "It''s easy for you to say. You don''t have enemies waiting to get their hands on your daughter."

    "No, I don''t. But I know one thing. I would rather live a short happy life then a long boring one."

    Of course. Roshan and fun went hand in hand, but Lucian thought deeply about what he said. A life without happiness might not feel worth living.

    "You should try it to. You know, to live a less boring life."

    "My life is not boring." Lucian disagreed.

    Roshan chuckled. "I am sure. Only dealing with state affairs and then going to sleep must be so much fun. Don''t you miss going out there and fight?"

    Lucian sighed. Yes, he missed it, even though he hated to admit it. But war only brought destruction, and it was always the innocent who payed the price.

    "I don''t miss it." He said.

    Roshan tilted his head, studying him closely. "You know, since your father left you have been bitter. We live a long life. You will get used to it with time."

    Lucian knew Roshan was thinking of his mother, who left him.

    "Get used to the idea that my father wants to corrupt people''s minds."

    "He is the devil and even the devil gets tempted. He got tempted to have a normal life and forgot about his mission. Now he is back to his duties."

    "Are you siding with him?" Lucian asked, appalled.

    "I am not. I have chosen a side a long time ago. I grew up next to your father. He taught me all evil tricks. Me and my father were ready to follow in his footsteps and we did for a while. Until I asked myself what I was gaining by tricking people. Nothing. Was I losing something? Yes. My morality. So think. You father has been doing this since the beginning of times. He has no sense of morality. So while you are here feeling bad, he doesn''t care."

    "But you were with him all this time."

    "Yes. I really thought he had changed for the better when he was with Irene. But I was wrong." Roshan sounded disappointed.

    If he grew up with Lothaire, he probably saw him as a father figure. But now that Lothaire hadn''t changed as he had hoped, he became disappointed.

    Lucian had enough caring for people who didn''t care for him. If his father didn''t want to be in his life, then he didn''t want him in his life either.

    Suddenly Roshan stiffened, ncing behind Lucian.

    "Gina!" He called rising hastily.

    Lucian turned back. Before he could see he already knew something was wrong. He could smell the scent of blood in the air.

    Gina walked into the parlor, clothes torn and stained with blood. She was bruised and in pain. Roshan was next to her in the blink of an eye before she fell into his arms.

    "What happened? Are you alright?"

    Lucian''s looked around for Heaven and when he couldn''t find her, he quickly put the pieces together.

    His daughter was in danger.

    "Heaven. She is in danger." Gina hurried to inform.

 Chapter 136 - 13

    <h4>Chapter 136 - 13</h4>

    The first thing Heaven saw when she opened her eyes was the dark ceiling and the broken, dusty chandelier that hung from it. It was covered with spider webs, as if it hadn''t been used for ages.

    Heaven sat up slowly; her movements causing the bed to make a creaking sound. Her eyes searched the dimly lit room she was in. It looked gloomy and uninviting. The furniture was old and dusty, and looked as if it would copse anytime soon. Mold ate away at the damp freckled walls and floor, and she could hear insects crawling around. Where was she?

    Suddenly pain shot down her neck, and she reached for it only to feel wetness on her fingers.

    Blood.

    Gradually, her memories came back to her. The dead body. The skeleton hands. It was him, the silver-eyed stranger.

    She remembered his skeleton hand grabbing her wrist, and she had screamed at the top of her lungs. Horrified, she had cut his arm with her dagger, but before he could bleed his wound had already healed.

    Gina tried to jab him with her sword but ended up stabbing an empty coffin. Just like that, he had dissolved into smoke.

    Their eyes searched the cave carefully. Heaven tightened her hold on her daggers and Gina was ready to sprint anytime.

    The sound of footsteps made them look behind quickly. There he stood in the shadows. The sight of him was very frightening. A walking dead body was not something you would expect to see in a lifetime, or ever.

    "Heaven step back!" Gina ordered before attacking him.

    With a wave of his hand, the skeleton man caused Gina to crash into the cave''s wall by an invisible force. She hit the wall so hard Heaven was sure her ribs and spine cracked. Then she fell to the ground and got covered by enormous stones that fell off the wall.

    "Gina!" Heaven screamed in horror, running to save her friend, but the stranger blocked her way and grabbed her by the neck.

    She tried to stab him with her dagger when he spoke, "Don''t move."

    Heaven halted. What was happening to her?

    He waspelling her.

    How?

    She was partly demon, so it shouldn''t be possible.

    His eyes. She had to look away from them. Compulsion happened by looking into someone''s eyes, but it was toote now and she couldn''t look away. She was spellbound.

    Those silver-eyes that had haunted her dreams were now right in front of her. But the face was terrifying.

    "Good." He said when she listened to hismand.

    Releasing her neck, he drew her into his arms. Heaven panicked. What was he doing?

    Removing the hair from her neck, he leaned in.

    Oh, God! He was going to bite her. No!

    Heaven screamed internally. That would be marking her. He can''t! She didn''t want to!

    Suddenly his teeth sank into her flesh. Heaven whimpered in pain, but she couldn''t move. He was drinking her blood, and he wasn''t stopping.

    Heaven began to feel weak and lightheaded. If he didn''t stop, he might kill her. She wasn''t sure if the little part of her that was demon could save her.

    Her legs became weak, unable to hold her, and she fell back in his arms. Would this be how she died?

    Suddenly he stopped and drew back. His lips were stained with her blood before he licked them.

    Heaven''s vision became blurry, but she could see how his skin slowly came alive, changing its color and healing itself. Some flesh appeared on his bony face, giving him some structure. His hair thickened and elongated, and his earlier blue lips turned into a pale pink. His veins retracted and his skin became radiant.

    Once he looked alive Heaven recognized his face. All this time she had seen him in her dreams, but she hadn''t been able to remember. Now that she saw him in reality, he was even more breathtaking.

    Heaven wanted to take a closer look, but her vision was darkening.

    Was she dying? She didn''t want to die.

    Please save me! She begged before falling into a fathomless abyss.

    Later when she woke up, she found herself in this gloomy room. The stranger must have brought her here. She needed to escape.

    Heaven''s eyes scanned the room. It had no windows, but the door was open. First, she would need a weapon if she was going to escape through the door. He could be anywhere and she needed to protect herself.

    As she rose from the bed to find something sharp, her head spun. She was still weak from the loss of blood.

    Carefully, trying not to lose her bnce, she searched the room.

    "Are you looking for these?"

    Startled, Heaven turned hastily to where the voice came from.

    There he stood at the entrance behind the shadows, holding her two daggers up. He threw one at her and then the other and she caught them in air.

    Confused, she gazed at him. Why did he return her weapons to her? Was he telling her she could never hurt him?

    Slowly he walked into the dim light so she could see him. The first thing she noticed was his silver eyes, as usual. They reminded her of smokeing from a fire that burned deep, or the storm on a rainy night. They were cold and metallic, glistening in the dimly lit room.

    His hair flowed down his shoulder like ck ink, thick and shining. It looked so well kept, not one strand out of ce. He had a strong, defined face with sharp edges, but his long thickshes and pale pink lips gave him a softer look. He was a mix of roughness and delicacy.

    Heaven tried to avert her gaze, but she couldn''t. She found herself unable to move, just like her dreams. But this time she knew he wasn''tpelling her, she was just lost in his dark web.

    The stranger took a few steps forward, but Heaven backed away and held a dagger out, defensively. "Don''te close."

    He lifted his hands in surrender. "If I wanted to hurt you, I would do it while you were unconscious. Don''t you think?"

    "Maybe it''s not really me you want to hurt?"

    He tilted his head to one side and seemed genuinely confused. "Then who would I want to hurt?"

    "My Father."

    "Who is your father?"

    Heaven paused. Did he really not know or was he tricking her?

    "My father is probably looking for me. Trust me, you don''t want to be on his bad side." She warned.

    His lips curved into an amused smile. "No trust me. Your father would not want to be on my bad side." He corrected her.

    "Then you don''t know my father."

    "Tell me about him." He urged getting closer to her.

    Heaven stood her ground, trying to not be intimidated by him. But her prenatural senses warned her of the danger she was in. She could tell this stranger yielded great power. He could destroy her with ease. He had to be the ancient smoke demon Lozan told her about.

    "Are you an ancient demon?" She asked.

    "If by ancient you mean did I exist before the human race, then yes."

    Oh, no. She was in trouble. What would happen to her now? What would happen to her family?

    Gina! Where was she?

    Her stomach churned thinking of what could have happened to her friend. Her head spun, her legs gave in and she started falling. Before she could hit the ground, the stranger caught her and carried her up.

    "What have you done to her?" She asked as he carried her to bed.

    "She is alive, don''t worry." He assured, as if knowing who she was talking about. Carefully, heid her down on the bed.

    "Where is she?"

    "Probably back home."

    Heaven let out a breath of relief. She was feeling so weak and tired. Her eyelids felt heavy falling over her eyes, before darkness embraced her.

    *****************

    ???? Hi guys!

    I know the wait is it tough, but writing a chapter in two days is also tough. Please be patient as I am back to uni now and have a lot of studies.

    Join my discord and chat about the book while waiting. It might help. I check in now and then as well, to answer questions you guys might have or just chat. Use the link below. Hope to see you there.

    Lots of love ??

    discord.gg/Cwk3Xp3

 Chapter 137 - 14

    <h4>Chapter 137 - 14</h4>

    Heaven woke up with headache and chest pain. Her heart was beating too slow, that it was painful to breathe. Carefully, she pushed herself up in a sitting position.

    More candles were lit, illuminating the room. The scent of freshly baked bread reced the musty smell from earlier. Heaven''s stomach growled loudly, and her gaze hunted the scent. Far in a corner, food was served on a clean table.

    Was it for her?

    She didn''t care.

    Removing the nket, she swung her legs down off the bed and then stood up slowly. She made sure she could hold her bnce before stalking to the table. Sitting carefully down on a chair, she ate without hesitance.

    Heaven knew she shouldn''t. It could be poisoned. But she knew the stranger didn''t want to kill her. He had other ns. To know his ns and be able to escape, she needed to refill and regain her strength.

    While stuffing bread and meat in her mouth, she thought of what this stranger could want from her. And why was he locked in a coffin with a spell? How long was he locked and by whom?

    All this time that he had appeared in her dreams, he had wanted her to release him. But why her? He could lure any witch to perform the spell. Maybe the witches knew he was someone who shouldn''t be released, and she was stupid enough to free him.

    What had she done?

    He would probably seek revenge on those who locked him inside. Heaven hoped her grandmother had nothing to do with it, but since he abducted her, she probably did.

    Pain shot down her neck, making her hiss.

    Oh no. She had a bigger problem now. He had bitten her! Marked her! How could he?

    Marking was like marrying someone in humannguage. It was a bond even more sacred than marriage. How could he have done it so easily? She did not want to be his.

    Or wait! He was probably going to kill her at the end so he didn''t care about the mark. She was part witch after all, and demons hated witches, especially this demon since they locked him in a coffin. He was just waiting for her family toe looking for her so he could destroy them all together.

    She had to escape.

    Getting up hastily, she turned back but came face to face with the silver-eyed stranger. A gasp escaped her mouth, and she stumbled back, hitting the table behind.

    "Didn''t you like the food?" He asked.

    Heaven let out a deep breath.

    "I did. But there is no need in feeding me if you are going to kill me."

    The stranger chuckled darkly. "I haven''t decided what to do with you yet. But if I spared your life, it would be a pity if you died from starvation."

    "Why don''t you just tell me what you want?"

    "I wish I knew what I wanted. It''s the first time in my life I am confused." He said.

    Heaven had this strange feeling when he spoke. She believed him. She could easily tell when people lied, but this man spoke his mind every time he opened his mouth.

    "So, you are not my father''s enemy or my grandmother''s?" She asked.

    "Your father must have many enemies since you seem so concerned. Who is he?"

    "Lucian. The king of Decresh. Son of the devil. He won''t be happy that you are keeping me here."

    "Son of the devil?" He furrowed his eyebrows.

    "Yes."

    "Then is it your mother who is the witch?" He asked.

    "No. My grandmother."

    Suddenly heughed cynically. "The devil and a witch. That was unexpected."

    Heaven had hoped he would be a little scared knowing her grandfather was the devil. But it only seemed to amuse him.

    Smiling evilly, he went to sit on a chair. He didn''t mind that it was covered with dust.

    "Please sit." He told her and she sat down without hesitance just to realizeter that he hadpelled her for a short moment.

    "How did you do that?" She asked.

    "What?"

    "Compelling me."

    "The benefits of being ancient."

    "So you are a demon? A smoke demon?"

    "I don''t like to be called demon. The devil''s puppets and those who follow in his footsteps are called demons. I am a Djinn."

    Djinn? Heaven had never heard of such a thing.

    As if sensing her confusion, he decided to exin.

    "Djinns are beings created from smoke and fire. Therefore, smoke djinns and fire djinns. When djinns choose to corrupt people in order to disobey God, they are called demons. That''s why people associate demons with evil."

    Heaven nodded while trying to digest what he said. So was he a demon or not? Clearly, he didn''t like the word demon.

    "So you are not evil?" She treaded carefully.

    "I have no intentions of making people sin or turn them against God. The rest you can judge for yourself."

    "So you are not a demon? I need to know because you bit me and��" She shook her head, unwilling to believe it.

    "People call all kinds of Djinn demons so yes. In younguage I am what you call a demon and��"

    Before he could finish the sentence Heaven stood up angrily causing the chair to fall backwards. "Then why did you bite me? Do you know what that means?" She almost yelled.

    His face hardened as if trying to control his anger. "I know what that means." He said with clenched teeth. "Trust me, I had no choice."

    "You needed my blood?"

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "To recover. I was in there for a thousand years."

    A thousand years? Heaven couldn''t believe her ears. Then he could not be her father''s enemy.

    "Why? Who locked you inside?" She asked.

    Suddenly the silver in his eyes looked like storms ready to destroy everything in their path. His anger frightened her.

    "A witch." He said with clenched teeth.

    Since the topic seemed to anger him, Heaven didn''t pry. Thest thing she wanted was an angry ancient demon who was already provoked by a witch.

    If he didn''t want to harm her father or her, then could she just leave? Would he let her go?

    Heaven decided to not ask and just go for the door. If he stopped her, then it meant he disapproved. But why would he?

    Even if she was part witch, she had saved him. He owed her.

    "Alright. I''ll take my leave now." She said and walked toward the door.

    Suddenly he stood next to her with a hard grip around her arm. "You are not leaving anywhere!"

    ************

    ???? Hello guys!

    Just wanted to say that please don''t freak out if I don''t update ording to schedule sometimes. Remember I am human and could be going through something. If I don''t update ording to the schedule a day or a few days please be patient. I am just saying this because I have had a tough time recenlty. Nothing serious so don''t worry. Just informing in case.

    Anyway, let me know what you think so far.

    Lot''s of love ??

 Chapter 138 - 15

    <h4>Chapter 138 - 15</h4>

    "You are not going anywhere." He said, his tone firm.

    Heaven gazed into his stormy eyes. She knew very well that fighting him was not a good idea, but she had to speak up.

    "Why?" She asked. "I need to go home or my parents will worry."

    Why was she exining as if he would understand or care?

    "I don''t care."

    Of course he didn''t.

    "I saved you. This is not how you repay someone, I saved your life so spare mine and we are done. I won''t tell anyone that I released you. I promise."

    For some reason, he found that funny.

    "You can tell whoever you want. I am not scared of anyone. Now while I am being nice, go back in and sit down."

    With a groan, Heaven went back into the room and sat down on the bed. Once her fatheres looking for her hell would break loose and someone would get hurt. So before that happened, she had to find a way to escape.

    Or wait!

    Escaping was maybe not the best solution. He was ancient and could find her easily, and when he does he would surely hurt someone. What she had to do was to convince him to let her go. The question was how?

    More importantly, why was he keeping her if none of her family were his enemy?

    "It is because I am a witch, right?" She asked out of nowhere.

    "Yes." Was his short reply as he went back to his seat.

    "I know a witch locked you in, but I saved you." She reminded.

    "Not because you wanted to."

    "No, because you deceived me." She tried to make him feel bad.

    "You would to the same thing if you were locked in a coffin for a thousand years."

    He had a point, but she still felt angry for being used. Then she membered when he said they belonged together.

    Was that also a lie?

    Well, not anymore since he marked her. Perhaps he knew he was going to do it, and that could be the reason he was keeping her here. But Heaven was not going to be someone''s bride without her consent. She did not care about the mark.

    "You can''t keep me here forever. You don''t want my grandfather toe looking for me."

    "He won''t. And if he does, it is not because he cares for you. It is only because his pride will be hurt if people knew his granddaughter was missing."

    "You don''t know my grandfather."

    He raised a brow. "Oh, I do. Since the beginning of times. And I don''t know how you stayed so�� pure being his family."

    Heaven looked down at her hands.?She didn''t want to talk about it, but she let it out. "He left when I was little."

    The Stranger tilted his head to one side and studied her closely.

    "He will be back." He said.

    It surprised Heaven that he was trying tofort her. He was very confusing.

    "Don''t be happy about it. It''s not a good thing. The devil needs his children to rule his army. He is just waiting for the right moment when you and your family are at the lowest points of your lives. Then he wille back and lure you."

    "You seem to have something against my grandfather." She retorted.

    Heughed. "Who doesn''t? Please tell me. Even you have something against him. You just don''t want to admit it because you still have hope."

    "As I should. My father told me everyone has the choice to be good or bad."

    "Your father is a clever man. But how many lifetimes does a person need to leave the bad and turn to good? The devil has been doing evil deeds for so long. What makes you think he will change now?" He asked in a curious manner.

    "It''s never toote." Heaven insisted.

    The stranger watched her silently for a moment. He seemed amused for an unknown reason.

    "Only those willing to change will change." Was all he said.

    It felt like he was telling her something more than that.

    Standing up, it looked like he was about to leave.

    "Where are you going?" She hurried to ask.

    His lips didn''t move, yet it felt like he was smiling.

    Slowly, he stalked toward her. Heaven''s heart skipped a beat. This was it. He probably had enough. He was going to kill her.

    Her head implode with so many thought on how to defend herself, but there was none that was helpful. Either she would die with dignity or beg for her life. But once she was dead, what would dignity mean.

    It would be better to beg, but her mouth refused to talk.. Heaven cursed inwardly.

    Toote. She was looking into his eyes.

    "You are exhausted and you want to sleep." His tone was hypnotic.

    Heaven felt suddenly sleepy and her eyelids fell over her eyes. She tried to fight it but to no avail and soon after darkness embraced her.

    *********

    The stranger stared at the young woman sleeping on the bed. He wondered why he still kept her alive. Killing her as soon as he got his chance was the n, but when he heard her voice begging to be saved, he hesitated.

    Deep down, he knew he was just avoiding the inevitable. If he didn''t kill her, he would be bound to her forever, just like the witch wanted.

    How clever. Locking him inside just to make another witch awaken him so he would mark her unwillingly.

    He didn''t want to be with this woman or with anyone that had anything to do with witches.

    While pondering on what to do with her she stirred in her sleep and slowly opened her eyes. As usual, her eyes widened when she took notice of him and her pupils erged in panic. Yet she tried to mask her fear and appear calm as she sat up.

    "What are you doing?" She tried to keep her voice firm, but he could hear the slight tremble in her tone.

    "What is your name?" He asked.

    No!

    Why would he care? He was getting attached.

    "Heaven." She whispered.

    Heaven.

    How ironic.

    So Heaven had saved him from hell?

    "Who named you?" He asked curiously.

    "My father."

    This father of hers made him curious. He had always expected the devil''s children to follow in his footsteps, but this man had been able to resist the devil''s whispers.

    "What is your name?" She asked.

    "Zamiel."

    She nodded, but her bodynguage showed she was ufortable. Not that he expected anything less. He was after all keeping her against her will.

    "Are you hungry?"

    She shook her head. "I want to go home."

    Zamiel cursed to himself. He should just kill her, but he had never killed the innocent. Just looking at her made him feel guilty.

    She was so young, a little girl just beginning to live her life. He could not take that away from her.

    And there was a part of him that wanted to protect her, but he shouldn''t listen to it because it was probably the mating process messing with his head.

    He wondered if she was feeling it too?

    "Please, let me go home."

    Probably not.

    "Heaven! Heaven!" Suddenly a voice called from the outside.

    Heaven''s sad face suddenly lit up, and she bolted out of bed. "Zarin!"

    Zarin? Who was he?

    As if realizing something, her expression quickly changed from happy to concerned and frightened.

    Who was this man who made her worry?

    He would pay a heavy price.

    *************

    ???? Hi guys!

    A few kind words can make someone feel so much better, so thank you so much for all the well wishes and support ??.?I am fine, as I said it''s nothing serious, just the usual lows that everyone goes through.

    Anyway, hope you enjoy the chapter.

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 139 - 16

    <h4>Chapter 139 - 16</h4>

    Heaven''s heart elerated in fear upon hearing Zarin''s voice.

    No! Why was he here? She could already see the anger in Zamiel''s eyes.

    "Heaven!" He was suddenly inside the room with a sword in his hand.

    Heaven''s heart jumped to her throat. He was going to get hurt today.

    Zarin''s eyes darted between her and Zamiel before he lifted his sword and pointed the tip at the stranger.

    "Heavene here!" He ordered his eyes boring into Zamiel''s, warning him to not move.

    Zamiel crossed his arms behind his back, not feeling the least threatened. "Don''t move Heaven!"

    Heaven didn''t move. She wasn''t stupid.

    Instead, she turned to Zarin. "Zarin leave. I am alright." She gave him a warning re.

    Zarin held onto his sword, still pointing at the stranger. "You don''t need to be afraid. Come here now!"

    "I told you to leave Zarin!" Heaven warned.

    "I saide here!" He shouted, startling her. It was the first time he raised his voice.

    Zamiel didn''t seem to like his behavior, so he stalked toward him. "Who are you?" He asked Zarin.

    "Please don''t hurt him. He is a friend, and he is just worried." Heaven pleaded, but Zamiel still had his eyes fixated on Zarin.

    "Who are you?" Zarin asked, turning the question back to him.

    "Someone you shouldn''t provoke. I would listen to your friend if I were you."

    "I am not going anywhere without her." Zarin didn''t show any sign of fear.

    "Very well then." Zamiel replied.

    Zarin lifted his sword to strike.

    "Zarin no!"

    But it was toote, and Zarin ended up cutting through thin air.

    Oh no! Now the ancient stranger was probably enraged.

    Suddenly Zamiel stood behind Zarin and with a light push of his hand caused him to crash through the wall and end upnding on the terrace outside. Zarin quickly got onto his feet, ready to strike again while Zamiel was rxed with his arms still crossed behind his back as he stepped outside.

    Zarin began to attack again, but Zamiel dodged every strike and seemed to almost enjoy Zarin''s effort.

    Heaven watched in horror, but then decided to stop it before it was toote. She stepped through the broken wall, "Zarin stop!" But he wasn''t listening.

    Zamiel knocked the sword out of Zarin''s hand and then grabbed him by the neck, lifting him up from the ground with one hand. His nails elongated, piercing through Zarin''s throat, causing blood to spurt out of the wound.

    Zarin?struggled to get out of his grip. His legs dangled in the air, kicking Zamiel who didn''t get the least effected. He stood still like a wall.

    "Stop! Please!" Heaven called and when he didn''t listen, she hurried to pick up Zarin''s sword.

    Grabbing it steadily, she stabbed Zamiel from behind. The de went through his back and came out of his stomach.

    Zamiel dropped Zarin before turning to her. If she thought he was angry before, now he was furious. He reached for the sword behind his back and pulled it out without flinching. Heaven stood there horrified as blood seeped from his stomach. She didn''t know whether to keep her eyes on him or on Zarin, whoy motionless on the ground behind him. Was he alright?

    The stranger slowly stalked toward her, and she stepped back. "I didn''t mean to... I was just trying to stop you." She exined.

    "Step away from her!"

    Another familiar voice.

    Heaven turned back. Her father found her. She felt a mix of emotions, relieved yet concerned.

    Roshan and her grandmother stood by his side.

    If Heaven didn''t know her father well, she would think he was calm and collected, but she could see the fury behind his calm expression. Unaware, Heaven ced herself between her father and the stranger as he approached them.

    "Heaven." Her father searched her body for any wounds before drawing her in for a hug.

    "I am alright father." She didn''t want any fight to happen.

    Her father drew back and stared at the stranger. Zamiel''s wound was still bleeding, and Heaven wondered why he wasn''t healing.

    "I am taking my daughter back with me." Her father said with resolution while holding her arm.

    In the back, Roshan and her grandmother were tending to Zarin.

    Zamiel put his hand on his stomach and seemed confused to why he was still bleeding. Did she stab him somewhere shouldn''t have?

    "You can take her." He said surprising her. Why would he suddenly let go of her so easily?

    "If you defeat me in a fight first."

    No! Heaven shook her head and gripped her father''s arm to stop him, but she knew he wouldn''t listen.

    Her father removed her hand. "Heaven step back."

    Before she could protest, he pulled his daggers out and they already began to fight.

    Heaven hurried to her grandmother. "Grandma, do something. Stop them. He is very dangerous."

    "You are his daughter. You can''t expect him not to fight for you."

    "He is ancient. Killing him won''t be easy."

    Her father was very skilled, but he was no match for Zamiel. He was already getting badly hurt. Roshan left Zarin to her grandmother and went to help her father. Still, both of them were unable to defeat him.

    The stranger moved as fast as a wild storm. So fast that no one could detect his movement or keep up with him. Demons were usually fast, but his speed was on another level and he ended up knocking Roshan and her father to the ground. Both of them were covered in blood.

    Unlike both of them, Zamiel had no weapons, but his ws looked sharper than a de. Blood dripped from the pointy tips and onto the ground as he waited for them to get up.

    All while her grandmother was doing her best to stop Zarin''s bleeding. He was half human, so he didn''t heal as fast. Heaven didn''t know who to worry about. Zarin or her father?

    Deciding to leave Zarin to her grandmother, Heaven went to save her father instead, who was getting up on his feet. Zamiel picked Roshan''s sword from the ground and was about to strike her father when Heaven ced herself between them.

    "Stop!" She covered her face with her arm, waiting for the sword to cut through her skin, but nothing happened.

    Slowly she looked from behind her arms at the stranger. He stopped mid action, still holding the sword up.

    "I''ll stay with you. Please let them go."

    "No!" Her father tried to move her out of his way, but Heaven refused.

    She turned to him and gave him a pleading look. "Father I am fine. He hasn''t hurt me. I''lle home soon, you just go home, please." She begged.

    "Heaven stay out of this!" Her father spoke in harsh tones.

    Then he pushed her away before ring at the stranger. "What is it you want?" He asked.

    Something was happening to the stranger. He was not listening to her father anymore and looked down at stomach again. He was still bleeding. What was happening to him?

    Suddenly Roshan came from behind him and slit his throat.

    Heaven squealed in terror as more blood drained down his body. Her father took the opportunity and stabbed him with his dagger.

    Zamiel fell on his knees and Roshan wrapped his arm around his neck. He gave her father a look.

    Oh no! They were going to kill him! Stabb him in the spine!

    Heaven looked into the stranger''s silver eyes. She could see he was in pain. Why wasn''t he healing?! What went wrong?

    A pool of blood gathered underneath him. Heaven had never seen so much blood before.

    Her father handed Roshan his dagger.

    "No!" Heaven yelled, surprising herself, and Roshan, and her father.

    But the stranger seemed to be the most surprised. He lifted his gaze and looked into her eyes.

    "I am sorry, Heaven." Roshan said before stabbing him.

 Chapter 140 - 17

    <h4>Chapter 140 - 17</h4>

    Heaveny curled in her bed, still shocked and shaking from everything she had?witnessed. Her grandmother sat next to her and stroke her hair.

    "Are you alright, dear?" She asked.

    Heaven nodded.

    "Do you want to talk about it?"

    Heaven shook her head. She didn''t know what to say. She didn''t even know why his death affected her so much. If they hadn''t killed him, he would have killed them. They did the right thing and she shouldn''t feel sad about it. She should be happy now that everyone was safe, including her.

    As her grandmother stroke her hair, she noticed the mark on her neck. "What is this?" She asked.

    Heaven hurried to sit up and covered her neck with her hair. "It''s nothing." She said.

    "No! Let me see." Her grandmother reached for her hair and removed it from her neck. "Oh, dear." She said looking shocked. "He bit you. Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Heaven looked down at her hands. "It means nothing."

    "It does. That''s why you are sad. He��" She stopped when she noticed the tears in Heaven''s eyes. "Oh,e here. Don''t cry." She said enveloped her in hug.

    Heaven began to sob in her grandmother''s arms. She was still confused as to why she was sad. Did the mark effect her this much?

    "It will get better with time. The mark will fade away and now that he is gone it will fade away quicker." She exined, pping her on the back gently.

    How quick, because she was in pain? Was this how her grandmother felt when grandfather left her?

    "I am sorry." Heaven apologized.

    "For what?"

    "That grandfather made you go through this." Now she hated her grandfather. How could he inflict so much pain on someone?

    "It''s alright." Her grandmother smiled.

    Heaven drew back and wiped her tears, before looking at her grandmother.

    "How is it alright? Don''t you hate him?"

    "I don''t me him. That''s how he is. I should have known better but now... I am just paying for my sins."

    "What sins?"

    Her grandmother sighed and looked down at her hands.

    "You don''t have to tell me." Heaven hurried to say.

    "No. I think you should know everything." She began. "I was married when I met your grandfather. Yes, my husband was not the most affectionate, but still Imitted a crime against him. I was unfaithful. Your grandfather knows when our hearts and souls feel empty, and that''s when hees. When you are at the lowest point of your life, he shows you the life you wished to live and the things you wished to have, and he presents them to you. He tempts you and I fell for it. I was lonely, and he made me feel loved and cherished. But meeting him was not a coincidence. Nothing is coincidence with the devil. He ns his every step, and I was part of his n. He was looking for a powerful sessor, therefore he needed to find a powerful mate. Demons don''t have many females, especially powerful ones, therefore I was the perfect choice for him.?But my mother spoiled his ns when she put on a curse, and he realized that mixing demons and witches was much moreplicated than he had nned. Both sides showed resistance, so he did nothing to break the curse. It served his purpose. His sessor would stay protected until he grew up and learned his powers, and only then your grandfather would try to break the curse. All this time I thought he wasn''t breaking the curse because he cared for me, but I was wrong."

    Heaven could hear the pain of betrayal, the self-me and the anger in her grandmother''s voice.

    "Anyhow. I got my punishment by not being able to be with my son. Now I want to make things right and be happy, and nothing makes me happier than to be with you. As for your grandfather, he will also pay for his sins some day."

    Heaven gave her grandmother a tight hug before looking at her. "I think you should start anew. Find someone who truly cares."

    Her grandmother waved her hand dismissively. "No... I am fine. Right now I am enjoying the small things in life and I am content this way."

    "Very well, then. As long as you are happy." Heaven smiled, but then she remembered something.

    Zamiel had told her that her grandfather woulde back and lure her when she was at the lowest point of her life. Just like her grandmother exined. He was looking for a sessor. Did that mean he woulde back for her like Zamiel had said?

    "There is more I need to tell you. I have been trying to find the right moment and I am not sure if this is it, but you need to know soon. When you dissapeared, I thought it was you grandfather who took you. Even if it wasn''t him, it could have been him therefore I need to tell you now."

    Heaven was suddenly worried. Why did she think her grandfather had something to do with her dissaperaring? What was it that she needed to know?

    "Your grandfather wille back. For you." She said.

    Oh. Zamiel was right. But how did he know?

    "He wants me to lead his army." Heaven breathed.

    Her grandmother nodded. "Yes. He will try to convince you or rather manipte you."

    "That won''t work. I don''t want to lead his corrupted army."

    "Don''t underestimate him. He knows what we desire and he will find your weak point and use it against you and you won''t even realize. Promise me that if hees to meet you, you will tell me." She said.

    Her brave grandmother seemed truly worried, which made Heaven worry. "I will."

    "Good."

    Heaven dismissed the disturbing thought. She had other things to think of now.

    "Grandma, can you take me to Zarin? I need to see if he is alright."

    Heaven felt suddenly guilty that she was sad for the man who had hurt her friend.

    Her grandmother teleported them to uncle Roshan''s house and Heaven hurried to Zarin''s room. Gina and Princess ra were tending to him. Heaven felt ashamed walking inside. They probably hated her since she was the reason he got hurt.

    "Heaven!" Gina called and hurried to hug her. "Thank God you are alright."

    "Are you alright?" Heaven asked.

    Gina backed away and twirled. "See, I am perfectly fine." Then she leaned in and whispered into her ear. "Don''t me yourself."

    How did she know?

    Princess ra stood up from her seat and came up to Heaven. "Are you alright?" She asked.

    Heaven nodded. She felt like bursting into tears. Why was everyone nice to her when she put them in danger for selfish reasons?

    "Yes. I am fine. Thank you. Is Zarin alright?"

    "Yes. He is just resting. You can stay here if you want." Said his mother.

    "Thank you."

    ra left, leaving her with Gina and Zarin. Heaven slowly went to Zarin''s bed where hey with eyes closed. Her gaze traveled to his neck. He had healed, but scars were still visible. Suddenly she felt hatred toward the man who hurt her friend. She would not mourn his death.

    Slowly she sat on the bed next to him. "I am sorry, Zarin." She whispered.

    He stirred in his sleep and opened his eyes. "Heaven!" He tried to get up as if she was still in danger when she gently put a hand on his shoulder to stop him.

    "Don''t! You need to rest. I am alright."

    He leaned back into his pillow again.

    "How are you feeling?" Heaven asked.

    He touched his neck. "Good. Who was that man?"

    "No one that matters. He is gone now, so there is nothing to worry about." Saying those words pained her, but she dismissed her feelings quickly.

    "What do you mean by gone?" He asked.

    "Dead."

    Zarin frowned, confused. ??He can''t be dead." He said.

    Something seemed to disturb him.

    "Why not?" Heaven asked.

    "You didn''t see his power. I could feel it. He could have crushed me easily without a fight."

    Heaven was confused. "I don''t understand."

    "I don''t think he intended to kill me. He was�� holding back. He was��"

    "Stop! Please. I don''t want to know." She didn''t want to talk about him anymore.

    He was gone, so there was no use in adding to her guilt.

    Zarin gazed at her with concern. "Is everything alright?"

    Heaven nodded. "Yes. I just don''t want to talk about him."

    "Did he hurt you?"

    Well, he almost drained her of blood and bit her against her will. Then he had other ns for her. Kill her, it seemed, yet not. He was confusing.

    She shook her head. "No." There was no reason to make him worry.

    Zarin suddenly turned his head as if listening to something. Heaven could hear distant voices in the room nearby. It was her father and Roshan. It seemed like they were talking about the stranger.

    Heaven stood up from her seat and went to the wall. Gina followed, and both of them put their ear against the wall to listen. Eavesdropping was wrong, but Heaven couldn''t help it.

    "We should be careful." Roshan said.

    "You don''t think he is dead?" Her father asked.

    Wait! He could be alive? Heaven''s heart skipped a beat.

    "It was too easy. He is a smoke demon, an ancient one. Killing him should almost be impossible. Something is wrong."

    "Why would he pretend to be dead?"

    "I don''t know." Roshan sighed. "But we should be careful until we are sure."

    Heaven started shaking. If he was alive, they were all doomed. He would not go easy on them this time. He woulde back and hurt everyone she loves and cherishes.

 Chapter 141 - 18

    <h4>Chapter 141 - 18</h4>

    The sleepless nights began again. Caused by the same person, but for a different reason. Heaven couldn''t close her eyes without seeing a pair of angry silver eyes.

    She could not rx to sleep. What if he came and killed everyone while she was sleeping? It would be all her fault.

    "You are still awake again," her mother spoke, whoy next to her on the bed. Her mother had been sleeping with her thest few days. Heaven foundfort in her presence, and her father was probably feeling lonely at this moment.

    "I can''t sleep." Heaven admitted.

    "You don''t have to worry about anything as long as I am here." Her mother said .

    "I know. I am not worried."?Heaven lied. "I am just not sleepy."

    "But you haven''t been sleeping for many nights now." Her mother sounded concerned.

    Heaven didn''t reply. Instead, she closed her eyes and tried her best to sleep. She didn''t want to worry her mother.

    The truth was, Heaven was counting the days till the strangeres to have his revenge. She wondered what was taking him so long. Or could he actually be dead? She also wished for her mating mark to fade away quickly so she could truly hate him for what he did.

    When the morning came Heaven woke up still feeling tired. After her handmaidens helped her get ready, she studied herself in the mirror, especially the mark on her neck. How long would it take to see a difference? A week had already passed.

    "It won''t fade away so quickly." Her grandmother suddenly spoke from behind her.

    Heaven turned around. "How long will it then?"

    "Don''t be discouraged, but it might take a few months since he is an ancient demon!

    Well, she was already discouraged. What would she do till then to get rid of this feeling? This curiosity to know his story and what happened to him, this guilt and this other feeling that she couldn''t quite understand. Was it caring, maybe?

    She shook her head. Why would she care for such a person?

    The day went by as usual, with her either worrying, yawning or eating. Nothing felt enjoyable anymore. She was always tense or sad and guilty.

    Meanwhile, her father was dealing with troubles because she didn''t get married yet. He didn''t tell her himself, but she could hear whispers in the castle. People med her for being selfish and putting her father in a difficult situation.

    Yes. She was selfish. Not only for putting him in a difficult situation but also in danger. What else was she supposed to do now? How could she get married when she already belonged to��

    No! She shook the thought away. She didn''t belong to anyone. If she didn''t get married, then her father would have to deal with angry citizens. She had to do something.

    Heaven made her way to the throne hall where she expected to find her father. He sat on his throne and spoke to Lincoln when she walked inside.

    Her father paused his speech when he took notice of her. He gave her a nod toe forward, then dismissed Lincoln.

    "Your Majesty," Heaven curtsied. "I havee here to tell you I am ready to meet more suitors and find a groom."

    Her father studied her for a moment, "You don''t have to do that."

    "Yes, I do. It''s my duty." She said

    "And mine is to make you happy."

    "But as a king your duty is to care for the welfare of this kingdom and it''s people."

    "I am not speaking as a King now. I am speaking as your father."

    "You are a king before a father, Your Majesty." She reminded him.

    Her father sighed as he stood up from his seat. He walked down the stairs to where she stood and then put his hands on her arms.

    "I know why you are doing this. But you don''t have to worry. I''ll handle it." He exined calmly. "Just take care of yourself."

    Yes. That is exactly what she intended to do. Take care of herself and her problems.

    "I will. So when do I get to meet the next suitor?"

    Her father shook his head at her stubbornness.

    "I will send Lincoln with information." He said.

    "Thank you."?Heaven curtsied again before excusing herself to leave.

    Why was she acting like this, she didn''t know.

    "Why are you doing this?" Gina scolded when she told her about her decision. "I am sure your father will find a way."

    That was the problem. She was tired of people cleaning up her mess. She had to grow up someday and deal with her own problems.

    "What am I doing? I am just trying to find someone to marry."

    "Suddenly you changed your mind?"

    "Yes."

    "You are ming yourself, that is why you are doing this."

    "I told you why I am doing this."

    "I don''t believe you." She said.

    "You don''t have to and I don''t want to talk about this anymore2

    Gina was silent for a while before she pped her hands together. "Alright then, I am leaving since you don''t want to talk. Have a good night."

    "Gina!"

    Before she could say anything she disappeared.

    Great! As if being a terrible daughter wasn''t enough., Now she was also an awful friend.

    Heaven threw herself on her bed, her thought drifting away while she stared at the ceiling. Why wasn''t the strangering to have his revenge if he was alive? Now she started to believe that he was actually dead. There was something that went wrong that day. He wasn''t healing. It was very strange for an ancient demon to not heal. Could he have been weak after being locked inside for so long?

    Why was he locked?

    Closing her eyes, Heaven took a deep breath. She should not think of him now. She had other things to worry about, like getting married. But that was the problem. Every time she thought of getting married it felt like she was being unfaithful, since she didn''t know for sure if he was dead.

    "Heaven?" Her mother hovered over her. Had she been so lost in her thoughts that she didn''t hear when her mother came in? Her mother was wearing her nightgown and came to sleep next to her again.

    Heaven sat up. "Mother. You don''t have to stay here with me anymore. I am fine now and I would like to sleep alone."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes," Heaven didn''t want to be a burden. It would be best for her and for everyone if she behaved like an a.d.u.l.t.

    Her mother was hesitant, but without arguing she left her alone in her room. Heaven blew out a few candles, then went back to her bed to sleep. She was very tired, but whatever she did, she couldn''t sleep. Frustrated, she turned back and forth, trying to find afortable position to sleep in. But everything felt ufortable.

    Suddenly she felt a chilling cold in the air that made her shiver. She knew this feeling, the feelings of someone watching her, lurking behind the shadow. Heaven stiffened in fear, knowing very well that he was here.

    The silver-eyed stranger had finallye for his revenge.

    *************

    ???? Hello Guys!

    TWO chapter updates today. Yeeey!! If you want to support this story, make sure toment and vote. Hope you enjoy.

    SCROLL down for NEXT chapter ??

 Chapter 142 - 19

    <h4>Chapter 142 - 19</h4>

    Heaven slowly sat up on her bed and looked around. This time he didn''t bother to hide. He stood a feet away from her bed and stared at her with his smoking silver eyes. If he was angry he didn''t show it, He looked rather rxed and in good condition.

    The sound of her heart beating loudly filled the room, and she swallowed the lump in her throat. A thousand images appeared inside her head. Her family ughtered their bodies on the floor in a pool of blood. Her friends dead, the maids and guards dead, everyone dead.

    The Stranger took a step forward. Heaven didn''t flinch back.?If everyone were dead, then she might as well die. What was she supposed to do without her loved ones? Oh, how she wished this was just a nightmare, but she knew it wasn''t.

    "My...my parents��" she stuttered.

    "I didn''t kill them if that is what you are asking."

    Relief washed over her. She still had a chance to convince him.

    Heaven bolted out of bed and went down on her knees before him, something she had never done in her life before. She bowed her head.

    "Please. My family were only trying to protect me. Please don''t hurt them. Please." She shut her eyes and rubbed her hands together nervously.

    The room went quiet. The stranger didn''t utter a word.

    Heaven peaked through one eye to see if he was still there, and he was. Standing exactly where he had been standing.

    "Please. They are all I have." Heaven said realizing that she could lose everything because of a stupid decision she made. Her eyes welled with tears.

    The stranger''s hand went under her chin, lifting her face gently so that she was looking up at him.

    "Stand up." He ordered and Heaven did as he said.

    A tear fell down her cheek.

    "You stabbed me." He said as a matter of tact.

    "I am sorry. I was afraid you would kill my friend."

    "You hurt me."

    Heaven looked up and into his eyes. Was she imagining things, or could she see pain swirling in those silver eyes?

    "How could I hurt you?" She asked.

    Letting go of her chin, he reached behind his back and took out a dagger. First she thought that he was going to hurt her, but to her surprise he held the dagger out for her to take.

    "Here." He said.

    Heaven stared confused at the weapon in his hands. Why was he giving it to her?

    Carefully she took it from him and gave him a questioning look.

    "Stab me." He said.

    "Why?!" Heaven was utterly confused.

    "Just do it. You wanted to kill me, anyway."

    Heaven looked at the dagger in her hand. He came back alive so a little knife would probably not hurt him. Yet, just in case, she only stabbed him on the arm. Blood seeped from the wound. Heaven stared, waiting for it to heal, but it didn''t. His silver eyes met hers in realization. She could inflict pain on him, and he didn''t like that. Yet another reason for him wanting to kill her.

    "I don''t want to kill." She hurried to say. "I just want my family to be safe."

    "Just because you can hurt me doesn''t mean you can kill me."

    "Exactly. I mean I stabbed you with a sword yet you are here."

    Oh no. She was making the situation worse.

    "Are you disappointed?"

    "No�� I mean��" No. She wasn''t disappointed. Strange because she should be.

    "No, I am just scared." She admitted. "Please don''t hurt my family. My father is just very protective of me."

    He stared at her for a long moment. "As he should be. I would have done the same for my daughter."

    "You have a daughter?" She almost burst.

    Did he have a wife? How could he?

    "Had."?he corrected. "Your people killed her."

    Killed her? The witches killed his daughter? And then locked him inside.

    "She was only a child. Her soul still pure. What crime did shemit?"

    They killed a child. Who were they exactly? How could they do such a horrible thing?

    "They took my wife away from me and my child and then a thousand years of my life. Tell me why I shouldn''t do the same thing? Tell me!" His voice was venomous.

    Heaven flinched back. Afraid by the rage in his stormy eyes.

    "I''m sorry for what happened to you. But all witches are not the same. I would never do that to anyone."

    While talking Heaven noticed that his wound still didn''t heal. He was loosing blood.

    "Wait." She said, turning back to her bed. She tore a piece of clothes from her bedsheet using her ws, then she walked back to him.

    "You are still bleeding." She said approaching him carefully. Slowly she reached for his arm and wrapped the piece of clothes around the wound. The whole time she could feel his intense gaze on her. She wondered what he?was thinking.

    She knew he was so focused on his pain that he was ming everyone, but she hoped he would calm down, eventually. What happened to him was awful, and she couldn''t imagine the pain he went through.

    Once she was done she took a step back and looked at him. "All wounds heal eventually. Some just take longer to heal."

    He gazed at her appalled, as if she was speaking a foreignnguage. He probably thought she was insane for believing what she said.

    "You think So?" He asked.

    "I hope so."

    "Hope?" He repeated the word as if it was useless. "And you hope that I won''t hurt your family?"

    "I beg you." She said unashamed.

    He looked at her for what seemed like forever. Heaven waited for an evilugh or a raging anger, but nothing of that sort happened. Instead, his gaze fell on her neck where he had bitten her.

    "It will fade away with time. I won''t bother you again." He said.

    Heaven''s eyes widened with surprise. "You won''t kill my family?"

    "No."

    Where her ears deceiving her? She searched his face, trying to see if he was telling the truth.

    "You released me. See this as me repaying you. Now I owe you nothing." He exined when he saw the questioning look in her eyes.

    "Thank you." She breathed, relieved and still in shock.

    He just nodded and turned away to leave.

    "Wait!" She said, grabbing his shirt''s sleeve.

    He turned to her, surprised.

    "I...I" She began to stutter, but he waited patiently for her to speak. "I am getting married." She said.

    He raised a brow. "And?"

    She stared into his eyes while containing her anger. How could he be so indifferent?

    "And I can''t. Because you bit me and the bite hasn''t faded away."

    "Then don''t get married." He said simply.

    "It''s not that simple. The kingdom needs a future King." Heaven exined.

    "Why a King? Can''t they have a Queen?"

    "I can''t be a Queen without a husband and Queens don''t rule."

    "Then be the first Queen to rule." He said.

    Heaven sighed. Why couldn''t he understand? He made everything sound so simple.

    "It''s not that simple."

    "You either take a step to make a change or you follow the rules. It''s up to you."

    Heaven looked into his eyes. There was this honesty she felt when she first met him. He spoke his mind in a genuine way and he believed what he said even though it sounded impossible.?So she didn''t want to argue about the impossible yet maybe possible.

    Instead she asked, "where will you go now?"

    "Wherever my feet takes me."

    That sounded lonely. She wanted to ask him to stay. He couldn''t just bite her and then leave her.

    "What about the bite?"

    "What about it?" He asked.

    "When it starts to fade, you will get the urge to bite me again."

    "I''ll be long gone by then."

    Heaven felt as though his words stabbed her in the heart. Slowly she let go of his sleeve. She looked at his face and his beautiful eyes onest time before he vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 143 - 20

    <h4>Chapter 143 - 20</h4>

    Zamiel walked through the dark streets as rain poured over him. He didn''t care about getting soaked or the icy wind that whipped his hair into his face. He could just teleport himself back to his house, but he enjoyed the walk. It helped him clear his mind now that his thoughts and even his feelings wereplete chaos.

    Heaven.

    Heaven saved him from hell.

    Heughed cynically?to himself. If there was a good reason to kill her father, it would be because he named her Heaven. It felt like he was being mocked. Saved by Heaven to live in another hell. And she, Heaven, was his main torturer.

    Why did she affect him so? The way she begged for her family reminded him of his own. But when he had begged, nothing had changed. Nothing could bring his family back.

    He reached for his arm and removed the piece of clothes from the wound. It had healed. He seemed to be hurting only in her presence. What did she do to him?

    The way she had hurried to tend to his wound, left something in his heart. Something he wanted to get rid of. He wanted no feeling for that little girl. And the way her eyes became sad when he told her he was going to leave, it made him hesitate even if it was for a brief moment. How could a person be so na?ve? He expected hate after what he did to her, but it had to be the mark affecting both him and her. They would hate each other once it faded away.

    Before knowing he had already reached the abandoned house where he stayed at the moment. It was an old broken house, looking like it was invaded by ghosts.

    With a thought, he took himself inside the house. It was pitch dark, but he didn''t bother to light the candles. He could see clearly in the darkness. Walking to his room, he threw himself in his bed without changing clothes. Lying in it felt just like lying inside that coffin. What was the difference? He was alone there, and he was alone here too.

    Closing his eyes, he saw her face.

    Heaven. That little naive girl was nothing like his wife. Yet there was something about her that intrigued him, and he hated to admit it because he wanted to give her no ce in his heart.

    The only woman who would ever have his heart was his wife. He still remembered clearly the first time he saw her. She was buying fabric in the market, negotiating with the seller about the price. They seemed to have a disagreement, and the seller was being rude. Unable to just stand by, Zamiel interrupted their argument.

    "Is there a problem?" He asked, turning to her.

    She was wearing a green veil that covered most of her ck hair, and her amber eyes were adorned with kohl.

    She avoided to meet his gaze. "My lord, this man wants to sell this fabric for one Daric."

    "My lord, this is thetest fabric, worn by royalty. I am trying to exin it to her, but she doesn''t believe me." The seller defended himself.

    Zamiel touched the fabric. It was indeed an expensive one. Pure high quality silk.

    "He is telling the truth. This kind of fabric is expensive." He exined.

    "Oh," the woman looked down, embarrassed.

    "What did you need it for?" He asked.

    "My sister is getting married. I wanted to gift it to her." She exined.

    Zamiel reached inside his sleeve and took out a leather pouch filled with gold coins. When she realized what he was about to do, she held her hands out.

    "No, my lord. You don''t have to do that."

    "It''s your sister''s wedding. I am sure she is looking forward to receive a gift." He said taking out two gold coins and handing them to the seller. "I''ll take two." He told the seller.

    The woman looked at him, surprised.

    "You need to dress well for your sister''s wedding as well." He exined.

    The seller packed two fabrics before handing them over. "Thank you, my Lord. My sister is going to be very pleased. How can I repay you?" She asked.

    "There is no need." He said.

    She looked up at him for the first time and their eyes locked. There was a spark in there and he was sure she felt it too because she looked away quickly as a blush crept to her cheeks.

    "Can I have your name?" He asked.

    "Gam." She replied.

    Her name suited her perfectly. She was indeed a gorgeous woman.

    "I would still like to repay you." She insisted.

    "Do you sew clothes?" He asked since he already knew the answer.

    "Yes."

    "I am looking for a tailor. I live right behind the market in the big white mansion."

    There was only one of that sort, so she wouldn''t have a hard time finding it.

    Her eyes widened. "You live there?" She asked.

    He nodded. "You are free toe by." He said.

    He tried not to seem desperate.

    "I will." She said surprising him.

    The next day she came by with her sister. He didn''t expect any less of her. He knew she wouldn''te alone to a stranger''s house. Zamiel asked a servant to show her around and give her the fabrics she needed to sew the clothes.

    Every day, he watched her from a distance, knowing very well she wasn''t the type of woman to speak casually with men. She was a woman with a good reputation, and he didn''t want to taint that reputation of hers. Yet sometimes he couldn''t help but have small conversations with her.

    She didn''t speak much, but her words had a great impact. There was maturity and a confidence in her voice that intrigued him. For every time he spoke to her, he found out something new about her that made him fall for her even more.

    If she felt the same way about him he didn''t know, but he knew he had an affect on her from the way her voice quivered sometimes when they locked eyes and her cheeks flushed when he caught her looking at him. But she always kept a safe distance from him. She never tried to get close to him or flirt with him like other women usually did.

    One day she knocked on his room. "My Lord, I need to have your exact measurements." She said.

    He was surprised. He never thought she would be willing toe near him this much. But while measuring him, she tried her best to not touch him, and he did his best to stand still and endure the torture of her closeness.

    "I have got what I need. Thank you." She said and hurried away.

    The next time she knocked on his door was to tell him she quit her job.

    "Why?" He asked.

    "People are talking. They say Ie here every day and�� "

    Zamiel cursed. He did ruin her reputation.

    "Now, no one wants to marry me." She said as tears fell down her cheek. She wiped it away quickly with her veil.

    He walked up to her. "Then marry me."

    She blinked a few times in surprise. "My family is middle ss. We don''t have much to offer you."

    "You are enough for me."

    ************

    ????.Hello everyone,

    TWO chapter updates today as well. Yeey!!

    The other chapter will be updatedter during the day. I''ll let you know on Discord and Instagram. Until then, make sure to leavements and vote.

    Love ??

 Chapter 144 - 21

    <h4>Chapter 144 - 21</h4>

    The day after the entire city knew about their wedding shutting down all the gossip that circted. Zamiel sent carriages and servants with gold and expensive fabrics to her home. Now people started to gossip about how lucky she was instead.

    "You didn''t have to send all this." She told him.

    "I wanted to." He said.

    She smiled at him, this time looking into his eyes. There was no avoiding to look at each other now that they were getting married. She looked happy and so was he, except for the one thing that bothered him. He was a djinn, and she didn''t know. She deserved to know, but he was afraid of losing her.

    "Gam, would you love me no matter what?" He asked.

    "As long as you don''t hurt me, I will love you for eternity." She said.

    "I need to tell you something." He began. "Whatever I tell you, I want you to know that it doesn''t change who I am or how I feel about you."

    She nodded. "You can tell me anything."

    "I am a djinn." He said.

    She looked at him for a long moment. It felt like forever before sheughed. "You are funny." She said hitting him jokingly.

    "I am serious." He told her.

    "Alright." She said, but he could tell she didn''t believe him.

    He would have to show her, so he vanished and then materialized back again.

    That night she ran away from him, locking herself inside her room. Even though it hurt him he knew these kinds of things could be difficult for humans to ept. She would need a few days to let sink in.

    But Gam was quick, and the day after she came knocking on his door. "Zamiel, would you ever hurt me?" She asked.

    "May I never see the daylight again if I ever hurt you."

    "Don''t say such a thing." She scolded. "May you have a long life."

    He smiled at her. "You are not afraid of me anymore?"

    "No. I can''t be afraid of my future husband." She smiled back.

    And so they got married, and he gave her the love bite, strengthening their bond. But someone was not so happy about their marriage and it was none other than his witch friend, Razia. Despite the animosity between their races, they stayed friends for many years.

    Now she was angry with him. "How could you not tell me you got married?"

    "It happened suddenly." He exined.

    "Still." She crossed her arms over her chest.

    "Alright, I am sorry."

    "Who is here?" His wife came into the parlor.

    "Gam,e here. This is my friend Razia." He introduced. "And this is my wife, Gam."

    They greeted each other and before he knew they sat down and chatted happily until the sun went down. Raziae often to their home to spend time with Gam and Zamiel was happy they became friends. His two-year-old daughter was also very fond of Razia.

    One night while lying in bed next to his wife, she asked him a surprising question.

    "Do you like Razia?"

    He took a moment to think. He didn''t want to say anything to hurt his wife. "I like her as a friend." He said.

    "But a man and a woman can never be just friends." She said.

    "To me, she is just a friend." He assured her.

    "But to her, you are not just a friend."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I mean, she likes you. As a man."

    "There must be a misunderstanding. I have known her for a very long time." He said.

    "Yes. But only a woman can know another woman very well." She exined.

    "You are worried? That I might like her back?"

    "I can''t me you if you did. She is very beautiful."

    "Nothingpares to your beauty." He told her.

    She smiled widely at hispliment, but that night was thest time he saw her beautiful smile. The day after when he came home, he found his wife and daughter ughtered, their lifeless bodies lying in a pool of blood. His wife was badly beaten, he could tell she fought for her life and for their daughter''s life.

    Zamiel fell on his knees, his vision darkening, his head spinning. He had the urge to vomit from the way his insides twisted in pain. Crawling to their bodies, he gathered them in his arms and held them close while he cried, a silent stifled sound.

    When he could finally breath, he screamed, cursed, begged, but nothing changed the fact that they were gone. His wife had always prayed for him to live a long life. Why did he never do the same? Why?!

    Who had done this?! They would pay for it dearly.

    It had to be someone who didn''t know about him, otherwise they would never dare. Maybe some humans who didn''t know what they were dealing with, but he was wrong. These beings knew exactly what they were doing.

    When Raziae home to him she was horrified at what she found.

    "Zamiel." She hurried to his side but then stopped. Again he could see the horror on her face as she looked at the dead body of his daughter. She put a hand on her mouth.

    "Look!" He said, holding his daughter up. "She refuses to wake up. She refuses to talk to me."

    "Zamiel, please. Come." She grabbed his arms and tried to get him away from the dead bodies.

    "No!" He pushed her away. "I am staying here."

    "You can''t stay there forever. We need to bury them."

    He shook his head violently. "I am not burying them before I bury those who killed them. Find them for me, Razia. Find them!"

    It didn''t take long for Razia to find out who they were, but he could see she was ashamed and terrified when she told him. It was her own people. What better way to hurt an ancient demon? They couldn''t kill him, so they killed his family.

    He knew why. It was all his fault. His type were not supposed to procreate. Demons had broken that rule many times before. It was one created by the witches, anyway, but his case was different. They probably felt threatened that an ancient demon was procreating. It would disrupt the bnce of nature ording to them. But how could they kill a child?

    His vision be red with anger. Razia had every reason to be afraid. At that moment, he forgot their long years of friendship. All he could think of was that she was a witch, one of those who brutally murdered his family. He was close to killing her right there and then.

    "Leave before I kill you." He told her.

    Tears fell down her cheeks. "You need someone by your side now. Please let me be there for you. "

    He needed to just give her a look to let her know that if she spoke one more word; he was not going to show mercy.

    Quietly, she turned and left.

    Zamiel buried his family. He had sworn to avenge them first, but now his ns would take much longer and he wanted them to find peace soon. His vengeance would be nothing short. He would teach everyone what it meant to anger an ancient djinn.

    The horror of his actions spread fast, and witches started to hide. He burned down and buried every witch vige he knew until they themselves brought to him the one responsible for the death of his family. Only to end the terror.

    Zamiel thought of all the possible ways to torture them, but nothing seemed satisfying enough. So he handed them over to the demons. Those who hated witches the most. They coulde up with gruesome ways to kill and torture. He never enjoyed watching suffering as much as he did that day. But then only emptiness followed.

    Once he executed his revenge, there was nothing else to do. Together with his family, he had buried a part of himself that day. Now only the pain remained.

    "Zamiel." His friend Razia returned to him. He thought she would never want to see him again after what he did.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "If you are done hating, I want to be with you."

    Be with him? His wife had told him that Razia liked him. It turned out to be true.

    "But I don''t want to be with you. Every time I see you, I am reminded of them."

    He could tell his words cut deep. "It''s not my fault I am a witch."

    "I did a mistake by befriending you. Our people can never mix. Demons and witches, it will never happen."

    "You say you can never love me?" She asked, tears welling in her eyes.

    "Never!"

 Chapter 145 - 22

    <h4>Chapter 145 - 22</h4>

    "Your Highness. It''s time to wake up."

    Heaven could hear her handmaiden pleading with her to wake up, but she didn''t feel like getting out of bed today. Waking up would mean dealing with her thoughts and emotions, and she didn''t have the energy to do that.

    "Your Highness. If you tell me to leave, I will." Kate spoke.

    She was such a gentle soul, and Heaven didn''t want to be rude to her.

    "Why don''t youe backter." She told her.

    "How muchter, Your Highness?"

    "Later." Heaven groaned, still half asleep.

    Heaven could hear Kate''s footsteps and then the opening and closing of the door. Finally, she was alone.

    She closed her eyes, but the silver-eyed stranger was still haunting her even while awake. Those sad eyes. There was so much pain and hatred in them.

    Why did the witches kill his family? Was it because of the animosity between the races or was there something else?

    How was it to be locked inside for so long?

    She was curious about so many things, and all she had been thinking of the entire night was him. If she wanted to stop this madness, she would have to distract herself. Lying in bed wasn''t doing much good.

    After getting ready for the day, Lincoln informed her that a suitor wasing to meet her. She had almost forgotten that she told herself to take responsibility. Thanking Lincoln, she went to meet the suitor. On her way, she prayed that this man would catch her attention. She didn''t feel like meeting a dozen more men.

    When she arrived at the parlor, the man was sitting on the sofa holding a cup of tea in his hand. When he took notice of her, he put the cup on the table and stood up quickly.

    "Your Highness." He bowed deeply.

    Heaven knew him. He was a very respected General. A young one and her father was very fond of him. She was curious because of what she had heard about him. Despite his young age, he was spectacr at leading the royal army, protecting the kingdom and nning for war.

    "General Kian, please be seated."

    He sat down, and she sat opposite him. He seemed nervous, unlike most Generals who radiated arrogance. Especially when they saw her. She knew exactly what most of them were thinking. Probably that they were more influential than a Princess and therefore superior.

    Maybe they were, and it gave her a sudden urge to prove them wrong.

    Speaking to General Kian wasn''t bad. He didn''t annoy her at least, and he had good manners. He also seemed too wise for his age, being only a few years older than her. He made her realize how childish she was, and she still had a lot to learn and a long way to grow.

    But she couldn''t see him as a man. Or more correctly, her man. She was already taken. It would be very confusing to marry someone before the mark faded. Would that even be right to do? It felt like she was betraying him.

    No! She couldn''t do this anymore. She refused. Now, she had only one option left. To try the impossible.

    "General Kian. Have a woman joined the royal army before?"

    He was surprised by her question.

    "No."

    "Why is that?" She asked.

    "I am not sure, but no woman has ever expressed that she wants to join."

    "I am sure you know the warrior Princess ra. She is also a General of the royal army in Gatrish."

    "Yes. Everyone knows her. I am sorry to ask Princess, but are you considering joining the royal army?"

    "Yes."

    He nodded thoughtfully, but she could see that he was trying to hide his emotions on the matter.

    "I am sure you can discuss it with His Majesty." He finally said.

    Heaven could tell he was being careful with his words.

    "I will, but can I count on you if I join the army?" She asked, knowing she would meet a lot of resistance. Having a General on her side would help a lot.

    "I am at your service, Your Highness."

    She observed him for a short moment, then decided to trust his words. He seemed genuine.

    At least the meeting wasn''t a total waste. Heaven had taken a step toward her goal, but she still had a long way to go.

    After the meeting, she went to meet her father. When she came to the garden, her parents were sitting in her mother''s favorite swing. Her father had one arm wrapped around her mother''s shoulder, holding her close while they spoke of something that made them both happy.

    Heave stood and watched them from a distance. Even after so many years, she could see the love and affection they had for each other. It made her smile without realizing.

    Unexpectedly, they looked her way as if sensing her presence. Her mother motioned for her toe.

    Heaven walked up to them.

    "I am sure our daughter is here to speak to you." Her mother said, looking at her father.

    "She is jealous." Her father joked.

    "I love you, mother." Heaven said, knowing very well her mother always felt that Heaven was closer to her father.

    Maybe she was. But she didn''t love her mother any less. If her father was her sky, then her mother was the earth beneath her feet. Without her, she wouldn''t be standing.

    "But yes. I do need to speak to father." She continued.

    Her father listened carefully, nodding for her to proceed.

    "Father, I have changed my mind. I don''t want to get married. I want to rule."

    Eyes wide with surprise, her parents looked at each other before her fatherughed, amused.

    "That was unexpected." He said.

    But her mother didn''t think it was funny or entertaining. "Heaven," She stood up from her seat and came up to her, putting her hands gently on her arms. "Is everything alright?"

    "Yes, mother. Everything is perfect."

    "If you don''t want to get married, you don''t have to. We will find a way." Her mother assured.

    "I know. But I still want to do this."

    Her mother frowned. "Is there something you are not telling me? To be a ruler is not easy, especially to be the first female ruler you are going to go through a lot of hardsh.i.p.s."

    Heaven knew her mother wanted to protect her, but someday Heaven wanted to be able to do the same for her parents. Protect them.

    "Mother, I know the road is difficult, but I have made a decision. I would be very d if you could support me. I am going to need all the support I can get. You can also teach me and lend me your wisdom."

    Her mother looked back at her father as if asking for help.

    "Heaven," Her father stood up from his seat as well. "You can''t know what you want before you have tried it. I''ll let you rule under my watch. If you still want to rule after that I''ll support you. Just know that being a ruler will change you and not always for the better."

    ******

    ???? Hi Guys!

    I decided to update tomorrow''s bonus chapter today instead. There will be one more chapter update tomorrow so you can look forward to it.

    Lots of love ?? and see ya tomorrow ????

 Chapter 146 - 23

    <h4>Chapter 146 - 23</h4>

    Irene was keeping an eye on Heaven. So many things were going on, starting with the stranger who marked her and her grandfather who had ns to make her his sessor. Danger surrounded her and Irene would do everything in her power to protect her granddaughter, hopefully without suffocating her. Therefore, she kept an eye on her from a distance.

    After making sure that Heaven was asleep, Irene went to take a break and rx in her room when she suddenly got a visit from someone she expected to show up sooner orter.

    Lothaire.

    "Why are you here?" She asked, turning to him.

    "I missed you." He said, walking closer.

    "You wouldn''t have left me then."

    "I didn''t leave you. I never wanted to. I wanted you to follow me, to be by my side, to be my Queen, but you refused." If she didn''t know better now, she would have believed that he was sad.

    "Of course. Did you expect me to leave my son toe with you?"

    "You didn''t have to leave him if you stood by my side. We would have convinced him together." He exined.

    Irene shook her head. "Or you could have stayed with us."

    Lothaire sighed, then he crossed the distance between them and took her hands in his. "Irene, my love. Have I not stayed with you all this time? Can''t you now stay with me? Can''t you be by my side? Imagine our lives together, all the happiness we shared. We can do that again. Yes, I might have lied about many things, but my feelings for you were never a lie."

    "I know. Your feelings for me were not a lie, but that is your feelings and that is all you care about. You never cared for my feelings. You sacrificed my happiness. If you truly cared about how I feel you would have tried your best to bring me our son knowing how empty I felt all those years without him. How could you do that to me? How could you do that to someone you im you love? You even sacrificed your son''s happiness for you evil ns."

    "You don''t understand." He said with clenched teeth.

    "I do. You don''t know what real love means. You version of love is twisted because you are selfish, and real love is not selfish."

    He nodded, dropping her hands. "Very well, then. If you think I am selfish, alright. But what I did was best for everyone. Yes, it was difficult for you and Lucian, but look at him now. He was protected all those years, and he grew up to be a fine man, and now you can be with him. The result benefited everyone." He exined.

    Irene stared at him, appalled. Why did she except that he would understand?

    "Where you sure this would be the result? What if things turned out differently? Like the time our son almostmitted suicide, or the time when he actually died. What if he hadn''te back?"

    "He dide back. Bad things could have happened even if he stayed with us. There is no avoiding that."

    "What about all the scars and loneliness you made him go through then? You took his childhood away." Her eyes teared up, recalling all the hurt her son must have gone through.

    "That made him stronger. Difficulties make people stronger."

    "Yes. And strong benefits you because then he will fit perfectly into you n."

    "Don''t twist my words." He warned.

    "I don''t need to. You are more twisted than your words. And your actions are even worse. Don''te back here. We have nothing left between us and don''t you daree for Heaven. I know what you are nning." She spat.

    "Heaven is my granddaughter, too. You can''t stop me from meeting her. I wille for her whenever I want. She is old enough now to decide for herself whether she wants to meet me or not." He sounded angry this time.

    "So it''s not enough you ruined two lives. Now you want to ruin another?"

    "No. I wouldn''t call it ruin. I call it freedom. With me, she can do whatever she wants."

    Irene clenched her hands into fists, trying to contain her anger. "Leave!" She said in a calm yet threatening tone. There was no use in talking to him anymore.

    His lips curved into a smile. "I will. For now. But I wille back for you. We will be a family again." He caressed her cheek with the back of his hand before he vanished.

    Irene stood there for a while. Anger and hatred boiling within her. Why could he just not leave her to finally stay happy with her family?

    She would not let himy a finger on Heaven. She would not let him hurt her children again.

    When the morning came the first thing Irene did was to visit her granddaughter. To her surprise, she was awake early this morning and already dressed.

    "Good morning, grandma." She smiled brightly upon her arrival.

    "Good morning. You seem to be in a good mood."

    "I am trying." Heaven smiled. "I need your help."

    "Alright. What is it?"

    Heaven frowned. "You don''t know? Father haven''t told you?"

    "Told me what?" Irene asked.

    "That�� I want to be a ruler."

    Irene paused for a moment, surprised, before asking, "why would you want that?" She couldn''t understand. She didn''t want Heaven to bear that burden. It was enough that her son already went through all those horrible things.

    "Grandma. I feel like�� I was born for this. I can eitherin about my life or embrace it." She smiled as if discovering something.

    Irene became concerned. Who had changed her granddaughter into this woman? Did Lothaire already meet with her?

    "Did you grandpae here?"

    Heaven frowned. "No, why?"

    "Nothing." Irene shook her head, but Heaven''s sudden change in attitude still disturbed her. Something must have affected her.

    "So will you help me?" She asked innocently.

    "Of course." Irene smiled. She didn''t want to discourage her now that she finally seemed happy. "What do you want me to do?"

    "Well, you could first take me to uncle Roshan. I need to speak to him." She said.

    Without asking why, Irene teleported them to Roshans house.

    ra and Roshan were fighting in the garden and it didn''t look like they were fighting for training purpose even though they used swords.

    "Alright, we have guests, maybe we can continueter." Roshan said while blocking a strike with his sword.

    Irene wasn''t surprised. She was used to their physical fights whenever they were angry with each other, but shortly after they would make up and it would be like nothing ever happened. But Irene knew Roshan too well. He rather enjoyed the fight then looking at it as a punishment. ra on the other hand made sure he enjoyed it as little as possible.

    When ra didn''t drop her sword Roshan gave her a pleading look. "You can kill meter." He promised her.

    ra threw her sword aside before turning to them.?"Irene, Heaven. It''s still early. I was on my way." She told Heaven, probably referring to the fighting lessons they had in the early mornings.

    "I know. I came here for Uncle Roshan." Heaven exined.

    "Oh��" She said turning to her husband.

    "Princess." Roshan came forward. "How can I help you?"

    "I want you to teach me how to fight. I mean... Princess ra is very skilled but I want to learn to use my demon powers while fighting."

    "Or maybe you just want to learn from the best." He said sending his wife a teasing smile. She gave him a hard re, which caused him to chuckle.

    "Your father told me you wanted to be a ruler." He said.

    "Yes."

    "Well, you have all my support. I''ll enjoy watching all those men being ruled by a woman."

    "Thank you." Heaven smiled, then turned to ra. "I would also love to have your support, Princess ra. There is a lot I can learn from you."

    "You have my support." She said shortly.

    Irene could see that Heaven was determined to make it as a ruler, and everyone was supportive. But she was sceptical. She really didn''t like this idea.

 Chapter 147 - 24

    <h4>Chapter 147 - 24</h4>

    Roshan was teaching Heaven how to fight like a demon, but it wasn''t going very well. She was too humanpared to him. He was too fast and too strong, and soon she became discouraged. But Roshan was a skilled teacher and every time she gave up he motivated her to do better, and try harder.

    "Heaven, I can''t tell you what to do. You and I are different. What works for me won''t work for you. You need to find your own strength. Look deep into?yourself." He told her.

    Heaven knew what he meant, but it wasn''t that easy. On the other hand, her lesson''s with ra were going well. Heaven never thought war and politics would interest her, but studying it she understood why her parent''s and her grandmother didn''t like her decision. In politics you often have to choose between two evils, but

    the hardest and most scary part was that her decision would affect so many lives. She would be responsible for the people of this whole kingdom when she could barely take responsibility for herself.

    Besides politics and demon powers, she was also learning her witch powers. Her grandmother tried to teach her a few spells.

    "I think it''s important that you can take yourself from on ce to another in case you are in danger. So that is the first thing I''ll teach you."

    Heaven was happy to know that she would finally be able to teleport herself, but mastering the technique was not easy and it took her few days to only learn one spell. She jumped around with joy when she finally managed to transport herself from one ce to another by creating a portal and that she could walk through to the other side, which was where she wanted to go. But shortly after her sess, she felt useless that it took her so long to learn just one thing. How long would it take before she learned how to be a real witch?

    Zarin and Gina were surprised when they found out about Heaven''s decision to be a ruler, but while Gina was happy and supportive, Zarin opposed to her idea.

    "Why would you?want that? I don''t understand. All that responsibility you are taking on and all the danger you are putting yourself in is not worth it." He argued.

    Heaven knew he was only worried for her. He had always wished for her to live freely and happily, and he was the one to sneak her out sometimes.

    "Zarin, I am tired of hiding and feeling pity for myself. It''s not people I want to rule. I want to rule over my life that I felt I had no control over before. Now I really feel like I can control my life to some extent and n for my future."

    Zann shook his head, clearly not satisfied by her reply. "You are making a mistake, Heaven. You don''t know what it is like to rule."

    "You are right, I don''t but there is only or way to figure out."

    He stood up from his seat. "I am not supporting you in making a mistake." He said

    "How do you know it''s a mistake?"

    "I just know. People are only going along with your idea because you have been feeling sad."

    "So you mean everyone is just pretending to support me to make me happy, and not because they believe in me?" Heaven was baffled.

    He sighed. "That is not what I meant."

    "Nevermind. You won''t understand because you never wanted to be a ruler." She couldn''t help but feel disappointed and sad. Zarin had always been the one to support her.

    "You are right. I won''t understand." He shrugged. "I don''t understand why you changed your mind so suddenly. You never mentioned before that you wanted be a rule."

    "Zarin, people grow and change."

    "I can see that." He said nodding.

    Heaven shook her head at his resistance. He woulde around eventually, she thought.

    But as days went by things didn''t get better with Zarin and he always yed deaf whenever she spoke about her ns. Soon she couldn''t stand it.

    "What is wrong with you these days?" She asked.

    "Nothing." He shrugged.

    "No! There is something."

    "I just�� I don''t understand this new you."

    "There is nothing to understand. I just found a purpose in life. Maybe you should try it than just spending time with women."

    As soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted them immediately. She could see clearly that he got offended.

    "I am sorry." She hurried to say.

    "No, you are right. I should go find a purpose." He said and then vanished before she could apologize again.

    Yes, she didn''t like his promiscuous behavior, but she shouldn''t have spoken like that.

    Heaven groaned, frustrated. Why was it when things got better in life they also got worse at the same time?

    With sunken shoulders, she went to sit in front of the mirror and began to remove the silver pins from her hair. She was exhausted, which was good because then she would sleep immediately without thinking about other things. Preparing herself to be a ruler had helped her keep her mind clear from unwanted thoughts. She was too upied to think of anything else, yet still sometimes she would see those silver eyes in front of her.

    Three weeks had passed, but she could still remember him as if she had seen him yesterday. Sometimes she woke up in the middle of the night believing or wishing he hade back for her, but she never felt his presence again. Just as he promised he didn''te to bother her, but still, she was bothered.

    Heaven shook her thought aways quickly. No more thinking of him. She just had to put up with this a few months and then it would be over. Looking in the mirror, she gathered her hair up and tied it in a bun. Her gaze fell on her now bare neck and she noticed something unusual.

    Unable to believe her eyes, she leaned closer to the mirror. Where was the mating mark?

    It was gone.

    How?

    It had only been three weeks. It would never fade away this fast unless��.

    No!

    Her heart dropped to her stomach. Did something happen to Zamiel? She remembered the despairing look in his eyes and his words.

    "Wherever my feet takes me?"

    She hoped it wasn''t where she thought it was.

    ******************

    ?????Hello Guys!

    Early chapter update. I am nning to either update another chapterter at night (night here where I live) or updating it tomorrow. Hope you enjoy.

    Lots of love??

 Chapter 148 - 25

    <h4>Chapter 148 - 25</h4>

    Heaven went to sleep ignoring the fact that the mark had faded away and that it probably meant something was wrong with Zamiel. But she would not care. He was a grown man, powerful and ancient. He didn''t need her help; she tried to convince herself, and it didn''t work.

    Shey in bed turning back and forth, her mind filled with questions and her heart hammering loudly at the thought of what might have happened to Zamiel. Ancient demons might not be killed easily, but they could probably kill themselves.

    Zamiel wouldn''t do that. Would he?

    What if she didn''t do something soon and ended up regretting it for the rest of her life? This was a matter of someone''s life. She shouldn''t even be thinking and hurry to save him before it''s toote.

    Getting out of bed, she dressed quickly and then used the magic her grandmother taught her to transport herself. It was still not easy to perform it, and she had to try several times before it worked. She was so happy at first, but looking around she realized she ended up somewhere else. She found herself inside the dark cave where she first found him instead.

    Her grandmother had told her to vividly imagine where she wanted to go. Heaven remembered the spooky house where Zamiel had kept her. Closing her eyes, she tried to envision it clearly, and this time it worked. She stood outside the old

    house that looked abandoned and her heart began to beat erratically. She had to admit that she feared what she might find.

    Either she would find something she hoped to never see or nothing. She hoped for thetter, but she would be more relieved if she found him safe and sound. Although that would put her in danger.?He would not appreciate her visit.

    Slowly she made her was inside. To her surprise, a few candles were lit, and the moonlight prated through therge windows without curtains. Walking further in, she smelled a familiar scent. The scent of rain and wet earth. She could tell he was here by the musky scent and she followed it to find her way around.

    The scent led her to a room. Heaven''s eyes fell on the bed where someone was lying. Her heart skipped a beat, realizing she was in a dangerous creature''s home without permission. But she couldn''t help to take a closer look, just to ensure herself that he was alright.

    Hey without a nket and with his hair covering his face. She couldn''t tell if he was just sleeping since he wasn''t moving. She looked at his hands, the only part of his body that was visible. His fingers were bony and his skin pale, almost bluish. It was as if he was dead.

    Without a second thought, she ran to his bed and began to shake him.

    "Zamiel! Zamiel! Wake up!"

    Oh Lord, she was toote.

    When he didn''t respond she shook him harder, almost violently when he suddenly shot his eyes wide open.

    He was startled, but Heaven let out a breath of relief.

    "You are alive." She said.

    He was alive.

    He blinked several times. It looked as if he had slept for days, but not healthily. His face looked thinner, his skin paler, and his lips were blue. He looked sick and starved.

    "Are you alight?" She loomed over him where hey.

    He looked at her surprised, as if he couldn''t believe that she was there with him.

    "Heaven?" His voice was strained, like someone who hasn''t spoken for days.

    "Yes. It''s me."

    Stupid her.

    He was just fine. What did she think would happen to him?

    But what about the mark? Why did it fade away?

    He sat up hastily, recoiling from her touch.

    "I am sorry. I just thought something bad happened to you." She exined.

    He looked at her with eyes so cold she shivered.

    "And why would you care?"

    Good question. Why did she care?

    "I don''t know. I just�� the mark has faded away."

    His gaze traveled to her neck before looking at her again.

    "Good. Isn''t that what you wanted?"

    Heaven wasn''t even sure what she wanted anymore.

    "Now you can get married." His eyes became dark.

    He didn''t like the idea.

    But then, as if unable to stand her nearness, he took himself out of bed and for away from her. He even refused to look at her while he stood in the corner. He looked afraid.

    "I am not getting married anymore."

    Slowly, he lifted his gaze to hers.

    "Why? I thought you had to?"

    "Not anymore. I took a step to make a change. I decided to be the first Queen to rule." She said proudly.

    Zamiel just stared at her for a moment. She couldn''t tell if he was impressed or not. "Good for you. Now you should leave and nevere back."

    His hands fisted at the sides of his body and his eyes turned red before he shut them tightly. When he opened them again, they returned to normal. But Heaven''s gaze was fixated on his month. His fangs had elongated, and she suddenly realized what was happening.

    "You want to bite me again?"

    She could tell he did not want to admit it. It seemed to her that wanting to bite her sickened him.

    "Why did the mark fade away so quickly?" She asked.

    "Because your people love to torture. They want me to keep biting you. Now go away, because I would rather kill than bite you again."

    To keep biting her was a torture?

    Heaven didn''t know what to feel. She knew a mate''s urge to renew the mark could be very strong, sometimes to the point where it became painful. But that he would rather endure the pain than bite her told her clearly that he wanted nothing to do with her. His hate for witches was so strong, and it scared it. But it also made her curious to know what exactly happened to his family and how he was locked inside a coffin.

    But right now it would be best for her to leave.

    Getting up, she performed the same spell that took her here, while envisioning her room, but it didn''t work. Embarrassed, she nced at Zamiel but he ignored her and she went back to try again. Still, it didn''t work.

    She knew she would have to try several times like just like before, when suddenly Zamiel chuckled darkly.

    "You can''t even perform a spell? What kind of witch are you?"

    Anger boiled inside of her. "One that is also part demon and part human."

    "Or maybe just a useless one."

    Heaven knew he was trying to hurt her on purpose. So she tried to not get angry and try again.

    "What is wrong?"

    "I don''t know. It''s not working." She hated to admit it. It made her feel weak.

    "Why did you evene here?" He growled.

    "I don''t want to be here either."

    "Then you wouldn''t havee here."

    "I was just...the mark faded away, and I wondered why. Don''t you?"

    "No. I already know and it''s because I hate being your mate." He emphasized the word hate.

    He didn''t need to tell her. The resentment was evident in his gaze.

    He shut his eyes again before opening them. She knew he was fighting the urge. She should leave as fast as she could but since the spell wasn''t working, she decided to leave the normal way and when she was a bit far away from him try again.

    "I won''te back to bother you." She said and then headed for the door.

    "Where are you going?" He asked, almost annoyed.

    "You told me to leave."

    "Yes. The way you came. You are not thinking of walking back."

    "Why do you care?"

    "I don''t. Maybe it''s better you walk back and get killed by some blood hungry demon. There are a lot of them out there and they can even sniff witch blood."

    Heaven wasn''t sure if he was warning her or just scaring her.

    "I can protect myself." She said.

    "Says the person who can??t perform a simple spell." He scoffed.

    "It''s not that simple."

    Suddenly he was right in front of her, his face close to hers. His eyes gazing into her own, intensely. He would notpel her, would he?

    "If you are thinking ofpelling me to let you bite me, then don''t. I rather you do that withoutpulsion."

    "You won''t resist?"

    Heaven just stared into his eyes, not knowing what to reply.

 Chapter 149 - 26

    <h4>Chapter 149 - 26</h4>

    "You won''t resist?"

    Zamiel stared into her emerald green eyes. There was innocence and vulnerability in them. He could tell she didn''t know much about the world and it''s people. She was raised sheltered and learned to love and trust. And here he was, knowing and feeling nothing but resentment. How different they were.

    For a brief moment, he actually thought ofpelling her. The urge to bite her had been so strong that it swayed his judgement.

    "I.. I��" Was she hesitating? "I don''t know." She admitted.

    This would change things if she became willing to be bitten. The mark would not fade away as quickly. The mark stayed longest when both parts consented to the bond.

    Stupid girl. Maybe he should have scared her even more. Just in case he be willing in a moment of weakness she would still be unwilling.

    The damn witch would enjoy this if she was still alive. Him biting a witch as soon as the mark faded.

    The more he resisted, the quicker the mark would fade and the more he would need to fight the urge to bite her. There was only one way out. If he resisted the urge long enough without biting her, then it would disappear forever and he would be free from the bond.

    Zamiel heard that resisting the urge was almost impossible, but he was different. He had already endured so much pain, a little more wouldn''t hurt.

    He grabbed her wrist over the dress and took her back to her room. She looked around surprised before looking at him.

    "Thank you." She breathed.

    When he dropped her arm her eyes darted in panic. She didn''t want him to leave. He should have frightened her more.

    "You look sick." She pointed.

    Yes, he weakened himself so he could fall into a deep slumber until the urge disappeared, but she ruined his ns. Now he would have to start from scratch and try for several days, maybe even weeks, before he could fall into a deep slumber.

    "Heaven. Next time youe to meet me, I''ll send you to heaven." He threatened.

    To his surprise, she smiled. "How can you be sure I''ll end up there? I thought all witches were bad and would end up in hell."

    She baffled him. He didn''t know what to respond, and that caused her smile to widen.

    "I think deep down you know I wouldn''t hurt you." She said.

    It should have been the other way round. Him telling her he wouldn''t hurt her, but she understood the true meaning of hurt.

    "If Ie to you, then you should hurt me if you don''t want me to bite you."

    "If youe to me, then I understand why."

    He wished he could shake the innocence out of her.

    Suddenly someone materialized into her room. It was the man she called friend.

    "Heaven!" He drew his daggers.

    Heaven turned to him, startled.

    "Zarin!" He could hear the shock in her voice.

    Zarin kept his gaze fixated on Zamiel while his eyes?zed with anger.

    "Get away from him!" He ordered.

    Again with the ordering around.

    "It''s not what you think." She held her hands out, signaling for him to calm down.

    If he didn''t Zamiel knew the perfect way to do it.

    "He is not here to hurt me." She said.

    Zamiel fought the urge tough, but Zarin was not amused at all. As if disappointed, he dropped his arms.

    "You went to see him." He said with disgust.

    "I�� I can exin."

    Zamiel didn''t feel like listening to their fight. So he just took himself back home, back to his room where her scent still lingered.

    What was he supposed to do now? He needed to find a n to fight this extreme urge.

    By the way, who was that friend of hers? From the way she spoke to him, it seemed like she cared for him deeply.

    No! He was starting to care again. He should go try to fall back into his slumber as soon as possible. There was no other way he could fight this.

    Hey down thinking back of the time when life felt as lonely as it did now. Before he was locked inside the coffin he had isted himself inside his home. Day in and out he just slept, not eating or drinking.

    Razia woulde to him sometimes and try to talk some sense into him, but he wouldn''t listen. He didn''t even care to chase her away. He just shut her voice out. Someday she would get tired.

    One day she came to him. "Zamiel, I am moving somewhere else. I came to say goodbye." She said, but he kept ignoring her.

    "I baked this bread for you. Your wife taught me how to do it. I thought since you are not eating you wanted to�� nevermind. I will put it on the table."

    She went and ced the baked bread on the table. "Won''t you even look at me before I leave or ask me where I am going?"

    He continued to ignore her. She sighted. "Alright. I hope you make some changes. This is not called living."

    And just like she left him. Now he felt the loneliest. The only person remained to care for him had also left him now. He couldn''t me her.

    Being starved, he couldn''t ignore the scent of freshly baked bread. It smelled like the one his wife used to bake. He loved it. Unable to ignore hunger that rose within him, he went to the table and ate the bread alone.

    It tasted exactly like the one his wife used to make. As he chewed a bite tears fell down his cheeks. All the happy memories came back to him, paining him even more.

    Gam.

    Why did she leave him all alone? She promised to stay with him for eternity, but he couldn''t me her for breaking her promise. It was his fault. He had promised to protect her, but he failed miserably.

    "I am sorry Gam, I am sorry Mikah." He whispered.

    Zamiel remembered the day Mikah was born. The warmth that spread inside his chest. He never thought he would one day soon hold her cold, dead body in his arms. He failed not only as a husband; but as a father as well.

    He didn''t even deserve to eat this bread, but he had already finished eating it.?He went back to bed. The only way he couldn''t feel pain was to sleep. He even decided once to fall into a deep slumber and wake up after many years, but he had a mission now. To protect demons from facing the same fate as him. He would put the witches in their ce and make all of them know to never mess a demon.

    He closed his eyes. Tomorrow would be a new day, he thought. But before that day came, he woke up with an extreme pain. It felt like someone was stabbing and twisting his organs. He felt sick and vomited.

    It was blood.

    What was happening to him? It felt like something was eating him from the inside, like his body was corroding away.

    Blood ran from his nose. Something was wrong with him.

    "Zamiel!" Suddenly Razia stood in the room.

    She looked at him in the state he was and didn''t seem the least surprised.

    It was her.

    "What�� what did you do?!" He growled, trying to get out of bed.

    He would kill her!

    "I am sorry. I had no choice." She said calmly. "At least you enjoyed eating it."

    The bread. She must have poisoned it. She knew very well poison couldn''t kill him. What did she n to do?

    "This poison is deadly. Well, for humans anyway. It eats at your organs one by one. So while one heals another one rottens. Oh, I also added som magic to make it more effective."

    He got out of bed, furious and ready to kill her, but his legs gave in and he fell to the ground. His body burned, his limbs trembled.

    "Don''t fight it, Zamiel. I won''t kill you. I just want to help you understand a few things." She spoke so calmly while he choked on his own blood.

    He wasn''t only enduring the damage caused by the poison, but also the process of healing.

    She loomed over him. "After I am done. You will understand everything." She assured him.

    *****

    ???? Hello guys!

    You probably noticed that I am updating more frequently than usual. It''s thanks to the amazing readers who support me on discord. If you want to chat with these amazing people, talk about the book and exchange ideas, then join my discord.

    discord.gg/zu2Smp7

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 150 - 27

    <h4>Chapter 150 - 27</h4>

    Zamiel turned back and forth on the ground, groaning in pain. It wasn''t stopping. How long would it take until it was over?

    Then abruptly he just stopped fighting it. He didn''t want to give Razia the satisfaction of seeing him suffer. He justy there trying to move as little as possible. He told himself it would be over soon.

    Razia crouched and then watched him where hey. There was no emotion in her eyes. Only emptiness.

    "Don''t hate me, Zamiel. I am just trying to help. You were not doing anything with your life, so I had to do something. You wanted to go into a deep slumber, I''ll help you with that. If you just slept here, anyone coulde inside and hurt you. So I found the perfect ce for you to sleep in and hide. A veryfortable coffin. It won''t be cold inside. I made sure it''s warm. You can sleep without worrying about anything. I will lock the coffin with a spell so that no one can open it." She exined.

    Then the look in her eyes changed, darkened. "But someone has to open it someday, right? You don''t want to be locked for eternity. How about this? Only someone with a witch and demon blood will be able to release you. Sadly, you don''t believe such creature will ever exist, but now at least you will hope they do. Because only that person can free you. If this mixed race creature nevere to exist, then��" She shrugged. "You can sleep peacefully in your coffin knowing that you were right."

    She smiled, satisfied with her n before a frown settled on her face. "I am missing something." She said thoughtfully.

    Zamiel listened while trying to focus on the anger instead of the pain.

    "You hate witches, so let''s do this. If you get released, let''s hope you do, then the person who releases you will be your mate. But then she has to be a female." She paused and thought for a while. "The first female with demon and witch blood will free you but bound you to her. Sounds poetic, doesn''t it?"

    Zamiel red at her, thinking of how his friend turned into this merciless person. Was it his fault? Did he make her this way?

    Maybe this was his punishment for the horrible things he did and for not being able to protect his family.

    Razia''s lips moved again. She was speaking to him, but he couldn''t hear her. Soon he couldn''t see her either. Darkness was swallowing him slowly until he drowned in it.

    When he opened his eyes, he was already inside the coffin. He tried everything in his power to get out of it, but nothing helped. He hoped Razia would calm down ande to release him, but she didn''t.

    Years went by and he spent them in anger and agony. The darkness, the loneliness, the helplessness, it tortured him, tore him apart, ate at his heart until it was filled with nothing but darkness. Sometimes it felt like he was losing his sanity. How could his friend do this to him? He thought she woulde back to him eventually, but now after almost two hundred years she had already passed away.

    Now there was only one way for him out. The female with the mixed blood.

    As an ancient demon he could get into anyone''s mind, so for years he jumped from mind to mind just to find her. After five hundred years, he gave up. He was exhausted, hungry and furious. Maybe it was good that he would never get released because if he did, he would wipe witches off the face of earth and he would start with the one to release him. That is, if he ever found her.

    After enduring more years of torture, Zamiel decided to fall into a deep slumber despite knowing that he could miss the chance to find the mixed blood female. But he could just not endure the pain anymore. He was fed up of looking and needed recovery, so he fell asleep until a strange feeling woke him up.

    The need to locate someone.

    He tried to find his way through many minds until he ended up in the one he was looking for. It was a young girl with the greenest eyes and the darkest hair he had ever seen.

    Zamiel knew it was her, and immediately he started his mission to make her release him. It was difficult staying in her mind, at first. He didn''t know why, so he appeared in her dreams instead. It was easier since she was rxed and asleep. But even then, he couldn''t get to her in the beginning.?It was as if she was denying him ess into her mind. But Zamiel was slow and patient and thought of ways to make her curious or make her trust him so she would let him in. Eventually she did.

    And soon the day he had waited for a thousand years came. He was released. He still remembered the first time she opened the lock, as if she had opened his lungs. He felt alive, breathing, smelling and seeing. But most of all, the hungering. He never felt anything like it before.

    It wasn''t only an extreme urge to bite her, but also the need to feed himself. He was confused at first, not understanding this need to feed on someone. It was unnatural, but he had no control over it. His gums itches and once his teeth sunk into her flesh, the world around him faded away. He could only focus on the euphoric feeling her blood gave. The way he came alive again, felt alive again.

    When he had enough he still continued. Almost draining the life out of her. Even if she was part demon, she was still part witch, and he nned to get rid of each and every one of them. Starting with her.

    Then he heard her voice in the back.

    "Please, save me." She begged. "I.. I want to live."

    Zamiel''s body froze.

    She wanted to live.

    He wished he could say the same. But as he held her almost dying body in his arms, he couldn''t finish what he started. He couldn''t bring himself to do it no matter how much he tried to convince himself.

    So he took her with him thinking that eventually his hate woulde back and he would end her life. But his hate had always been there, still he hadn''t been able to kill her.

    Now, because of his stupid decision to let her go, he was fighting something he wouldn''t have to, had he just killed her.

    Why?!

    Why was it so difficult?

    She was just a witch. What good did they do?

    Even his friend whom he had watched over since she was a little girl had betrayed him. They killed innocent beings in the name of doing good and removing evil. What could be more evil than that?

    The rest of them were all the same. Instead of condemning the act, they protected and praised the ones whomitted the horrible crime. They were all the same.

    But Heaven��

    What was she doing to him? He should not trust her. She was probably bewitching him for her advantage. He would not fall into the trap of trusting a witch ever again.

    Never!

 Chapter 151 - 28

    <h4>Chapter 151 - 28</h4>

    Zarin looked at Heaven with a disappointed and a disgusted look. It was like he couldn''t believe what he just saw.

    "Zarin, I can exin." Heaven began, but he raised his hand, telling her to stop.

    "What exnation could make me understand the reason you are with the man who put you and your family in danger?"

    Heaven knew this looked bad. She didn''t know how to exin herself. Even she didn''t know what was right or wrong in this situation.

    "I am having a hard time Zarin. I don''t know what to do and I am just trying to figure out�� the situation."

    "By being with the man who abducted you, held you against your will, hurt my sister and your friend and threatened your family? What�� what does that mean?" He looked at her as if she had lost her mind.

    "How long have you been meeting him?" He asked.

    Heaven shook her head. "This is the first time. I know I shouldn''t but��"

    But what? Why did she go meet him?

    "I was worrying for you, looking out for you all these days in case something happened to you, knowing what you went through. I never thought you would purposely put yourself in danger." He shook his head.

    Heaven looked down at her hands, her eyes tearing up. She was already feeling guilty. Why was he adding salt to her wounds? Why didn''t he even try to understand her?

    "You have changed. You are bing��. I don''t know." He shrugged.

    Heaven looked up at him. This time more hurt by his words. "What am I bing?"

    He had already said it once before. That she was changing, and it was not in a good way.

    Zarin just looked away, sighing as if her question was not what mattered.

    "No, tell me! What am I bing? Why is my change so bad? Tell me!" She urged.

    "You are bing selfish." He blurted.

    Heaven couldn''t believe her ears. Had he called her careless, childish, stupid, then she wouldn''t mind. She would even agree with him. But calling her selfish made her heart ache.

    "What have I done to be called selfish?" She asked, fighting her tears. She would not cry in front of him.

    Zarin shut his eyes tightly and pressed his lips into a thin line as if regretting what he said. "Heaven, I am just looking out for you." He said trying to sound calm.

    "You are not my father. It is not your duty to look out for me. As a friend, you should support me and be there for me when I am having a hard time. You are not even willing to listen. You are the one who suddenly changed as soon as I told you I wanted to be a Queen." Now she was furious. He had been ignoring her all these days and now suddenly he wanted to be her protector.

    If her father didn''t have anything against her bing a ruler then what was his problem?

    "As I friend, I should be honest with you. You will go through a lot of hardship to be a ruler. I just don''t want you to go through that." He exined.

    "You don''t think I am going through hardship now? Right now I need my friend the most, but he is angry at me because of the hardsh.i.p.s I might go through in the future."

    Zarin dropped his shoulders as if defeated, but he didn''t look at her.

    "I was always here, Heaven. You are the one that left. I don''t think you need me anymore."

    They looked at each other for a long moment. Heaven tried to figure out what that meant. It sounded like he was abandoning her, breaking their friendship.

    A tear fell down her cheek when he just vanished.

    The next morning Heaven woke up with a newfound energy. She had convinced herself to not let sadness defeat her. She was going to be a ruler so she wouldn''t let anything make her cry easily, but was easier said than done because only a few hourster she was in her room crying a river.

    She had attended a meeting where her father let her be the one to lead. He went to sit among the generals and councils, letting her face all those scary, powerful men alone. She had watched him lead these meeting many times before and studied his tactics. It didn''t seem difficult while she watched, but now when all eyes were on her she began to sweat.

    "Your Highness, as you know the Kingdom of Valish don''t want to trade with us anymore. So many of our food supplies have been suddenly cut off and winter ising soon." One council spoke.

    "Your Highness, the cheating of tax payment have increased among sellers despite knowing its severe punishment. We have captured a few of them. I think we should set an example of what happens when you cheat the tax by punishing these criminals in public." Another one presented another problem.

    "Your Highness��." And a third problem.

    "Your Highness��" And a fourth problem, and so it continued until all parts presented the issues within the department they were responsible for.

    Heaven only understood the first two questions, and then she was confused. She was supposed to lead the discussion, but after they presented their problems, she just listened to their debate trying to follow and understand what they were saying. Then suddenly they turned to her to make thest decisions based on what they had discussed.

    Heaven could see some of them were fighting hard to stay passive in front of her father and try not to insult her, but she could already feel that they thought she was unfit for the role.

    Everyone stared at her as they waited. It felt like they could see through her, see her fears and insecurities. Her voice trembled slightly when she began to speak. "I think we can find another Kingdom to trade with." She wasn''t even sure if her voice was heard before one of them replied.

    "I am not sure if you are aware, Your Highness. But Valish was thest Kingdom who wanted to trade with us.

    "Oh," Heaven didn''t know. Her cheeks burned with embarrassment. "Why?"

    The men looked at each other as if she was stupid and she could see her father shake his head.

    "Your Highness, as thergest Kingdom we are a threat to many Kingdoms, especially our neighbor Kingdoms. No one would feed their enemy."

    Heaven nodded, feeling foolish. She knew these times were special. The Kingdoms in Europe wanted to build Empires like the Kingdoms in Asia. The whole of Asia was four Empires while Europe still had many small Kingdoms. Now the European Kingdoms also wanted to build Empires, and the first Kingdom to take a step toward bing one was the Kingdom of Gatrish. King Rasmus, Zarin''s uncle, was known for his tactical ways to expand his Kingdom. Heaven didn''t want to use his method, but from the debate the council and the generals had, it seemed that they were suggesting war.

    What Heaven learned from her father was that war should be avoided as much as possible and should be thest option when nothing else was left. Heaven agreed with him, but in this situation she didn''t know what other options she had. She looked at the men around the table, then her father, but she could see he was not going to help her.

    "I need to think about this."?She said, not knowing if she did the right thing.

    "As for those who didn''t pay tax, you can punish them the way you see it fit." She added.

    Heaven noticed slight changes in expressions that made her wonder if she did something wrong. Things got only worse after that. She realized that even if she had learned a lot; she was not even close to knowing enough.

    And every time she made a decision, they seemed to oppose to it. They made her feel uneducated and small. She just wanted to shrink in her seat and hide.

    "Your Highness, may I ask you why do you want to be ruler." One of themstly asked.

    Heaven was surprised by the question and didn''t know how to reply.

    "I want to ensure the wellbeing of the people in our kingdom." She said, but saying what she said made her realize that she didn''t speak the truth and that wake her feel guilty. Maybe she was selfish, like Zarin said. She was bing a ruler for selfish reasons.

    "Your Highness, to ensure the wellbeing of the people in our Kingdom, you need to know the people first and understand what they want and what they need."

    Heaven''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. It was true she knew nothing. She humiliated herself in front of everyone.

    After what felt like forever, the meeting finally ended and they all left. Heaven listened to their conversation outside the hall. They muttered about how immature and spoiled she was.

    Tears pricked her eyes, but she tried her best to not cry until she reached her room. Once she arrived she threw herself on her bed and cried.

    Her dreams of bing a ruler were crushed. She had no purpose anymore.

    Heaven spent the whole day in her bed feeling bad for herself. If people saw her like this, they would never ept her as their ruler.. She was too weak for it.

    Crying and feeling sad was not going to solve her problems, but she couldn''t help it. It made her realize she was not for the role. Maybe she should just give it up.

    She had lost hope for her dreams; hope to find love and she lost her friend. Thinking about it made her cry again.

    Suddenly she shivered when the room be cold. A familiar scent invaded her senses.

    Before looking up, she already knew who hade to her room.

    It was him.

    He stood in the corner and looked worse than she remembered. His skin color turned ashy and his lips were purple. The whites of his eyes were red and his hair had lost its shine. Fighting the urge to bite her must have been so difficult for him, and he seemed to suffer. But Heaven didn''t feel like thinking about the bite or getting bitten today. She just wanted to be left alone.

    "I can''t help you today." She said.

    In the blink of an eye, he stood right next to her, his tall figure towering over where she sat on her bed.

    Her heart skipped a beat. Why was he frightening her so? He was not going to forcefully bite her again? Would he?

    "Why are you crying?" He asked.

    Heaven quickly wiped her tears away. "Why do you care?"

    "I don''t know."

    His reply surprised her. He didn''t deny that he cared.

    "You made me dream of something I can''t achieve." Now she just wanted someone to me.

    "Of course?you can''t. You are just a woman. A young, naive and a foolish woman. You know nothing but being emotional."

    Anger made her jump out of bed. "What is wrong with being a woman? Just because I am a woman doesn''t mean I know nothing, and being a woman doesn''t stop me from achieving my dreams."

    "No?" He raised a brow. "I thought you said you couldn''t achieve your dreams?"

    "I can!" She said with finality.

    The stranger crossed his arms behind his back. He was showing great self-restraint despite his already elongated fangs. "If you are being this emotional now, I doubt you will be a ruler in this lifetime."

    Why was he discouraging her when he was the first to encourage her? Walking closer to her, he reached his hand out and Heaven flinched back, unsure of what he was going to do.

    His gaze hardened, and he grabbed her shoulder in a strong grip. "As a ruler, never show fear." He said firmly. "Rx your shoulder." He then ordered.

    Heaven was confused at first, but she did as he said.

    "Stand with a straight back and rx you arms."

    Again she listened to him. Then he grabbed her chin and made her look at him. His cold silver eyes stared back at her, demanding her attention. "And never bow your head in front of anyone."

    Heaven didn''t reply. She didn''t even nod. She just gazed into his eyes as her breath caught in her throat.?He wasn''tpelling her, yet she was hypnotized.

    Then his lips moved, and her focus went to his mouth. "Did you hear me?" He asked.

    Heaven nodded as she stared at his fangs.

    "Does it hurt?" She blurted.

    He slowly let go of her chin. "I am used to it." He said simply.

    It pained her to hear him say that. "You shouldn''t be." No one should be used to hurting.

    He turned away from her, but she grabbed his sleeve. It was bing a habit. "Didn''t youe here to bite me?" She asked.

    He clenched his jaw.

    "If you have to�� I won''t resist." She said.

    *************

    ???? Hello guys.

    Sorry, couldn''t update yesterday but this update is as long as 2 chapter so I hope you enjoy it.

    lots of love??

 Chapter 152 - 29

    <h4>Chapter 152 - 29</h4>

    "If you have to�� I won''t resist." She said.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes and turned to her. Grabbed her wrist, he drew her gently into his arms. Heaven''s heart beat erratically inside her chest. Butterflies filler her stomach and her breath came out in shallow pants. Was she excited or afraid she didn''t know?

    "You are afraid." He said.

    "I am�� nervous." She admitted.

    Heaven knew that mating was something serious. She shouldn''t take it as lightly as she was now.

    "I told you, I would rather kill you than mark you." He reminded.

    "You don''t look like a killer." She said.

    He chuckled darkly. "I have killed many of your people. I can''t even count how many. I just burned down viges."

    Heaven was confused. Why did he decide to burn them? "But witches can protect themselves from fire. At least for a while. I am sure they managed to escape."

    "Maybe. But they lost their homes, like I lost mine."

    He didn''t want to kill them. He wanted to punish them.

    Sometimes killing someone could be the lightest punishment they could receive. For witches,munities meant a lot. It was their way of protecting themselves. If theirmunities dispersed, then they could easily be targets for demons. He wanted them to live in fear.

    Zamiel grabbed a few strands of her hair and inhaled her scent. Heaven looked at him, disturbed. This was not going to help him fight the urge to bite her if he didn''t n to do it. It was like�� he was punishing himself.

    "Why won''t you resist?" He asked.

    "I have nothing to lose, but�� you are hurting."

    The cold look in his eyes changed, his gaze softened. Ever so lightly, his hand cupped her cheek.?"You have a pure heart, Heaven. Mine is full of darkness and hatred. You will gain nothing by being bound to me."

    "Do you still hate witches?" She asked.

    He seemed to think for a while before he spoke. "I know it''s not your fault and I know it''s not every witch''s fault, but I can''t help it. It''s like poison spreading in my body."

    "Then you should stop it before it kills you." She said.

    Zamiel chuckled. This time it wasn''t the usual dark, cynicalugh. It had another sound to it that made her stomach tickle in a strange way.

    When he dropped his hand and took a step back Heaven panicked. He was leaving.

    "Will youe back?" She hurried to ask. "I�� I could use more advice."

    He looked at her for a long moment. "I can''t promise you that."

    Heaven''s heart skipped with joy. He didn''t say he wouldn''t. She could see him slowly epting her and letting go of the hate. She knew it would take time, so she didn''t pressure him. Instead, she just nodded, and he left.

    That night Heaven went to sleep feeling better.

    The first thing she saw in the morning when she opened her eyes was her father''s face.

    "Father." She rubbed her eyes, surprised to find him this early in her room. The first thing she thought was that something bad had happened, but when he smiled at her, her fears disappeared.

    "Good morning." He greeted sitting at the edge of her bed.

    "Good morning." She said pushing herself up. "Did something happen?"

    "No. I just wanted to see how you were doing after what happened yesterday." He exined.

    Yesterday, she had embarrassed her father and herself. She should have listened to him when he told her she wasn''t ready yet. But watching him and learning from him for three weeks, she thought she would be ready.

    "I am sorry I didn''t listen." She apologized.

    "Heaven, you told me not to be your father while training you. As your tutor, I advice you to turn your sadness into anger and determination. As your father, I advice you to ask your heart what it truly desires. You know your happiness matters to me the most."

    "I know." Heaven whispered.

    "I won''t go easy on you. I''ll be the one to criticize you the most and tell you the truth others won''t dare to tell you. But as soon as you feel you can''t handle it anymore, tell me to be your father again."

    Heaven nodded. "I will."

    He leaned in and ced a kiss on her forehead. "I love you."

    "I love you more." She smiled.

    "I hope you can say the same in a few days."

    Heaven chuckled. "It won''t be appropriate, Your Majesty." She said causing him tough.

    "Father, shall Ib your hair?" She asked excitedly.

    It was a long time ago when shestbed her father''s hair.?When she was little, she would watch her mother brush her father''s hair and she would want to do the same. But most of the time she would just end up ying with it instead.

    "Sure." He smiled.

    Her father''s hair felt exactly the way she remembered. Soft and silky. People said she resembled her father a lot and she could see the resemnces. The hair, the face, the nose, the lips, even the shape of her eyes was like her fathers. People would say she was the female version of him.

    The maids were not so excited about her. She remembered while being little they would hope her mother would get pregnant with a boy. "wait until a prince is born. He is going to be so handsome." They would say.

    But Heaven knew the chance of her getting a brother was very little. Demons didn''t reproduce like human. The majority of them could only conceive once, if lucky twice. Roshan and ra were one of the few lucky ones.

    Speaking of Roshan and ra, Heaven needed to visit Zarin. They had to talk. She could not let their friendship go to ruin.

    Once her father left, she dressed quickly and teleported to Gina''s room. She wanted to surprise her and show her what she had learned. Gina was looking at herself in the mirror and adjusting her dress when Heaven arrived unannounced. Startled, her friend turned around and stared at her, surprised, before her lips slowly curved into a smile.

    "You seeded." She said.

    Heaven nodded. "Yes, finally."

    Gina pped like a little girl and it caused Heaven tough.

    "What more did you learn?" She asked.

    "It''s not that easy." Heaven said feeling a little sad.

    Her grandma had tried to teach her magic when she was younger, but it never worked and she used to feel sad. "Forget about it. You don''t need powers." Her grandmother would say. "I think you will do better without it."

    Her parents, on the other hand, never tried to teach her anything about her powers. They were careful because she was different and they didn''t want her to deal with powers she might not be able to control. Her father had exined to her once that being part witch and demon could make controlling her powers very difficult, and it could cause more harm than good sometimes.

    "Where is Zarin?" She asked.

    "Probably in his room." Gina shrugged.

    "I''lle back." Heaven said and made her way to his room.

    She was about to knock on his door when she heard a woman''s voiceing from inside. Heaven sighed, feeling sad for her friend. She didn''t like all those empty encounters he had with women and was about to leave him alone when she suddenly decided not to.

    Grabbing the door handle, she barged inside without knocking.

    "Good morning." She greeted, smiling brightly just to annoy him.

    The woman in his bed jumped, startled, and tried to cover herself quickly. But when she realized it was only a young woman like her, she red at her questioningly before turning to Zarin.

    "Who is she?" She asked usingly.

    Zarin opened his mouth to say something, but Heaven didn''t let him.

    "I am his wife." Heaven replied.

    Now it was Zarin''s turn to re at her while the woman''s eyes widened.

    "You are married?"

    "Yes. I am his second wife. He had been looking for a third one, actually." Heaven lied, then turned to Zarin." Husband, is she the one? Shall we prepare for a wedding?"

    Zarin shook his head. "Don''t listen to her. She is not my wife." He told the woman, but she wasn''t listening. She already started to get dressed and then pushed passed Heaven with the straps of her dress still open and carrying her shoes in her hand.

    "What are you doing?" Zarin asked, annoyed as he got out of bed.

    Heaven turned away from him as he began to dress. The man was shameless.

    "Having fun." She replied. "You know there are other ways to have fun than fooling around with women."

    "Oh, you don''t know." He said.

    "Then maybe I should try it too. I am sure many men would be willing to spend some time with me."

    "It''s not the same." He muttered.

    Heaven turned to him. He was fully dressed and had his arms crossed his over his chest.

    "Oh. Is that because I am a woman? I can''t enjoy men nor can I be a ruler."

    "I don''t want to fight with you anymore." He sighed, running his hand through his hair.

    "You know, I thought you were like your father. I was wrong. You could learn a few things from him." She said and this time she did not allow him to leave her. Instead, she turned around and left him standing there.

 Chapter 153 - 30

    <h4>Chapter 153 - 30</h4>

    "Did you guys fight?" Gina asked when Heaven came back to her room.

    "He is angry with me. I thought he woulde around, but he keeps being bitter. He doesn''t even give me a chance to exin." Heavenined.

    "What did you fight over?"

    Heaven was about to reply when she realized she hadn''t told her friend anything about what was happening with her and Zamiel. She had been afraid that everyone would judge her for being with the man who abducted her and hurt her family and friends.

    He even hurt Gina. How was she supposed to tell her?

    "Ohoh, you have that look again." Gina said.

    "What look?" Heaven asked.

    "The look when you are hiding something. Come one. You know you can tell me anything. I am not my brother." She smirked.

    "You might not like me after I tell you."

    "Nothing in the world can make me dislike you." Gina assured.

    Heaven looked at her friend for a moment. She knew Gina was the least judgemental person on earth and she had never fought with her or stayed angry with her.

    "Alright, I''ll tell you everything from the beginning."

    Heaven told Gina everything she could. How it first started with the dreams to how Zamiel marked her and wanted to kill her. She told her he was actually alive and not dead and how the mark faded away. She even told her about her encounters with him, what the witches did to him and his family, and that he now was fighting the urge to bite her. Heaven didn''t leave any details out. She wanted Gina to understand why she did what she did.

    Gina listened carefully, her eyes widening sometimes, her expression changing throughout the story. Once she finished telling the entire story, Heaven let out a deep breath. Her heart elerated as she waited for Gina to say something.

    "How could you��.?"

    Oh, no! Heaven thought. Now her friend would hate her.

    "How could you keep all this away from me?" Gina asked, demanding an answer.

    "I was afraid you would be angry. Are you not angry?"

    "Heaven! Don''t you trust in our friendship enough? You have been going through all this alone when I could have been there for you, stupid girl." Gina scolded.

    Tears of relief fell down Heaven''s cheeks. It felt like a mountain was lifted off her shoulders.

    Gina came over and hugged her. "Don''t cry. It''s alright." She assured. "I am d you told me. Besides, I was the one who suggested we go there, so it''s all my fault."

    "No, it''s not." Heaven shook her head. "It''s my fault."

    "Never mind who''s fault. What happened has already happened. Now tell me. Do you like this man?"

    Heaven had to think. She wasn''t sure what liking in this case meant, but she worried for him, thought of him, maybe even missed him. He made her feel a certain way. She couldn''t quite exin it.

    "I don''t know. I thought it was the mark at first, but I keep thinking about him even now."

    "Heaven mating is beyond the mark. The mark itself can''t do much if there aren''t any feelings involved. I am sure what he is fighting is more than the urge to bite you. He is fighting his feelings for you because that will affect his urge to bite you. Had he known you longer and his feelings for you had been stronger, he would not have been able to fight the urge one more day. Fighting the urge the first and the second time is not the same." Gina exined.

    Heaven didn''t have much knowledge on how the mark worked, but she never cared to know before. Now she needed to learn everything about it.

    "What do you mean? What is the difference?"

    "The first time can be controlled to some extent because both must consent to it before it happens. The second time is almost impossible to control because you already belong to him. The reason he had been able to control it is probably because the feelings are not fully there yet. He hates witches and therefore he doesn''t trust you, yet." Gina continued.

    "He is far from trusting anyone." Heaven said.

    "I don''t think so. I mean, he is fighting the urge to renew the mark. He feels something for you. But is the reason you wanted to allow him to bite you only because you pity him? I think you like him more than you realize." Gina was thoughtful.

    Heaven recalled the moment he drew her into his arms. It felt so natural, as if she belonged there. Her heart had fluttered at his closeness and despite how horrible he looked, he was beautiful in her eyes at that moment.

    "I don''t know." She said shaking her head. She was afraid to admit.

    What if she admitted, and he left her?

    Gina studied her quietly. She knew her all too well, so she said nothing. She just smiled.

    Heaven was still surprised. She thought her friend would tell her to be careful or warn her not to be with him, maybe even scold her, but she seemed rather epting and happy about it.

    "I need to go back home." Heaven said standing up. "There is a lot I need to learn."

    "Of course. My friend is bing a Queen." Gina smiled.

    "It''s nothing to be excited about." Heaven muttered.

    Gina frowned. "Why do you say so?"

    Heaven sighed. "Because I need to rule for the right reason. I just�� wanted to rule over my life." She shrugged.

    "Well, that is a good start. You can''t rule over other people''s lives if you can''t even rule over your own. Once you feel confident enough to rule over your life, only then can you find a reason and a purpose to rule over others."

    Gina was too wise for her age, and Heaven always appreciated her friend''s advice. "I need you by my side, friend." Heaven smiled.

    "Always." Gina smiled back. "Now go and rule over your life."

    Heaven went back to the castle, feeling more confident and at ease. She was d for the wonderful people in her life who supported her no matter what. Holding her head high, she went into the meeting room. As usual, she listened and observed carefully the way her father led the discussion and the way he announced his decision.

    It was with absolute finality and confidence. But she could see that he listened carefully to their debate and took what they said into consideration. Heaven realized that state affairs rted to economics were the area where shecked most knowledge. She would make sure to study it more.

    As soon as the meeting ended Heaven hurried to look for Lincoln. He was speaking to some soldiers in the hall when she found him.

    "Your Highness." He bowed.

    "Lincoln. Can you find me a tutor? One who is very skilled in economic affairs."

    "Of course, Your Highness."

    "Thank you. Could you also arrange for me to meet General Kian?"

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    General Kian would be a good person to learn from about the people in this kingdom. Lincoln would also be a good source of knowledge, so she decided to follow him for a while and ask him questions she had. Lincoln was patient and provided her with the information she needed.

    "Your Highness, you are overexerting yourself. You can''t learn everything in one day." He told her.

    "I just want to find to find the right reason to rule." Thements made about her still hurt her.

    "In my opinion, there is no right ruler or right reason to rule. Rulers don''t choose to rule, they are born into that position. There are only good rulers and good reasons to rule. His Majesty wanted to rule because he wanted to protect the people he cared for, not because he wanted to be a ruler. You need to find a good reason for you to rule."

    A good reason? What could that be?

    Before she knew it was already time for lunch. Heaven went back to her room while her head imploded with more questions than answers. This would not be easy, but it was definitely fun. She learned a lot of new things and she wanted to know more.

    As she walked into her room she was surprised to find Zarin inside, sitting on her sofa.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked.

    He stood up from his seat and looked at her. "I came to apologize. I am sorry." He said.

    "Which part are you sorry for? The part where you called me selfish, or that you just left every time without letting me exin, or the part where you have been ignoring me?"

    "For all of it." He said. "But you did wrong too."

    "Yes, which I apologized for and tried to exin had you listened."

    For some reason he seemed surprised by her anger.

    "I am sorry." He said with a frown. "I just didn''t want you to make a mistake."

    Heaven sighed, trying to calm herself down. "Zarin, as a friend you don''t need to agree with my choices. I don''t agree with you sleeping around with women, but I never left you or ignored you for it. As for what happenedst night, I apologize again. If you let me, I would like to exin."

    Something changed about the way he looked at her. Heaven couldn''t tell if it was a good or a bad change.

    "I''ll listen anytime you need me to." He finally said.

    Heaven shoulders dropped in relief. Her friend was back.

    ***********

    ???? Intense debate between #TeamZarin and #TeamZamiel on discord.

    If you want to support your team you are wee to join??

    discord.gg/Cwk3Xp3

 Chapter 154 - 31

    <h4>Chapter 154 - 31</h4>

    Zarin got furious when Heaven told him that Zamiel bit her. He began to curse and say that he would kill Zamiel. Heaven barely Stepped him from making the mistake of seeking out Zamiel. It''s not like he could win a fight against him.

    "Zarin, please rx. The mark is gone."

    "How can I rx? That man bit you against your will. Does your father know?"

    Heaven panicked. "Promise me you won''t tell him."

    Zarin turned away from her, not wanting to make that promise.

    "Zarin! Don''t make me regret that I told you. Promise me you won''t say a word to anyone."

    Zarin swore under his breath. "Alright, I promise. But if hees for you again, I''ll kill him."

    Heaven sighed, deciding not to tell him the rest. She only told him about the bite and he was so angry. If she told him the rest, he would put himself in danger.

    "Is that why he was here? Because the bite is gone and he want''s to bite you again." He asked.

    Heaven opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say.

    Zarin shook his head. "I''ll stay here with you every night." He said with finality.

    "No. I don''t want you to."

    "I don''t care. I am not letting you out of my sight."

    "You can''t guard me forever. If he wants to bite me, there is nothing you can do or anyone else for that matter. Only I have the chance to do something."

    "There is always a way out." Zarin told her. "I won''t let him near you."

    "Zarin remember, I was the one who went to him. I have it under control." Heaven said, but regretted it when anger zed through his eyes.

    "It''s the mark doing all this." He said with clenched teeth.

    "The mark is gone." She reminded.

    Zarin frowned. "Then why did you go to him?"

    How she wished she had the answer to his question. "I don''t know." She shrugged.

    Zarin hit the table with his fist, causing the wood to break. Heaven was taken aback by his fury. She had never seen him like that before.

    "He is manipting you."

    Oh no, Heaven thought. It was a terrible idea, telling him.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t let him near you, but promise me you won''t go to him."

    How was she supposed to promise him that?

    "Heaven, promise me." He urged.

    "I can''t." It came out as a whisper. She did not want to hurt him.

    "Why?" He yelled.

    "Because�� because he is my husband."

    His eyes widened in shock, and he just stared at her for a moment. Heaven was shocked by her own words. That wasn''t the way she imagined getting married.

    "Heaven, he forced you."

    No, he didn''t. He just did what he had to do. He never wanted to be mated to her. If she was forced then he was forced too.

    "That doesn''t change the facts." She said.

    "Maybe not, but the mark is gone now. We just need to make sure that he doesn''t bite you again and you will be free."

    Free? What did it mean to be free? She thought being free was making her own choices.

    "Alright. Let''s forget about this for a while. We have only been arguingtely. I missed having fun with you. Let''s do something fun together like we used to." She tried to distract him away from the topic.

    Zarin stood up from his seat and strode back and forth in the room. She could see that he was not willing to let go of the subject.

    "You know, your father has been training me. Let''s see if you can still win in a fight with me. I bet you won''t."

    Last time she could beat Gina because of her intense training. Heaven was sure she could win over Zarin this time.

    Zarin who loved a challenge couldn''t turn down her request.

    They made their way to the backyard, picked their swords and then prepared to fight.

    "Are you ready?" Zarin asked.

    "Never been so ready to beat someone." Heaven said.

    Before she could finish her sentence Zarin swung at her, but Heaven was quick to avoid his attack.

    "I see you have be quick." He smirked.

    "Or maybe you have been cking."

    Again and again she avoided his attacks. It surprised her that she could predict his movements. Uncle Roshan''s lessons did indeed help a lot.

    Her new developed skills impressed Zarin. Now she would show him what she really learned from her demon yer uncle.

    Roshan had taught her to always move the opposite of how she was supposed to attack, and that speed and timing was crucial. Now was the perfect time to try it.

    Heaven moved with ease around Zarin, making him believe she would continue to defend herself and then she attached when he least expected it. She did not let him recover between the attack, and he kept blocking her until he missed.

    Zarin was surprised by her sudden strength and speed and was trying his best to keep up with her when she suddenly knocked the sword out of his hand, head butted him, and kneed him in the stomach before grabbing his arm and throwing him over her shoulder.

    Zarin fell on his back with a groan. Blood seeped from his nose.

    "God. When did you learn all this?" He asked while getting up on his feet again. He wiped the blood from his face.

    "While you were sleeping around." She replied mockingly.

    Zaim smirked "Are you perhaps jealous?"

    She walked up to him. "I was. Not anymore. I beat you."

    He shook his head at her.

    Heaven was happy to get her annoying friend back. They spent the rest of the day annoying each other as usual. When the evening came Lincoln came looking for her.

    "Your Highness, General Kian is here to meet you." He informed.

    "I''ll be there," Heaven said and Lincoln left.

    Zarin gave her a questioning look.

    "I am trying to learn more about being a ruler." She exined. "I need to go now. Don''t wait for me."

    She knew he would still insist to stay the night in her room.

    "I''ll wait for you." He said ignoring what she just told him.

    Heaven decided to take the fight with himter and went to meet General Kian.

    He was waiting in the parlor and stood up when she walked inside. "I am sorry I came thiste."?He apologized.

    "It''s alright. I am d you coulde. Please sit down."

    They both sat down. "I hope we can see each other more often from now on and that you can support me in my cause."

    "Any help you need, I''m here to provide." He said.

    "Thank you. What I need now is to learn how the royal army works, and how do I gain their trust?"

    Kian was happy to provide her with any useful information. He spoke to her about the royal army and how they worked. But he could not provide her with all the details, so they decided to meet again.

    After saying goodbye, Heaven went back to her room. She expected to find Zarin there, but he was nowhere to be seen. He had been insisting on staying so she??didn''t think he just went back home.

    Where did he go?

    Suddenly her mind thought of Zamiel. Her heart raced inside her chest and she didn''t want to believe what she was thinking, but she was probably right.

    Zarin went to Zamiel.

    ****************

    ???? BONUS CHAPTER after this one.

    Scroll further to read the second chapter. ??

 Chapter 155 - 32

    <h4>Chapter 155 - 32</h4>

    Zarin stood in front of the eerie old house where he believed the ancient demon stayed. This ancient being needed to stay away from Heaven. He was dangerous, and he was using and confusing her.

    Since he came into her life, she had changed and it wasn''t a change he liked. She had always wanted to be free. He couldn''t understand why she suddenly wanted to be a ruler. Zarin didn''t want that lifestyle for her. He wanted her to be happy and be free from royal duties and obligations.

    But Heaven was heading the opposite direction, and it caused her to be busy most of the time. She was working so hard for something that wouldn''t benefit her, something that would bound her to a lot of responsibilities.

    It also made her also more distant, and she stayed angry with him longer. It felt like she couldn''t understand him anymore.

    Zarin remembered when they were younger, when she would alwayse to him first, confide in him and ask for his advice. Their friendship was always a priority to her, and she would do anything to uphold it. Even if it meant that she apologized first every time they fought.

    Now it felt like their friendship wasn''t important anymore. It felt like he didn''t matter to her, that he had no ce or role in her life anymore. He wanted his friend back. He knew she was still there, but this demon was confusing her.

    Zarin teleported himself into the old house. It was dark inside, but he could still see. He tried to listen to any sound, but he could hear nothing. Still his hands rested on his daggers, which he had dipped in poison. There was no other way he could defeat an ancient demon.

    Suddenly he sensed something behind him. Drawing his daggers, he turned around fast. A few feet away stood the ancient demon. His silver eyes were gleaming in the dark.

    He did not look like thest time he saw him. This time he looked dead. He was all bones and his skin was ashy. If it wasn''t for the power that emanated from him, Zarin would have thought he would faint anytime soon.

    But the ancient demons stood steadily. His mare presence was threatening, but Zarin tried to not be intimidated.

    "What are you doing here?" Asked the demon, his voice vibrating?in the empty hall.

    "I came to tell you to stay away from Heaven."

    "Or what?" He asked, taking a few steps forward. Zarin tightened his grip on his daggers.

    "Her family and I won''t tolerate you hurting her."

    "If you came all the way here with nothing but small threats, you embarrass yourself." The demon scoffed.

    "What do you want from her?" Zarin asked, ignoring his remark.

    "What to you want? What are your intentions foring here?"

    Zarin became annoyed. "I came here to protect my friend."

    "As a true protector you should put your pride aside." The demon said.

    Zarin paused. what did he mean??How was he being prideful?

    "More than protecting your friend, you came here to prove something."

    "I came here to prove that I can do anything for her. Even risk my life."

    The demon shook his head. "How romantic. Proving to be her protector at the expense of her safety."

    The demon''s words?felt like a p in the face. Zarin didn''t think he was putting Heaven''s safety at risk. He was going to protect her. He could not just sit by and do nothing.

    "I won''t let you by a finger on her."

    Now the demon''s lips curved into a smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t be using my fingers. Only my teeth."

    Fury made the blood in Zarin''s veins boil. He could not control the urge to to fight him despite knowing the danger. Only a stab and the poison would do the rest, he thought.

    The demon''s expression turned serious as and Zarin realized his bodynguage exposed him.

    "I would think carefully before making that mistake, if I were you." He warned.

    But you are not me, Zarin thought, and decided to attack when Heaven and Gina?suddenly materialized in the hall.

    "Zarin!" Heaven called, her eyes filled with panic as she looked between him and the ancient demon.

    She hurried and ced herself between him and the other demon as if protecting him.

    "I am sorry. He won''t bother you again." She promised the ancient demon.

    Why was she apologizing for him?

    He moved her out of his way, but Gina blocked him. "Follow me quietly if you want us to leave this ce alive." Her voice was low and lethal. He knew she was furious.

    Before he could think, she grabbed his arm and all three of them were back home.

    "What were you thinking?" Gina yelled as soon as they were back home.

    Heaven crossed her arms over her chest and looked at him, disappointed. He was tired of that look.

    "I wanted to make sure that he wouldn''te to bother you again." Zarin exined, turning to Heaven.

    "And you thought he would just listen? Didn''t you think going to his home with daggers might make him angrier?" His actions appalled Gina, but she didn''t understand him.

    "I could not just sit and do nothing."

    "Why do you feel the need to do something?" Now Gina was yelling again.

    "Don''t you? After all, he did to her." He asked.

    Heaven just stood there. It was like she didn''t know what to say, and Zarin hoped she would say something.

    "Heaven, say something." He urged.

    "What do you want me to say?" She asked. "You never listen to me or respect my wishes and choices. That demon that you just provoked has lost his whole family and was locked inside a coffin for a thousand years. He is grieving and angry and despite a curse who forced him to bite me, he is resisting the urge to renew the mark which put him in the state you just found him in. Now I don''t know what he might decide to do."

    Zarin was confused. Why didn''t she tell him all this earlier?

    "Yes. And it was witches who killed his family and locked him inside." Gina added.

    Now he understood why Heaven was afraid.

    "I won''t let him hurt you. I promise." Zarin said.

    He didn''t know exactly how he would protect her, but he would find a way to kill this ancient demon, or maybe he would just lock him inside again with the help of a witch. He would need Irene.

    "It''s not me I am worried for." She said looking at him.

    ***********

    ???? I can''t express how thankful I am and how much I appreciate everyone''s patience. Thank you, thank you ????. As long as you read I''ll keep writing.

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 156 - 33

    <h4>Chapter 156 - 33</h4>

    Heaven was preparing to go to bed after leaving Gina and Zarin to fight alone. There was so much she wanted to say to Zarin, but it felt like he wouldn''t care or listen. Lately he had been disregarding her wishes and emotions, and she couldn''t understand why. His behavior was hurting her feelings.

    She was tired of being the one to try to make their friendship work. She was tired of running after him, and now she was tired of trying to make him listen to her. Not once had he taken her feelings into consideration.

    But now more than being angry with him, she was worried for him. He had angered Zamiel, and she wasn''t sure if Zamiel would stay quiet his time. Maybe she should go meet him again, beg him to forgive Zarin''s reckless behavior.

    Zamiel had warned her to note to him, that he would send her to heaven next time she did, but she didn''t believe his words. Besides, she had to do something to fix the mess Zarin created.

    Going to the mirror, Heaven let her hair down to cover her neck, before teleporting herself to his home. Once she was in front of his old house, she picket up earth and grass from the ground and rubbing it on her skin. She wanted to get rid of her scent so she wouldn''t add to his suffering.

    Then carefully she stepped inside his home. Darkness filled the halls and rooms as usual. Heaven followed his scent. This time it was mixed with the scent of burning wood. When she came to his room, the first thing she noticed was the fire burning in the hearth and Zamiel sat next to it in an armchair. He seemed to rest, his face looked rxed and his eyes were closed. But his condition seemed to worsen. He looked even more dead this time.

    "I knew you woulde." He spoke with his eyes still closed. "If you came to beg for your friend''s life, don''t bother. I have no desire to fight a boy."

    Heaven stood there quietly, not knowing what to say. If she didn''t have to beg for her friend''s life, then there was nothing else to do here.

    Slowly, Zamiel opened his eyes and stared into hers. His eyes did not reflect his body''s weakness, he still looked at her with the same intensity.

    "Do you remember what I told youst time?"

    Heaven knew what he was referring to. "That you would send me to heaven if I came here."

    "So you do remember?" He asked. "Then don''t you value your life or do you have so much faith in me?"

    "I have faith in my judgement of you." She said.

    "And what is your judgment of me?"

    "That you have a good judgment."

    Zamiel tilted his head to one side and studied her closely. Heaven''s heart raced as his gaze went up and down her body before it lingered on her neck. A smile made its way to his lips.

    It took a moment for Heaven to realize that he was smiling at the fact that she rubbed mud and grass on her body.

    "Don''t worry. I have the urge under control.?? He assured her.

    Heaven panicked. What did that mean? Did he not have feelings for her anymore? Did his hatred for witches prevail at the end??Heaven didn''t want that. She did not want him to hate her, but she didn''t want him to suffer either. Maybe this was for the best. If he fought the urge and their bond broke, he would be free from suffering.

    But at the same time, Heaven thought his words didn''t match his condition. He might have the urge under control for now because he was starving and weakening himself.

    "You will kill yourself if you don''t eat." She told him.

    "If it were only that easy." He said.

    "You have to eat." She said ignoring him. "Wait!"

    Without waiting for his reply, she teleported back home. She snuck into the kitchen and stole a bread and a few fruits.

    Wait! How could she easily teleport back home this time?

    Not having time to think, she went back to Zamiel''s house with the food. Just like she told him, he waited for her. He still sat where she left him. Heaven went to him and put the food on the table.

    "I just brought a little for now, but I can bring more if you are still hungry." She told him. "There is no reason to starve yourself if you have the urge under control."

    A frown settled on his face as he looked at her and then at the bread. He lifted it slowly from the table and studied it for a while. Heaven wondered if she did something wrong because suddenly his face twisted with disgust and his eyes gleamed with hatred.

    "Thest meal I had was bread." He spoke before looking up at her. "It was poisoned."

    Heaven looked into his stormy eyes, realizing that she had awoken the hatred in him. "I would never��"

    Suddenly he was out of his chair and grabbed her by the hair, bringing her face close to his. Heaven groaned in pain.

    "You want to lock me inside again, don''t you? So that I won''t hurt your dear friend." His fury was frightening and his grip on hair was so strong she thought he would tear her hair out. "You could have just asked. Have I not kept my word to not hurt your family? I thought you would be different." He spat in disgust.

    Heaven could not handle the pain, so she did what she had to do. She kneed him in the groin. That always worked, no matter how strong the demon was.

    Zamiel did not make a sound, but she could see the pain on his face as he moved let go of her hair and she moved away from him. Before he could recover, she hurried to pick up the bread.

    "Wait!" She held her hands out as he turned to her with a murderous look in his eyes. Heaven took a piece of the bread and stuffed it in her mouth. She chewed it grimly.

    Now his expression turned from anger to confusion.

    Heaven swallowed the piece. "See. I didn''t poison it." She said.

    Zamiel just stared at her. So many emotions went through his eyes.

    Heaven put the bread back on the table before looking at him. "I trusted you when I came here. I don''t expect you to trust me easily, but there is no reason to live if you want to continue living in hatred." She told him. "Right now, no one is making you suffer but you."

    Zamiel was taken aback by her words. The anger in his eyes returned to pain. Heaven hated it. She did not intend to hurt him by realizing the truth, but her words would hopefully help him in the future.

    Again, she knew that so many years of pain and suffering would not disappear in a night. She knew it would take time, but something in her was stirring up to life and causing her to feel impatient. She would always have to distract herself, to get rid of the voices that told her to take care of him, protect him, heal him and most of all make him her man.

    Yes, she had to admit that she wanted him to belong to her. She wanted to ruin his ns for fighting the urge. If it wasn''t for the part of her that cared for his feelings she would not be able to stay away. It felt like she had to fight some unknown urges as well.

    Zamiel looked away from her. His hands clenched into fists, his ws piercing through his skin. It was like the pain was his food and the suffering was his home. He refused to let go of it because he thought he belonged there.

    He needed someone to pull him out of this dark sea and show him what was above. Heaven went and stood in front of him, so he could see her face. He still refused to look at her.

    "Zamiel, you deserve better than this. You should not be the one suffering, they should. The best way to have your revenge is to be happy. Your family would not want you to live like this."

    Heaven knew it was risky to speak of his family, but she was willing to take that risk.

    Zamiel still refused to look at her.

    Heaven sighed. "If you decide to stop your suffering, I will be waiting for you." She told.

 Chapter 157 - 34

    <h4>Chapter 157 - 34</h4>

    Zamiel. That was his name. An ancient smoke demon who was trapped for a thousand years inside a coffin by a witch. Irene could only imagine his hatred for witches, yet he had not hurt her granddaughter so far. Still, she wanted to be careful, so she gathered all information she could get on him, all while keeping an eye on Heaven.

    It was very well known amongst the witches that a powerful witch named Razia had trapped an ancient demon. Razia became famous for the act since no one had dared to trap an ancient demon before. But why she trapped him, no one knew.

    The demons who had lived long enough to know Zamiel did not think that he was trapped. They thought he ended his life after some witches killed his family. It was not the kind of information she hoped to find. This would mean that Heaven was in danger because this demon was not only ancient but vengeful as well.

    Irene didn''t need to know more about him. Instead, she began to look for ways to protect her family from this ancient being. There were two options. Killing him or trapping him. Finding believable sources on how to kill an ancient demon was impossible and trying methods she was not sure would work would be too dangerous. The only person who knew for sure how to kill an ancient was Lothaire, but Irene knew he would not give her answers without getting anything in return. So there was only the option of trapping him left.

    But while she tried to look for ways to trap the demon, she could not ignore the strange things that happened. Why did the mark fade away so fast?

    Even though she was curious, she had been relieved it was gone until she found out that Heaven went to visit him. She remembered the panic that day, how close she was to tell her son that his daughter was in danger, but to her surprise Heaven came back to her room safely. And he was the one who brought her back.

    Irene became even more confused. What did he want? What were his intentions?

    If he did not want to hurt her granddaughter even after the mark had faded then what else could he want? He was acting strangely.

    But Heaven was also acting strangely by going to visit him. She also seemed to care for him still, even after the mark disappeared. Irene could only find one reason for both''s behaviour.

    They were true mates.

    She did not sure if it was a good thing, but it kept her from wanting to trap Zamiel before knowing the whole truth. If he was Heaven''s true mate, then trapping him would mean hurting her granddaughter.

    Irene needed to find out more about the mark. How did the mark work if it was caused by a spell? It was a difficult question which could only be answered by the most knowledgeable witches. The Azure coven. They lived in the desert.

    Irene had to seek them out. It was not easy to find them. They lived in tents and moved around often. When she found them, they did not ept to meet her at first, but Irene insisted and eventually they agreed. They took her to the coven leader, an elder woman.

    The elder witch sat on a mattress on the floor. She motioned for Irene to sit in front of her.

    "I see you have traveled a long way." The woman spoke. "I am sure you havee for an important matter."

    "Yes. Do you know a witch names Razia?" Irene asked going straight into the matter.

    "I have heard of her. She was the one who trapped an ancient demon."

    Irene nodded. "And that demon could only be released by a female with both demon and witch blood whom he would mark. He is released now by that female, and the curse forced him to mark her."

    The olddy shook her head. "That witch Razia went against the nature. The mark is a sacred bond that should happen naturally and not be forced on someone. When someone goes against the nature, the nature does everything in its power to restore itself. No magic is powerful enough to do what the nature does." She exined.

    "What does that mean." Irene asked, even though she had her own theories.

    "In your case, I don''t know exactly what it means, but I''ll say that fate willugh at Razia."

    Fate wouldugh at Razia.

    It was already, Irene guessed. Razia forced a mating between two people who turned out to be true mates. This had to be the nature taking its own force.

    Her mother had told her once that there were things magic could never do. Bring back the dead, prolong life, or touch the heart and soul. Being mates was a matter of the heart and soul and no magic could be strong enough to bring two people together against their will.?That exined why the mark faded away quickly, but how would it effect the urge to renew the mark. Or would there be no urge?

    If they happened to be true mates the urge should still be there. Then why did he not mark her again?

    Irene was utterly confused. Was his hate for witches so strong that it overcame the will to mark her? Was he rejecting Heaven and causing her pain as revenge?

    There was only one way to find out the whole truth. She could ask Heaven but if she was his true mate then she would try to protect him and not tell her the whole truth. So Irene thought to somehow make Zarin or Gina tell her what they knew.?Heaven must have told them something.

    Once she was back to her room she was surprised to find Zarin there. He walked back and forth and seemes aggitated. When he noticed her arrival he stopped wondering around the room.

    "What is wrong, dear?" She asked.

    "I need to speak to you." He said with a serious tone.

    "Come." She led him gently to sit down. He was making her worry. " Yes, tell me." She sat across him on the small table in her room.

    Zarin tried to think. It was like he didn''t know where to begin. "Alright, I should not be telling you because I promised Heaven, but I am concerned for her." He began.

    Irene already understood where this was going. He found out about the ancient demon.

    "The ancient demon we thought was dead is still alive and he even marked Heaven." He said as if unable to believe it.

    Irene''sck of response to what he said made him pause.

    "You already knew?" He asked as confusion settled on his face. "Why are you not doing anything?"

    "Zarin, " Irene began but she did not know how to make him understand the situation. Even she was confused. "We need to deal with this situation carefully or else everyone will be in danger. I don''t want anyone to get hurt."

    She could see that he could not ept what she said. "Heaven is in danger, now! We need to protect her."

    "We are protecting her by being careful." Irene exined.

    "He might not be hurting her physically yet but he is ying with her mind. She�� I feel like she is turning against me. She doesn''t understand that I am just trying to protect her."

    Irene knew about theirtest fights. But they seemed to have fought once again.

    "No, Heaven would not turn against you. I know how much she loves you and looks up to you. She has just found a goal and the changees with it. I think she is just sad because the person she hoped to support her the most doesn''t want to."

    Zarin pressed his lips into a thin line. "Again that is me protecting her." He exined.

    "Which part of her are you protecting? Heaven is building up her self confidence, taking control over her life, she is trying to find her way and even if she doesn''t know what she is doing yet, I can see it makes her happy. I want to protect those qualities in her. I want to protect her heart from getting hurt. It''s inevitable with her wanting to be a ruler, but I don''t want to be the person who inflicts that pain. Because the pain caused by those close to your heart is the one that hurts the most. So which part of her are you protecting?"

    The purpose of her questions was not to get an answer but to make him reflect on his feelings and actions.

    Zarin seemed to be thinking deeply about what she said before nodding. "I don''t want to cause her any pain." He said.

    "I don''t doubt that." Irene smiled.

    "But I don''t know what to do." He admitted.

    "I am sure you will figure it out. Just don''t put yourself or anyone else in danger. I''ll take care of this matter."

 Chapter 158 - 35

    <h4>Chapter 158 - 35</h4>

    Heaven was washing the dirt off her body with no help. She wanted to be alone, to sort out her thoughts and feelings. She would leave both Zamiel and Zarin to think for themselves. There was no need to worry about them. They were grown up men and she had other things to take care of. Tomorrow she would solely focus on her mission to be a ruler. She would not let these men distract her.

    When she was done cleaning herself she got dressed and then went to sit in front of the mirror to brush her hair. Suddenly cold air hit her back. Heaven wondered who came to visit.

    Turning back, she found the person she least expected to be in her room. Her grandfather.

    "Grandpa?"

    "Heaven." He smiled, opening her arms for her.

    Heaven run into his arms as if she was still a child. She was so happy to see him after such a long time.

    Takin a few steps back, she looked at him. "Where were you? Why did you note?"

    "I wanted to. But your father and Irene�� nevermind. I am happy to see you now." He said.

    "What did my father and grandma do?" Heaven asked.

    "They don''t want me to meet you and they said that you don''t want to meet me either."

    Heaven shook her head. "That is not true. I always wanted you toe back to us."

    Her grandmother had told her about her grandfather''s ns, but Heaven wanted to give him a chance or it wouldn''t be fair.

    "I am d to hear that. I missed you a lot." He said.

    "Me too." Heaven smiled.

    Heaven looked forward to speaking to her grandfather after such a long time. Both went to sit in her small garden outside her room.

    "So you want to be a ruler?" He asked.

    "Yes."

    "How is it going?"

    "Good, so far." Heaven nodded.

    "It''s going to be a difficult road."

    "I know." Heaven said.

    "But I am sure you will seed." He assured her.

    "How can you be so sure?" She asked.

    "It''s just a feeling. Your grandmother must have already told you that I wanted you to help me rule. To be my sessor. That is because I saw those qualities in you. The qualities of a great ruler."

    "I don''t want to be you sessor. I want to be a ruler here." Heaven wanted to make that clear. She loved her grandfather, but not his decisions.

    "I know and I honor your choice. I still want you to know that my offer is still open. But if you to continue on this path I wish you sess."

    He seemed sincere, and it made her confused. Was he really supporting her decision?

    "And if you need any help or advice, I want you to know I am here despite what you father or Irene says." He added.

    "Thank you."

    "I should go. I don''t want you to get in trouble because of me." He said.

    He promised to visit her again before disappearing.

    Heaven became thoughtful. Would her grandfather really honor her choice? Then who would be his sessor? He would not just give that up easily.

    Leaving it behind, Heaven decided to go to sleep. When the morning came, she reminded herself that she would only focus on her mission and nothing else, but then Zarin came to see her. At least today she hoped for no fight, and she was d to know that Zarin wanted the same.

    "Heaven. I want to apologize. But this time it''s different. I am really here to listen and support you." He said.

    Heaven was relieved to hear that.

    "I ept you apology." She smiled.

    Zarin tried his best to show her he was supportive of her. He followed her everywhere and helped her with everything. It was almost too much but Heaven didn''t want to hurt his feelings so she said nothing. Besides, she was just happy to have her friend back.

    When it was time for lunch Gina joined them and all three ate together while chatting happily like old times. Heaven was happy that things were falling into ce. She felt like she was making progress in her learning, and now she had everyone''s support. She couldn''t ask for more.

    After lunch she decided to go back to work.

    "Shouldn''t you rest a little?" Zarin asked, concerned.

    Heaven shook her head. "I am not tired, but you have been helping me the entire day. Maybe you should rest. I can take care of the rest myself."

    "I''lle with you." He insisted.

    Heaven allowed him to follow her. She knew he would get bored eventually because now she was going to meet her tutor, who would teach her about economic affairs. At first Zarin tried to listen and seem interested, but slowly he gave up and sat in a chair far out in the corner. After a while he even fell asleep. Heaven wanted tough but contained herself.

    "How can you endure this?" He asked when her lesson ended and her tutor left. "That old man gave me a headache."

    "Me too." Heaven agreed, but it wasn''t the old man who gave her a headache. It was what he tried to teach her.

    No more learning today, she thought. She deserved to rx the rest of the evening. She just wanted to wearfortable clothes, drink her grandmother''s delicious tea and rest in her bed. But she had to get rid of Zarin first, who was stuck by her side.

    "Thank you for your help today. I won''t be doing anything else. I''ll just rest." She told him.

    She hoped he would understand that she wanted to be alone, but no. He didn''t. When he was about to insist Heaven gave him a hard re. He had to understand at some point.

    "Alright." He said pretending to be scared. "Good night."

    She smiled at him. "Good night."

    Heaven had never been so happy to arrive to her room. She looked at her bed with such longing. She was exhausted.

    Her handmaiden Kate helped her take a bath and change into her nightgown. She offered tob her hair, but Heaven wanted to do it herself. After she was left alone in her room Heaven brushed her wet hair in front of the mirror. For some odd reason, her gaze fell on her neck, where the mark had been. Her thoughts drifted to Zamiel.

    How was he?

    Was he still suffering?

    As if he could read her thoughts she felt his presence in the room. She turned around slowly and there he stood. She had hoped to see him in a better condition after what she said to him, but no. It looked like he suffered even more.

    "Zamiel." She stood up from her seat.

    His silver eyes gazed into hers. She had never seen such sadness in someone''s eyes.

    "Heaven, I won''t disturb��"

    "You are not disturbing." She cut off.

    He nodded before looking down, but Heaven had already caught sight of the guilt in his eyes.

    Something wasn''t right.

    "I have thought of what you said. That I am the one making myself suffer. You are right, but I can''t stop it." He began.

    Heaven took a few steps toward him slowly, as if afraid he would run away. She nodded for him to continue.

    "I don''t want to suffer anymore." He continued looking up at her again. "You saved me once, can you save me again?"

    "If you let me, I would save you without counting." She was so happy that he was willing to be saved, but then she realized something.

    He had his hands behind his back and it felt like he was hiding something.

    "Only you can end my suffering. Only you can save me." He said and then slowly pulled a dagger from behind his back, holding it out for her.

    Heaven''s heart skipped, her stomach turned.

    "And only you can hurt me." He added.

    She shook her head, taking a step back. He could not be asking what she thought he was asking.

    "No, Zamiel." She kept shaking her head as tears filled her eyes.

    "Only you can do it." He said, almost pleadingly.

    "But I don''t want to." The words came out as a whisper.

    "Why? I have caused you nothing but pain and suffering. You are probably anxious because of me everyday. I''ll bring nothing good to you, myself, or to anyone else in this world. I''ll just hurt more people."

    A tear fell down her cheek. "You have not caused me any pain or suffering. You made me look forward to everyday, you made me find a purpose. But if you... if you��" She choked back her tears. "If you ask me to do this, then I will truly suffer."

    "I see no other way out Heaven. I am too far gone to be saved in any other way. I just want to find peace." She could see that he was desperate.

    How much pain was he in to want to end his life? Why could he not give her a chance?

    "Give me a chance." She pleaded.

    He shook his head. Now she could see the tears in his eyes. "You deserve a better chance than this." He said, speaking of himself.

    Now she was crying rivers. She could not hold the tears back anymore.

    Heaven could see that he had made up his mind and it would not be easy to make him change his decisions. But she wanted to try anyway.

    "Alright." She said wiping some of her tears aways. She walked closer to him, only standing a few inches away. She looked up and into his eyes. "Can I at least kiss you goodbye?"

    He looked at her for a moment. Heaven thought he would probably deny her, but just then he leaned down and pressed his cold lips against hers. Heaven closed her eyes.

    She had imagined many times how her first kiss would feel, and it was nothing like this. He was kissing her goodbye.

    No!

    That was not what she wanted. She wanted him to long for her, to give up his ns and be with her. She wanted him to kiss her with passion and not say goodbye.

    Unwilling to give up, she tiptoed and wrapped her arms around him to deepen the kiss, but then suddenly images flooded her brain.

    Blood.

    Dead bodies.

    Zamiel holding a little girl''s lifeless body in his arms while he cried.

    Pain.

    Darkness.

    Dark walls surrounded her, locking her in a very small ce. She could barely move, barely breath. She choked.

    A sorrow like no other filled her soul. Her heart pounded in pain, pumping anger through her veins. Everyday felt like a thousand years in darkness. She was alone and lonely. She was desperate.

    Disturbed by the images and her feelings, she shot her eyes open and pulled away.

    What happened?

    Those images were not her memory, and those feeling were not her own. They were Zamiel''s.

    She just saw and felt what he went through. Her heart felt like a heavy stone inside her, weighing on her lungs and making her unable to breathe.

    Were those the memories he lived with? Were these the feelings he had to bear everyday?

    Heaven looked at him. A tear fell down his cheek as he held the dagger out for her.

    Her kiss had no effect.

    "Is this really what you want?" Heaven asked.

    "Yes."

    "Even if I say it will make me suffer?"

    "You will forget me soon." He said.

    If he only knew. She would never forget him.

    Slowly and with shaking hands, she picked up the dagger.

    If this would make his suffering end, if this would truly make him find peace and reunite with his family then she could do it for him. Even if it meant that she would suffer.

    If this was all she could do for him, then she would. She felt sorry she couldn''t do anything else. She felt sorry that someone like him had to suffer to this extent. But now she would send him away. To a better ce where no one could hurt him.

    Her hands shook. She knew if she stabbed him in the spine it would be different. Maybe there was a reason to why he couldn''t heal when she was the one to inflict the pain.

    "I want to apologize for everything I did. I hope I can get your forgiveness before you send me away."

    Heaven nodded fighting the tears again. "I forgive you."

    She looked at the dagger, then at him. She hoped for a sign in his eyes, something to tell her he didn''t want to die. But to her disappointment, she found none.

    Slowly she went behind him. She pulled the dagger from the sheath with her heart pounding in her ears.

    Her hands were still shaking, but she tightened her hold around the dagger, deciding to think straight. Either he would let her stab him and find peace or he would decide to not make her suffer. It was his choice.

    Zamiel stood still while she stared at his back. He waited patiently. Maybe he didn''t care for her like she thought. Letting him go would be the right thing to do.

    She pulled the hand holding the dagger back, her eyes fixated on where she wanted to stab him. "I might not find peace after this, but I hope you do." She said then taking a deep breath she stabbed.

 Chapter 159 - 36

    <h4>Chapter 159 - 36</h4>

    Heart pounding, hands sweating, Heaven closed her eyes and finally stabbed him after a long moment of hesitance. She expected to feel her de cut into something, a resistance, but it felt like she stabbed through thin air.

    Slowly, she opened her eyes. Zamiel was gone. She looked at her de, no trace of blood.

    Heaven dropped the de and fell to her knees. She buried her face in her hands and burst into tears. She cried loudly, not caring if anyone heard her. The relief that washed over her was overwhelming. She could not bear it.

    Zamiel.

    He chose her.

    He chose to not let her suffer.

    He chose her happiness over his own.

    She knew there was hope. She knew that there was a part of him that was still alive, a part of him that could still love and care. He just needed time and support. She would be there for him when he needed her.

    Heaven could barely open her eyes in the morning because they were so swollen from all the crying. Her handmaiden Kate was shocked to see her like that.

    "You Highness, what happened?"

    "Nothing, I am fine." Heaven said, and it wasn''t a lie.

    She was fine. Zamiel was alive, and she had killed no one. It was a strange feeling. She was both relieved and worried.

    Heaven continued with her daily routines as usual. Learning, observing, and sometimes her father would let her participate in decision making. He would tell her afterwards what she did right and what she did wrong and give her suggestions on what she needed to improve on.

    General Kian would be kind to teach her about other kingdoms, how their royal army worked, what their strength and weaknesses were, and their own strength and weakness.

    Her tutor would bore her with his lessons, but Heaven would try to be patient despite how difficult it was to understand what he tried to teach. It was not her favorite subject.

    Roshan''s fighting lessons on the other hand were fun. It was her favorite part of the day because he would make herugh so much. Zarin would follow her around in the beginning to show his support, but eventually he calmed down and went back to his usual self, and Heaven was thankful for that.

    Whenever she found time, Heaven would study the spell book that her grandmother gave her. Her grandmother would be gone for a few days to visit an old friend and wanted her to practice on her own while she was gone.

    Before she knew the night would alreadye and Heaven would try her best to sleep, to not think of Zamiel or seek him out. She told herself to wait ten days. If he did note to her during those ten days, only then she would go looking for him.

    But tomorrow was already the tenth day, and he had still note to see her. Was he alright? She worried for his safety and wellbeing the most.

    She hoped that he was not doing anything to hurt himself, and if he did note to meet her tomorrow, she would have to visit him after the party.

    Her father was throwing a party to wee the king of Varish to celebrate their alliance.

    The preparations already began early in the morning. Because Heaven woke upte, she was eating breakfast alone in the dining room when her grandmother suddenly joined her.

    "Good morning."

    "Grandma." Heaven was happy to see that she came back. "Good morning. How was your visit?"

    Her grandmother sat at the table and grabbed an apple. "It was fun. How are you?"

    "I am fine." Heaven smiled, but her grandmother gave her a certain look. Heaven didn''t know what it meant.

    "I heard there is a party tonight?"

    "Yes. The king of Varish ising."

    "Make sure to dance and enjoy yourself." Her grandmother said, knowing that Heaven didn''t like those parties. She got easily bored.

    "I will try. But I think men are scared to ask me for a dance when father is present."

    Her grandmother nodded knowingly with a smile. "Take the lead, then. Is Zarining?"

    Heaven nodded. He would probably. He liked parties and he would bring one of his manydies.

    "Are youing? You need to enjoy yourself as well." Heaven said.

    "Then maybe I should." Her grandmother smiled.

    When the sun hid behind the darkness of the night and the moon shone against the ck canvas, it was time to prepare for the party.

    Heaven wore a green dress that matched the color of her eyes. It had a court neckline and flowed nicely below her waist. The long sleeves were loosely fit and slightly shorter than her arms. Elegant golden bands outlined the bottom of her dress and sleeves, and a golden belt divided the upper and lower part of the dress.

    She let her hair down, except for the sides that were held back with pins so the hair wouldn''t fall over her face. Heaven liked it simple. She didn''t like wearing heavy jewelry, so she wore a ne around her neck and then she was ready.

    Tonight she wanted to enjoy herself. At least a little. She didn''t want to just sit down and watch while other people chatted and danced happily. That might cause her to seek Zamiel. Her patience was running out and her worry was increasing for everyday that went by.

    Once the king of Varish arrived, and her father weed him the party started. Heaven had wanted to dance, but she didn''t expect the King of Varish, King Rufus, to ask her for a dance. He was an old man, bald and short. He reached her b.r.e.a.s.ts and Heaven tried to endure dancing with him without grimacing.

    Far in the corner she could see Zarin sitting next to a beautifuldy with a smirk on his face. He was enjoying her torture.

    "How old are you?" King Rufus asked.

    "Neen, Your Majesty." Heaven replied

    "Why is a young, beautifuldy like you still unmarried in this age?" He asked.

    Oh, no. Heaven didn''t want to talk about it.

    "My father is looking for a husband for me." Heaven replied politely.

    "What would you say about marrying a King?" He asked.

    Heaven couldn''t believe what he was suggesting. She shouldn''t be surprised, but she was.

    "Your Majesty, that is for my father to decide." Heaven forced a smile on her face.

    She prayed for the music to end soon, and thankfully it did. King Rufus led her back to her seat. No more wishing to dance, she thought.

    Heaven looked around. Her grandmother and Gina were dancing with handsome gentlemen. Zarin was dancing with anotherdy then the one who sat beside him earlier. He held her close and whispered things into her ear that made her giggle. His parents sat at a table, looking elegant as usual. They were so possessive of each other. Heaven could see how ra would threaten any woman who gazed at Roshan with just a look and Roshan likewise.

    Someday Heaven hoped to have what they had.

    Someday��.

    After a while King Rufus left the party to rest in a guest room after his long journey, but the party continued. Heaven sat next to her father on the throne where she could see everyone and everything clearly.

    Mostly she watched her grandmother, who was surrounded by men waiting for a chance to dance with her or pursue her. She could not me them. Her grandmother was a beauty, and no woman in the party was nearly as beautiful as her. Heaven was happy to watch men dying for a chance to just hold her hand.

    Suddenly the room went quiet. Those chatting stopped talking, the ones dancing slowed down and the ones eating chewed slower or swallowed whatever that was in their mouth. Eyes widened and heads turned.

    Heaven wondered what caught the crowd''s attention. She gazed at the entrance where everyone was looking. She couldn''t see clearly because people were standing in the way, but she could hear the clicking sound of footsteps before a man slowly came into sight.

    Heaven''s heart stopped when she realized who it was.

    It was Zamiel.

    ******

    ???? Hello everyone ????

    TWO chapter update today. Next one ising soon. Make sure you have your notifications on.

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 160 - 37

    <h4>Chapter 160 - 37</h4>

    All air left her lungs as she caught sight of a man she knew very well, yet seemed unfamiliar to her eyes. This man looked far from dead or sick. He exuded power and strength as he walked through the crowd. His tall figure was d in a ck long-sleeved jacket with a white shirt underneath. The jacket was adorned with silver buttons and embroideries. His pants were simple and narrow and went into a pair of ck boots that made a clicking sound as he walked.

    The way he dressed was simple, but people ogled at his face. His raven ck hair shone under the thousand lights that were lit in the room. It wasbed back nicely and flowed elegantly down to his broad shoulders. The darkness of his hair was such a contrast to his pale, smooth skin. The sharp lines of his face and his slightly hollow cheeks gave him a predatory look, but his defined lips and long thickshes brought a gentle expression to his face.

    Heaven had to remind herself to breathe. She was gawking like everyone else. It took her a moment to realize what was happening, still her mind had a hard time processing how she felt. Her emotions were a mix of excitement and panic before fear slowly crept into her heart.

    What was he doing here?

    He walked down the red carpet that led to her father''s throne without hesitance. Heaven could feel the tension in the air. Callum and Lincoln sensed that Zamiel was not human and put their hands on their weapons as he neared. They were about to step forward when her father motioned for them to stay still.

    Heaven''s heart drummed in her chest. She did not know what to do or what would happen. Her body froze, her mind got flooded with thoughts she could not keep up with.

    The guards around them shifted as he came closer, but Zamiel didn''t even bother to look their way. When he stood right beneath the first step that led up to the throne he came to a halt.

    Heaven looked at her father from where she sat beside him. He remained calm, not revealing how he felt. She prayed that nothing serious would happen. Then she looked at Zamiel, but he wasn''t looking at her. He gazed at her father instead.

    "Your Majesty." He bowed slightly. "I apologize foring uninvited, but I believe meeting in this situation is safest for everyone."

    Meeting at a party where many humans were present was indeed a good ce to meet if he wanted to avoid a fight.

    Her father nodded. "What are your intentions foring here, Zamiel?"

    Heaven''s eyes widened in surprise. Her father knew his name.

    "I have no ill intentions." His gaze shifted to Heaven and her heart skipped a beat as their eyes locked, but he quickly looked back at her father again. "With your permission, I would like to ask your daughter for a dance."

    Oh no. Now it felt like her heart would jump out of her chest. She didn''t know who to worry for. Her father or Zamiel?

    The world went still until her father gave Zamiel his approval.

    Slowly, Zamiel''s silver eyes turned to her. Her heart skipped. She was still in shock by everything that just happened.

    "Your Highness." He spoke to her in soft tones that chased the fear out of her body. She stared into his silver eyes and he gave her a slight reassuring smile. "Would you honor me with a dance?"

    Heaven froze, then she turned to her father, unsure of what to do. Her father gave her a nod. Hesitantly, she stood up from her seat and went to the stairs.

    Zamiel reached his hand out for her to take. Heaven lifted her dress with one hand, took a step down before cing the other hand in Zamiel''s. His hand was cold, but his hold gave her a warm, secure feeling.

    He helped her down gently and led her to the dance floor. Everyone was looking at them and Heaven caught sight of Zarin who stared grimly at her. Before she could think of what his expression meant, Zamiel drew her into his arms.

    Heaven''s heart skipped a beat. The world around her faded away as she looked into his silver eyes. Excitement bubbled in her stomach at his closeness. There were so many things she wondered, so many things she wanted to ask, but her mind refused to function. All she could focus on was the man holding her in his arms. The beauty of him was breathtaking, and she was used to seeing beautiful people.

    She was not the only one staring. Even as they danced people kept looking his way. Whispers took off and women already began to wait for their turn to dance with him.

    They would stand close by, seeking his attention. Heaven had never been so annoyed in her life. She turned to Zamiel, hoping he didn''t notice them, but his gaze never left her face. The intensity in them caused her to blush.

    She could still not believe she was dancing with him. She had worried for him so much, fought the urge to seek him every night and had to keep herself upied all day, just so she wouldn''t think of him.

    Now he was here. Dancing with her, only looking at her, and he seemed to be alright.

    More than alright.

    He looked perfect.

    "You�� you are alright." She said.

    He smiled at her. "Yes."

    So he wasn''t suffering anymore? What about the urge? Did the urge to bite her disappear?

    She couldn''t ask him those things because her parents could probably hear them.

    "I want to apologize for what I asked of youst time. It was selfish act on my behalf."

    "As long as you don''t ask me again." She said.

    "I will not." He promised.

    She looked into his eyes. Was he truly alright? Did he truly give up those ns?

    "Will you live?" She asked him. Just because he wouldn''t ask her didn''t mean he would not try to do it himself.

    "Yes." He replied without hesitance.

    "You are not suffering anymore?" She blurted.

    "No. I gave up on my suffering." He told her.

    Why? What made him change so suddenly?

    "You were willing to give up your peace of mind to end my suffering, so I gave up my suffering for your peace of mind." He exined.

    Heaven looked at him for a long moment. She could not believe her ears. What she did wasn''t in vain. The fear and worry she went through wasn''t in vain. Her eyes teared up.

    "Heaven, I told you. Only you can save me and you did."

 Chapter 161 - 38

    <h4>Chapter 161 - 38</h4>

    She saved him, and now that he chose to live and to abandon his suffering for her, she wanted to protect him.

    She wanted to never let him suffer again, or let him feel lonely again. She wanted to fill his days with happiness and show him that life was worth living.

    She would allow no one to hurt him again.

    Zamiel smiled at her, and Heaven panicked. Her cheeks flushed. Did he hear her thoughts? After marking her once, he shouldn''t be able to no matter what, but he had been able topel her so anything was possible.

    "Can you hear my thoughts?" She asked, hoping the answer would be no.

    His smile widened. "No. But I am curious of what you were thinking now."

    Her cheeks burned even more.

    "Nothing special." She lied.

    "I doubt that."

    "It was dangerousing here." She told him, trying to change the subject.

    "Heaven, I promised I wouldn''t hurt you family." He reminded.

    "I know. But my family are not fond of you." She looked around.

    Her mother looked displeased and worried. Her father on the other hand seemed rx. Her grandmother smiled at her which calmed her down and Gina showed she was excited for her.

    ra wasn''t happy, but Roshan didn''t seem to care. And then there was Zarin. He did not look as angry as she thought, but he seemed to disapprove of Zamiel.

    She couldn''t me him. He had hurt him and his sister.

    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine." He assured her.

    Heaven remembered the images she saw of his dead family. She had seen nothing more gruesome, and she never experienced such pain. Was he truly as alright as he seemed?

    The music ended, and Heaven never felt so disappointed by its ending. If she could, she would dance with him the whole night.

    Zamiel slowly released her from his hold, but as soon as he sensed her panic he tightened his hold on her hand. "Heaven, you never need to be afraid of me leaving you again. I am only leaving for now."

    She was not afraid of him leaving this time. She was just afraid of how things would turn out from now on. What kind of trouble would all of them be in after the party?

    Who would be disappointed? Who would be angry?

    Holding her hand, Zamiel led her back to her seat. Heaven could see that her mother was trying to mask her anger where she sat next to her father. When they came to the stairs that led to the throne Zamiel released her hand. She was to continue on her own to her seat.

    "Thank you for the dance." He said.

    Heaven gave him a smile before walking up the stairs and sitting next to her father.

    Zamiel turned to her father. "Your Majesty. Thank you for your permission. I''ll take my leave now."

    "Why don''t you stay for dinner." Her father suggested.

    Heaven''s heart went wild inside her chest. She knew this was not her father epting Zamiel. This was her father being clever, keeping his enemies even closer than his friends. There were many things Heaven had learned from and about her father thest few weeks. He was very tactical.

    She looked at Zamiel. He didn''t seem fazed by her father''s invitation. "It would be an honor." He said.

    Heaven could feel the thick tension in the dining room as everyone sat around the table. ra, her mother and Zarin were displeased. Gina and her grandmother seemed curious, and Roshan and her father remained calm.

    Her father sat on the short side of the table with her mother to his left and Zamiel to his right. Heaven sat next to Zamiel and across from her grandmother, who gave her a reassuring smile to calm down.

    "So how do you know my daughter?" Her father as dinner was being served.

    "She saved me." Zamiel replied shortly.

    "And you abducted her for saving you?"

    This wasn''t going well. Heaven became nervous.

    "I regret my actions and I have apologized to Heaven. "

    So far, he was handling it well. Heaven was proud of him, but her father wasn''t satisfied. He looked at Zamiel skeptically, but Zamiel was looking at something else.

    His gaze was fixated on the bread that was being served. Heaven remembered his reaction when she gave him the bread. She knew bread evoked bad memoried in him. She noticed how his hands trembled before he hid them under the table.

    Heaven turned to the servant. "No bread. You can take it away." She ordered.

    Everyone looked at her, surprised. Her mother gave her a questioning look. "Heaven?"

    "Mother, the smell makes me nauseous." She lied.

    Her mother seemed confused, but her father gave the servant a sign to take it away. Heaven could feel Zamiel rx next to her.

    Her father didn''t ask any further questions, but she knew he wouldter want to talk to Zamiel in private.

    Shortly after the bread was taken away, hot soup was served. Everyone picked up their spoon except for Zamiel. He just looked at the soup. Heaven knew immediately what he was thinking. That it might be poisoned. Her family didn''t like him, but she knew they would never poison him.

    Zamiel.

    Would he ever trust again?

    Would he ever stop believing that everyone was out to hurt him?

    Heaven was d to see him slowly grabbing his spoon. His hand trembled slightly, but he still picked up the soup and had a taste.

    Her father noticed his hesitance. "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t poison you for hurting my daughter. There are more painful ways."

    They exchanged a knowing look, which Heaven didn''t understand. "Your Majesty. The worst thing you can do to me is poison me. Still, I''ll eat your food."

    There was something about how Zamiel spoke, the confidence in his tone, yet being respectful while letting no one threaten him made Heaven feel secure. She didn''t feel like she needed to interfere to prevent a fight. He was behaving exceptionally.

    Heaven was d they survived dinner, but her father wanted to speak to Zamiel in private, just like she predicted.

    Everyone left the dining room, leaving Zamiel and her father behind. She was nervous but decided to trust them both. Once they stood outside in the hall ra was quick to show how displeased she was.

    "Gina! Zarin! Let''s go home." She said turning and walking away without saying goodbye.

    Zarin gave her a long look before following his mother. Gina looked at her apologetically and Heaven gave her a reassuring smile. Roshan nodded goodbye before following them. Now she was left with her mother and grandmother.

    "What is happening Heaven?" Her mother asked, crossing her arms over her chest. "What is he doing here? Didn''t this man cause you enough pain?"

    Heaven didn''t know how to exin it to her mother. She didn''t know where to start or what to say.

    "Mother, he is not here to hurt anyone. There was a misunderstanding before."

    Her mother wanted to say something when her grandmother stopped her. "Let''s discuss this once he goes back home." She said.

    "Yes. We will discuss this matter." He mother said, looking her in the eyes. Heaven had never seen her mother so upset.

    She shook her head, disappointed. Her grandmother put one arm around her. "We should let the men do their work." she said, then gently led her mother away.

    Heaven was d to have her grandmother on her side. Now she was left alone in the hall, waiting. It felt like forever, so she went to sit in the garden nearby. Still, she was nervous, waiting and counting her heartbeat.

    Why was it taking so long? Did Zamiel just leave, teleporting himself back to his home and her father back to his room. Did her father say something that made him leave without saying goodbye?

    She wanted to confirm her suspicion, so she hurried back to the dining room. She opened the door and walked inside without warning.

    She was right. No one was there. Now she was really disappointed.

    Suddenly an idea came to her. What if he was waiting in her room?

    Lifting her dress, she rushed to her room. When she entered, she found no one. He wasn''t there, but his smell, the scent of rain and earth lingered in the air. He had been here, or he was still here, just not in her room. She followed his scent to her garden.

    There he stood amongst the bushes and flowers with his back to her.

    Heaven stepped outside, and when he sensed her presence, he turned to her. She was d to see that he was alright.

    "What did father say to you?" She asked as she approached him.

    "He asked me if I can protect you."

    Heaven stopped, feeling knots in her stomach. She knew already what he was thinking. She had felt his guilt when he kissed her. Seen it in those horrible images from his memory. He thought he failed to protect his family.

    "I don''t need protection. I can protect myself." She said.

    He smiled. "I know. You proved that with the kickst time. You aimed just right."

    "That always works." She said yfully.

    Zamiel just looked at her. Those smoldering silver eyes showed her appreciation, but they also gleamed with something unknown to her. Something that brought a fluttering feeling to her stomach.

    "You look breathtaking in this dress." He told her.

    Heaven felt her heart stop for a moment before it began to beat rapidly again.

    "Thank you." She blushed.

    He took her hand gently and pulled her closer. "Do you mind staying awake tonight?"

 Chapter 162 - 39

    <h4>Chapter 162 - 39</h4>

    Heaven asked her handmaiden Kate to bring her maid''s clothes. While Zamiel waited outside in her garden, she quickly changed. She could not go out with her fancy dress.

    Once she was ready, she went back to the garden. Zamiel was sitting on a bench, waiting. "Do I still look breathtaking?" She asked yfully once Zamiel looked at her.

    "No dress can make you look any less." He told her looking into her eyes.

    Heaven had never felt so excited bypliments before, and peopleplimented her often.

    "Where are we going?" She asked.

    "Heaven. You father told me you have many enemies, and I failed to protect my family. Do you still want to go out with me?"

    His eyes reflected so much guilt. Heaven could see he had a hard time letting go of the fear of failure to protect her.

    She went to to sit next to him. "Ask me what I truly want, Zamiel?" She said.

    "What do you truly want?" He asked, turning to her.

    "I want to live. And I want you to live."

    He looked at her, confused.

    "There is a difference between living and existing. I don''t want to only exist. I want to live." She exined. "Staying protected keeps me alive, but it doesn''t make me live."

    Zamiel seemed impressed by her words. "How can someone as dead as me make you live?"

    "You already did. Perhaps not purposely, but your belief that a woman could rule made me believe in myself."

    "Do you really want to be a ruler?" He asked.

    Heaven had to think. It was a question she was still struggling with. "No one wants to be responsible for so many people. People who want to ruler either have no choice or want wealth and power. My father didn''t be a ruler for the people of this kingdom, but caring for them made him a great ruler."

    She didn''t know exactly what she wanted to bring about with her words, but Zamiel seemed to understand.

    "You seem to like white flowers." He said looking around her garden.

    "Yes. They look like the moon and stars at night."

    Zamiel smiled. "Why don''t you just look at the sky."

    "They seem far away then." She said.

    "There is a way to bring them closer." He told her.

    Heaven was surprised to hear that. She knew ancient demons had special powers, but how could he bring the moon closer?

    "How?" She asked.

    He stood up and offered her his hand. She took it and he drew her into his arms. Before she could blink he had already taken her somewhere else.

    Heave felt she was standing on a soft surface. When she looked around, she realized she was on a beach and there was the ocean stretching beyond reach.

    Zamiel released her, and Heaven turned to the still and quiet ocean. She had seen a sea before, but never at night. The water was dark, reflecting the glowing moon and shining stars.

    Now she understood what Zamiel meant, and it brought a smile to her face. She turned to him and found him staring at her. For a moment she forgot what she wanted to say and stared back. He looked as beautiful as the night. His hair was like the dark sky and his eyes glowed like the silver of the moon.

    He smiled at her. "Now you can swim among the stars." He told her.

    Heaven looked back at the ocean. She wondered what it would feel like if she walked into the water. She wanted to try it.

    "Do you want to try?" He asked.

    Heaven nodded eagerly.

    Zamiel began to take off his boots and then his jacket. Heaven panicked. She didn''t want to take off anything except her shoes.

    Hesitantly she took off her shoes, but then she just stood there, her heart pounding in her ears as Zamiel began to take off his shirt. When their eyes locked, he stopped halfway and kept it around his shoulder.

    "You�� don''t have to take off anything." He told her.

    But Heaven knew she couldn''t get into the water with all her clothes on. She had to at least take off her outer dress. Under it, she was wearing a sleeveless short white dress.

    Feeling shy, she turned away from him and began to open the straps on the front of her dress. She felt her cheeks burn as she let it slide off her shoulders and fall on the sand before stepping out of it. She tried to cover her bare arms with her long hair. When she turned to Zamiel, he wasn''t looking at her which she felt thankful for. She hurried to step inside the water so at least her legs were covered.

    The water was cold, causing her to shiver as she walked further in. When her legs were covered she turned back. Zamiel was walking into the water with his clothes on. The cold water didn''t seem to bother him.

    Heaven was already adapting to the temperature. It wasn''t as cold as when she first walked in.

    Zamiel came to stand in front of her. "Are you alright?" He asked.

    She nodded.

    "Do you want to walk further in?"

    "Yes."

    Heaven instinctively reached her hand out as she pushed through the heavy water. Zamiel caught her hand and led her deeper, further into the ocean. When the water reached her waist, he came to a halt.

    "Have you swum before?" He asked.

    Heaven shook her head. "No."

    "Do you trust me?"

    "Yes." She said before she could even think. There was this voice inside of her that spoke for her. This voice, that knew exactly how she felt and what she wanted.

    "I want you to lie on the water."

    Heaven looked at him, appalled. "How can Iy on water?" She asked.

    "I''ll show you." He said.

    He grabbed her shoulders gently and turned her to the side. Then he put a hand on her back.

    "Lean back." He told her.

    Heaven was afraid, but trusted him. He supported her with his hands as she leaned back, then he put his other hand under her legs, lifting her slowly. When her head touched the water she became afraid. She grabbed onto his arms.

    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t let you got until you are ready." He assured her. "Just rx."

    The water seemed to lift her up because it couldn''t be Zamiel holding her up. His touch on her back and legs were too light.

    "Are you ready?" He asked her. "I''ll release you slowly, but I promise you want drown."

    She nodded, releasing his arm. Zamiel slowly released her and then stepped away from her.

    Heaven couldn''t believe it. She was lying on water. Floating. And looking up at sky.

    "How does it feel?" He asked.

    "It feels like�� I am flying."

    Zamiel easilyy down beside her, and they watched the night sky together.

    "Zamiel."

    "Yes."

    "Is the urge to bite me gone?" She asked.

    "No. It??s still there."

    "It doesn''t seem to pain you, or does it?"

    "It''s painful." He admitted. "But it''s bearable now. I won''t bite you unless you want me to."

    She didn''t want him to be in pain.

    "I want you to." She said.

    He rose to his feet and then helped her up. Heaven''s heart skipped a beat. Would he do it now?

    She was already his, but this time, if he bit her, he would make her his willingly. His eyes were already red and his fangs had elongated.

    Heaven embraced herself for what was toe.

 Chapter 163 - 40

    <h4>Chapter 163 - 40</h4>

    Zamiel drew her into his arms. He grabbed her face gently, his icy fingers causing her to shiver for other reasons then the cold.

    "Heaven. I don''t want to bite you if the reason you are allowing it is to end my pain. I want you to want it for yourself. Not for me."

    Heaven opened her mouth to protest, but he put a finger on her lips. "Think about it first. If I bit you now, what would it mean to you? Or to your n to be a ruler? I want you to make the choice thinking of how it will benefit you."

    Benefit her? She didn''t want him to bite her to benefit from it. She wanted him to bite her because�� because��

    Why did she want to be bitten?

    There was no particr reason. It was just an urge she couldn''t exin. A part of her that knew she belonged to this silver-eyed demon, and that he belonged to her.

    Maybe she shouldn''t rush it, if she was so sure. He was willing to wait, and she had her family and friends to think about. She didn''t want to hurt anyone, and at the moment both her mother and Zarin were not happy with her choice.

    "Will you be alright without biting me?" She asked.

    "Yes, I am." He said, caressing her cheek with the back of his hand.

    Heaven closed her eyes. His nearness and his touch calmed her and inmed her at the same time.

    "Heaven." He whispered her name.

    His voice called to her, awoke something deep in her and she opened her eyes slowly. His eyes were back to silver, but they gleamed in the dark as he gazed down at her.

    "I think I owe you a proper kiss." His voice was low and his face close to hers.

    Heaven had never felt her heart beat so fast and her stomach fluttered. Slowly his hand slid to the back of her head and he brough her face even closer. She could feel his hot breath against her skin. She shut her eyes tightly and stopped breathing as she waited.

    Her body went rigid with surprise when he pressed his lips against hers. Her mind shut down, her heart raced even faster and the butterflies in her stomach went wind. Heat spread through her being, deep into her soul, and provoked something inside of her that had been sleeping.

    The feeling was overwhelming. It made her giddy and weak in the knees. As if he knew, he pulled back, and she went limp is his arms.

    Zamiel carried her up with ease and started walking back to the beach. What was happening to her? It looked like the stars in the sky were dancing and the moon seemed to smile at her.

    She could still feel the butterflies in her stomach and her heart was still drumming in her ears.

    "What happened?" She breathed, leaning against his shoulder as he carried her back.

    Hey her down on the sand and watched her carefully. Heaven could still see the stars dancing above.

    "Forgive me. I think I woke your demon. It can be intense and uncontroble the first time."

    Her demon?

    Suddenly her mouth felt strange. She ran her tongue over her teeth and felt the sharp point of fangs.

    Fangs?

    That had never happened before. And why would her canines elongate? It only happened when demons felt anger or desire.

    Desire?

    Her eyes widened.

    Oh no. Her hand flew to cover her mouth while her cheeks burned with embarrassment.

    Zamiel chuckled at her reaction.

    Heaven quickly got up on her feet, but she realized how n.a.k.e.d she was with her tiny underdress.

    She didn''t know if she should cover her body or her mouth.

    Zamiel smiled, amused at her.

    "Turn away." She told him fl.u.s.tered.

    He tried to fight back the smiled that curved his lips as he obeyed her order.

    Heaven hurried to pick up her dry dress. She was about to wear it over the wet underdress but decided it would be best if she took the wet one off first. She peeked at Zamiel to make sure he wasn''t looking. He still had his back to her.

    Heaven quickly took off the wet underdress and slid into the dry one. She flicked her tongue over her teeth. She could still feel the sharp points of her fangs.

    "Can I turn around now?" He asked.

    Heaven hesitated but then said, "yes."

    He turned around, still a smile on his face. Shyly, she went to sit next to him and then they stared into the ocean. In the silence that followed, Heaven thought of their kiss and her heart went wild again.

    Oh no. He could probably hear it. She tried to think of something else quickly but couldn''t.

    "What are you thinking about?" He asked, and she could hear the amus.e.m.e.nt in his voice.

    Heaven wanted to bury herself in the sand. "Nothing." She lied, fl.u.s.tered again.

    He just smiled, but she could see that he was fighting the urge to tease her.

    Suddenly she saw this side of him. Behind his serious expressions, there was a frisky person, and she wanted to see more of him. She wanted to know the person he was before he went through this tragedy.

    "How old are ancient demons in human age?" She asked.

    Looking at him, he didn''t seem to be older than her father, but if she looked deeper into his eyes, she could see many years of experience.

    "Ancient djinns don''t have a human age, unlike born djinns. We were like this from the beginning. We could only guess or human age looking at how humans looked during the different stages of their lives. So I am guessing it''s between twenty and thirty years."

    Heaven caught one thing from what he said. He was like that from the beginning, meaning he wasn''t born and didn''t have parents. She couldn''t imagine what that must feel like.

    He truly had no family at all.

    "How old do I look?" He asked.

    She looked at him closely.

    "Something between twenty and thirty."

    He smiled. "Then my guess is right. Someday I''ll be younger than you and most of your family."

    Heaven panicked.

    No!

    He was ancient and didn''t age at all. She would be older than him one day. She didn''t want that.

    He chuckled, looking at her face.

    "Don''t worry. It will take a very long time before that happens." He assured her.

    Heaven showed him a sad face before lying down on the sand. Zamiely next to her and they stared at the sky this time.

    "What does is meant that my demon is awake?" She asked, still feeling the fangs in her mouth.

    "It means your senses will heighten. Listen." He said.

    Heaven strained her ears. The things she heard before became even more clear. The soft breeze and the leaves swaying to it, birds chirping, and the howling of wolves far away. She could even hear the quietness of the ocean.

    The ocean had a delightful and a distinctive smell. Heaven breathed in slowly. Now Zamiel''s scent filled her senses. The scent of earth after rain. She didn''t know what made her like his scent so much. She could breathe him in the whole night.

    The stars sparkled against the sky that seemed to darken.

    "You will see things clearer and feel things more intensely." He added.

    Heaven felt the back of his hand against hers. The simple touch made her shiver. She couldn''t lie still, so she put her hand in his. Zamiel took her hand and their fingers entwined.

    Never did she think that holding hands would make her feel this way.

    She looked up at the stars. They seemed to dance again, and the moon smiled brighter.

    *****

    ???? TWO chapter update today!! Next chapter releasing soon.

    Happy Halloween ??.

 Chapter 164 - 41

    <h4>Chapter 164 - 41</h4>

    Zamiel took her up on a tree to watch the ocean from above and far away. It shimmered, reflecting the starry night. It was a beautiful sight.

    "Did my father allow you to take me out?" She asked, as they sat on a thick branch.

    "I never asked for his permission." He said.

    Heaven was surprised. Considering his personality, she thought he would ask.

    "Heaven, I need this night with you. I have left my suffering, but it has not left me. I want to spend time with you so you can know the person I am, the person I have be, and decide if you still want to be with me. You still have the choice to walk away."

    Heaven didn''t want to push him, so she took the easy rode.

    "Just don''t try to make me dislike you. If I still choose to be with you, will you choose me back then?"

    "I have already chosen you." He said.

    Heaven smiled. As long as he had chosen her she could show him she had no intentions of walking away.

    Ever.

    "What else did my father tell you?"

    "He asked me what I could offer you. If I could make you happy?"

    "What did you say?" She asked.

    "I told him I would do my best, that I would let you decide if you want me in your life or not."

    "Do you think my father approves of you?"

    He smiled. "I don''t think he dislikes me even though he pretends to."

    Heaven was d to hear that. Now she would only have to convince the rest.

    "Can you jump to that tree?" She asked, pointing at the one in front of them.

    "Ladies first." He said.

    Heaven couldn''t believe him. For someone who has been worried about protecting her, she expected him to ask her to not do anything dangerous.

    Turning to the tree, she tried to measure the distance with her eyes, then decided she could do it. Standing up on the branch, she looked ahead and prepared herself.

    "Alright, I am jumping." She warned.

    He just nodded.

    Heaven jumped and caught the branch before climbing up. A smile lit her face as she felt proud of herself for being able to do it.

    "Your turn." She called.

    He easily jumped and climbed next to her.

    "I want to try it again." She said.

    There was an excitement in the danger.

    "Go on." He smiled.

    Heaven jumped from one branch to another now only catching the branch with help of her ws and jumping to the next one without climbing up on it. It felt like she was flying. She became too excited and missed catching the next branch. Suddenly she was falling, so she closed her eyes and embraced herself for the pain toe.

    This would hurt, she thought, since the trees were very tall, but before she could hit the ground Zamiel caught her in his arms.

    A gasp escaped her lips.

    "Easy. You are getting to excited." He smirked.

    "I thought I would break some bones tonight." She breathed.

    "That can be exciting too. But let''s not try that while you are with me or your family might think I did it."

    Heaven threw her head back andughed. The thought of Zamiel taking her back home with broken bones was ludicrous.

    He put her down gently. "I should take you back home." He said.

    "No! The night has not ended. We can watch the sunrise together." She felt like a child. "I have never seen the sunrise."

    "You should at least get some sleep before the morninges." He told her.

    Heaven shook her head. "I am fine. I can stay awake."

    Zamiel shook his head at her stubbornness. "Alright." He said taking her hand and drawing her into his arms.

    Suddenly they were somewhere else. Looking around, she found they were in a stable.

    "What are we doing?" She asked.

    "Going for a ride."

    "But these horses don''t belong to us." She whispered, noticing an old man sleeping on a bench nearby.

    Suddenly the loud bark of a dog startled her, waking the old man up. He looked around and took notice of them.

    Oh no, Heaven thought.

    The old man sat up and rubbed his eyes before staring at them grimly.

    "What are you doing here?" He asked, approaching them.

    Zamiel reached inside his pocked and took out what looked like a gold coin. "I need two horses." He said.

    The old man snatched the coin out of his hand. He looked at it closely.

    "Are you trying to fool me, young man?" He said looking at Heaven''s clothes. She was dressed like a maid.

    Zamiel reached inside his pocked again. This time he held up a gold ne. "Is this enough?" He asked.

    The old man''s eyes gleamed, and this time he took the ne gently from his hand. He stared at it, touching it as if he couldn''t believe his eyes.

    Heaven wondered where Zamiel got all this from. Did he steal?

    "Take the ones you like." Said the old man without tearing his gaze from the ne.

    Zamiel took her hand and led her to the stable where the horses were locked. "Pick the one you like." He said.

    "Zamiel. Where did you get the gold from?"

    He could see through her. "You think I stole it." He said sounding hurt. "Don''t worry. It''s mine."

    Heaven wanted to ask him how. He had been locked for so long. What had he been doing during the ten days he was gone?

    "Heaven," He grabbed her shoulders and turned her toward him. "I did not steal anything. As someone who is used to go into a deep slumber, sometimes for many hundred or thousand years I have somewhere safe to store my wealth so when I wake up I can continue living like I did before." He exined.

    Where could be safe enough to store wealth for so many years? She wondered, but she trusted his words.

    "I believe you." She said.

    They went on to look at the horses. "Take this one." He told her pping a white horse. "She is healthy and strong. "

    Heaven looked at her. She was beautiful. "Alright." She said.

    Zamiel chose a ck horse.

    "How fast can you ride?" She asked him as she climbed her horse.

    She wanted to challenge him.

    "I don''t think you can keep up with me." He smirked, easily hopping on the horse.

    "I''ll take it as a challenge then."

    Without giving him a chance to respond, she kicked the horse and rode away. She jumped over the fence and continued riding into the woods as fast as she could.

    Zamiel was fast and already behind her. Heaven kicked again, and the horse picked up the speed. She could feel the air whipping her hair back as trees flew by.

    But she wasn''t fast enough, and Zamiel had already caught up to her, riding beside her. He seemed to enjoy the ride.

    Challenging him was absurd, but she still liked it.

    Abruptly her horse halted and reared. Startled, Heaven held onto the ropes and tried to calm her horse, but it reared wildly, causing her to lose bnce and fall off.

    Something had scared the horse. Looking around, Heaven found a snake in the dark very close to where she fell.

    "Heaven." Suddenly Zamiel''s arm came into sight, preventing the snake from biting her.

    Instead, the snake bit his arm before he could break its head off. Heaven gasped in horror.

    "Zamiel." She hurried to him, grabbing his arm. The snake bit his wrist.

    She turned to him. He seemed horrified, his eyes fearful as he looked at his wrist. She could see how his face turned pale.

    It was the poison. He did not like poison. Heaven could feel his panic. His body trembled.

    "Zamiel. Look at me." She demanded.

    But he refused. His gaze stayed fixated on his wrist.

    "Zamiel!" She grabbed his face between her hands. "Look at me!" Shemanded.

    This time it worked. He lifted his gaze to hers and she stared him in the eyes, firmly.

    "You are an ancient demon. The strongest being on this earth. You went through horrible things, yet you are here today. Stronger than yesterday. Humans, demons, witches, they all fear you. A little poison can not harm you."

    He looked at her, the fear in his eyes slowly fading away. His body stopped shaking and he let out a deep breath.

    Still holding his face, "you will be fine." She assured him.

 Chapter 165 - 42

    <h4>Chapter 165 - 42</h4>

    After watching the sunrise together, Zamiel took her back home. They arrived at her garden. Suddenly a sadness settled in his heart. He did not want to let go of the woman in his arms. The one who made him smile andforted him today. The one who made him want to live.

    She was too good for him. He didn''t deserve her. Yet he had awakened her demon. He was both happy and guilty about it. Happy because he was the one to awaken it, that her demon responded to his kiss with such intensity made his heart burst with joy. Guilty because now she would be restless and dealing with intense urges and emotions. And when he couldn''t satisfy her urges, he shouldn''t have awakened her demon.

    She looked up at him. Those emerald eyes, staring at him pleadingly. He already knew what she was going to say. She would tell him to stay. Now, with her demon awake, she would be even more stubborn.

    He gazed down at her, waiting. Would she ask him to stay or would she refrain from it?

    "Thank you for tonight." She smiled.

    He wanted to lean down and kiss her, but he didn''t want to stir her demon. His was already restless enough. It did not help that she took good care of him or that she smelled so good.

    A frown settled on her face. "Will you go back to that dark house?"

    She didn''t like the idea. It brought a smile to his face. "I am not staying there anymore."

    She pulled back from his hold but still held his hand. "Where are you staying?"

    "I''ll show you next time." He promised.

    She tightened her hold on his hand. "I don''t want to let you go." She admitted.

    Zamiel inhaled deeply to calm his demon down. Being ancient, he should be able to do it easily, but it was difficult to resist her, especially now when the urge to renew the mark was still there.

    "I don''t want that either."

    Her face lit up. "Will I see you tomorrow then?" She shook her head and chuckled. "I mean today?"

    The longing in her eyes only added fire to his own. How was he to step away from her if she didn''t choose him?

    "Yes." He replied.

    Suddenly he sensed someone inside her room. It was her annoying friend. What was he doing in her room so early?

    Zamiel couldn''t deny that he was curious about this friend of hers. He hade to her rescue twice, and Heaven seemed to care for him a lot.

    He wondered if he could be the one.

    When he sensed that he was about to leave the room ande to the garden, Zamiel drew Heaven into his arms. He leaned closer as if to kiss her. Would her friend stop them?

    "Heaven!"

    Heaven gasped, startled. She turned around. "Zarin. What��"

    Her friend Zarin tried to keep a calm face, but Zamiel could see anger shing through his eyes.

    He knew it.

    "I should leave." Zamiel spoke.

    Heaven turned back to him. He took her hand and kissed her knuckles. "Get some sleep." He told her.

    She nodded. Then he turned to Zarin and shed a smile to annoy him before disappearing.

    When he arrived at his new home, he just took a moment to think about and enjoy the beautiful memories he created today. He couldn''t remember how long it had been since he felt this happy. Even if this was to be temporary, he would enjoy it.

    Hey down on his bed, the joyful memories slowly getting swallowed by the painful ones. He remembered the day he asked Heaven to take his life. Despite knowing how selfish it was to ask such a thing, he couldn''t help it. The pain and suffering was too much to bear, and he wanted to move on.

    He never thought he would still be alive. He had been so determined to end his life that day until he saw the pain in her eyes. Why would she care for someone like him?

    And when he kissed her goodbye. He could feel the suffering he was causing her. All hope vanished, thinking she wouldn''t ept to kill him if it caused her so much pain. But to his surprise, she was willing to end his misery, even if it meant that she would suffer instead.

    Zamiel knew that day. She was indeed the one to save him. Not by killing him but by making him live.

    He went back home that day, still alive and utterly confused. Deep down, even though he had been denying it, he knew she was the one. The one his demon chose, his soul needed, and his heart desired.

    What was he supposed to do now?

    He felt unworthy of her and ashamed to go back to her after everything he did.

    What could a broken person like him offer her?

    As days went by he tried to convince himself not to see her, but soon he realized he wouldn''t seed. Instead, he decided to make an effort to be worthy of her. To let her choose if she wanted to be with him and for him to take the second chance he got. He wanted to give her even a fraction of the things she gave him. And?if she didn''t choose him at the end, he would be happy knowing that he got the chance to repay her for her kindness.

    Tonight she proved to him he could still be happy, but he also became afraid of losing that happiness. Still, he wanted her to make the choice that was best for her. To choose a man who could give her the world, not someone like him, afraid of something so simple as poison.

    Was that friend of hers, worthy of her? He seemed too protective for a friend, and Heaven seemed to care for him a lot. She had stabbed him for that friend''s sake and he remembered the joy and worry in her eyes when she found out he came to rescue her.

    What was their rtionship exactly?

    Zamiel didn''t want to feel jealous. He wanted Heaven to choose the right person for herself. He wanted her to find someone better than him. Even if her demon had chosen him, her human side could still fall in love with someone else. Unless her human side also fell in love with him.

    If she had been fully demon, he wouldn''t bother to let her find someone else. But human rtionsh.i.p.s were different andplicated.

    *******

    "Zarin. What are you doing here so early?" Heaven asked.

    He didn''t look happy, and she didn''t expect him to be either, but she hoped he would understand.

    He took a deep breath as if trying to calm himself down. Then his shoulders dropped. It was as if he didn''t know what to say or where to start.

    "Come." Heaven said, leading him inside. "What is wrong?" She asked.

    He sat down on the couch, looking defeated. He leaned his head back. "I don''t know, Heaven. I just�� hate to see you with him."

    Heaven sighed. After such a beautiful night, she didn''t want it to end badly, so she kept quiet. She didn''t want to argue.

    Suddenly he stood up. "I am sorry. I don''t want to ruin your night. I just��" He looked deeply into her eyer. "I just want you to know I am here for you, still. I�� I miss you, Heaven."

    He ran his fingers through his hair. He usually did that when he was disturbed or when he didn''t know what to say. Heaven could see that he wanted to say something, but he was hesitating.

    "Heaven, I can be the man for you." He suddenly blurted.

 Chapter 166 - 43

    <h4>Chapter 166 - 43</h4>

    "Heaven, I can be the man for you." Zarin blurted.

    Heaven blinked a few times, her brain unable to process what he said. What did he mean? He couldn''t mean what she thought he meant.

    No.

    He would never.

    "Zarin," She went and grabbed his arm and led him toward the door. "You are a friend to me. You need not be anything else."

    She grabbed the door handle and opened the door. "I am exhausted and need to get some sleep before training."

    "Heaven." He grabbed her wrist and stopped her from throwing him out of her room. "We have spent little timetely. Spend some time with me tonight."

    Tonight? She was supposed to be with Zamiel tonight.

    "Alright." She agreed.

    Zamiel would understand, and she needed to make her friendship with Zarin work like it did before all this.

    Once Zarin left, Heaven went straight to bed. At first she kept thinking of what Zarin told her. She could still not figure out what he meant. Then she decided to stop pondering about it, and her thoughts gradually drifted to her night with Zamiel. Just thinking of his name made her stomach flutter.

    She had never experienced so much joy and nervousness in one night. She recalled their kiss, and it caused her to blush and roll back and forth in her bed and when she remembered her fangs she buried her face in the pillow embarrassed. How was she supposed to sleep now? All she could do was to dream of their night together while awake and yearn to be with him.

    She felt giddy just thinking of seeing him again.

    Was this how it felt to fall in love?

    Atst she could sleep but only for a short while before Kate woke her up. "Your Highness, you shouldn''t miss your meeting."

    Heaven had told Kate she wanted to be a ruler. Kate was very supportive of her decision and very excited. She would help her remember her meetings and lessons when things became hectic.

    While Kate took care of her, Anna her second handmaiden took care of her clothes, shoes and jewelery. She was a very organized youngdy, and that is why Heaven had chosen her.

    After getting ready, Heaven hurried to the meeting. On her way, she thought of her mother. She would pay her a visit afterward.

    The meeting didn''t start well. The council already began toin about why Heaven couldn''t just get married. Citizens were getting upset.

    Her father didn''t give much importance to theirint and moved on handily to the next subject.

    Heaven listened mostly like she usually did and only gave her opinion when she was sure about something. It was getting easier to keep up with their conversations. Soon she would be able to understand everything. She felt proud of herself.

    When the meeting ended Heaven went to look for her mother. She was sitting on her favorite ce. The white swing. Her mother had told her about how she and her father fell in love and what the swing meant for her. Heaven thought it was very romantic. Her father was romantic and her mother was difficult to not fall in love with.

    She just had that vibrant aura that made everyone feel special and good. Heaven was very protective of her and liked to see her happy. It hurt her the most when her mother was hurt.

    "Heaven." A smile lit up her mother''s face. "I was thinking of visiting you, but here you are. Come." She tapped on the seat next to her.

    Heaven went and sat beside her mother.

    "Mother, are you upset with me?" Heaven asked.

    "Yes." Her mother replied. "Not because of that man, but because you didn''t tell me anything. Your grandmother exined everything to me."

    Her grandmother? What did she exin? How much did she know, and how?

    "You don''t tell me anything anymore. Don''t I listen to you, Heaven? Have I not been a good mother? You can tell me."

    "Mother," Heaven was surprised to hear that. She never regarded her mother as a negligent mother. Never. "I am the luckiest daughter in the world to have you as my mother."

    The reason Heaven kept things from her mother was because she didn''t want her to worry. She was a mother, after all, and they worried the most. Especially her mother because of her caring nature. Heaven didn''t want to disrupt her happiness and peace of mind. But she didn''t know she was hurting her.

    "Then talk to me. I am your mother. I want to know what is going on with you. I want to be there for you. Nothing makes me happier." Her mother exined as if she could read her thoughts.

    "I am sorry. I never meant to hurt you." Heaven apologized.

    Then they sat for a long time and chatted.

    Heaven told her mother about Zamiel and what he went through. Her mother already seemed to know that, which meant her grandmother knew more than she told her.

    "I still don''t like him Heaven." Her mother admitted. "I understand why he did what he did, but I still don''t like him. I saw how you looked all those sleepless nights. I never want to see you like that again. But I''ll trust your choice and I''ll try to see the good you see in him."

    "Mother." Heaven hugged her mother out of joy. "Thank you."

    Her mother stroke her back. "All I want is for you to be happy." She said.

    Heaven pulled back and smiled at her.

    "Ask him toe over sometime." Her mother said.

    "I will."

    As Heaven walked back to her room, her face hurt because of all the smiling. She was so happy, and now she could ask Zamiel toe over and meet her mother. Heaven was sure her mother would love him.

    Heaven waited eagerly for the night toe. Even if she couldn''t be with Zamiel, she was excited to tell him that her mother wanted to meet him. She wanted him to feel weed by her family. Especially since he didn''t have his own.

    When the night came after what felt like forever Zarin was the first to visit her. Heaven wondered how he nned for them to spend the night.

    She realized he felt different when he arrived. He seemed more serious.

    "What are we doing tonight?" Heaven asked.

    "Anything you want, as long as we spend time together." He replied.

    Heaven tried to think of something. "Shall we leave this ce?"

    "Where do you want to go?" He asked.

    She had to think more. He never asked where she wanted to go before. She had always been satisfied as long as he took her outside.

    Heaven tried to think of where he liked to go. "Let''s go to a party." She said knowing he liked those. Heaven only liked the parties because she got to meet other people who didn''t know who she was. So they treated her like anyone else. She liked that feeling of being like everyone else.

    "Alright." He said, reaching his hand out for her.

    Heaven grasped it, and he drew her closer before teleporting them to the party. It was a fancy one with rich demons; it seemed. Heaven looked down at her dress. It was fine.

    "You look beautiful." Zarin assured her.

    "Thank you." Heaven smiled at him, taking notice of a female approaching them.

    Heaven recognized her when she neared. It was one of Zarin''s many female friends. The ones who liked to share time together, n.a.k.e.d.

    "I am d you came." She smiled seductively, ignoring Heaven as if she was invincible. "Come, let''s dance." She said taking his hand.

    To her surprise, Zarin drew his hand away from her grip. "I am sorry. I promised Heaven a dance." He said turning to Heaven.

    Heaven was confounded by the sudden change of attitude. He was acting strangely.

    He offered her his hand. "May I?" He asked.

    Heaven put her hand in his and he led her to the dance floor.

    "What happened? Did you two fight?" Heaven asked as they began to dance. She could see his female friends throwing daggers at her with her eyes.

    "No. I just want to dance with you. I told you I wanted to spend this time with you." He exined.

    Something caught Heaven''s attentions as he spoke.

    His female friend was talking to a man in a corner behind, while looking at her. She couldn''t hear what they were saying, but the man''s gaze suddenly turned to her and he stared directly into her eyes. It wasn''t a good stare.

    "Zarin, let''s go back home." Heaven whispered but as soon as she finished her sentence the man already stood next to them.

    He tapped Zarin on the shoulder. "Sorry to interrupt." He spoke when Zarin turned to him. "But may I have a dance with thedy?" He now turned to Heaven.

    Zarin still held her tight. It was as if he didn''t want her to dance with this man. The man raised his eyebrows questioningly.

    Heaven gave Zarin a nod that it was alright and he slowly released her. Then the stranger offered her his hand, and they began to dance. She understood that all this was caused by Zarin''s female friend just to get her away from him.

    "What is your name?" The stranger asked, eyeing her.

    "Heaven." She blurted and then realized she told her real name.

    The man''s lips curved into an amused smile and Heaven panicked. "So you are the halfbreed." He said. "I knew it. Those eyes could only belong to a witch."

    Oh no. Heaven cursed inwardly. This wasn''t good.

 Chapter 167 - 44

    <h4>Chapter 167 - 44</h4>

    Heaven tried to remain calm and not show that she was afraid now that this demon dancing with her knew who she was.

    "I am Louis." He introduced himself. Then his gaze fell on her neck.

    A shiver went through her, as if she knew what he was thinking.

    "I don''t see a mark on you." He said. "I don''t have a mate and I know you are looking for a husband."

    This was getting worse than she thought. Why did this man know so much about her? He was probably an older demon, which did not benefit her in this situation.

    "I don''t know if you have heard about me, but I am one of the oldest demon lords. Won''t it be beneficial to have a powerful male by your side?"

    "My father had already chosen someone for me." She lied.

    Suddenly he drew her closer to his body, causing her to gasp. "Don''t lie to me, youngdy. I hate lies."

    Heaven tried to push him away, but he refused and held her tightly. He leaned closer.

    "I can see why your grandfather fell for a witch." He smirked.

    "My grandfather won''t like the way you treat me." Heaven threatened.

    She wanted to leave this ce without a fight.

    She didn''t want to worry her parents, and especially not Zamiel. Her n was to return home before midnight and spend the rest of the night with him. If she didn''t return, he would suspect that something was wrong. He was already worried about not being able to protect her. She didn''t want to make it worse.

    "I don''t think your grandfather cares about you."

    "How would you know?" She asked.

    "Your father is still ruling over humans instead of ruling one of the five kingdoms."

    Heaven frowned. "What five kingdoms?"

    Louis chuckled darkly. "You know nothing. This only shows that your grandfather doesn''t need you or care about you."

    "You don''t know my grandfather." Heaven said. "Now release me."

    "Or what?" He challenged, tightening his grip even more.

    "Let her go!" Suddenly Zarin gripped his arm.

    Louis turned his gaze to Zarin. He didn''t seem the least afraid. Instead, he looked around the room as if showing them how many demons would attack him if he made the wrong move.

    His threats didn''t work on Zarin, who didn''t release his arm. "I don''t want any problem either, but if you don''t release her, I am afraid there will be a problem."

    Louis seemed amused. "What will you do, young demon?"

    "Zarin, I am fine. We were only dancing." Heaven lied. She didn''t want to make things worse.

    Zarin knew she was lying, so he didn''t listen. Suddenly two demons came to stand behind him. One of them held a dagger in his hand.

    Before she could think, a fight break out. Zarin drew his dagger fast when he realized the threat and began to fight the two demons on his own. Heaven knew he would lose. They were older than him.

    Quickly she tried to think of a solution when Louis grabbed her chin and turned her face to his.

    "Don''t worry. They won''t kill him. They will just keep him busy until we finish our conversation. So what do you say about having a powerful demon lord by your side instead of weak human?"

    While he spoke Heaven remembered the spell she had learned from her grandmother''s spell book. How to draw power from nature. Now that Louis was holding her tightly, she decided to try it.

    She didn''t have high hopes for it to work, but was surprised when she felt a strange energy seep into her body.?It had to be it.

    Now!

    She pushed him, and he flew across the room before hitting the wall, causing it to break. Heaven was stunned that it worked, but before she could rejoice about her sess, other demons came to fight her.

    Her first instinct was to teleport back home, but she couldn''t leave Zarin behind. Now only the choice of fighting was left.

    Heart pounding, she dodged each blow that came her way from the two male demons that were attacking her. Her training became handy and she could detect their movement and easily avoid their attacks. But they were fast and didn''t give her a chance to hit back.

    Heaven wasn''t very good at fighting without weapons, and her dress was restricting her. While distracted with how to fight with the dress one of the demons managed to kick her in the stomach causing her to fall back on a table. She groaned in pain when broken sses cut her skin.

    Before she could recover, the other one grabbed her by the hair, but before he could do anything else Heaven grabbed a te and broke it on his head. Then she stabbed him with a piece of ss in the neck. The other one hurried to help his friend, but Heaven quickly jumped on the table, turning around she kicked him in the face.

    From a distance she could see that Louis was amused by all of it. He was sitting and watching while his men attacked her. From the corner of her eye, she could see Zarin fighting a few other demons. They surrounded him, tackled him and brought him down on the floor while holding him in ce.

    Heaven knew she had no chance of winning but suddenly she got angry and strange sensation that made her want to fight to death went through her. With an urge to kill her ws and fangs came out.

    She jumped from one table to another, trying to get to Zarin while the demon guests at the party watched the fightpletely unbothered.

    The ones fighting her caught up to her and knocked her down from the table before she could reach Zarin. Heaven was quick to get back up on her feet. Without hesitation, she sprinted towards her attacker. She knew his movements now and easily dodged the punch that came her way, getting under his arm and ending up behind his back she stabbed him in the spine with her ws.

    Louis stood up from his seat. He didn''t seem angry, only surprised as attcker fell on the ground, dead.

    Heaven grabbed a vase and smashed it against the table. She kept the pointed piece to fight the other demon. She didn''t know where she got the sudden strenght and speed from. She was getting badly beaten by this demon, but she was also able to hit him back. Again she analyzed his movement and when she recognized his weak points, she killed him as well.

    Heaven knew she would never have been able to kill him if Louis had given orders to kill her. She was only alive because Louis wanted her alive. These demons were still much stronger than her. Now that she killed two of his men, he had enough and sent more of his men to bring her to him.

    She could not fight all of them. They grabbed each of her arm and dragged her to where Louis sat. One of them kicked the back of her knees to bring her down on floor and the other one pulled her hair causing her to look up at Louis.

    His lips curved into a wicked smile as he watched her from where she was kneeling in front of him.

    "I like you even more now." He drawled.

    "Let my friend go. You might like me even more then." She said.

    Zarin was being held down by four demons.

    "I would. But I don''t think he is willing to go without you."

    "What do you want?" She asked.

    He stood up from his seat and came to her. He crouched to her level. "Before this fight, I only wanted to offer myself. Unfortunately for you, I don''t let people deny me twice. So what am I to do with you?"

    Heaven could see in his eyes that he already knew what to do with her. He only wanted to y around for a while.

    "What about a bite? Just to provoke your witch father. I think that would anger him the most, and you of course."

    A bite? No! He couldn''t bite her. She would never allow it.

    The one pulling her hair,?pulled even harder, exposing her neck.

    "You can''t!" Heaven said. "I am already taken."

    "I don''t see a mark and I don''t care about humans."

    "He is not human. He is demon, and he is ancient." Heaven really didn''t want to get Zamiel involved, but she didn''t want to be marked.

    She hoped this would scare him enough, but she knew it wouldn''t.

    Louisughed. "You say you belong to an ancient demon and he hasn''t marked you yet??Why would I believe that?"

    "It''s better you believe my words alone. Because if you were to believe in any other way, it would be toote. You will be dead."

    "Well, if what you say is true, I am sure he wille before I bite you." He smirked.

    Heaven''s heart elerated as his gaze fell on her exposed neck. She struggled to free herself, but that made him chuckle.

    "No need to fight back." He said tracing her neck with his fingers. Heaven recoiled inside. "I am sure your ancient demon wille to save you."

    "Don''t touch her!" Zarin yelled.

    Heaven couldn''t see him, but she knew he was still being held down.

    Louis leaned closer, his fangs slowly elongating. Heaven panicked.

    "Don''t!"

    No! This couldn''t happen. She tried to free herself again, but the demon pulled her hair harder.

    Heaven closed her eyes, her heart pounding in her ears. She could hear Zarin in the distance calling threats, but it only amused Louis.

    When she felt his hot breath on her neck her stomach turned. It wasing. She didn''t want this.

    No!

    Just when she thought he would bite her, a cold shiver went through her body causing her to open her eyes. From the corner of her eye, she saw something move fast across the room. It looked like smoke flying through the crowd, and suddenly a hand came around Louis'' neck.

    His eyes widened in fear and his face twisted in pain.

    Heaven''s gaze traveled up. She didn''t have to see to know who came to her rescue.

    "Let her go." It was amand.

    His cold tone made everyone in the room shudder in fear.

    But it wasn''t his tone that frightened Heaven. It was the lethal look in his silver eyes.

    ********

    ???? Hello dear readers.

    Thank you so sooo much for your well wishes and for keeping me in your prayers. I am very grateful for your patience and the positive vibes you sent. I am feeling better now. If this chapter feels like a mess, let me know. Then my head is probably not in the right ce yet.

    Also, tomorrows update will be on Sunday instead. I need time to write and then next week we can go back to normal schedule. ��

    Again, I want to thank you. I wish there was someway else to leave a message so everyone could see. But you are always wee to join my discord or follow me on Instagram.

    I love you all ?? and take care.

 Chapter 168 - 45

    <h4>Chapter 168 - 45</h4>

    Heaven could feel the hands that held her firmly before, now shaking as they released her. The guests at the party vanished out of fear and no one was left except for Louis and his men.

    The ones holding Zarin released him as well. They all fell to their knees with a simple gesture from Zamiel, who still held Louis'' neck.

    Blood seeped from the wounds caused by his ws and his pale face soon turned ashy.

    "What do you want me to do with him?" Zamiel asked Heaven.

    Heaven got up on her feet. She looked at Louis'' terrified and pained expression.

    "Don''t kill him." She said.

    She did not want him to stain his hands with blood because of her, but would he listen? The rage in his eyes was something she had never seen before. It looked like he could cause storms and make lightening strike.

    "Alright then." He said simply and then tore his head from his body.

    Heaven was horrified as Louis'' headless body fell to the ground. Zamiel threw his head aside as if it was nothing.

    Heaven had never seen something so gruesome. She felt sick by all the blood and flesh. Her stomach turned.

    "He is not dead, but he will need his head to heal." He exined calmly.

    He suddenly became another person. Someone she hadn''t seen before. His actions frightened her.

    Like a predator searching for his prey, his gaze swiftly shifted to the other demons. Some of them flinched as if his gaze alone could cause them any harm. Heaven tried not to look at Louis'' headless body. Instead her eyes searched for Zarin.

    He was gone. Where did he go?

    She would think about itter. Now she wanted to make sure Zamiel didn''t let his anger control him.

    She went and grabbed his wrist to stop him. "No more killing." She whispered.

    He turned to her. "I won''t kill them." He assured.

    "No head separating either."

    "Then let me break their bones."

    "We were only following our Lord''s order." One of them spoke.

    Oh no. Now he had Zamiel''s attention. Heaven knew she couldn''t stop him now. She would just let him deal with them. They deserved some kind of punishment.

    Zamiel went to the demon that spoke. Grabbing his jaw, he lifted his face.

    "What is your name?" He asked.

    "Ilyas." The demon replied.

    "You must be young. How old are you?"

    "Hundred years, my Lord."

    "Your parents?"

    "Dead, my Lord."

    Zamiel crouched to his level. Heaven wondered what was going on. He was fuming with anger, and now suddenly he seemed curious. "Ilyas. I''ll provide you with a new demon Lord. Or shall I say demon Lady?" He turned to Heaven.

    Heaven''s eyes widened with surprise. Her? And demon Lord? Lady?

    No. She shook her head.

    "I swear my Loyalty to Lady��"

    "Heaven."

    "To Lady Heaven." Ilyaspleted his oath.

    Heaven stood frozen, shocked by the whole situation. Did she just be a demon Lord? She was only neen.

    Zamiel stood up satisfied and went on to the other demons. "These are useless. May I kill them?" He asked, turning to her.

    Shaken by fear, they started to beg before Heaven could reply. "Have mercy on us, my Lord. I will swear my loyalty to Lady Heaven."

    The fury returned to Zamiel''s eyes. He grabbed one of them by the cor. "You dare lie to me?"

    Without waiting for an answer, Zamiel pushed him and turned to Ilyas. "Are any of these worth saving?" He asked.

    "No, my Lord." Ilyas replied.

    "Kill them then." He ordered him.

    Heaven opened her mouth to say something, but Zamiel grabbed her wrist and suddenly they were inside a room she didn''t recognize. It wasn''t gloomy like the previous one. It was luxurious. This made her think back of the golden coin and ne. Was this his new home? Where did he get this much wealth from?

    She turned to him. The silver in his eyes looked like grey storms. He was still angry.

    "Why did you go there?" He asked.

    "You promised not to kill them."

    He drew in a sharp breath as if trying to calm himself down. "And I didn''t. Ilyas did. No one would have to die if you didn''t go there."

    Was he ming her now? She was about to get angry but realized it was indeed her fault.

    "I-I just wanted to go out. I have done it many times before. I didn''t think it would turn out like this." She looked down at her hands.

    "Are you alright?" He asked, adapting a softer tone.

    She looked up at his gentle gaze. "I just killed two demons." She said.

    He caressed her chin with the back of his hand. "I wish you didn''t have to do that. But you want to be a ruler."

    "I know." This was what her parents were protecting her from. Killing even in self defense felt horrible.

    "Come." He led her to the sofa in the room. "Sit."

    She was bleeding everywhere and his sofa was clean.

    "I''ll stain it." She said, but he gave her a light push to sit down.

    He looked at her torn and stained dress and then at her wounds. "You won''t take your dress off if I tell you."

    "No. I am fine." She said while her gaze fell on his bed.

    She quickly averted her gaze.

    Zamiel chuckled. "You have a wild imagination."

    "I am not the one expecting someone to get n.a.k.e.d." She defended herself.

    "I don''t want you n.a.k.e.d." He said but paused. "I mean... forget it." He suddenly seemed disturbed and annoyed.

    "I am sorry." She didn''t know exactly the reason he got angry again, but she made plenty of mistakes tonight.

    "Do you��" He just looked at her as if he didn''t know what to do. "Do you need anything?"

    Heaven wondered how she looked. Was it that bad? She wasn''t in so much pain, though.

    "No. How did you find me?"

    He sat next to her, leaned his head back and closed his eyes. "Remember, I still have the urge to bite you. When you are hungry, you can smell food from a long distance."

    The idea of beingpared to food was somehow disturbing. Or was it the fact that she didn''t mind beingpared to food that disturbed her? She loved food. Why would she mind theparison?

    She turned and leaned into him. "Then take a bite or I''ll torture you until you bite me."

    A smile curved his lips, and he opened his eyes. "Only your torture can bring me pleasure at the same time."

    "Zamiel. You don''t n to leave me? I hope that is not why you don''t want to bite me yet." She had to admit she was worried.

    He looked at her for a moment before he spoke. "Heaven, I am old-fashioned. I want to marry you first."

    Marry her?! This came as a surprise.

    He cupped her face. "The day you are ready to get married, I''ll make you mine in every way."

 Chapter 169 - 46

    <h4>Chapter 169 - 46</h4>

    Heaven''s eyes widened in surprise. She was quiet for a long moment, then her eyes darted nervously around. Zamiel knew she had a lot to consider before getting married, and that is why he proposed. It was the perfect way to solve the problem.

    He didn''t want to mark her only. What would that mean without getting married? What role would he have in her life? She lived in the human world, and the mark would only tell demons she was his.

    If she was going to be his, he wanted the whole world to know. Demons, humans and witches. He didn''t want confusion from his or her side. He wanted her to be his in everyway. Every part of her, human, demon or witch, he wanted to have it all. If a part of her wasn''t ready or didn''t want him, then it would be better to not mark her again.

    Heaven seemed confused. He knew she would be. She had her dreams to be a ruler, and she was still young with a long life ahead of her. He didn''t expect an immediate answer.

    "Heaven, I am not asking you to marry me now."

    "Zamiel I-I��" He could see the guilt in her eyes.

    "You don''t have to answer now." He cut her off.

    She looked at him firmly this time. "My marriage affects not only me, so I have to think about it."

    Now she was speaking like the confident woman he saw the first time he met her. He knew she had it in her.

    "But I want you to know that I can''t see a future without you." She took his hand and intertwined her fingers with his. "Marked, married or not. I consider myself yours already."

    Zamiel looked at their intertwined fingers and then into her green eyes. What was he supposed to do with this woman who surrendered to himpletely without knowing what it meant?

    The beast in him was drawn to this beauty and wanted to take advantage of her willingness, but he would not let that happen. She was the only light in his life; he had to only make her shine brighter.

    She lifted her hand and touched his face. Her touch wasforting and warm. How long had it been since he felt warmth in his life? He had almost forgotten the feeling.

    "Heaven. Hold me."

    Both were surprised by what he said, but she quickly wrapped her arms around him. Her warmth and her scent enveloped him, made him find the peace he had been searching for. If he died in her arms at this moment, he wouldn''t regret it.

    "Zamiel, are you alright?"

    If he said no, would she hold him tighter? Would she never let go?

    She pulled back to look at him. "I am sorry." The guild in her eyes returned.

    Zamiel was confused.?"For what?" He asked.

    "I hurt you when I promised to prote��" She halted.

    Zamiel leaned in curiously. "You promised what?"

    "Nothing." She said, a blush creeping to her face.

    The fact that she wanted to protect him, an ancient demon, was both amusing and exhrating.

    He grabbed her chin and lifted her face. Could he really stop himself from kissing her this time?

    "You did not hurt me." He assured her.

    She looked up to meet his gaze. They looked at each other for a moment before she leaned in. She was going to kiss him.

    He didn''t move, allowing her to take her time. Her hands grabbed his face and then every so gently she pressed her lips to his. It was a light touch, yet he lost his breath. But before he could lose his mind too, she pushed herself away from him with a gasp. Eyes wide, she put her hand on her chest while breathing heavily.

    It was her demon. Human bodies were not made to control demon characteristics.

    Half-demons could have difficulty controlling their demon side. The emotions could be too intense and Heaven wasn''t even half-demon.

    She turned to him. "I am sorry."

    He smiled at her. Even in this state, she worried about him first.

    "I just�� something is wrong with me."

    Zamiel stood up and pulled her out of her seat and into his arms. "Nothing is wrong with you. You only need to get used to it. Slowly."

    Once she was his, he was going to show her, teach her and allow her to do things at her own pace.

    She became thoughtful. "While fighting, I got a strange urge to kill. Is that also my demon?" She asked.

    He nodded. "Your demon felt threatened. It''s normal for the demon to react that way. But you need to learn those reactions and not let them control you."

    "How can I learn?"

    "Only time can teach you."

    "I don''t have time." She told him concerned.

    So young, yet she believed she had no time. It saddened him that she had to live that life. "As long as I am by your side, you need not rush anything. I''ll make sure you have all the time you need." He promised.

    "Then you need to stay by my side for a very long time because I need you." She smiled at him.

    I need you more; he thought.

    Gradually her smile faded away, and a frown settled on her face.

    "Is something wrong?" He asked.

    "Zarin." The way her eyes showed concern for him made his heart tighten.?"I need to make sure he is alright." She pulled away from his hold.

    "I am sure he is." As a man, Zamiel knew what Zarin was feeling right now. He had also failed to protect his family once. "I think he wants some time alone."

    "How do you know?" She asked.

    "He would never leave you with me otherwise."

    Zamiel showed her around his new home. It wasn''t asrge as the mansion he owned before, but it was good enough. Heaven took her time to look around. He could see that she had many questions, but she wasn''t asking them.

    He would have to show her to exin himself. "Have you ever seen a water demon?"

    **************

    Zamiel took Heaven back to the ocean where they shared their first kiss.?She was going to see a water demon for the first time.

    Standing close to the water, Zamiel closed his eyes, and Heaven knew it wasn''t because he enjoyed the weather. He was doing something.

    Slowly the wind picked up, causing wild waves on the water, and then it stopped. Zamiel opened his eyes.

    "She ising." He said.

    She?

    Zamiel nodded toward the water, and Heaven turned her head. From a distance a head appeared, getting closer while the body slowly emerged from the water. A body like she had never seen before.

    Perfectly rounded b.r.e.a.s.ts and curved h.i.p.s that swayed seductively as she walked closer. A skin that glistened in the dark shades of green, blue and purple. It had a shimmer that shifted and changed color depending on where the moonlight hit her body. Long purple wet hair reached her waist, but the closer she got, Heaven could see there were shades of silver in the purple. She had never seen such hair or skin before.

    Was she n.a.k.e.d?

    Her skin seemed thicker and something unknown covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts and the lower part of her body. Something with the same color as her skin.

    Once she stepped on the sand, a smile curved her lips. "Zamiel."

    Heaven was stunned. Her mouth dropped open. She had seen nothing so mesmerizing before, yet strange.

    Zamiel smiled at her. "Axia." She might have gotten jealous if she wasn''t so upied by staring at the woman.

    Axia crossed the distance between them, took Zamiel''s hand, and to Heaven surprise kissed his knuckles before cing her forehead on the back of his hand. Heaven had never seen the act before, but it seemed like it was a way to show respect.

    When Axia looked up again Heaven noticed her strange eyes. At first it looked like blue, then quickly shifted to green, and then it turned to purple and then silver.

    ??I am d to have you back." She said.

 Chapter 170 - 47

    <h4>Chapter 170 - 47</h4>

    "I am d to have you back." Axia smiled, relieved.

    Heaven was still staring at this fascinating woman.

    "You had me worried. They were saying you moved on to the next life after we found out about what happened to your family. But I knew you didn''t."

    "You always know." Zamiel smiled at her.

    "You should have told me. Just given me a word. I would drown every witch in this ocean. I would��"

    "Axia." Zamiel cut her off then turned to Heaven. "Meet Heaven. The woman I love and care for the most."

    Love?

    He said he loved her!

    He loved her!

    She looked at him, but he didn''t seem to realize what he said. Or perhaps he was very well aware.

    "And Heaven, this is Axia. She is a dear friend of mine. We rarely meet, but our friendship remains the same."

    Axia turned to Heaven, her mesmerizing eyes gleaming with distrust. "You are a witch." She said with realization.

    Then quickly she turned to Zamiel. "Zamiel, don''t tell me��"

    Zamiel put his arm around Heaven''s shoulders. "I trust Heaven." He cut her off. "She saved my life."

    Axia turned to Heaven and then came to stand in front of her. Her aura was intimidating and her gaze threatening. "If you ever hurt him, I''ll feed you to the sharks." She threatened.

    "I have no doubt." Heaven replied.

    Axia''s lips curved into an amused smile. "I like her so far." She told Zamiel.

    He smiled proudly. "What is there not to like?"

    "I am d to see you happy. But never disappear like that again!" She warned.

    Heaven had expected a formal rtionship between them from the way she had kissed his hand, but they spokefortably to each other. She had never seen Zamiel smile this much before, and he even touched her bare shoulder while assuring her he was alright.

    That she was almost n.a.k.e.d and had the most enticing body did not make it easier.

    "I think you Lady is jealous." Axia told Zamiel before turning to Heaven. "Don''t worry. I have a mate who looks better than this." She said pointing at her body.

    This woman knew she was maic.

    Zamiel looked at Heaven, amused. Was her jealousy visible? She did not want to show it.

    "I am guessing you came here to spoil your woman. I have kept your property safe with me."

    Zamiel chuckled. "Thank you. But Heaven doesn''t need that kind of spoiling. She is a princess." He said.

    "Oh." Axia nodded.

    "I came here to show Heaven who I trust my wealth with and she gets to see a water demon."

    So that is where he got his wealth. He had a water demon keep it for him in the ocean.

    Axia had that distrustful look again. "Let me know when you need it." She said. "I need to get back to my duties. Come by some other time."

    Zamiel nodded. "I will."

    She turned to Heaven. "It was nice meeting you, Heaven." She said curtly. Then she turned and went back into the ocean.

    Zamiel and Heaven stood there and watched her until she disappearedpletely.

    Heaven had so many things going through her mind. So many questions. Howe he was friends with a water demon? He seemed to have known her for a very long time.

    "Do you keep all of your wealth under the water?" Heaven asked, breaking the silence that followed Axia''s departure.

    "Most of it. As an ancient demon or an older demon, it is important to have a trustworthy water-demon friend.?Because we sleep for long periods, we need to store our wealth somewhere safe from humans and other demons. No ce is safer than under the water."

    "I thought water demons, and other demons were not on good terms." Heaven said.

    "You mean the water demons banning the other demons from the waters? That is their home.?When thend demons caused corruption and bloodshed onnd, they tried to hide in the waters. The water demons were only protecting their homes." Zamiel exined.

    Corruption and bloodshed? Now Heaven was curious.

    "Is she your only water demon friend?"

    "I have a few in different ces. I divide my wealth and they keep it safe for me. If something happened to one of them, I still have some of my wealth stored in other ces."

    So he had more water demon friends whom he trusted.

    "Why did thend demons cause corruption and bloodshed?"

    Zamiel slowly sat down on the sand and Heaven sat next to him. "Did no one tell you the history of demons?" He asked.

    Heaven shook her head. "Tell me!" She urged.

    And so Zamiel began to tell her everything. From the beginning.

    "Long before humans existed, djinn lived on this earth. Just like humans, most of us had homes and families. But the peace did notst long. In all of us there is good and evil, but djinn are more drawn to evil because of the demon inside of us. Most of us let our demon control us. We got prideful and greedy. We became ungrateful to all the good we had received. A war broke out. Demons wanting more power, more wealth. Some of them acted like Gods. Others prayed on the weak. This went on for a long time, and the earth that was once beautiful became a dark ce ruled by the powerful and ruthless. Eventually the weak had enough, so they built and army against the ruthless rulers and another war broke out. This onested for many years, and demons be almost extincted. But the war still continued until an army of angels came down and wiped out the corrupted demons." He stopped, but Heaven wanted to know more.

    "What happened after that?" She asked.

    "By the time that happened, only few demons were left. Many children and women lost their lives. This is how the demon species became mostly male." He turned to her. "That is how cruel we had turned."

    It sounded frightening.

    "That is also how the marking began." He continued. "Before we almost became extincted, just like humans, we fell in love and got married. But after the war there were far more males than females. The females became almost hunted by the males. So when a man found a woman, he would mark her so other males would that she was taken. The mark would also connect them and when she is in danger or other males are harassing her, her mate knows andes to her rescue."

    Heaven was surprised by how the marking began. She never thought it was to protect the female.

    "But what happened to those without a woman?"

    "They waited for a female to be born."

    "That sounds lonely." Heaven said.

    "It was for many. But things changed when humans came to existence. For many years of their existence, we never mixed with them. We did not even think it was possible. But one demon was brave enough to explore. To see if humans and demons could interbreed, and that is how demons began to mate with humans as well."

    So it was never a sure thing that humans and demons could interbreed. Heaven wondered who this demon was that dared to explore without knowing the oue.

    "You know that demon." He said. "It is your grandfather."

 Chapter 171 - 48

    <h4>Chapter 171 - 48</h4>

    Her grandfather?

    Heaven''s mind went nk, then got flooded with many questions. What did this mean? Did her father have siblings? And did she have uncles or aunts she didn''t know about? Did her grandmother know anything about this or her father?

    No! Heaven refused to believe this. Her grandmother would be hurt if she didn''t already know this.

    "I am sorry." Zamiel apologized when he noticed her confusion.

    "No, don''t be. I am d you told me."

    But she wasn''t alright. She asked Zamiel to take her back home. When they arrived at her room Zamiel looked at her with concern.

    "Will you be alright?" He asked.

    Heaven forced a smile and nodded. "Yes. I am fine."

    He told her not to think much and get some sleep. Then they said goodbye, and he left. Heaven went to clean up and change into her nightgown and then came back into her chamber. She was surprised to see Zamiel standing next to her bed. Why did hee back?

    She walked further in with a questioning look.

    "I... It didn''t feel alright to leave you like this." He said. "I''ll only stay until you fall sleep. I can sit there." He pointed at the couch.

    It was the first time she saw him a little nervous. It made him look more human.

    Heaven wanted to assure him she was fine, but she wanted him to stay, so she went to bed quietly. Shey down facing where he sat on the couch and just stared at his face in the dim light. He smiled at her.

    It reminded her of what he said earlier. That he was willing to marry her. What would that mean for her, or her family, or the kingdom? She had never thought of it before, but getting married would mean giving up to rule.

    "Zamiel. Do you think I will seed in bing a ruler?"

    He thought for a while.

    "I don''t doubt it. But it will take time and you have to think of it as climbing up stairs. You have to take the first step up to the throne, yield some kind of power before having it all."

    Heaven nodded, but her brain was too tired to think of what it meant. So many disturbing thoughts upied her mind. She pushed them to the back of her head and continued to watch Zamiel in the dim light. Looking at him helped her forget everything. All of her problems.

    "You are�� beautiful." She told him. It just came out of her, but it was true. She had seen many beautiful men in her life, but no one like him. Any man standing next to him would pale inparison.

    Zamiel was taken aback for a brief moment before his gaze darkened. "You shouldn''t say that in the darkness." He said.

    Was he displeased by herpliment? He closed his eyes and leaned his head back, but she could see his hands clenching into fists.

    Not understanding how she disturbed him, she decided to stay quiet and eventually she fell asleep.

    When she woke in the morning Zamiel was gone. How could she already miss him?

    She prepared for the day and went to her fighting lesson with Roshan. Roshan was waiting for her, as usual. She looked around for Zarin, but he was nowhere to be seen.

    "Good morning." Heaven greeted.

    "Good morning, Heaven."

    Heaven was d that Roshan acted as usual. He didn''t seem angry with her like ra, but she still wanted to make sure he wasn''t.

    "Uncle Roshan?"

    "Yes."

    "I hope you are not angry with me."

    "I am not and don''t worry about ra. She wille around." He assured her.

    After her fighting lesson, she went to the morning meeting with generals and the council.

    This time she didn''t sit in a corner to observe. She took a seat at the table and they all looked at her surprised except her father. He went on with the meeting as usual.

    Heaven looked around. They were all men sitting at the table. Not a single woman was present. Why?

    She looked at the highest ranking generals. Highly respected men who took part of decision making. Some of them even made decision without involving her father.

    Suddenly it hit her. What Zamiel had told herst night about taking one step at a time and yielding some power before taking the throne. She needed to be a general first. A respected one. She had to rule beside her father and gain the trust and respect of the council and other generals before ruling on her own.

    But how?

    While thinking how, they were still discussing of convincing other kingdoms to trade with them. Some general suggest threatening the other kingdoms and if needed, dere war against them and take over. But her father didn''t want war. He wanted to solve things without a fight.

    "I can personally go visit the King of Valish and convince him to work with us." Heaven said.

    "That is not safe, Your Highness and I don''t think their King would want a princess to visit him. He would find it insulting." General Harvey spoke.

    "Now you are insulting me. Besides, I am sure their King would appreciate talking to a nice female than men in armor." Heaven replied.

    Without giving him much importance, she then turned to her father. "Your Majesty with your permission, of course. And General Harvey is right. Going there as a princess isn''t fitting. If Iplete this mission sessfully, I would want another title that allows me to perform these kinds of royal duties."

    Her father seemed surprised, and so did everyone else in the meeting room.

    Lincoln who sat quiet finally spoke. "Your Majesty. If Princess Heavenes back sessfully, I think she deserving of a suitable title."

    General Roger agreed. He was an old man who had worked with her father for many years.

    Her father finally agreed to give her a suitable title if she seeded, and so the meeting ended. Heaven was proud of herself, but now she needed toe up with a n. What if she failed badly? She would embarrass herself.

    No! She could not fail this simple mission if she wanted to rule a whole kingdom. Now she had to set a n. But first she would visit her friend and make sure he was alright. She also had to figure out what she learned about her grandfather, but that would have to wait at the moment.

    Heaven teleported herself to Zarin''s home and then knocked on the door to his room. After a short while he opened the door.

    She was relieved to see him. She scanned him from top to toe. He seemed alright.

    "Are�� are you alright? You just leftst night."

    "I am fine." He replied curtly.

    "I am d." She said.

    An awkward silence followed. "Can Ie inside?" She asked.

    He moved away and motioned for her toe in before closing the door behind her.

    Heaven turned to him, feeling nervous. It felt like she was losing her friend.

    "Zarin. Let''s be honest with each other. I don''t want you to keep things from me and I won''t keep things from you. Let''s fight it out instead of acting like strangers. I want you back."

    "You don''t need me anymore." He said.

    "That is not true. I just need you in a different way now."

    He shook his head. "I can''t do it." He almost whispered. Heaven wished she didn''t hear those words. "I can''t be your friend anymore."

    Heaven felt her heart drop. No! He couldn''t have said that.

    "Why?" She asked him, walking closer. "What did I do wrong? I will apolo...."

    "Don''t!" He cut her off. "You did nothing wrong. It''s just me."

    Now it was her turn to shake her head. "No. It can''t just be you. There must be a reason. I need to know."

    "I told you. There is no reason. I just don''t want to be your friend anymore."

    She grabbed his arms and looked at him. "I don''t believe you. There has to be a reason. I am not leaving before you tell. Now tell me. Why can''t you be my friend anymore? Tell me." She demanded.

    "Because I love you." He yelled.

 Chapter 172 - 49

    <h4>Chapter 172 - 49</h4>

    Heaven was in shock. She didn''t know what to say. Her body and mind froze. This couldn''t be happening.

    Zarin took a deep breath as if calming himself down. He turned away and then back to her. "You said we should be honest with each other. This is me being honest. I know you have already chosen him. I just want to why him? Why him and not me? Be honest. Have I not always been there for you? Did I not do enough for you?"

    Heaven stared at him for a long moment. She contemted on whether to be honest because being honest would hurt his feelings.

    This time things went too far, and she thought she might as well let it all it. Not keep any resentment or misunderstanding inside.

    She took a few steps away from him and looked him in the eyes.

    "That is the problem." She began. "You always remind me you have been there for me, like I should repay you in some way. I have always felt grateful to have you as my friend, and as a friend I thought it was only natural for you to be there for me. I- I never minded waiting for you while you were out partying with your other friends, and I never envied you for that. I was happy that you were living a different life than mine. I waited patiently because once you came it felt like I never waited. Never did I mind apologizing first either every time we fought, because your friendship meant more to me than my pride. I was always the one that needed you more, and you knew it. You knew I would alwayse to you."

    A frown settled on her face now that she said it all out loud. It was not only his fault; it was hers too. If she hadn''t chased him as much maybe he would have valued their friendship more. Maybe he would have needed her as much as she needed him.

    "You ask why him? Because he needs me as much as I need him. Because while you still see the girl I was, he sees the woman I can be. While you try to protect me by putting me in a cage, he sets me free to fly, but is there to catch me when I fall. You may put a smile on my face, but he makes sure it stays there, and while a part of him is still lost in the darkness, he guides me to the light."

    She looked at his pained eyes. He didn''t want to hear more of it, so she stopped.

    "Me making those mistakes, we were young back then. I never intended to make you feel that way. I can see he loves you, but I don''t love you any less. He is able to do those things for you because you gave him a chance. I might not do as well as him, but I would try my best."

    Heaven shook her head. She had a hard time processing his words. She knew he had always been stubborn, but never this much.

    "Did you love me when I was meeting all those suitors? When I was anxious and worried to get married that I went as far as asking you to marry me. Did you love me then? Did you love me when you disappeared for several days and didn''t speak to me because of a disagreement? Or did you love me while having fun with your female friends? When should I have given you that chance? While you were doing all of that?"

    His eyes widened as if she had said something shocking, but at this point she didn''t care. She was angry. If he had tried to kill her right now but apologized soon after she would have forgiven him, but until now he didn''t even apologize after what she told him about how he made her feel.

    "If you couldn''t try your best before a chance was given I doubt you will after."

    He looked hurt and angry by her words. Now both of them stood there trying to contain their feelings. They didn''t even look at each other, avoiding to see the pain and anger in the other person''s eyes.

    "I understand." He said atst. "I am toote."

    Heaven fought back the tears. She just lost her friend.

    "Yes, you are. I am happy with Zamiel now." She said, the tears burning in her eyes. "I am not the old Heaven anymore. I have moved forward and so should you."

    She could see him nod from the corner of her eyes. She felt a lump in her throat. He wasn''t saying anything, so she had to speak.

    "I hope you find what you need and I wish you the best. Good bye, Zarin." She said and then made her way out of the room.

    A few tears fell down her cheeks, but she wiped them away quickly. If she cried now, she might not be able to stop, and she had things to do. She would not cry. At least not yet.

    She didn''t have time. She had to n her trip to Varish and think of how to sessfully convince the bald King.

    Taking a deep breath, she made sure that she was calm before she teleported to Zamiel''s home. Even though he had showed her around, she still felt lost.

    "Heaven." His voice startled her.

    "Oh, you scared me." She said as she looked to her left where he stood.

    Swiftly he moved across the distance and wrapped his arms around her. Heaven was surprised. He did nothing like that before, but she didn''t mind. She foundfort in his arms. Again the tears burned her eyes, but she fought them back.

    "Did something happen?" She asked.

    "No. I just missed you."

    Heaven felt like something happened, but he wasn''t telling her. She pulled away and looked at his face. He looked a little pale.

    "Something happened. You can tell me." She told him.

    He smiled at her. "I just had a bad dream. Nothing to worry about." He assured. "What brings you here?"

    She pulled away from his hold and took a few steps away. She was going to talk duties and had to think clearly then. His closeness made her loose track of her thoughts.

    "You made me a Lordst night. I don''t know how to call Ilyas."

    Heaven knew little about demon Lords. She knew they existed to rule over other demons and make sure that no demon breaks the demonw. Demons could choose which Lord they wanted to serve. Most of them wanted to serve a powerful demon Lord because it also meant getting protection from other powerful demons. But it didn''t work that way anymore. The Lords abused their power, and many demons were afraid to leave their Lord to serve another, unless that other demon Lord is more powerful.

    "You can''t call him. You have to make an agreement to meet at a ce and at a time." He exined.

    How was she supposed to do that now if she couldn''t call him?

    "Shall I call him for you?" He asked.

    "You can do that?"

    He chuckled. "I can do many things."

    Of course. She was half human and only neen. He was ancient, even though he looked nothing like it.

    Ilyas materialized into the room. When he saw them he bowed. "My Lord, my Lady."

    Zamiel motioned for her to go on with her business. Heaven walked up to Ilyas.

    "Ilyas. I need favor."

    She knew she could just give orders directly, but she wanted to win the love and respect of those who served her. Just like her father did.

    Ilyas looked confused for a brief moment. "I am always at your service, my Lady." He said.

    "Do you know the Kingdom Varish and King Rufus?" She asked.

    "Yes, my Lady."

    "I want you to find a secret or a weakness that I can use against King Rufus."

    "It will be done, my Lady. Anything else?"

    She turned to Zamiel. "Can I meet him here again?" She asked. It was not safe for Ilyas toe to her, yet.

    "Yes."

    She looked at Ilyas. "I need to know his weakness soon. We can meet here again until I find a solution."

    When Ilyas left Zamiel asked her what was going on.

    "I am thinking of bing a General first." She told him about her n and what she had to do.

    "Is there any way I can help you?" He asked.

    "You already did."

 Chapter 173 - 50

    <h4>Chapter 173 - 50</h4>

    Heaven went back to the castle, but something didn''t feel right. It didn''t feel right to leave Zamiel alone. Something told her he was sad. The way he held onto her hand when she was leaving told her he wanted her to stay. His nightmare seemed to disturb him more than he admitted.

    Was it a nightmare about his family? Or the coffin?

    No. She had to go back and make sure he was alright. She had promised to protect him and never let him get hurt again.

    When she arrived at his home, she was surprised to see him standing exactly where she left him. Now she got really worried.

    "Zamiel." She called carefully. He seemed lost in thoughts. He didn''t even notice her arrival.

    He looked at her surprised. "Heaven, what brings you back?"

    "I was worried." She said.

    He shook his head as if waking himself up. Then he smiled. "There is nothing to worry about."

    "Zamiel. I just lost a friend because I thought I was protecting him by not telling him the truth. I don''t want to lose you, so lets be open with each other."

    He sat down on the sofa with a sigh. Heaven went to sit next to him.

    "I-I can''t sleep well. When I close my eyes, I see things from the past. My wife, my daughter��" He paused, looking almost guilty that he said it out loud.

    Heaven took his hand in hers. "I don''t expect you to forget about them or never about talk about them. I know they will always be a part of you and I am...in fact, curious to know what your wife and daughter were like. If you want to talk about them, I''ll listen."

    She didn''t know how to act in this kind of situation. She thought that maybe if he had someone to talk to about his family, it would be easier than keeping it to himself. Or maybe it was still painful to talk about them. She didn''t know.

    "My wife Gam, and my daughter Micah they... they were my world." He began but stopped. It seemed like he didn''t know what to say or where to start.

    "How did you meet your wife?" Heaven asked.

    Was it right for her to ask? She didn''t know. She trusted that he would tell her if he wasn''t willing to talk about it.

    "I was at the marked one day when I heard this female voice arguing with someone. Of all the voices, hers caught my attention. I instinctively searched for her in the crowd and when I saw her, when I looked into her eyes I just knew. It was her. The one I was fated to love."

    Heaven knew he was lost in his memories from the distant look in his eyes. But he had a smile on his face when he spoke about her.

    "Was she the first woman you loved?" She asked, thinking of the long period he lived.

    "Yes. She was. Not all of us are lucky to find the one, and I thought I was one of the unlucky until I found her." He turned to Heaven. "And now I found you. Can I be lucky twice? It feels like I am dreaming and I am afraid to wake up."

    "If this is a dream, I promise to never let you wake up." She told him. "Do you trust me?"

    He seemed surprised by her question. "Yes."

    "Then trust me when I say I will never leave you."

    He nodded.

    "You said you lost your friend?" He asked.

    "Oh��" Heaven didn''t feel like talking about it now. "About that... I''ll tell you some other time. Now I need to leave. I have to make preparations."

    "Alright." He agreed.

    Heaven went back to the castle, determined to only think about her mission now and not let anything else distract her. She went straight to her mother''s room.

    "Mother, I need to borrow you guards. I need people by my side who know what I am. You can take my guards." She said.

    It seemed like her mother already knew what was going on, so she let her take Callum and Oliver without asking why.

    "I want you to find good trustworthy men and prepare for us to go to Varish." She told them.

    They nodded and left.

    Heaven went back to her room. She wondered how long it would take for Ilyas to find the information she needed. Grabbing her jewelry box from the dresser, she chose a bracelet and a ne. Then she looked for her spell book.

    She had to find a way to meet Ilyas when she needed him, so she thought of using magic. Calling each other by using objects. She had read it somewhere in the spell book her grandmother gave her, so she knew it was possible.

    Once she found the spell she needed, it was time to try if she could seed in performing the spell.

    Heaven tried once, twice, thrice, but she didn''t think it was working. What was she doing wrong? She needed her grandmother.

    "Do you need help?"

    And she always appeared when needed.

    "Yes, please. This is giving me headache."

    Her grandmother chuckled and came to sit next to her. "Performing magic is all drawing power from nature. You are part of nature, but it is difficult in the beginning to use your own strength. So try using something else. Something more physical. Here." She handed her a flower.

    Heaven took it, holding it in one hand as she held the ne in the other.

    "Now imagine taking force from the nt and adding it to the ne." She continued.

    Following her grandmother''s instruction, Heaven did as she was told. She knew it worked this time because she felt it. She felt the force go through her and she was happy until she saw the dead flower in her hand.

    "This is why we use infinite sources to draw power from. Like the sun or the moon." Her grandmother exined.

    Heaven felt bad for killing the nt.

    "I heard you want to be a General."

    "Yes." Heaven nodded. "Grandma, what happens with my ns to be a ruler if I marry?" It was something she had wanted to ask.

    "Well�� I think your husband would be the ruler then."

    Heaven already expected that answer. Why would they ept a Queen as a ruler when they could have a King?

    "Do you want to get married?" Her grandmother asked curiously.

    "I-I don''t want to make Zamiel wait." She admitted since her grandmother already knew about them now.

    "So will you give up to rule?" She asked.

    "I don''t know. Maybe I can''t keep both. Maybe I have to choose one."

    "Heaven, I don''t want you to give up your dreams or goals because of a man. No matter how much you love him or he loves you. Usually women give up everything when they find love and when they lose that love it leaves them with nothing. Love shouldn''t make you give up your dreams, goals, or the things you love. And if a man truly loves you, he would never ask of you to do that. He would always find another way."

    "I understand. But it is not that easy." Heaven said.

    "Love is not easy. You have to water it just like you water a nt or it will die."

    "But what if I am the water and he is the nt? He needs me."

    "I think if Zamiel loves you, he not only needs you but wants you as well."

    Heaven wasn''t as wise as her grandmother, but she understood the meaning of her words. Still, she was confused about what to do.

    "Why don''t you let him figure out a way to be with you? I am sure he would find a way." Her grandmother suggested. "It would be interesting to see what hees up with. I am sure he has what it takes to ovee obstacles."

    He did. He had helped her ovee her own so far. She didn''t doubt he would find a way.

 Chapter 174 - 51

    <h4>Chapter 174 - 51</h4>

    While being busy with preparations all day, the night already came. Heaven stared at herself in the mirror while Kate brushed her hair. She was exhausted, yet her mind was flooded with many thoughts and questions. Her heart felt heavy after what happened with Zarin. Did she do the right thing by telling him the truth? Was he alright now?

    He was impulsive, so she worried that he would get himself into trouble. But she could not go back to him now after saying goodbye. Both of them needed distance from each other. It was necessary.

    Still, rationalizing things did not take away the heavy feeling in her heart. Tonight she needed her mother. Only a mother''s love could heal all wounds.

    She dressed for sleep, covered herself with a cloak and made her way to her parents'' quarters. In the hall she came across her father.

    "Heaven, what brings you here?" He asked.

    "I thought of stealing mother from you tonight." Heaven smiled.

    "Did something happen?"

    "No. Everything is alright." She assured him.

    Her father raised a brow. He knew she was lying. "Well, I wanted to talk to you." Heaven said.

    "Come." He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and led her to his study. "Sit." He urged.

    Heaven sat at the table and her father sat across from her. "What is bothering you?" He asked.

    The bald King and her father had established an alliance, but King Rufus wanted her father''s army to conquer another kingdom. When her father refused, he broke their alliance. This told her he wasn''t a clever king. He should have made the terms clear before agreeing to be an ally.

    "Father, do you use your demon abilities to rule?" She asked him.

    "Yes, sometimes. I used to do it more in the beginning, but then you just learn to rule normally."

    Heaven nodded.

    "But that wasn''t what you wanted to talk about." He added.

    No, it wasn''t. In fact, she didn''t know exactly what she wanted to talk about. She just wanted to talk.

    "Father, what do you think about Zamiel? Do you like him?"

    Her father was thoughtful for a while. "Would I be a bad father if I said I like him?"

    "No, no. Not at all." Heaven assured. "What makes you like him?"

    "He reminds me of myself." Her father smiled.

    "How so?" Now Heaven was curious.

    "The pain and guilt in his eyes. The confusion and self-me." Her father replied, staring emptily in front of him as if he was reminded of something. Heaven wondered why her father med himself and felt guilty.

    "I can''t imagine losing you and your mother. I would never be able to forgive and forget, but he was even able to love again."

    "You don''t know what you are capable of until you are put in that situation." Heaven said.

    Her father smiled. It was a sad smile. "You have truly grown. I thought I was protecting you by providing you with everything. Keeping you safe and away from struggles. I didn''t realize that would make you struggleter. But you have grown well despite myck of well upbringing. I see that Zamiel has a good influence on you. You have be more confident and strong."

    Yes, Zamiel had a positive influence on her. "Father, I really hope you get along with Zamiel. He doesn''t have a family, so I want him to feel weed when hees here. I know you have to act like a father, but please be kind to him."

    "I will." Her father promised.

    "Then I''ll go and steal your ce in bed next to mother." Heaven teased.

    He sighed. "I am sure she missed you more than me."

    After saying goodnight to her father, she went to her mother, who was already preparing to go to bed.

    "Heaven?" Her mother seemed surprised.

    "Mother, is it alright if I sleep with you tonight?" Heaven asked.

    "Of course." Her mother replied.

    Her mother only left a few candles lit and then got into bed with her. Theyy turned, facing each other.

    "Are you having a tough time?" Her mother asked. "You seemed stressed this morning."

    Yes, when she barged into her mother''s room and stole her guards, just to give them orders. She felt bad for everyone she met this morning. It felt like she was taking out the anger she felt toward herself and Zarin on them.

    Heaven didn''t like to worry her mother. She was thest person she would tell about her own struggles because she felt very protective of her. But tonight she wanted to talk to her. To let her know what bothered her and let her motherfort her.

    "I just have a lot on my mind." She said.

    Her mother reached for her and caressed her hair. At that moment Heaven wanted to burst into tears, but she would end up shocking and worrying her.

    ???Let me take some of what is on your mind." Her mother said.

    "I had a fight with Zarin." Heaven began.

    "I am sure it will be alright. You guys always get back together."

    Heaven shook her head. "No. This time it is different. He�� he said that he loves me."

    A frown settles on her mother''s face, and she was quiet for a while. "Love as in��"

    "Yes." Heaven quickly replied.

    "I am sure he doesn''t mean it that way. There might have been a misunderstanding." Her mother said.

    "No mother. There is no misunderstanding. At least not this time."

    Her mother became quiet again. "What did you say?" She finally asked.

    Heaven told her mother everything that happened and what they said to each other. She wanted to know her mother''s thoughts about the situation.

    "You did well." Her mother said.

    Heaven was surprised.

    "If that is truly what you felt then being honest with him was necessary." Her mother exined. "But��"

    Her heart raced as she waited for her mother to continue.

    "Did you ask him to marry you?"

    Oh no!

    "I know you trust him, but you should have spoken to us first."

    "I�� I was just afraid. I really didn''t want to be with a stranger so I thought a friend would be better."

    Her mother sighed. "I guess he said no since nothing happened."

    "Yes. He didn''t want the responsibilities of being a king."

    "Was he in love with you at that time?"

    Heaven never thought about it much until now.

    "I don''t know." She admitted.

    Could it have started then? Did she give him the wrong impression? No, it couldn''t be. He tried to help her find a husband after that, and he even watched her meet several suitors. Would he let that happen if he loved her then?

    "Do you think he will be alright?" Heaven asked.

    "I am sure he will be fine." Her mother assured.

    Heaven felt good talking to her mother, and she slept peacefully afterward.

    When she woke up in the morning, the second thing she did after getting dressed was to visit Zamiel. It was still early, so she wasn''t surprised to find him sleeping in bed when she arrived. She felt like she was invading his privacy, but she couldn''t help but go near him and watch his rxed face as he slept.

    He had a strange way of sleeping. He slept on his back with hands resting on his stomach, as if he was dead andying in a coffin.

    Suddenly he shot his eyes open, startling her, but he kept staring at the ceiling without blinking. It was like he didn''t know she was there and he was scaring her.

    "Zamiel." She called carefully.

    His head slowly turned, and his eyes red at her with hatred. Heaven''s heart skipped in fear. The look in his eyes terrified her as he slowly sat up.

    "I saw you in my dream." He began. Unlike his stormy eyes, his tone was calm. "You killed them and�� you just left."

    Heaven was confused. Did he see her kill his family?

    He stood up, still ring at her. Slowly, he stepped forward. Heaven did her best to not step back, but as he kepting toward her, she eventually took a step back, then two. But Zamiel didn''t stop, and she ended up stepping back until her back hit the wall.

    Zamiel stopped when he was close enough.

    "It was just a bad dream." She assured him.

    "It felt so real." He said, his voice void of any emotion.

    "So you think it is real? You think I did it? You want to kill me now?" She looked him straight in the eyes, but she didn''t like what she saw.

    His eyes seemed dead. Like he didn''t care whether she died or not.

 Chapter 175 - 52

    <h4>Chapter 175 - 52</h4>

    "Zamiel." Heaven tried to call the Zamiel she knew because this wasn''t him.

    He kept looking at her, now the storms in his eyes returning. He was angry again.

    "You stabbed them. You�� you stabbed a child several times."

    "I am sorry." Heaven said. Even if it was a dream, it felt real to him and it must have been horrible to see her, the woman he loved, stabbing his family to death.

    He shut his eyes tightly and his hands clenched into fists.

    "Don''t apologize." He said. "It''s not your fault. It is mine."

    Opening his eyes, he turned away from her and went back to bed. He sat down and buried his face in his hands.

    Heaven just stood there for a while, looking at this troubled man. She didn''t know what to do. She was still confused.

    Carefully she approached him, and as if he was afraid by her closeness he looked up quickly. Heaven halted.

    "You probably have a lot to do. I don''t want to distract you." He said, his voice returning to one she recognized, but his sudden change confused her.

    "Zamiel, are you alright?" She hurried to him.

    She crouched in front of him, resting her arms on his thighs while looking up at his face.

    He looked at her. "Look at me." He began. "Look. I told you, I have nothing good to offer you. I thought for a while I could do better, that I could be better for you but��" He shook his head as if disappointed with himself. "You should leave me while you can."

    "Would you? Would you leave me if I was hurting?"

    A frown settled on his face. "Never."

    "Then how do you expect me to leave you? Is it love if I only stay with you through good times? And��" She didn''t even know where to begin to remove the bad thoughts from his mind. "Who said you have nothing to offer? You already offered a lot. Before you came, I was just a girl doing nothing with her life, with no courage or confidence to make a change. I was even thinking of marrying a stranger. You made me believe in myself, believe that I could make a change even if it was a small one. When I was close to giving up, you were there again to remind me I could do it. I am the person I am now because of you. You make me feel strong, wanted and needed. So I am going nowhere. Just like the way you encourage me when I am giving up, I''ll be there to pull you back from the edge when you are about to fall. It''s give and take." She smiled.

    He took her hands and made them stand up. Then he drew her into his arms and kissed her. It was a quick kiss, but he never kissed her like that before. He sucked the breath out of her lungs, leaving her weak and needy just to stop. Both took shallow, shaky breaths, but Heaven didn''t want it to end yet. She wanted more.

    Wrapping her arms around his neck, she kissed him back with the same intensity. She felt her body tremble but ignored it. Lost in the heat, she could only focus on her body''s urges. It scared her, but again she pushed it to the back of her mind. Her fingers entangled in his hair and she drew him closer. It was like she couldn''t get enough. His warmth, his scent and his taste was addicting.

    Zamiel grabbed her arms and pulled away, "Heaven." But she didn''t let him. She wasn''t done yet, so she kissed him again. How could she get enough of this taste? The taste of�� what was this taste?

    Blood?

    "Heaven." He pulled her away and this time she let him.

    His lips were bleeding, and he had scratches on his neck. Heaven was shocked. Did she do this?

    She felt something strange in her mouth. Her fangs. She had cut him with her fangs!

    When he saw the shocked look on her face, "it''s alright." He told her.

    "No." She shook her head. "I did this."

    He was also bleeding from the scratched on his neck. It was her ws.

    "I am so sorry." She didn''t know what to do.

    "It''s nothing. Don''t worry. It will he��" He stopped.

    Oh, no!?Since she caused the injuries, he wouldn''t heal fast.

    "I''ll go wash up." He said. "Don''t go. I''ll be back."

    Even his teeth got stained by how much he was bleeding.

    Heaven wiped the blood from her own lips, then stood there frozen. What was she supposed to do? She had no control over herself. What was this feeling?

    Her legs could barely hold her up, so she sat down on his bed carefully. Her ws and fangs were still out. She wanted to scold them. Would she always be like this with Zamiel? Would she always hurt him? How could she control it?

    She waited for Zamiel both worried and anxious. What was taking him so long? Was he alright?

    "Heaven."

    Heaven jumped out of bed with a shriek. Turning around, Zamiel was lying on the bed behind her.

    He smiled at her mischievously. "Now you don''t have to feel guilty. I scared you. It''s give and take."

    She couldn''t help but smile at his ridiculous behavior, even though her heart was still racing. Looking at his lips, he wasn''t bleeding anymore, but there were several visible cuts. He must have endured her brutal kissing for a while. And the scratched on his neck made her squeal inside.

    "Come!" He said, patting beside him on the bed.

    Heaven crawled up on and he lent her his arm to lie on. She felt her heart race lying next to him on his bed.

    "I am sorry." She said again. She couldn''t help it. "But why is it you don''t heal when I hurt you? Isn''t it strange?"

    "I have been thinking about it." He said. "Created demons don''t have a definitive way to die. Every created demon dies in a different way, and they have to find what it is that kills them. Therefore, created demons find it easier to go into slumber instead of dying because they would have to test different methods until they find the one that can kill them." He exined.

    "So are you saying I am the thing that can kill you?" She asked.

    "I believe so." He replied.

    "I shouldn''t know this then." She said.

    "I trust you. If you one day decide to kill me I am sure I''ll be deserving of it."

    Heaven shook her head. "Don''t say that." She remembered the day he asked her to kill him. She never wanted to relive that moment. "That day will nevere."

    Suddenly she thought of something and pushed herself up on an elbow. "Zamiel?"

    "Yes."

    "Could you show me? The things you have been through." She wanted to understand him better so she could help him.

    He shook his head, "No!" He said firmly. "I don''t want you to ever see it or feel it."

    "But��"

    "No but��" He cut her off. "I won''t."

    She sighed andid her head on his arm again. She remembered the pieces she saw when he kissed her. That alone her made her stomach turn. She couldn''t imagine what it would feel like to see it in her nightmares again and again, therefore she had to see it for herself, to at least understand a little. She would ask her grandmother for help.

    "Heaven, I just�� I think it''s enough me bearing those memories. There is no need to trouble yourself with them."

    "I understand." She said.

    "Do you want to talk about your friend now?" He asked.

    "There is nothing much to say. He confessed his love, and I told him I had no feelings for him, so we stopped being friends."

    He was quiet for a while, just like her mother. "Are you alright?" He finally asked.

    She shrugged. "I am fine."

    "It''s alright not to be." He told her.

    Heaven looked up at him and frowned. "Shouldn''t you be jealous?" She asked.

    She remembered when she met his friend Axia. Just knowing he had a female friend made her uneasy.

    He chuckled. "Do you want me to be jealous?"

    "Yes!"

    "Alright. I am jealous, but he means a lot to you. Doesn''t he?"

    Heaven nodded. "Yes. He was the only person in my age I could be with. My childhood was less lonely because of him. The day we became friends, I was so happy. It was slow at first, he was the smarter and calmer of us. He was better than me in fighting and learning. Then we grew and changed. He inherited his parents'' good looks and got many friends outside. He started bing less interested in lessons to eventually just stoping. As we continued to grow he became this free person who just enjoyed life. And I became the opposite. Since 3 years back, all I could hear was marriage and taking responsibilities. Maybe that is when we started to grow apart. More than a friend who took me outside, at that moment I needed someone who listened and maybe he needed someone to enjoy life with him."

    Heaven smiled sadly while reflecting on their friendship. No matter what went wrong between them, she hoped the best for him. Maybe one day, after healing, they could be friends again. That is at least what she hoped.

    Now thinking about marriage, she found the reason to why she felt like she had to seed to be a ruler. Her mother got married to her father whom she didn''t even know when she was only seventeen and her whole life revolved around being prepared for that day. She knew many princesses and women went through the same thing. As a woman if she could take the first step to make a change, especially since she had the advantage of being a demon and a witch and because she had people supporting her, she could open possibilities for other women to find the courage and do the same.

    Women shouldn''t only be used as tools to trade for power.

    "What about you?" She asked. "Did you ever stop being friends with someone?"

    His expression changed as soon as she asked. He stared up at the ceiling and she felt his body tense. "Yes. She also confessed her love to me, and I denied her. So she locked me in a coffin." Despite his effort to sound calm, Heaven could hear the fury in his voice.

    "But you said a witch locked you inside?"

    "Yes. My friend was a witch." He said.

    So after the death of his family, his friend betrayed him and locked him inside. It was like someone killing her family and then Zarin betraying her. No! That was too much.

    "Zamiel." Heaven sat up and turned to him. Now she wanted to have a serious talk. "You spoke about marriage once. Marrying me means having witches as family members."

    "It means having a witch as my wife." He said.

    If they were to be honest, she was already his wife in the demon world. The mark faded, but the urge never disappeared, so their bond didn''t breakpletely yet.

    The way her grandmother exined to her, breaking the bond was not as easy as only getting rid of the mark, since usually the mark faded after some time and had to be renewed from time to time. This didn''t mean that the bond broke every time the mark faded, as long as the urge to renew it was still there.

    Since it is almost impossible to fight the urge to renew the mark, in most cases, the marking happened soon after the mark faded. But hers and Zamiel''s case was different. She didn''t understand how he was still able to fight the urge. Was it because he was ancient?

    "Yes. And it''s good if you get to know my family. My mother wants to meet you."

    Before getting married, it would be good if her family and him got familiar with each other.

    He sat up, looking nervous. Heaven couldn''t help to smile at his reaction.

    "Don''t worry. Just be yourself." She told him.

    *******

    ???? Two chapters long update. Hope you enjoy it.

    I know it is hard waiting for chapters, so thank you for your patience ??

    lots of love ????

 Chapter 176 - 53

    <h4>Chapter 176 - 53</h4>

    Heaven went back home smiling at Zamiel''s reaction. No matter how old someone was, there was no such thing as too experienced, she realized. It was normal to be nervous, even she was nervous for him despite knowing that he would do well.

    Before leaving him, he had kissed her lightly, but she was still giddy. And her fangs and ws were still out. What was this man doing to her?

    She let herself fall back on her bed and kept giggling to herself. Abruptly she stopped. What was she doing? She had important things to take care of. She would see Zamielter anyway, when hees to have dinner with her mother.

    Now she had to prepare for her fighting lesson with Roshan. It would be awkward if he knew what happened between her and his son. Not that Zarin was the type to tell his parents anything or listen to them. Every time they told him to do something or not to do something he would say, "alright, I will" or, "alright I won''t" and then forget about it the next moment.

    One day his mother had enough and dragged him to his lesson. "If you don''t attend your lessons, don''te back home." She told him.

    Zarin was closer to his mother and Gina to her father. Every time there was a fight between the parents, Roshan would say, "you spoiled your son. Look how well I raised my daughter."

    Just like the way her mother spoke to her father, "you spoiled your daughter."

    Your? It was never our when they did something wrong.

    It was the same when one parent did something wrong, "your father knows nothing."

    Heaven thought it was hrious. Sometimes she wanted to correct them and say, "my father and your husband." Sometimes she even wanted to tease her mother and say, "it''s his Majesty, the King. You could get executed."

    Maybe she would someday in the future.

    Only a year ago Heaven remembered a conversation Roshan had with her father. He wasining about raising children.

    "I never thought it would be this difficult." He said. "The more they grow, the harder it gets."

    Her father nodded in agreement.?"As a parent, it feels like whatever you do, it is not enough."

    "The girl is fine, but raising a boy��" Roshan shook his head.

    Her father chuckled. "Boys are rebellious. He will calm down eventually."

    "When?" Roshan asked. "When I was his age, I was taking care of my father''s business and bringing in more wealth than him. When you were his age, you had already joined the royal council, were amander of the royal army and won several battles. When his uncle was his age, he was establishing a kingdom. Men his age are providing for their families."

    That was the day Heaven realized she had duties and responsibilities. She couldn''t just deny to get married. It was her duty as a princess.

    No matter how yful Roshan was, when it came to business he was serious. "Time and money are things you need to use wisely." He would tell them. "Use your brain and your strength generously. The more you use them, the stronger they grow."

    He would always give them advice from time to time, Gina would take them and Zarin would leave them.

    Because of Roshan, Heaven had learned to not me her parents and appreciate them.

    "Trying to be a good parent is like trying to solve a riddle with no answer." He once told her. Heaven was young then, but she understood that being a parent was not easy. If someone like Roshan wasining, then she could only imagine.

    Heaven loved Roshan. She didn''t want him to dislike her because of Zarin, so she was nervous to meet him.

    She went to the backyard and found him training with Gina. She watched them for a while from a distance until they noticed her.

    "Heaven!" Gina waved for her toe.

    She went to them, and Gina gave her a smile as usual. Heaven wasn''t worried about Gina. She had always told her to keep the rtionship between them and the one with her brother separate.

    "Good morning." Heaven greeted both.

    "Good morning." Roshan replied, and Heaven tried to analyze his facial expression. He seemed as usual.

    Gina moved out of the way so her father could train Heaven. This time Roshan threw daggers at her and Heaven caught them in the air. She looked at him questioningly.

    "I think you fight very well with a sword now. It will be much more beneficial to fight with daggers when fighting demons. They are also easier to carry everywhere." He exined.

    Roshan was the master of using daggers, but Heaven did at least not make a fool of herself while learning this time. After fighting with the demons on the party, her will to learn had increased. She wanted to master the daggers as well.

    "You have improved a lot." Roshan said, looking impressed when the lesson ended.

    "Thank you." Heaven said panting. "Thank you for taking your time every day to teach me."

    She gave him back the daggers. "Keep them." He said. "You have to get used to holding them."

    The daggers were very sharp and easy to hold and carry. "Thank you." She said again, and then they parted ways.

    Going back to her room, Heaven expected to find Gina but found her grandmother instead. She could feel the scent of her grandmother''s delicious tea.

    "Did you make me tea?" She asked.

    Her grandmother nodded. "Come, lets drink in the garden."

    Once they sat outside, Heaven thought of asking her grandmother for help. Perhaps her grandmother could show her with magic what it feels like to be locked inside or have your family killed. She had to admit she was scared to see all of that, but she really wanted to know how much it disturbed Zamiel.

    "No!" Her grandmother said, just like Zamiel.

    "But grandma��"

    "No but! You don''t know what you are asking. You never want to go through anything like that. Even in your dreams."

    Heaven frowned. It looked like her grandmother was speaking from experience.

    "Heaven, Zamiel needs time to heal. The only thing and the best thing you can do for him is just to be there. "

    "It doesn''t feel enough." Heaven said. Something was wrong with Zamiel. He was getting worse just when she thought he was getting better.

    "It is enough. Don''t push him or try to make him heal faster. Just��" Her grandmother was suddenly upset.

    "Grandma? What is wrong?" Heaven asked, concerned.

    "Nothing. It''s just difficult without your child."

    Oh. Heaven had forgotten that her grandmother almost went through the same thing. She could see the pain in her eyes as she continued to speak.

    "There is no pain like the pain when your child is taken from you. Knowing that you couldn''t protect them��" Her voice broke, and she shook her head as if fighting back tears.

    Heaven felt like crying. She had never seen her grandmother like this.

    "To know that you will never hold them again, or never be able to see them grow, cry or smile. It is agonizing. To lose your child and the person you love at the same time, must be even more agonizing. I have also been locked in a coffin. Not nearly as long as he has, but the short time I was locked took many years to heal from. I still don''t like dark, confined spaces. Even in your dreams, I won''t let your experience such a thing."

    Heaven never thought about it from her grandmother''s perspective. She usually tried to imagine losing her parents to understand Zamiel. But losing a parent was not the same as losing a child. Both were painful, but losing a child seemed to be followed by guilt. That as a parent you failed to protect your child. Zamiel was dealing with a lot of emotions and no matter how hard she tried to understand, she could never truly understand. Like her grandmother said, she just had to be there for him.

    "Is there a problem between you two?" Her grandmother asked.

    Heaven shook her head. "I just hate to see him suffer, but he is�� everything I had been looking for. I told you once that I want to find a man like father. I found him." She smiled, feeling shy. "He ising here today. I hope mother gives him a chance."

    Her grandmother sighed. "He is not one to wait for a chance. He takes it."

    Heaven tilted her head curiously. Her grandmother seemed oddly fond of Zamiel.

    "Grandma? It seems like you like him."

    "I do. I was getting tired of you meeting all those men looking for power. I have always wanted someone strong for you, someone who puts you first, someone who makes you bloom. While you were meeting suitors, I have actually been looking for him, but I don''t have too anymore. He came on his own."

    Now Heaven was confused. "What do you mean him? Did you know him?"

    Her grandmother put her teacup down. A smile curved her lips. It looked like she had been waiting to tell her whatever she was going to say.

    "My mother had the ability to see glimpses of the future. She had predicted that your father would be a great ruler. I discovered that I have the same ability. I have been having dreams about you and possibly the man in your life."

    Heaven listened curiously. "What did you see?"

 Chapter 177 - 54

    <h4>Chapter 177 - 54</h4>

    Two days passed and Heaven didn''te to see him despite the hurtful things she had said to him. Why did he expect her toe? Maybe she was right. She was always the one toe and apologize whenever they fought, and he was expecting the same thing even now. But Heaven had changed. She was not the childhood friend that he knew. He wouldn''t mind the change if it didn''t happen so suddenly. He just didn''t trust Zamiel.

    He had nned to leave her, to distance himself, so why was he still here hoping and expecting that she woulde to check on him? To see if he was alright and apologize for what she said. But she didn''te. His old friend was truly gone. She had every right to be angry if he truly made her feel the way she felt. Still, the friend he knew would never leave him, even then. This made him suspicious of Zamiel. He had to make sure that the ancient demon wasn''t tricking her. That his intentions were pure. Only then he would leave Heaven to him.

    A knock on the door disrupted his thoughts. His father opened the door and peeked inside. "Is everything alright?" He asked.

    Zarin nodded. "Yes."

    His father opened the doorpletely and stepped inside. "You have never been in your room for so long."

    "I just want to be alone." He said.

    "I know you had a fight with Heaven. Do you want to talk about it?" Roshan asked.

    Zarin stood up from his seat. "We fight all the time. There is nothing to talk about. I need to go now, father." He said grabbing his jacket. He needed to know more about Zamiel.

    "Your mother made lunch. She won''t be happy if you just leave." Roshan exined.

    Zarin put his jacket on. "Tell her, I am sorry." He said then left his room.

    When he arrived at the old house where Zamiel stayed, he was surprised to find it under construction work. What was happening?

    He went to one of the construction workers to find out some information.

    "This mansion is being rebuilt for Lord Zamiel." The old man said.

    Zarin nodded. "Where is he now?" He asked.

    "Who are you?" The construction worker asked.

    "I am his friend. I have been looking for him and I was directed here." He lied.

    "I understand, but he lives somewhere else for now."

    The construction worker gave him directions, and Zarin followed them. He ended up finding his house at the end. Just when he arrived, Zamiel was walking out of his house. Zarin watched from afar so the ancient demon wouldn''t be able to sense him. Zamiel was dressed like a wealthy man and a carriage came to pick him up.

    The change surprised him but also made him more suspicious, so he continued to follow him.

    It seemed like Zamiel was meeting other wealthy men and they were doing business together.?The other men addressed him with respect, which meant he was wealthier than them. Where did he get his wealth from? The items of negotiation were gold, silver, and high-quality fabrics. It wasn''t easy things to be obtained in a matter of days.

    Things only got more mysterious as he continued to spy on him. It wasn''t only gold and silver that was being traded, evennds were included. When did he have time to buy and ownnds? What was this mans goal?

    Once Zamiel left, Zarin approached one of the wealthy men trading with Zamiel. He pretended to be interested in buying and just to find out more information about Zamiel.

    "He is a wealthy man from the Stasian Empire. He wants to settle down here and has already started trading gold andnds." The man exined.

    It seemed like Zamiel was trying to make a name for himself. He must be nning to marry Heaven. He was already bing famous among rich people, and many were interested in working with him.

    The ancient demon was clever. No wonder Heaven was smitten by him.

    Zarin had lost Zamiel while speaking to the other man. Maybe he went back home, but when he turned back, he was surprised to find Zamiel standing behind him.

    He had been caught.

    "Did you find out anything interesting?" Zamiel asked, amused.

    Zarin red at him. "Nothing that makes me less suspicious of you." He replied.

    "Maybe I can get rid of your suspicion. Why don''t you have some tea with me?" He offered.

    Zarin was confused, but he didn''t want to seem afraid of this man, so he followed him to his home. Zamiel invited him inside and they went to sit in his living room. An old maid served them tea.

    Zamiel picked up his cup and took a sip, but Zarin had no intention of drinking his tea.

    "I told Heaven that I love her." Zarin said, expecting a reaction from him.

    Zamiel didn''t seem the least surprised. "How disappointing." He said which both angered and confused Zarin.

    "Why would you be disappointed?" He asked.

    "Because I considered you apetition, but you were not even near that. I was thinking of stepping away if you truly became a man worthy of her love, and she loved you back. But now, even if she did, I wouldn''t give up on her because I think she deserves better than a man confessing his love withoutmitting to it."

    Zarin was fuming with anger. "You know nothing about me."

    "I would say likewise, but since you seem to judge me a lot, I took the freedom to do the same."

    Zarin was baffled. This man had a smart mouth. He didn''t like him at all.

    "While you are here, I would like to apologize for hurting you the first day we met. I am sorry." Zamiel apologized.

    Surprised, all Zarin could do was stare at him for a moment. This man seemed sincere.

    Zarin didn''t want to believe him. He didn''t want to believe all the nice things Heaven said about him. All the things he did for Heaven and how he made her feel. What would that make himpared to this man? A useless person. He didn''t want to be like that.

    Standing up. "I am leaving." He said.

    "Your tea?"

    "Only old people drink tea." Zarin said, trying to mock him.

    Zamiel smirked. "Well, I guess it is not something for a child."

    Child? Zarin scoffed. He had enough of this man so teleported back to his home.

    He followed the scent of food to the dining room where dinner was being served.

    "You are back." His mother said walking into the room. "You must be hungry."

    "I am not." He said. He had lost his appetite. "I''ll go to sleep." Before his mother could protest, he teleported to his room.

    He lied down on his bed and covered himself. What was wrong with him? He had promised himself that he would stop caring and distance himself from Heaven and her life. But the things she said to him kept ringing in his ears. All the questions she asked that he didn''t have an answer for. He just knew he loved her and he thought that he did enough, but she didn''t think the same.

    What did Zamiel do for her? Was it because he was powerful? Or because he was wealthy? He knew the females liked the much older demons. They were just more attractive and powerful. Was this what it was about?

    Maybe this is why his father pestered him to do something with his life. Speaking of his father, he arrived at his room.

    "Zarin, lets talk." His father said.

    "I don''t feel like talking."

    He could hear his father sigh. "I know what happened between you and Heaven."

    He suddenly wanted to shout. Why was this happening to him? "Father, I don''t want to talk about it." He repeated.

    "I know you don''t like me because I keep telling you to do something with your life, but it is only because I want what is best for you. If you dislike it so much, I''ll stop. But talk to me."

    "It is not something you will understand." Zarin said.

    "I''ll try."

    Zarin sat up. He really didn''t feel like talking about love with his father. Nor his mother.

    His father came to sit next to him and waited patiently for him to say something.

    "I know what you will say. You will tell me to not waste my time because she belongs to someone else." Zarin said.

    "Loving someone is not a waste of time." His father assured. "Tell me, what do you love about her?"

    Zarin shrugged. "I just love being with her. I love that she is a happy person, she is kind, caring and a very good friend."

    She really was. Now he understood that she was the one that was always there for him. Whenever he went to her, she was there, waiting for him. Even if he camete, she would wait and sometimes even sleep on the sofa while waiting. She never gave up on him or their friendship until now.

    "Let me ask you one thing." His father said. "If she asked you to marry her now, would you?"

    Zarin was taken aback by the question. So many ideas went through his head, but he couldn''t find an answer.

    "If your mother asked me to marry her, I wouldn''t blink before replying. Maybe you should think about what you want to do with that love. Just keeping it in your heart will lead nowhere."

 Chapter 178 - 55

    <h4>Chapter 178 - 55</h4>

    "Grandma, what did you see in your dream?"

    "I saw a stallion, walking down a red carpet that led to the throne. He held a crown between his teeth as he stalked down the path to the throne where you sat. When he arrived, he ced the crown on your head."

    A stallion? Heaven was confused.

    "Horses are majestic animals. They are beings of power and represent nobleness and heroism. They stand for courage, confidence, endurance andpetition." Her grandmother exined.

    "Do you think the horse in this dream is Zamiel?" Heaven asked.

    "I had this dream before you released Zamiel, so I didn''t know who he was. I just knew it was someone I hadn''t met yet. But I have had several dreams. In one of them a man was tending to an injured bird. A dove. Once it healed, he set the bird free to fly. In another dream, you were sitting under arge tree seeking protection from the sunlight. It provided you with shade and youy down and slept peacefully."

    Heaven tilted her head to one side and tried to understand the meaning of those dreams. "What does all of that mean?" She asked, unable to figure that out on her own.

    "The dream where the man tended to the dove means he tented to his love and then set it free. Trees represent old age and wisdom. It means the man in your life will be old and wise. Just like a tree, he will stand tall and steady and provide you with protection. When you first released Zamiel, I never imagined him to be the one. But slowly things started happening. The bite disturbed me because that would mean you couldn''t be with the man I saw in my dreams. So I went on a journey to find out more about the mark, and I came to the conclusion that you two are true mates. But then who was the man in my dream?"

    Her grandmother took a sip from her tea and nodded before continuing. "Then one day you said you wanted to be a ruler. It reminded me of the horse cing the crown on your head. Ancients are powerful and horses represent power. I slowly started to put the pieces together. He was old, wise and powerful, and he encouraged you to rule. It fits into the description of Zamiel. Thest dream I had, you tied a ribbon around a branch on the tree." She stopped.

    Why?

    "What does that mean?" Heaven asked.

    "It can mean a lot of things. Being betrothed, married, bonded, mated. I''ll let you interpret it the way you like."

    Heaven nodded. She was happy that her grandmother had those dreams. She wanted Zamiel to be her man, to be bonded to him in everyway.

    "He might not be as steady as a tree right now, but I still like him. Maybe I am prejudiced because I had a simr experience even though he seems to be more in control of his feelings unlike me. I almost killed ra one day." She said.

    Heaven''s eyes widened in surprise. She never imagined her grandmother hurting anyone. She wasn''t that kind of person.

    "What happened?"

    Her grandmother shook her head. "I don''t remember the details. I was just horrified when I found my hands covered in blood and ra covered in bruises and cuts. She might not have survived if she wasn''t a fighter herself. I feel sorry until today."

    Suddenly her sad eyes showed concern. "I hope Zamiel isn''t violent?"

    Heaven shook her head. "Not at all." Zamiel would never hurt her. In fact, she might have been the violent one.

    She would have asked her grandmother for advice, but her grandmother was a turned demon and it was not the same.

    "Here you are." Suddenly Gina appeared in the garden.

    Her grandmother stood up. "Come sit. I have to go, anyway." She said.

    She excused herself and left them alone.

    "It seems like you were talking about something serious." Gina said as she sat down.

    "No. We were only chatting. Zamiel ising to meet my mother this evening."

    Gina smiled. "That is wonderful. But you know I need details. Tell me everything from when he came to the party."

    Heaven chuckled. She was d someone was as excited as her, so she told her everything from the beginning and Gina listened intently. Now and then she would sigh with dreamy eyes, smile or p. When she told her about the kiss and her demon awakening, both of them squealed happily and shyly at the same time. When she was done telling her everything, Gina sighed again.

    "What a man. I am so happy for you." She smiled. "Now I need to find myself an ancient demon."

    Heaven chuckled. "Does he have to be ancient?"

    "Well, the older the better. We are not much human after all. Humans want to be younger because it means beauty, strength and health, but demons want to be older, almost for the same reason. The older ones are more attractive and powerful. Age means a different thing for us, and you have got yourself the best of them all." She winked.

    Heaven shook her head. "I hope you find someone who truly loves you rather than just a strong demon."

    "Of course." Gina said. "Lets just hope he is not too young. He has to be at least 300 years old."

    Heaven smiled, not surprised by Gina''s remark. Human females married males ten or fifteen years older than them, while demon females mated with males five hundred or a thousand years older than them. But demons were fascinating. The roles could be reversed. Males mating with a demon female who was a thousand years older than them. Demons were less judgmental of age and gender, which she liked. Being a human female meant nothing. They were only a property to be traded and owned.

    "How is Zarin?" Heaven asked, knowing that Gina must already know by now.

    "He isn''t talking to anyone, but he wille around." She smiled.

    Heaven nodded thoughtfully. She wasn''t sure if he woulde around this time, and even if he did, would it be the same? She didn''t think so.

    "Will youeter? I would like you to meet Zamiel." Heaven said.

    It was hard to ask, since he hurt her, but if she was going to be with him for the rest of her life, they would meet sooner orter.

    "Of course." Gina smiled.

    Heaven spent the rest of her day feeling a bit nervous. Her stomach tingled strangely. She really wanted her mother to like Zamiel. Not just approve of him. She wanted Zamiel to feel as if he was a part of her family once they got married.

    Meanwhile, she also waited for Ilyas, hoping he woulde back with beneficial information, but the evening was close and he hadn''t returned yet. Maybe he found nothing, and she had toe up with another n.

    Zamiel would probably arrive soon, so Heaven went to her room to prepare herself. She wanted to look good. She put effort into choosing a dress and borrowed Ylva to make her hair.

    "You look nervous, My Lady.??? She pointed.

    "I am." She stood up. "Do I look good?"

    "You look beautiful as always." Ylva smiled.

    "Thank you." She gave her a hug.

    Ylva thought it was inappropriate, like always. "You never listen, just like your mother." Sheined.

    Heaven just gave her a smile and left the room. When she came to the hall, she found maids and servants gathered.

    "What is happening?" Ylva asked who followed her, but then someone caught her attention.

    Heaven turned her head and found Zamiel walking from afar.

    Everyone gathered around him, eyes wide and mouth open in awe. Even she found herself staring.

    This time, unlike the previous one, he had dressed to impress, wearing what looked like expensive clothing adorned with a silver that matched his eyes. The sight of him made everyone around him lose track of their thoughts. Despite the sharp lines and edges of his beautiful face, he had a natural expression, sometimes followed by a weak smile when people blushed at the sight of him. He was very well aware of all the surrounding attention, but he was modest about it. Even the male servants stared, and one look made them all flush red.

    A maid holding a tray came across him and stumbled on her feet when she caught sight of him. She fell, dropping everything in her hands. Zamiel was startled for a moment before he offered his help.

    "Are you alright?" He asked and offering her his hand.

    Heaven felt a sting in her heart when the maid ced her hand in his and he helped her up. The maid couldn''t tear her gaze away from his face, and her face flushed all shades of red.?Heaven shouldn''t me her. Ancients had extremely good looks and a maic aura.

    Zamiel almost had to pull his hand away from hers because she wasn''t letting go. He gave her a weak smile and proceeded. The maid watched him as he walked away, and others kept sighing as if the sight of him alone was satisfying.

    "Is that him?" Ylva whispered.

    Heaven nodded.

    When he came close enough, he smiled at her. "Your highness." He said taking her hand and kissing her knuckles. Heaven felt suddenly giddy.

    What was this? It is not like he kissed her for the first time.

    When he dropped her hand, she could still feel his hot lips on her skin.

    "I am d you came." She smiled, trying not to expose the way he affected her. "Come" She showed him the way to the dining room where he would meet her mother.

    Her mother was already waiting and stood up when they walked in. She approached him with a smile.

    "Your Majes��" Before he could finish the word, her mother pped him across the face.

 Chapter 179 - 56

    <h4>Chapter 179 - 56</h4>

    Heaven gasped in shock. The sound of the p echoed in her ears. Before she could recover, her mother pped him again, on the other cheek. Now, her body frozepletely. Why wasn''t she doing anything? She looked at Zamiel, but he didn''t seem the least surprised. He stood there calmly, looking like he was waiting to get pped again. But her mother seemed to be done.

    "One was for hurting my daughter and the other for hurting my husband." She exined. "Your are wee."

    Zamiel gave her a faint smile, then reached out his hand. Her mother ced her hand in his and he kissed her knuckles. "It''s a pleasure meeting you, Your Majesty." He said then dropped her hand.

    "Please sit." Her mother motioned toward the table.

    Zamiel made his way to the table and pulled a chair out for her mother first. She thanked him with a smiled and sat down. Then he pulled a chair out for Heaven but she still stood frozen.

    "Heaven?" Her mother called.

    "Yes," Heaven forced her body to move and went to sit down. She looked at Zamiel to see if he was alright, and he gave her a reassuring smile.

    Once he got seated, a maid served them tea and left. Her mother made sure they werepletely alone, no servant and no guards. This made Heaven nervous.

    "I know what happened to you and why you behaved the way you did. But as a mother, the most difficult thing is to see your child hurt. I think you know better than anyone."

    Zamiel nodded. "I do."

    "I want to make sure she is with someone who will love and cherish her. Someone who will protect her from any harm." Her mother continued.

    "I''ll love her selflessly, cherish her endlessly and protect her fearlessly." He said and then turned to Heaven. He looked her in the eyes. "I will share her happiness and her pain."

    Heaven felt suddenly emotional. She fought back the tears that threatened to fill her eyes and smiled at him instead.

    "Heaven, why don''t you leave me and Zamiel alone for a moment?" Her mother asked.

    Heaven panicked. Was something wrong? Did she not like him?

    She looked at her mother and gave her a look, telling her to be nice before leaving. She waited outside, walking back and forth in the hall. What were they talking about? Was her mother scolding him?

    Unable to contain herself after a while, she went to the door and ced her ear against it. She knew she shouldn''t but she couldn''t help herself.

    Despite the thickness of the door, thanks to her supernatural hearing, she was able to hear her mother talk.

    "What do you like about my daughter?" She asked. "She is young and not as experienced or as wise as you."

    "It is true that we gain wisdom and experience with age, but it is not your daughter''s wisdom or experience that makes me love her. It is her kindness, her courage and her will to live and learn. I might have more experience, but your daughter taught me more than what I have taught her."

    Heaven took a step back from the door. She didn''t know why, but for some reason she walked away. Maybe because she realized she didn''t have to worry. Zamiel was handling it well, and she should trust both him and her mother.

    She went to her room and sat down with a lot of thoughts in her head. His words made her emotional.

    Zamiel.

    How could she have found such a man? How could he make her feel more loved for each day? His words imprinted in mind, and it felt like her heart would burst in joy. She was lucky and she would never regret that she released him from his prison because eventually he released her from her own.

    Kate walked inside after a knock on the door. "My Lady, I saw you leaving the dining room. Won''t you eat dinner? Do you want me to serve it here?"

    "I''ll eatter." Heaven said.

    Kate nodded. "My Lady, if I may ask. The man who came here, is he to be your future husband?"

    Heaven smiled. "That is the n."

    Kate frowned. "Then I should tell everyone to speak of him in a respectful manner. The maids are saying.... things."

    Heaven could already guess what things they were saying. She had heard them gossip about her father so many times before, and sometimes even heard them say things she shouldn''t have heard. She couldn''t let herself get upset by these things.

    "Don''t let it bother you." She told Kate, but she was already bothered herself.

    Now she would know how her mother felt all those years, having females throwing themselves at her husband.

    After Kate left, Heaven waited patiently, trying to upy her mind with other things, but she kept seeing the handsome man that came to meet her mother today. There was something different about him. Or was it just because she hadn''t seen him dressed this nicely before?

    How could this man appear more beautiful to her for each day that passed by?

    When she thought she waited enough, she went back to the dining room. Now the door was open, and she was surprised to find her mother and Zamiel chattering happily.

    Heaven walked inside as she listened to their conversation.

    "She was so stubborn. She would alwaysin about wearing dresses and wanted to wear trousers. She once cut her own hair. It looked horrible." Her mother chuckled.

    Zamiel had a smile on his face as he listened intently. Heaven was disturbed. She didn''t want her mother to tell Zamiel these embarrassing stories about her childhood.

    "Mother."

    "Oh Heaven. Here you are. Your father ising, we will eat dinner soon."

    Heaven sat down surprised, and her mother wanted to continue telling her story. "Mother, please." She cut off.

    Her mother chuckled. "Alright, alright. I have already told him enough." She teased.

    Shortly after, her father walked in. All of them stood up and her Zamiel greeted him respectfully.

    "Please sit." Her father said.

    "I was just telling Zamiel embarrassing stories about Heaven." Her mother smiled.

    "Then I shall continue." Her father teased.

    Why was she being mocked by everyone?

    "No father, please." Heaven begged.

    He pped her on the shoulder to assure her he wouldn''t.

    "Zamiel, I have heard that you have set up a trade in town?"

    He did? When?

    "Yes, Your majesty.?Your are wee to visit." Zamiel replied and so they started talking about trades, prices, markets and other things she couldn''t understand while they ate dinner.

    Heaven was just happy they were getting along, and there seemed to be some kind of understanding between them. Their conversation flowed naturally and Heaven found herself staring at the two men she loved the most in the world.

    After a while, when dessert was served, her mother took her aside and they went to another room.

    "Let the men speak alone." She said.

    They went to the parlor and sat down. Heaven was curious to know what her mother''s impression of Zamiel was.

    "Mother, what do you think of him?"

    Her mother smiled gently. "I can see why you like him. He seems calm, gentle and mature, and he reminds me a lot of your father."

    Heaven was happy to hear that.

    "Mother, I want to marry him." Heaven said not hiding how she felt.

    Her mother chuckled. "I know. Take your time. Don''t rush it." She advised.

    Heaven was relieved that everything went alright and both her parents seemed to like Zamiel. They told him toe and visit again before saying goodbye.

    With a smile, Heaven went back to her room. She knew Zamiel didn''t go back home. He must be waiting for her there. Walking inside, she found him sitting on her sofa. He looked up at her and then motioned for her toe and sit next to him.

    Heaven''s heart raced for some unknown reason as she obeyed him. She sat beside him while keeping a little distance between them. His scent filled the space in her room and invaded her senses. What was wrong with her today?

    Ignoring her emotions, she turned to him. "I am sorry about my mother''s behavior earlier."

    "Don''t be sorry. It was the least she could do. She was very kind to me." He assured, looking at her with his smoldering silver eyes.

    They seemed more silver than before, or was it just her eyes?

    "Yes, she is very kind. People think I am closer to my father because I bother him and confide in him more, but that is only because I am protective of my mother. My mother is my weakness. It pains me to see her sad." She exined.

    She wanted Zamiel to know how important her mother was to her.

    Zamiel nodded. "I understand." He said, looking at her in a way that made her nervous.

    "Is-is something wrong?" She asked when he kept staring.

    "No, you look perfect." He said.

    Heaven''s breath caught in her throat from the way he looked at her as he said those words. It was almost as if she hypnotized him.

    "Thank you." She said as her cheeks burned.

    Did she put too much effort into looking good? Maybe she overdid it.

    He reached for her face, his cold fingers sliding over her burning cheeks until they reached her lips. His gaze followed his fingers. Heaven held her breath as he leaned in and then captured her lips with his. She closed her eyes as his hot mouth moved over hers, slowly waking the demons inside of her. Heaven was still, trying to remind herself to not lose control, but it was almost impossible. He was awakening every nerve in her body. Her senses immediately reacted to touch and to his scent.

    Just when she couldn''t control herself anymore, he pulled back, leaving her feeling lightheaded. She took a few shaky breaths, but not enough to calm down before he kissed her again. Heaven was lost in a pleasure she hadn''t known before. Heat consumed her, yet she shivered when she felt his fingers trail down her neck. The hot and cold provoked her, but Zamiel pulled away in time again.

    If he kissed her yet again, her heart wouldn''t survive. It was already drumming in her ears. Yet the emptiness that followed when he stopped made her want to die.

    Zamiel turned away from her quickly. She had provoked his demon, just like he had provoked hers. She could see it from his clenched jaw that he had been close to lose control.

    Both of them sat quietly for a moment, trying to calm down, but Heaven couldn''t stop her beating heart.

    Suddenly it felt hot inside the room. There was no air to breathe. Heaven stood up and went to open the door that led to the garden. She stepped outside and inhaled the cold air. Zamiel was right behind her and they stood there in silence to cool off.

    "Heaven." He finally spoke.

    "Yes."

    "I should go home. If I breathe in your scent one more time, I might not behave decently."

    ********

    ???? Change of schedule!

    Because of school and exams, I am changing my schedule for a while. Updates will be on Wednesdays, Fridays and Sundays until new year.

    Thank you for your patience, ??.

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 180 - 57

    <h4>Chapter 180 - 57</h4>

    Heaveny in bed trying to sleep, but her heart was still racing. No matter what she did, she couldn''t calm down. Despite having windows open, she still felt hot. Even Gina had heard her wildly beating heart when she came right after Zamiel left.

    She had pointed that her cheeks were red, then teased her about doing the forbidden.

    "I didn''t." Heaven had said. "It was only a kiss."

    The most tender kiss, yet it had left her feeling this way. Unable to think of anything else or sleep. After turning back and forth for what seemed like forever, she could finally fall asleep.

    But even in her dreams, Zamiel was there to stir up her emotions. He appeared from the shadows and slowly stalked toward her bed. He loomed over her, his silver eyes gleaming with desire. He slowly crawled into her bed, under the covers. Heaven''s heart was beating erratically as she felt his icy fingers on her skin. In her dream, he was not holding back and his hands reached every part of her body, igniting mes along the way. When his fingers reached her neck, she saw his fangs glistening in the dark. The sharpness of the tips made her nervous.

    Zamiel''s lips curved into a wicked smile before he leaned down and buried his fangs in her flesh.

    Heaven shot her eyes open with a gasp. She blinked a few times while staring at the ceiling. It was only a dream, yet it had felt so real. Her heart was still beating and her body acting strangely.

    She shook her head. These dreams and thoughts were forbidden. She shouldn''t dwell on them. Pushing the dream to the back of her mind, she went on to get prepared for the day. Today was the day she would travel to Valish. But then she remembered that she forgot to ask Zamiel if Ilyas came to see her. They had decided to meet at Zamiel''s home.

    Thinking of going to Zamiel made her heart race again. Something was wrong with her. It wouldn''t be the first time she went to his home, so why was she acting like this?

    While it was still early in the morning, she had to visit him and see if Ilyas had found any information that could be useful. But if he didn''t, what was she supposed to do then?

    She shook her head. There was no need to worry about it before knowing for sure.

    Heaven teleported herself to Zamiel''s home. She was surprised to smell the scent of food and tea as she walked through the halls. When she came to the parlor, she found a maid serving tea. The old woman didn''t seem surprised to see her.

    "Are you Lady Heaven?" She asked.

    Heaven nodded. But who was she? Heaven could tell she was human.

    "Lord Zamiel is upstairs." She informed.

    "Thank you." Heaven said and made her way upstairs.

    She proceeded to Zamiel''s room. The door was open, so she peeked inside. He was nowhere to be seen. Heaven walked in and looked around. Her gaze fell on his bed and her dreams fromst night came back to mind. The way he had touched her and she let him. She had even enjoyed it.

    Admitting that to herself made her cheeks burn, and she turned around hastily to leave but walked right into his arms. A gasp left her lips.

    Zamiel wrapped his strong arms around her and smiled. "Good morning."

    Heaven stiffened. Her heart stopped as she found his face close to hers. She could tell that he just bathed by his fresh scent and his wet hair. A few wet strands hung over his face and few water drops dripped from them. Heaven looked at his thick wetshes, then his smoldering silver eyes, then his... lips.

    Suddenly she felt lightheaded. Why?

    Zamiel chuckled, "you need to breathe." He told her.

    Yes, she wasn''t breathing. That''s why.

    She let out a deep breath and pushed herself away from his arms. How could she think clearly otherwise?

    Zamiel narrowed his gaze, probably wondering why she was acting strange.

    Heaven cleared her throat. "Good morning." She said.

    He ran his fingers through his hair to remove the wet strands from his face, before looking at her again. The gesture made her heart skip a beat. "Did you sleep well?" He asked.

    Heaven remembered her dream again and her cheeks flushed. She turned away so he couldn''t see her and walked to the window, pretending to look outside, "yes. What about you?" She asked.

    Suddenly he was right behind her. "I couldn''t sleep. I kept thinking about you." He said, his voice feeling like a soft caress on her back. Her eyes darted nervously as she felt hime even closer.

    Heaven stood still. She didn''t know how to reply to that.

    "Heaven."

    She closed her eyes as he called her name. He was hypnotizing her, and she couldn''t resist. She turned to him, her body obeying him more than her. She told herself to not look into his eyes, but he grabbed her chin and turned her head up. Now, it was toote. She was already gazing into them.

    "Why do I feel that you are running away from me now?" He asked.

    Yes. Why was she running away? Was she so scared of herself? Even now she took a step back, but the wall behind her stopped her from going any further.

    "I-I don''t want to torture you." She said but truth was, he was the one torturing her.

    "I would rather be tortured by your presence than your absence." He said leaning closer to her.

    "Wait!" Heaven said, putting her hands on his chest to stop him.

    Zamiel stilled.

    "I don''t want to hurt you." She said.

    Today she had no control. She didn''t want to hurt him more than before.

    "I won''t let you."

    He grabbed her wrists and pinned her hands on the wall above her head before iming her lips with his. There was nothing gentle about the way he kissed her this time, about the way his lips spoke against her. Telling her a tale of passion and craving. Leaving her body and soul at his mercy. And when he released her, she let herself fall into his arms. Her legs unable to support her.

    Zamiel carried her up andy her down on his bed. Heaven felt the taste of blood in her mouth and when she looked at him he had two small cuts on his lips. Not as bad as the previous ones, but still awful to look at knowing she was the cause.

    Sitting beside her, he reached for her face. Soothing her burning cheeks with his cold fingers.

    "I wish I could heal you than hurt you." She said.

    "Heaven, you are the cause and the cure to my pain." He said. "You are my everything."

    His words warmed her heart, and she reached for his face. "I love you, Zamiel." She said.

    "I love you too." He smiled.

    Zamiel offered her to stay over for breakfast and Heaven agreed. There was something strange but exciting at the same time to eat breakfast with him at his home. It was almost like they were already married and living together.

    After they were done eating, Ilyas finally showed up. Heaven felt nervous, hoping he had good news for her.

    "Mydy, I don''t know if this will be beneficial to you, but I found out that King Rufus likes men."

    Heaven frowned where she sat and then turned to Zamiel, who was sitting calmly next to her.

    "What do you mean he likes men?" Heaven said turning back to Ilyas.

    Ilyas'' gaze shifted to Zamiel before looking back at her. "I mean, he desires not only women, but men as well."

    Heaven blinked a few times. Was that possible? A man desiring a man.

    She looked at Zamiel questioningly. He smiled at her reaction.

    "Some of them are very young. Not even men yet. He exploits boys." Ilyas continued.

    "Why?" Was all Heaven managed to ask.

    Ilyas just looked at her for a while. "I don''t know." He said.

    "No king would want such rumors circting about him. You could use that to your advantage". Zamiel exined.

    Heaven would have to think about it during the journey, but now she had to hurry back home. She gave Ilyas the ne and exined to him how it worked. When teleporting, he would only need to hold it and he would know where she was. If the ne glowed, then it meant that she wanted to meet him. Ilyas nodded and left.

    Now she had to go back home before people noticed that she was missing.

    "Do you have to go now?" Zamiel asked.

    Heaven nodded.

    "How long will you be gone?" He asked.

    Valish was a neighbor kingdom, so the travel would take four to five days. Then it would depend on how long she stayed there. "Maybe two weeks." She told.

    She wanted to ask if he woulde to see her, but refrained from doing so. She wanted him to see her as a mature woman who focused on her mission.

    Zamiel kissed her goodbye, and then she hurried back to the castle. Callum already had everything under control. The men, their horses and a carriage were already prepared. Kate had already packed both their clothes and was ready toe with her.

    Just when she was about to step into the carriage, someone called her name.

    "Heaven."

    When she turned around, she found Zarin standing behind her.

    She didn''t expect to see him so soon. What was he doing here?

 Chapter 181 - 58

    <h4>Chapter 181 - 58</h4>

    Zarin couldn''t stop thinking of what his father told him. Yes, he had to do something with his love and not just keep it in his heart. But what was he supposed to do? What did a woman want from a man?

    No woman had ever denied him before, so how was he supposed to know? He thought back of what Heaven told him. She said she liked Zamiel because he set her free. He could that for her now as well. She told him that Zamiel saw the woman she could be, then he was ready to let go of his childhood friend. If it was support she needed, then he would show his support. He would help her be a ruler, and this time he would apologize first, and not let her be the one to wait for him anymore.

    What else did he have to do?

    He had to make sure that Zamiel wasn''t tricking her. He did not trust that man. There was just something he didn''t like about him. He would find his weakness.

    Zarin teleported himself to where he expected to find his father. He didn''t only end up finding him, but his uncle Rasmus as well. Usually they were the ones to visit his uncle, so he was surprised to see him here.

    "Zarin,e here." His uncle said.

    His uncle Rasmus was human, but acted nothing less than a demon. Zarin had never met a human male tougher than his uncle. While he was young, he had heard the rumors about him. They called him the bloodthirsty king. The first king to establish a kingdom all on his own at such a young age. He was afraid of nothing. His mother had even told them once that he justughed when she told him about them being demons. He was an impressive man.

    Standing up, his uncle gave him a hug.

    "You have grown up so much." He said, and they sat down.

    "Thank you." Zarin smiled.

    Something about his uncle always made him nervous. The man liked to speak in riddles and seemed to always know more than what he disclosed.

    "And handsome at that. Have you found a woman?" His uncle asked.

    He was also straightforward, and now Zarin didn''t know what to reply. His father sipped whatever that was in his ss, amused.

    "Don''t lie to me, boy." His uncle warned jokingly when he noticed his hesitation. "You can''t have difficulty finding a woman. That is your father''s and my specialty after all."

    Both his father and his uncle chuckled. Zarin couldn''t help but smile at how much the two men resembled each other. Both had a sarcastic humor.

    "I know it might not feelfortable to ask your father for advice when ites to women, but you can ask me." Rasmus winked.

    Yes. He did not feelfortable speaking to his father about women. But maybe he could speak to his uncle. There was too much of a generation gap between him and his father, so he knew his uncle would understand him better.

    Later, when he found his uncle alone, he took him aside.

    "It is a woman." His uncle smiled knowingly.

    "It is not just any woman. She is the daughter of the Lucian." Zarin exined.

    "I see." His uncle said. "It seems like our family are attracted to that family."

    "What do you mean?" Zarin asked.

    "Never mind. Tell me about this girl. What is the problem?"

    Zarin felt a little embarrassed but decided to tell his uncle. "I confessed my love to her and she�� rejected me. I�� I want to win her back, but I don''t know how." He admitted.

    His uncle was thoughtful for a while. "If you want to win her, you have to know how to win her. Women like confident men."

    Zarin nodded. Was that all the help he would get?

    "Love is all about emotions. The way a woman responds to you depends on the way you make her feel. If you make her feel loved, safe, secure and special, she will respond to those feelings." His uncle continued.

    "But that is the problem. I thought I made her feel that way." Zarin said.

    "If you want to win a woman''s heart, you have to know what her heart desires and provide that for her. Not provide her with what you think she wants. Maybe the way you showed her love was not the way she wanted to be loved."

    Zarin was frustrated. "Why does love have to be soplicated?" He asked. "Isn''t it enough to just love someone?"

    His uncle chuckled. "Good things in life don''te easy. Love is not easy. Love needs time, effort, patience, understanding and courage. Love is a war. You need to know when to draw your sword and when to use your shield."

    From his uncle''s exnation, love was definitely not easy. What was he supposed to do now? Go to war? He was still confused.

    "I am telling you to be observant. To win her heart, you have to know when to fight for her and when to fight with her." Rasmus added.

    For the rest of the day, Zarin thought carefully of what his uncle told him. To fight for her and to fight with her. He would do both. She was going on a trip to prove her capability. He would go with her and fight with her. He would support her.

    And when fighting for her, he would find out Zamiel''s weakness. He didn''t have a good feeling about that ancient demon. He had a hard time believing that Zamiel truly loved Heaven and did all those things Heaven imed he did for her.

    The ancient demon was probably only interested in her beauty. Zarin had never met a woman more beautiful than Heaven, so he wouldn''t be surprised if Zamiel only wanted to use her. That way he could also have his revenge on a witch. Witches had killed his family, after all. Zarin had a hard time believing that the vengeful demon just abandon his vengeance.

    *********

    Zamiel woke up sweating and panting. His body was burning with fury. He had that same nightmare again where Heaven killed his family. It felt so real that when he woke up he needed a moment toe back to reality. Heaven would never do that to him, but he couldn''t deny that the dream was still disturbing. Why Heaven? It pained him.

    He had to find a way to get rid of these nightmares. He was afraid of harming Heaven, of losing her. Last time he had the nightmare, he was close to hurting her. He had no control over himself when he woke up from these horrible dreams.

    His maid Helen had already prepared breakfast when he went to the dining room. He gulped a ss of water to cool himself down first. After finishing his breakfast, Helen informed him he had a visitor.

    "You can always let Heaven in." He told her.

    "It is not Lady Heaven. It is another youngdy."

    Youngdy? Zamiel didn''t have any visitors at all. Where did this youngdye from?

    "Let her in." He said.

    Zamiel sensed that she was human before she entered the dining room. She was wrapped in a blue cloak and stalked to where he sat.

    "My Lord." She curtsied.

    Zamiel looked at the woman in front of him. She was a young Lady in her early twenties. A beautiful woman, probably desired by many men, with her long wavy brown hair and blue eyes. She had a radiant skin with light freckles around her nose and heart-shaped lips that curved into a seductive smile.

    "What brings you here?" Zamiel asked.

    "I am Rose, my Lord, but you can call me anything you like. I am here to please you."

    The woman opened the straps on her cloak and removed it from her shoulders. She was left wearing a thin dress that barely covered her body.

    Please him? Zamiel tilted his head to one side.

    "And who sent you to please me?"

    "My owner." She said. "I know nothing more, My Lord."

    Zamiel took the freedom to get inside her head. She wasn''t lying. He saw her owner giving her orders toe here and please him. But her owner must have been paid by someone to her here.

    Zamiel couldn''t think of anyone else doing this except for Zarin. The boy baffled him. At least he tried to hide that it was him, but this boy clearly underestimated him. What was he trying to do? The boy was going too far now, and Zamiel had already let him get away a few times. But no more. Now he had enough.

    "Are you not pleased with me, My Lord?"?Rose asked when he said nothing for a while.

    "I am very pleased." He told her. "Please, get dressed."

    Rosa was about to remove her dress when she realized what he said. Her eyes widened. She was questioning whether she heard him right about getting dressed and not undressed.

    He motioned for her to pick up her cloak, to assure that she understood him correctly.

    Rose picked up her cloak and covered herself slowly. He could see the confusion in her eyes. She got even more confused when he paid her a generous amount.

    She stared at the golden coins. "This is a lot, my Lord. I have done nothing." She told him.

    "I was very pleased, so you deserve it." He said.

    If Zarin wanted to y games, then Zamiel would y along. He realized at this point the boy would not believe him or give up, unless he was taught a lesson. Zamiel would dly be a good teacher.

 Chapter 182 - 59

    <h4>Chapter 182 - 59</h4>

    Kirnon materialized in the room just as Rose left. Kirnon was one of the few demons working for him. Zamiel went and freed him from his Lord to take him under his wing. He was a clever demon, and Zamiel needed loyal and clever men by his side. Kirnon helped him with all kinds of matters. He specially looked out for his enemies and knew about anyone who came near his home.

    "My Lord. You called for me." He said.

    "Yes. I want you to take care of the trade on your own today. I will be busy with other things."

    Kirnan nodded. "Is it the woman? Do you want me to find out anything about her?"

    "There is no need." Zamiel said.

    No demon would be foolish enough toe up with such a n, knowing very well that he was ancient and could easily figure out who it was. No demons would be stupid enough to think a woman sent by a stranger would simply entice him. To think that a woman could actually be his weakness. That would mean humiliating and underestimating him. Only someone with a weakness for women would think that it would also be his weakness. Only someone reckless would get on his bad side. Knowing Zarin surrounded himself with woman and seen his reckless behavior a few times, he was the first suspect.

    But time would tell, and patience was Zamiel''s strength. He had already read Rose''s mind. She had a reputation to uphold. She was the most sought out and highest paid p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e. No man had ever denied her before, so she had no intention of going back and telling the truth. She was even thinking of bragging about how much money she got because she pleased him so well.

    He didn''t have to do anything now. He would just let her do her thing. If it was Zarin, which he was sure of, he would dig his own grave.

    His only concern was Heaven. He didn''t want to hurt her feelings, but it was inevitable if Zarin continued with his rash behavior.

    The nightmares did also concern him. He didn''t always have them. Something had changed. What could it be? Were his dreams telling him something?

    Witches were good at interpreting dreams. Maybe he needed to see one. But no witch would help him except for Irene. He didn''t want to tell her that her granddaughter killed his family in his dreams. That might make her concerned. But this was about Heaven''s safety, and he had to find the root of these nightmares so he would know how to get rid of them .

    After brooding over it, Zamiel decided to see Irene. He teleported himself to her house and stood outside for a while, contemting on whether it was a good idea.

    Irene must have sensed his presence, so she came outside

    "Zamiel, what a surprise. Come in." She said and walked in without waiting for him.

    Hesitantly, Zamiel followed her inside. Her house smelled of roses and herbs, and everywhere he looked there was a sign of life. nts, birds in cages, a cat��

    "I know. I love animals and nts." She smiled when she saw him look around.

    "It shows." He said now looking at the paintings that hung on the wall. They were colorful. He got the impression that she was someone who loved life. She reminded him of Heaven.

    Irene led him to the livingroom and asked him to sit down. "Would you like tea or coffee?"

    "I am alright, thank you." He said.

    She sat down. "I am surprised you could find my home."

    "You found out everything about my previous life. Finding your home was easy." He said.

    She nodded with a smile. "Of course. What bring you here?"

    "I need help to interpret my dream." He began.

    She nodded for him to continue.

    Zamiel didn''t want to do this, but he had to. "I have been having nightmares where Heaven kills my family." He said quickly, as if the words alone hurt him.

    Irene looked at him thoughtfully. He wondered what she was thinking, but he couldn''t get inside her head. As expected from a powerful witch.

    "Is that all you see?" She asked.

    "Yes." He replied.

    "Does the dream feel strange somehow? Does it differ from your other dreams?"

    "Yes. It feels strange that I can remember every detail when I wake up and it is the same dream every time. It might sound strange, but I have the feeling that the dream was purposely put in my head."

    "It does not sound strange. I think someone is manipting your dreams and I know who it might be. Heaven''s grandfather."

    Zamiel had almost forgotten about the devil.

    "Lucifer is the master of maniption. That is his power, and he ys with weakness. You family is your weakness. You are still mourning their death and you haven''t let go of the pain and guilt yet. If you don''t let go of that weakness, he will use it against you and you might end up doing something you will regret."

    If Zamiel didn''t know better, he would rush to Lucifer and threaten him. But the devil had nothing to fear, not even death. He was guaranteed to exist as long as life existed on earth.

    "What does he want exactly?" Zamiel asked.

    He knew it was not about him. It was about Heaven, and he probably wanted her to join him to misguide people.

    "I don''t know exactly what he wants to achieve with your nightmares, but he wants Heaven. He wants her to rule one of the five kingdoms in the underworld. His son Ozul has died."

    The five kingdoms were ruled by the devil''s children. He was not lucky when it came to offsprings. He only had a few, and not all of them were fit to be leaders.

    Four kingdoms were ruled by his sons and one by his daughter. If his son Ozul died, then he was looking for a recement. Unfortunately, none of his children would outlive him.

    "Mourn your family properly and then move on. That is the only way you can protect yourself from him."

    ******

    ???? TWO chapter updates today. The second one will be releasedter.

    Love ??

 Chapter 183 - 60

    <h4>Chapter 183 - 60</h4>

    Heaven was surprised to see Zarin. What was he doing here?

    She walked up to him. "Zarin, what brings you here?"

    "I have been thinking and�� I realized that I haven''t been a good friend. I know this mission is important for you. I just want to be there for you this time and support you." He said.

    "I am sorry, Zarin, but I can''t take you with me. I need to do this alone. It won''t be impressive if I take a man with me. It will make me look weak. I am only taking my guards with me." She exined.

    "Then I will follow you as your guard." He insisted.

    Heaven knew he wouldn''t stop insisting. "Alright then." She said turning to Oliver. "Oliver, please bring more suitable clothes for Zarin so he looks like every other guard. Provide him with a horse as well."

    Zarin looked at her, confused. "I can just teleport there." He whispered.

    "If you want to follow me as my guard, follow me like every other guard." She told him.

    There was no simple way out. He had to learn that supporting someone wasn''t always easy.

    Heaven turned around and got inside the carriage with Kate before they rode away.

    "Kate?"

    "Yes, Your Highness."

    Heaven didn''t know how to ask. "What does it mean exactly that a man likes a man?"

    Was it the same as a man liking a woman? How did a rtionship like that work? There were so many things she was curious about, but she had felt embarrassed to ask Zamiel and Ilyas about details.

    "It is forbidden and punishable by death." Kate said simply.

    It seemed like the act was condemned and not liked by society. But why would someone be killed for liking someone else?

    Heaven didn''t feel good about this. She still had a lot to learn about society. Since she didn''t know much, she didn''t feel good about using something she did not know of against someone else. Especially if the punishment was severe.

    But something else disturbed her. Why did Ilyas use the word exploit and why is the King using young boys? If he liked men, shouldn''t he just be with the man he liked? How old were the boys? Heaven forgot to ask that question. Later at night, when they stopped to rest, she would call Ilyas.

    She had to know more about King Rufus.

    When the sun went down and the sky turned ck, they stopped to eat and rest for a while. Zarin looked bored and tired, but smiled at her when he caught her looking at him.

    Heaven excused herself, saying she needed to take care of her human needs in private. They understood that she wanted to Urinate. Kate offered to follow her, but Heaven refused.

    Leaving on her own, she went into the woods and further into the darkness. Then she used her bracelet to call Ilyas. He appeared in an instant.

    "Lady Heaven." He bowed.

    "Ilyas, I don''t feel right about using the information you gave me against the king. I can''t condemn him because of the way he feels."

    "Nor should you. You should condemn him because of his actions. This man does not simply like men or women. He is using them. He is ruining the lives of young boys, and even young girls. But you can''t use the young girls against him since people don''t find that to be wrong, but you can use the boys against him. He deserves to be punished, but I won''t tell you what to do. I know punishing him might not benefit you."

    If he was ruining lives, more than her benefits, she should save the young boys and girls. But that might bring war, and her father hated war. What was she supposed to do?

    If she can save them, then she will, even though she didn''t know how yet. As long as he was king, he could get himself new boys and girls. The only way to solve the problem for good was to take over the Kingdom. Not the mission she came for or was prepared for.

    Ilyas noticed her worry. "My Lady, just go there and meet him. Then follow your own judgement. I will be there to support you." He said.

    "Thank you." She told him and hurried back before they started wondering where she left.

    Halfway back, she was surprised to find Zarin. "Are you alright? It felt like someone else was here." He said looking around.

    "I am fine." She shrugged. "I saw no one."

    Zarin was suspicious and kept looking around.

    "Lets go back." She told him to distract him.

    They went back and slept for the rest of the night. As soon as the sun rised, they continued with their journey.

    During the rest of the journey, Heaven felt nervous. She thought of many ideas and ways to help the young boys and girls without creating trouble, but she couldn''t find a good solution, and when they reached their destination, Heaven felt sick to her stomach.

    As usual, they took away her guard''s weapons before they could enter. Then she was taken to a guest room. "His Majesty will meet you tonight." A guard informed. "Make yourselffortable."

    Comfortable? She was so nervous she thought she would vomit. She couldn''t even eat the food that was served.

    "My Lady, are you alright?" Kate asked.

    Did it show? She needed to get her act together. She couldn''t afford to show weakness.

    "I am fine." She assured.

    Heaven decided to rest for a while before she could meet the king. Maybe with a rested mind she could think clearly. She got into bed and closed her eyes. Eventually she fell into a deep slumber.

    Something felt strange when she woke up and opened her eyes. She looked to her left, just to find Zamiel sleeping next to her. What was he doing here? Heart pounding, slowly her hand reached under her pillow. She had hidden the dagger that Roshan gave her there. Grasping it, she slowly took it out. Sitting up carefully to not wake him up, she ced the tip of the dagger on his throat, right above his corbone.

    She had to finish the task before he woke up, so she pulled the dagger back and stabbed him in the throat.

    Shocked, she pulled her hand away when Zamiel shot his eyes open. He reached for the dagger and pulled it out of his throat. Blood squirted out from the wound and he looked at her with eyes pained by the betrayal.

    "I am sorry." She said, tears filling her eyes.

    Her shaking hands tried to cover his wound quickly, to stop the bleeding. What has she done?

    She panicked. The blood was not stopping. While tears streamed from her eyes, she called for help. She screamed for help.

    *****

    ???? Hello guys ????

    Another chapter. Hope you enjoy it. Thank you for wishing me sess on my exams. I have now only one left and then finally I can breathe ????. .

    Hope all of you are staying safe in those hard times. Take care and lots of love ??

 Chapter 184 - 61

    <h4>Chapter 184 - 61</h4>

    "Help! Help!"

    "Heaven!" Someone shook her gently.

    Heaven shot her eyes open and the first thing she saw was a pair of silver eyes. She didn''t know why she reacted by screaming, but Zamiel was quick to cover her mouth with his hand.

    "It is only me." He assured her calmly.

    She stared at him with wide eyed, her heart pounding painfully inside her chest.

    "It was only a bad dream." He whispered.

    Yes. It was only a dream. He was fine.

    Just when he removed his hand, Kate and her guards barged into the room. Heaven sat up and Zamiel turned to the door.

    Oh no!

    Callum and Oliver were ready to fight but looked confused when saw Zamiel. Kate on the other hand was shocked. When she saw Zamiel sitting next to her on the bed, her eyes widened.

    "Everything is alright and princess Heaven is safe. You can go back." Zamiel said, using a hypnotic tone.

    Suddenly their expression changed. They looked like they had seen nothing. Turning around, they left without a word.

    Zamiel turned back to her, looking concerned. "Are you alright?" He asked, cupping her cheek.

    Heaven jumped up and hugged him before sobbing in his arms. She never thought it was only a dream. The warm blood against her fingers as she tried to stop the bleeding and his pained eyes had felt so real. She had truly believed that she stabbed him. She feared that she had lost him.

    Zamiel wrapped his arms around her and stroke her back gently until she calmed down. Heaven pulled away from his hold and wiped her tears away. Her hair was soaked in sweat.

    "What did you see that frightens you so?" He asked.

    Heaven took a deep breath to calm down. She wanted to tell him about her nightmare, but she felt bad even having it. She could hurt him, but she didn''t want him to think even for a moment that she had any intention of doing so.

    "Zamiel. Do you trust me?" She asked.

    "More than myself." He said, stroking her cheek. "And I want you to trust yourself."

    Heaven nodded. "I am alright now." She assured him. "I didn''t know you woulde to see me."

    He gave her a meek smile. "I told myself to stay away. I didn''t mean to intrude. I was only worried."

    She didn''t mind the intrusion, but he was definitely a distraction. With him, she just wanted to befortable and let him take care of her. But she couldn''t keep crying. Duties were awaiting.

    "I should prepare to meet the king." She told him.

    He gave her a nod, and Heaven pushed herself out of bed. "I need to get dressed." She said turning around. She expected Zamiel to say that he would leave, but he just sat there and stared at her.

    "Do you want me to help you?" He asked atst.

    Heaven was surprised. She tried to read his expression to know if he was being yful or serious, but his face gave nothing away.

    "I don''t think you can handle a dress." She told him. "It is moreplicated than politics."

    He chuckled. "I am sure. I leave you alone then."

    Heaven nodded.

    One moment he was sitting on the bed and the next he was standing in front of her. He leaned in and gave her a quick kiss.

    "Goodbye." He smiled before he vanished.

    As always, Heaven felt the small butterflies in her stomach. She shook her head quickly before her thoughts went somewhere else.

    Focus Heaven! She told herself.

    While getting ready to meet King Rufus, Heaven thought of how she could help the young boys and girls without creating trouble.

    Threatening him to stop wouldn''t work unless she exposed that she could easily know if he went back to doing what he does.

    Spreading rumors would stain his reputation, but would it stop him frommitting such acts?

    Unless he was punished for it, he wouldn''t. And for him to get punished, there had to be evidence. The young boys would never expose him out of fear for their lives and their families. Even if they did, it would be their words against his.

    His reputation getting stained would eventually lead to his downfall, but meanwhile he would unleash his fury on the innocent boys and girls. Heaven wanted to do it in a way that wouldn''t harm them any further.

    Another idea was the seal. If she got a hold on the seal, she would rightfully be the ruler, but without a war getting hold on the seal would be suspicious. Usually when an army wins, they would invade the castle, kill the king and give the seal to their own king. So the seal was not the solution to her problem.

    She sighed. What was she supposed to do?

    "My Lady, you look troubled." Kate pointed who was making her hair.

    "I am." Heaven replied. "But it will be fine."

    Once she was ready, she walked out of the room. A guard was already waiting for her and led her to a parlor where King Rufus was waiting. Heaven felt sick just looking at him.

    Standing up, he smiled when he took notice of her. "What a pleasant surprise." He said, his eyes gleaming in a way that made her nauseous.

    King Rufus took her hand and kissed her knuckles. "Wee, princess Heaven."

    Heaven forced a smile. "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    He offered her to sit down and then dismissed the guards. Heaven knew they were standing right outside the door, yet she felt ufortable being alone with this man.

    "I am surprised to see you here. I was informed a General woulde." He began.

    "Consider me one, Your Majesty." She told him.

    He raised his brows, but then smiled. "I could help with that. I would let you be a General with no questioning."

    Heaven knew what he was offering.

    "I am here for the trade." Heaven said calmly.

    "I already told your father I am not interested to work with him."

    "Decresh would be a powerful ally. You want the royal army to help you. If this deal bes sessful, I will be a General. We couldter negotiate." She exined.

    Heughed. "Princess Heaven. No offence, but even if you became a General, the royal army would be far from yourmand."

    "I wouldn''t be so sure." She said, looking him in the eyes. "I know I am a woman, but I can assure you I am stronger than the strongest man in your army."

    "That sounds like a challenge." He said.

    "If you want to make it one, I ept it, Your Majesty."

    ********

    ???? TWO CHAPTERS !!!!!

    Scroll further ??

    Love ??

 Chapter 185 - 62

    <h4>Chapter 185 - 62</h4>

    Zarin was exhausted after the long trip. Not his body, but his mind. He had never had to endure to just sit on a horse and go on for days. How did people travel like that? He was thankful he could just teleport. If it wasn''t for Heaven, he wouldn''t be doing all of this, and she didn''t even pay attention to him during their journey. She treated him like any other guard.

    And then he had to sleep with all the other guards in a strange hall. The beds were so small he could barely sleep. But it didn''t matter. Once everyone fell asleep, he decided to leave and see if his n was sessful.

    He teleported himself to the most famous brothel. Only wealthy men could afford the p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es here, and Zarin had asked for the most expensive one. He was going to offer her to an ancient demon after all.

    "Lord Zarin. Wee." The owner greeted.

    "Thank you. Any information." He asked eagerly.

    "Rose haspleted her mission, and she was sessful. He was very pleased and even payed her. A generous amount." The owner told him.

    He knew it. That man had no real love for Heaven. He was just using her. He couldn''t wait to expose him.

    With that information he went back to Valish, feeling relieved that he would get rid of that ancient demon soon. He might have blinded everyone, but not him. He could see through his disguise.

    Now sleeping in the small bed felt less ufortable.

    "Zarin! Zarin! Wake up!"

    Annoyed, Zarin opened his eyes. Callum towered over his bed with his serious expression.

    "It is morning." He said.

    "It is early."

    "Guards, wake up early." Callum told him.

    Oh, right? He was a guard now. He forced himself out of bed with a yawn.

    "We are going to Princess Heaven''s room and escort her." Callum exined.

    "Where?" Zarin asked.

    "Her Highness will fight the most skilled swordsman in Valish. We will escort her to the fighting pit. Many people will be there, so we need to be on our watch and protect her. You demon abilities could be useful."

    Zarin was confused. Why would Heaven fight a swordsman?

    Getting dressed, he followed Callum and Oliver to where Heaven was staying. They waited outside the room for a while and then Heaven came out dressed in an armor with hair tied up in a ponytail.

    "Good morning, Your Highness." Both Callum and Oliver bowed.

    Zarin hesitated. Was he supposed to bow?

    "Good morning." He greeted, bowing hesitantly.

    Heaven smiled at him, amused. He felt silly.

    When they started to walk, Zarin hurried to her side. "Why will you fight?" He asked.

    "King Rufus promised to trade with us if I defeated his strongest man." She exined.

    Zarin wasn''t worried, unless the man used some dirty tricks. Heaven would easily defeat him.

    When they arrived at the fighting pit, Zarin was surprised by the amount of people who came to watch the fight. King Rufus was sitting separately from the crowd while his guards stood beside him.

    When they escorted Heaven inside to the pit, the crowd cheered. Once she was provided with a sword and a shield, they left her side but didn''t go far. They stood in a corner, closer to her than anyone else.

    The crowd cheered again. This time because the skilled swordsman walked into the pit. He lifted his arms in the air, waving for everyone to keep cheering him on. This man was gloating, but soon he would have his ribs broken. Even breathing would be painful.

    Heaven stood confidently, looking rxed while she waited for him to finish embarrassing himself.

    Zarin grimaced thinking of how badly stained this mans reputation would be after this fight. The most skilled swordsman was beaten by a woman.

    The man turned to Heaven and showed her with his hand that he would slice her throat. Zarin got extremely annoyed by his behavior. How he would enjoy seeing him get beaten.

    And what was he doing now?

    He growled and started hitting his chest. The crowd cheered louder.

    Really?

    Zarin almost rolled his eyes.

    He turned to Callum and Oliver. While Oliver seemed excited, Callum just stood with his arms crossed over his chest. But he could see the deadly stare in his eyes.

    "You just want to kill him. Don''t you?" He asked him.

    "He will wish he was dead soon." Callum replied.

    The man''s name was Brody. The crowd chanted his name as the fight started, but once he missed a strike, the chanting lessened and when he missed three strikes; it became quiet. It looked like he never missed before, but Heaven was smaller and quicker than him. She easily stepped away from each strike with little effort.

    Brody frowned. His face hardened. He tightened his grip on the sword and made himself ready to attack, this time showing no mercy. But he could still not even hit her once. Zarin knew Heaven was provoking him on purpose. Warming him up, while entertaining the crowd. She could easily finish him, but there was no fun in that.

    Zarin looked up to see where King Rufus sat. He tried to remain calm, but Zarin could see the worry in his eyes. He should not have bargained with a fight.

    When Brody became a little tired, Heaven began to attack. Her sword hit his shield with such force that he stumbled a few steps back. Gasps came from the crowd. Brody was shocked, but Heaven didn''t give him time to think. She swung her sword at him again and again. Each time hitting the shield harder, causing Brody to crumble to his knees. Heaven stepped back and gave him a chance to get back on his feet.

    Zarin knew she could strike the right ce if she wanted to. But she had to look human and not expose her power.

    Brody was panting. He was baffled by her strength, and now he looked afraid. With one swing of her sword, Heaven knocked the shield out of his hand, while causing him to stumble back again.

    More gasps came from the crowd. Everyone watched intently, surprised by this woman beating this skilled swordsman.

    Heaven threw away her shield. Now they would only fight with their swords only. Brody became impulsive and started to attack viciously, only tiring himself. After a while Heaven had enough. Stepping away, she went behind him and elbowed him in the back of his neck.

    Oliver grimaced. "That looks painful." He said.

    Brody lost his bnce and fell on his hands and knees. Heaven kicked him in the stomach and he rolled over on his back with a groan. She stepped on the hand in which he held the sword until he released it. Then she kicked the sword away. When he tried to get up, she ced the sharp tip of her de on his throat.

    Zarin wanted to p, but he wasn''tpletely satisfied. This man was getting away easily after all the bragging and threats. She could at least cut off his tongue and feed it to him. But Callum was right. A lot of shaming was awaiting him. Humans could be very cruel.

 Chapter 186 - 63

    <h4>Chapter 186 - 63</h4>

    Heaven looked around as she stood in the middle of the fighting pit. She had won, and now the crowd stood up and chanted her name. She had a strange feeling of aplishment despite already knowing that she would win.

    When she turned to King Rufus, he forced a smile on his face. Heaven knew he was not happy. Defeating his most skilled swordsman meant shaming him as well. He was displeased.

    Heaven wondered if he would take that anger out on her or be careful to not start a war with her father. Only time would tell.

    Giving back the weapons, her guards came to escort her out of the pit. "I am so proud of you, Your Highness." Oliver said on their way out.

    Callum nodded in agreement.

    "Yes. You did well." Zarin added.

    "Thank you." Heaven replied

    It felt odd to see him dressed as a guard. She was used to seeing him dressed nicely.

    Suddenly he frowned as he looked behind her. Heaven turned around and found heavily armed guards approaching them. She immediately knew what was going on.

    "Don''t protest" She whispered to her guards. "Just follow them."

    Zarin looked at her confused as the guards neared. "Princess Heaven. Cheating by poising you opponent is a crime and you shall be punished ordingly."

    "Who said she cheated? When did she cheat?" Zarin asked, protesting as the guards grabbed their arms.

    "Zarin, do as I said." Heaven ordered.

    His eyes zed with anger, but he let them drag him away together with Oliver and Callum. The guards didn''t touch her, only motioned for her to follow them. Heaven followed obediently, and they threw them inside a cell.

    Two of the guards pulled their dagger and stabbed Oliver, Callum and Zarin in one thigh. Heaven was shocked, but Zarin was quick to react. He got angry and was about to attack the guards, when she stopped him.

    "What are you doing?!" She asked?furiously, turning to the guards.

    "Just following orders, so you can''t escape." He exined. Then he walked out of the cell and locked them in.

    Zarin looked at her, baffled. "Why are we letting them lock us in? I could just kill him." He said.

    "Be calm and sit down." Heaven told.

    She turned to Oliver and Callum. "I am sorry." She said.

    "Don''t be. We have been through worse." Oliver smiled as he held his bleeding thigh.

    Heaven took off her armor and ripped a piece of cloth from her shirt. Then she went to Oliver and wrapped it around his wound.

    Callum had already taken care of himself, and Zarin would heal. Sitting down on the dirty ground like everyone else, she leaned against the wall. Zarin who was sitting across from her stared at her with a frown.

    She was about to exin herself when Callum spoke. "Your Highness, it seems like you expected this to happen."

    "I did." She knew that King Rufus would either be clever and not cause a problem or be rash and anger her father. She expected thetter.

    Speaking to Ilyas, Heaven realized that many rulers misused their power and abused the weak. Her father probably already knew and wouldn''t dere war against every King because of such matters. As a good ruler he had to think of the wellbeing of his kingdom and his people first and foremost, and going to war all the time would make many people suffer. He couldn''t let people suffer to release others from their suffering.

    Presenting that as a reason for the Royal army to go to war would make her father look bad. It is not their responsibility to save people in other Kingdoms. The Royal army fought for either benefits or loss. So Heaven used herself as a bait.

    using her and holding her hostage meant disrespecting the kingdom and their king, and if they didn''t take action it would mean showing a sign of weakness and that would be a loss.

    Heaven didn''t want to use this method. She didn''t want to cause a war either, but she overweighted the benefits and the disadvantages. The Kingdom of Valish was known for its natural resources. That is why her father wanted to trade with King Rufus. If he didn''t keep his part of the deal, it would be a loss, adding his habits of harming those children, which he wouldn''t stop doing unless she got rid of him. If they invaded Valish, they would get hold on all its resourced and free those children from their suffering. They wouldn''t have to worry about finding other Kingdoms to trade with as well. Their people would have enough food tost the winter.

    King Rufus wanted to borrow their royal army to defeat another kingdom. It meant he was looking for ways to gain more power. He would eventually find a kingdom that would be willing to lend their army in exchange for natural resources, and king Rufus would gain more power. It would be better to fight him before he gained more power and caused more children to suffer.

    After a lot of thinking, she came to the conclusion that the benefits overweighted the loss, but to make the royal army take immediate action she used herself as a bait. Her father would soon find out what happened to her

    Heaven told Zarin, Callum and Oliver everything. She wanted to know Callum and Oliver''s thoughts. They knew more about politics than her.

    "You seem to have thought through everything. But what about you bing a General? This means you failed your mission." Callum said.

    "I know. I haven''t found a solution to that yet." She admitted.

    Maybe they could help her find a solution. She didn''t want to give the royal council the satisfaction of seeing her lose.

    She turned to Zarin who was watching her intently the whole time. Was he thinking of something? He used to impress with his learning skills when they were younger, maybe he still had it in him.

    "Are we just supposed to wait until your father invades Valish?"

    "That is the n, until we have a better n? Do you have a better n?" She asked.

    Several minds were better than one. Maybe together they could find a better solution.

    Zarin leaned his head back and closed his eyes. She knew this was difficult for him, but he was the one who wanted to follow her.

    They all sat quietly and waited. Heaven wanted to make the wait less boring, so she decided to have small conversations with them.

    "How long have you known my father?" She asked them.

    "Since we were twelve." Callum replied.

    Oliver nodded in agreement.

    "That young?" Heaven asked, surprised.

    "Yes. Once we were sixteen, we were supposed to be fully trained and be royal guards."

    "And at seventeen you went to war?"

    They nodded.

    Heaven had heard the stories of her father winning all those battles at the age of seventeen. The former King used him to gain more power. She hated him.

    "Why did you choose to be mother''s guards?" After all the years with her father she was curious to know how they became her mother''s guards.

    "It is not because I didn''t like to serve His Majesty. I wanted to protect the person he cared for the most." Callum exined.

    "That is serving him indirectly." Oliver added.

    "Indeed." Callum agreed.

    "I am sorry I took you away from mother." Heaven said feeling guilty.

    "You didn''t. We are still serving our Queen by being here with you, Your Highness." Oliver assured.

    Heaven gave him a smile.

    When the sun set, Heaven and Zarin teleport to get some food. They snuck into the kitchen and brought with them as much food as they could. When they were back, they shared the food with Callum and Oliver.

    Oliver seemed to be in pain because of his injury. Heaven felt bad but didn''t know what to do.

    Wait! Magic!

    She needed her spell book.

    She stood up, "Wait here!" She said.

    "Where are you going?" Zarin asked.

    "I will be right back." Heaven said and teleported to her room. She got hold on her spell book and quickly went back before anyone found her.

    When she was back inside the cell, they stared at her, confused. Ignoring their questioning looks and she went straight to Oliver.

    "I''ll try to help you." She told him.

    "I am alright, Your Highness." He protested.

    "No, you are not. Let me try." She said.

    She went through her spell book. There had to be something that could help him. To her surprise, she found a spell that could take away pain. But where would the pain go?

    Heaven decided to try it and followed the instructions. She ces her hand on the wound and performed the spell. Pain shot through her arm. Shocked, she pulled her hand away. What was that?

    ******

    ???? TWO chapters.

    Scroll further ??

 Chapter 187 - 64

    <h4>Chapter 187 - 64</h4>

    Heaven couldn''t sleep because of the pain in her arm. Now she understood where the pain went. It went into her and after taking both Oliver and Callum''s pain; shey on the ground facing the other way. Pretending to be asleep so they wouldn''t know that she was hurting. It took a long while for the pain to go away.

    When the pain waspletely gone, she took a deep breath, finally rxing. Now she tried to sleep, but the ground was cold and she felt like she was breathing in dust. Turning around, she found Oliver and Callum sleeping without a problem, but Zarin had a hard time just like her. Maybe even more than her.

    When he turned around, theyy facing each other. He looked at her for a while. "Are you alright?" He asked.

    Heaven nodded. "You?"

    "I am fine." He replied. "Are you sure your father knows what happened?"

    "Yes." She had told Ilyas to report to her if her father didn''t find out. Since she didn''t hear from him, she was sure her father knew.

    "How did you know the King would react this way?" He asked.

    "The lessons I have been taking have helped a lot. I learned to always think about the consequences of my actions before acting." She told him.

    He nodded. "Good night." He said.

    "Good night."

    He then closed his eyes and after a while she knew he fell asleep. But Heaven could still not sleep. Her heart fell heavy, and she wondered what Zamiel was doing. She knew he was trying to keep a distance to let her aplish things on her own, but something bothered her. She had to go see him.

    Heaven teleported herself to his house. The halls and rooms were dark. Not a single fire was lit. She already got a bad feeling.

    Going upstairs, she went to his room. The room was dimly lit with a few candles burning and the moonlight that shone from the window. Broken furniture, ss, vases and cupsy across the floor. It looked like someone had a fight or an outburst.

    Heaven walked further in, stepping over the broken pieces. She found Zamiel sleeping on his bed. Hey on his back with a bare chest. The white sheets only covered him from the h.i.p.s and below. She had never seen this much of a male body before. The moonlight that came from the window fell on his chest and stomach, making it more visible. Heaven walked closer, her heart pounding. She forgot about her worry after seeing the broken furniture. All she could do was stare at the half covered man lying in bed. She felt her cheeks burn, but still couldn''t turn away. This was new to her eyes, and she was curious.

    Her gaze fell on his sculptured stomach, then went up to his chiseled chest. Hey with his head turned to one side, showing the veins and the strained muscles on his neck. Then she followed his broad shoulders that led to his powerful arms, streaked with veins.

    Heaven''s mouth fell open, and she sucked in a deep breath. Zamiel stirred in his sleep and turned his head to the other side. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest thinking he woke up and caught her in the act. As if she was doing something bad. She wasn''t sure what she was doing.

    A frown settled between his eyebrows. He seemed disturbed. Heaven walked closer and loomed over him. His hair, his forehead and his chest glistened. He was sweating. Was he having a nightmare again?

    She carefully ced her hand on his forehead. He was burning, and he was usually very cold. Slowly, he opened his eyes and looked at her. He seemed to recognize her this time.

    "Heaven." His voice was rough from sleep.

    She sat beside him. "I am here." She said taking his hand.

    He forced himself to sit up, as if he didn''t want her to see him like this. "I didn''t expect you to be here."

    "You are always there when I need you. Something told me you needed me." She said.

    He leaned his head back against the headboard. He looked exhausted. It was probably the fever.

    "Wait!" She told him.

    Standing up, she hurried to the kitchen. She needed a bowl, water, and a piece of cloth. It was not easy finding everything, but after going around for a while; she got hold on everything she needed. Then she went back to his room.

    Zamiel seems confused for a moment, then smiled when he realized what she was doing. "I am fine, Heaven." He told.

    But Heaven didn''t listen. She put the bowl down, dipped the cloth in the cold water, then squeezed the water out. Sitting beside him, she ces the cloth on his forehead. "How does it feel?" She asked.

    "It feels good." He sighed.

    Heaven smiled. She repeated the same thing again, then started to wipe the cloth over his shoulders and neck. Again she found herself staring and hoped he wouldn''t notice. Zamiel watched her intently as she wiped the wet cloth over his body. She felt a little embarrassed under his scrutiny. She had never been this close to a bare body before.

    Heaven tried to avoid going down to his stomach, but once she did, she felt her cheeks burn and her throat became dry. She looked up at him just to be met by his burning gaze. Her heart stopped. Why was he looking at her like that?

    She cleared her throat. "Has the burning eased?" She asked him.

    His eyes bored into hers. The intensity of them made her heart cease to beat. "You have set me on fire, Heaven." He said. "And water will not quench these mes."

    "Then what does?" She whispered, as if afraid to hear the answer.

    "Come closer." He told her.

    Heaven''s heart went from staying silent to beating fast as she sat closer to him. Zamiel reached for her hair and removed it from her neck. Was he going to bite her? Now?

    He leaned in and she felt his hot breath tickle her neck. Heaven closed her eyes as all thoughts fled her head. She didn''t care whether or not he marked her.

    When she felt his hot lips on her skin, she curled her toes. Zamiel? kissed her neck before his lips went to her ear.

    "Next time, I want to bury my fangs right where I kissed you." He whispered.

 Chapter 188 - 65

    <h4>Chapter 188 - 65</h4>

    Heaven couldn''t help but wonder what it would feel like to have his fangs buried in her neck. It made her excited when it shouldn''t. It was painful the first time.

    His lips slowly moved from her ear to her lips. A light brush and she shivered. Then he rested his forehead against hers, their face close to each other, their hot breaths mingling.

    "Tell me, Heaven." He continued to speak in a low voice. "Tell me you love me."

    "I love you." She breathed.

    "Do you need me?"

    "I need you."

    "Do you want me?"

    "All of you."

    Heaven thought he was asking for assurance. It was definitely a bad dream that made him feel this way. She wanted him to know how she truly felt about him. That he need not worry ever that she would leave him.

    Gently, she grabbed his face and kissed him. It was not a hungry kiss. It was aforting one. One that expressed her strong love for him, her trust in him, and will to be by his side. When she pulled away, she was surprised that her demon stayed calm.

    "You taste like earth." She told him, her hands resting on his strong shoulders.

    "You taste like heaven."

    Heaven smiled. "And what do I smell like?" She asked.

    He grabbed a few strands of her hair and inhaled her scent. "You smell like a garden on a spring day."

    A garden? She never expected that answer. She loved the scent of her garden. The mix of grass, flowers and fresh air.

    Zamiel kept inhaling her scent. Heaven wondered if it wasn''t torturing him.

    "Am I giving you a hard time?" She asked.

    He pulled back and looked at her with a frown. "Why would you?"

    "Because of dying our marriage."

    He smiled. "No. I know you have things to take care of and�� I have things I need to take care of as well."

    "What do you need to take care of?" She asked.

    He looked at her for a while. "Heaven, there are things I need to tell you, but not now. After youplete your mission."

    Things? Not one thing.

    She nodded. "And what happened to your room?"

    He looked around at the mess. "I''ll tell you about it as well, after your mission isplete."

    Heaven frowned. What was it he wanted to tell her? She hoped it was nothing serious.

    "It is nothing you need to worry about." He told her. "How is your mission going?" He asked.

    "Just as nned." She told him remembering that she had to go back. "I need to go back."

    Zamiel nodded.

    Heaven touched his forehead. He seemed better now. "Don''t forget to eat and drink or I''ll worry."

    He smiled. "I will."

    She stood up, and he stood up with her, holding the sheets around his waist Heaven almost panicked for a moment thinking they were slipping out of his hands. She had no doubt she would hurry and hold them for him.

    "A hug would help me sleep." He smiled.

    It was that smile where only one corner of his lips curved.

    Her gaze fell on his chest again, and her cheeks burned. Getting that close to his bare body��.

    Before she could finish thinking, he drew her into his arms. Heaven stiffened at first, but then his warmth slowly enveloped her and his scent intoxicated her. Hesitantly, she wrapped her arms around him. He was making it harder for her to leave.

    "Zamiel, I might abandon my mission if you don''t let me go." She whispered.

    He chuckled, releasing her. "I don''t think you would after all the trouble you went through." He said looking at her.

    If only he knew. She went through as much trouble to just get away from him. To stop thinking about him, even if it was only for a moment.

    She tiptoed and ces a kiss on his cheek. "Good night." She said and quickly left before she could change her mind.

    When she arrived at the cell, they were all still sleeping. Heaven felt bad for putting them in this situation. Earlier, she had to wait until everyone fell asleep to bring them something to eat, and she would probably have to do the same tomorrow.

    Heaven pulled her spell book out of her pocked and tried to learn a few spells before going to sleep.

    When she woke up, everyone was awake. "Good morning." They greeted her.

    "Good morning." Heaven smiled, sitting up and adjusting her hair. "Was I sleeping too long?"

    "No. We just woke up." Oliver replied.

    Heaven''s body felt sore after sleeping on the ground for so long. She stretched her muscles before leaning her back against the wall.

    "Are you sure your father knows what happened?" Zarin asked.

    She could hear the irritation in his voice and for the first time a single sentence that came out of his mouth genuinely annoyed her.

    If he was going to be grumpy, he shouldn''t have followed her. But Heaven tried to remain calm and exin.

    "Yes, I am sure. Father always thinks ahead and of all the possible oues. Sending me on a mission for the first time, he must have known that there is a chance I could get into trouble. He wouldn''t send me away without keeping watch."

    And now that Ilyas still didn''t report to her, she must have been right. She would talk to Ilyas tonight, just to be sure.

    "When our army wins and they are on their way here, we will get out of the cell and invade the castle before they arrive." Heaven spoke. "That way we will make things easier for them but also be participants in the war."

    "How will we know when they are on their way here?" Oliver asked.

    "I have someone who will inform me." Heaven replied.

    "The castle guards are many? How will we fight them all?" Zarin spoke.

    "We won''t. We will set traps. We will get rid of the archers and the gatekeepers first because their absence won''t be as easily noticed. At night, I will put them to sleep and we will bring them here to the dungeon and lock them in."

    Heaven had been practicing some magic, and she could put people into a deep slumber.

    "Then we will take care of the footsoldiers. We won''t fight them all at once. We will attack parts of the castle and hide their bodies. We have to be quick and get rid of as many as possible before we get noticed. When few are left, we will use the king as a bait and lure the rest of the soldiers to where we want them to be. Then we will fight them."

    She turned to Oliver and Callum. "Don''t worry. Zarin and I can take down many on our own, and we will have the help of someone very skilled. I''ll introduce himter." She said,?speaking of Ilyas.

    "Is it Zamiel?" Zarin asked.

    "No." Zamiel wouldn''te unless he sensed that she needed him.

    It was strange, but every time she needed him he was always there.

    Heaven felt calm to see Oliver and Callum trust her n, but she knew it wouldn''t necessarily turn out like that.

    "This is if things go as nned. But king Rufus will probably try something before the army reaches here."

    "Yes, he will. What do you want us to do then?" Callum asked.

    "Then we have to figure things out as we go. We should be prepared for the worst." She replied.

    The day went by slowly, only sitting and waiting for something to happen. Heaven practiced magic now and then and even helped heal Oliver and Callum. Their wounds werepletely gone. It did hurt, but not as much as when she was taking away their pain.

    Callum had denied her help at first. He was very observant and had noticed that she was in painst night. Heaven didn''t know how. She hadn''t made a sound and tried not to move much.

    Callum didn''t want her to bear his pain, but Heaven insisted stubbornly and told him he had to have his strength to fight for her.

    When the night came, Ilyas arrived outside their cell. "My Lady."

    "Ilyas." Heaven stood up and walked closer to the cell door.

    "Your father has attacked the royal army of Valish tonight." He informed.

    Just as expected. The royal army stayed at the borders of the kingdom. The journey here took four days, but the royal army rode much faster and could reach the borders in two days. Her father attacked at night when they expected it the least. The win would be easier and tomorrow morning he would be on his way here if not sooner. They had to start taking action tonight.

    "I took care of the gate guards." He told her.

    "Good. Now we will take care of the archers." She said.

    ********

    ???? Merry Christmas with lots of love ?? !! May your Christmas be filled with love and joy and hope that your wishese true. Stay safe and take care ??

 Chapter 189 - 66

    <h4>Chapter 189 - 66</h4>

    Heaven introduced Ilyas to the others. With Ilyas by her side, it would be much easier to fight. Even if someone noticed them, he couldpel them.

    "Callum and Oliver, you can stay here. Zarin, you can follow me."

    Since they could easily hide and teleport, it would be better to leave Callum and Oliver out of this part.

    It was an easy part. Heaven put them to sleep, and Ilyas and Zarin teleported them to the dungeon and locked them in different cells.

    Now they had to get rid of the footsoldiers.

    "Lady Heaven. If you want, you can start with the King. I will release your men and we can take care of the others." Ilyas told her.

    "Alright. I''ll leave it to you." Heaven said, then turned to Zarin. "Follow Ilyas'' lead." She told him

    "I''ll follow you. I am here to protect you." He said.

    "You are here as my guard. I give orders, you follow." She told him.

    She saw confusion in his eyes, but she didn''t have time to think about him, so she proceeded to find the king. She had never seen his room before, so she couldn''t teleport there. That was the difference between teleporting as a witch and a demon. Demons could teleport without knowing what the ce they wanted to be looked like. But witches had to envision the ce.

    This meant she had to find it on her own. She walked in the shadows of the halls in the king''s quarters, putting the guards she came across to sleep until she found his room. Two guards stood at each side of the door.

    Heaven thought of putting them to sleep, but she would fight themter, anyway. So she stepped out of the shadows and revealed herself. The guards seemed confused for a moment, but then quickly reached for their swords. Heaven attacked and killed them swiftly with only two strikes of her dagger. She went for the throat.

    Then she kicked the door to the king''s room open. The guards in his quarters were sleeping, so it didn''t matter, and she wanted to scare him.

    Rufus moved in his bed and tried to sit up. "What is��" He began but stopped when he saw her in the dim light.

    Heaven stood still, letting him realize what was happening. She wanted him to be afraid.

    The king''s eyes widened with fear and realization. He held the sheets close to his body and flinched back. "Guards! Guards!" He yelled.

    "They are all dead!" Heaven told him, speaking in a calm tone.

    "How did you get out?" He asked, stuttering.

    "I will tell you all about it." She said stalking toward his bed.

    "Don''te close!" He yelled.

    Heaven grasped the cor of his shirt and then ced her dagger on his throat. "If you yell again, I will cut your tongue." She threatened, looking into his eyes. Then, before he could think, she teleported them both to the throne hall.

    Rufus was so shocked, his legs started shaking. "What...what are...you?"

    "Demon." She said shing an evil smile. "I thought you knew that my father is the devil''s son."

    Rufus shook his head in denial. "This is a nightmare. It has to be." He started talking to himself.

    Heaven gave him a push, and he stumbled forward. She gave him another push to keep going toward the throne. Right when he was a few steps away, she kicked the back of his knees so he fell on them.

    He kept shaking. "This is a nightmare." He closed his eyes as if he would wake up to another reality when he opened them.

    Heaven went to sit on his throne. When he opened his eyes and saw where she sat, "you can take it!" He hurried to say. "You can take all of it. Just let me go." He rubbed his hands against each other, pleading for his life.

    "I am not doing this for the throne." Heaven said.

    "This is about the fight, right? I will clear your name. Please." He continued to rub his hands.

    "It is not about that either."

    He looked up at her confused, his eyes darting around trying to think of what else he could have done. Heaven could see that he couldn''t find another reason.

    While her guards took care of other parts of the castle, Heaven thought that she could have a talk with King Rufus and make him see his bad deeds.

    "Do you use young boys and girls for you own pleasure?" She asked.

    He seemed surprised by her question, but clearly he found nothing wrong with it from the way he confidently responded, "yes."

    "And you don''t think that is wrong?"

    He looked at her, appalled. "Every King does it. I am sure your father does it."

    Heaven frowned when he named her father. "You don''t know my father."

    "I know wealthy and powerful men. That is how we live. Those boys and girls can feed their families thanks to us."

    She couldn''t believe her ears. He actually thought he was doing them a favor. "Maybe their families are starving because of you to begin with."

    He chuckled. "You are still young and naive. I can''t feed an entire kingdom."

    "As a king, you can create opportunities for people to make a living."

    "What do I gain out of it?" He asked.

    Heaven had enough now. "Well, what did you gain out of being the way you are now?" She asked, reminding him of the position he was in.

    The fear returned to his eyes, and he swallowed hard.

    "There must be a way we can negotiate?" He suggested.

    "The only way for you is a painful death." She told him, then she put him to sleep.

    He wouldn''t wake up for a long while unless she wanted him to, so she decided to look for her men and see if everything was going as nned. To her surprise, before she could look for them, they found her.

    Heaven was surprised. They couldn''t have taken care of everything so fast. Or did something go wrong?

    Zarin walked up to her, a worried expression on his face.

    "What happened?" Heaven asked as soon as he neared before he could speak.

    "Ilyas. He killed them all in the blink of an eye. Who is he?"

 Chapter 190 - 67

    <h4>Chapter 190 - 67</h4>

    Heaven blinked a few times. What was he talking about? She looked at Ilyas standing with her men in the hall. He could probably hear them but didn''t bother to look their way.

    "I am saying he moved like a storm and killed with ease. He is more powerful than he ims to be. He can''t just be hundred years old."?Zarin exined, not caring that Ilyas could hear them.

    He moved like a storm? She clearly had more to learn about Ilyas, but she didn''t want to judge him before knowing the whole truth.

    "Did he do it in front of everyone?" She just asked in case.

    She didn''t believe that Ilyas would be so stupid to expose that he was a demon. All demons knew that their existence had to be unknown to humans.

    "No." Zarin replied.

    "Then there shouldn''t be a problem. He made the task easier, didn''t he?"

    "He did. But he is not being truthful." Zarin said.

    "I believe in him." Heaven spoke with finality. "Now we have other things to think about."

    She stood up from her seat and went to speak to her soldiers. They still had things left to do. They had taken care of the castle''s defence and the king''s quarter''s. Those were the biggest threats. But the queen''s and the prince''s quarters were left.

    The prince followed in his father''s footsteps. He exploited and oppressed the weak. Despite all the natural resources their kingdom had, their people starved while they swam in riches. The more she found out about humans, the more they surprised her.

    Heaven gave her men instructions with Callum''s help and they divided the task between them to take care of the prince and the queen.

    "Zarin, you can follow them and help. Ilyas, you can stay here with me." Heaven said.

    Zarin looked between her and Ilyas before following the others quietly. Heaven was relieved that she didn''t have to scold him again. Once everyone left the hall, Ilyas turned to her.

    "My Lady, it seems like my actions displeased you." He said.

    "No, they didn''t." She looked into his eyes. The pale blue in them had a hint of silver.

    She had thought about it once before but never asked. "Was any of your parents ancient?"

    "Yes, my mother. She was a smoke demon. "

    She had guessed right. No wonder Zarin was surprised by his strength. Zamiel must have chosen him for a reason, but strength alone was not the reason. Why was Ilyas loyal to her? It felt like he served her wholeheartedly, despite that he wasn''t given much of a choice.

    Ilyas had provided her with all the information she needed the night she was making her n. He had been a great support.

    "What do you think we should do with the King?" She asked, curious to know his opinion.

    "Mydy, you came up with this n. I am sure you will find a fitting punishment for him."

    Heaven sighed. She knew she didn''t want to do anything with him before her father came. "Let''s lock him in for now." She said. "I scared him so he should be tortured for a while after he wakes up in a cell."

    Ilyas nodded and followed her orders. When he came back, he had the seal with him.

    "How did you find it?" She asked.

    "I woke him up andpelled him." He said simply, handing her the seal.

    Heaven took it and looked at it thoughtfully. If she had only thought about herself, she would have been on her way home with a deal and get her title as a General. Now she ruined her chances, but she didn''t regret it at all.

    Zarin, Callum and Oliver were the first toe back. They had the prince with them. Ilyas took care of him by locking him in a cell. Heaven didn''t bother to talk to him or scare him. He would justify his actions just like his father.

    The Queen''s guards were taken care of and she was left to sleep. Heaven ordered Ilyas topel her into slumber, and then she was locked in her room. The servants that were awake realized what was happening but didn''t cause a problem. They were not armed and wouldn''t be reckless to fight against them. They didn''t have a reason to.

    When all the soldierspleted their tasks, Heaven ordered the servants to provide them with food and take care of the injured ones. Because of Ilyas and Zarin, things went smoother than she expected. But taking over a kingdom was more than just invading it. Once her father came, he would have a lot to do. There would be political decisions and announcements to be made, rules to be set, punishments to be given, order to be brought back and much more.

    "Your Highness. Why are you not eating?" Callum disrupted her thoughts. He handed her a bread where she sat alone on the floor, thinking, while everyone else ate their food.

    Callum sat in front of her, keeping herpany. "Are you worried?" He asked.

    She was of course disturbed by all this. It wasn''t what she wanted to do, nor what she came to do.

    "Callum. Do you think we should always avoid war?" She asked.

    "No. I wouldn''t be wearing a military attire otherwise." He looked at her thoughtfully for a while. "You are worried about your father. He is not very fond of war."

    Heaven nodded. "I am worried, but not because I doubt myself. What do you think? Did I make the wrong decision?"

    "I think you were wise to not make a decision for anyone. Just for yourself."

    Heaven was d that Callum could see her point. He understood her strategy.

    "If I may step out of line, I think it was time someone made a decision."?He said. "If you need help, you have my support."

    Heaven was confused. What did he mean?

    ********

    ???? Hello everyone. Late and short update, but I thought it would be better than no update at all. I''ll update tomorrow as well because of the short update.

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 191 - 68

    <h4>Chapter 191 - 68</h4>

    Heaven felt cold. She wrapped her arms around herself and bent her knees so shey curled on the ground, but still she kept shaking until she woke up. When she opened her eyes, she became shocked. How could she have fallen asleep while on a mission?

    All of them were still in the throne hall. Some of her soldiers were still eating and resting, so she had only slept for a short amount of time. Her eyelids felt heavy, her head throbbed in pain, and her body felt sore. She was exhausted after not having slept much for almost three nights.

    Sitting up, she looked around. Ilyas sat rxed on the steps that led to the throne, and Zarin sat alone in a corner. When he saw that she was awake, he came and sat next to her.

    "You look tired." He said. "Why don''t you sleep some more?"

    Heaven shook her head. "I am alright."

    She couldn''t sleep while her men were awake, even if they had already taken care of everything, and were now waiting for her father and the royal army to arrive.

    "Do you still want to be a ruler after this?" He asked.

    "Yes." Heaven replied, but didn''t care to exin. She didn''t want to argue.

    Standing up, she decided to get some fresh air so she could feel more awake, but as soon as she got up on her feet the world around her began to spin. Losing her bnce, she felt like she was falling before, but Zarin caught her before she could hit the ground.

    "Heaven."

    He hurried and put his other arm under knees and carried her up.

    "I am fine. Put me down." She said, even though she was feeling weak and dizzy.

    What was wrong with her?

    Callum, Oliver and Ilyas hurried to her to make sure she is alright. "She needs to rest." Zarin said. "I''ll take her back to the guest room."

    Heaven wanted to protest, but her body refused to listen. Before she could force herself, Zarin was carrying her out of the hall. As soon as they were out of sight, he teleported them to the guest room andy her down on the bed carefully. He then covered her with a warm nked and Heaven sighed as the warmth of the sheets took the cold away.

    She felt embarrassed for looking weak in front of her soldiers. They would think she was not fit to lead. Maybe she wasn''t. If she was going to be like this, then they would never respect her.

    Not able to hold her eyes open anymore, she closed them. Sleep pulled her in a way that she couldn''t resist, and soon she was surrounded by darkness.

    But darkness alone did note with sleeping. Nightmares followed as well.

    In this nightmare, she was already a queen. She sat with a crown on her head somewhere high up. She was looking down on people and guards that gathered in a circle. They were waiting for something as she was.

    Soon, two guards holding a man locked in chains appeared from the crowd. The man''s face was hidden behind his long ck hair. The guards pushed him down on his knees, and then one of them pulled his sword. Looking up at her, he waited for her approval.

    Heaven gave the guard a nod, and then he turned back to the man in chains. He drew his sword back, but right before the man got executed he looked up, his hair falling back and revealing his face.

    It was Zamiel.

    He looked at her with those pained eyes that she so much recognized and that made her heart twist in agony. Standing up hastily, she reached her hand out for the guard to stop as a soundless scream left her lips. But it was toote. Blood spilled everywhere. She felt the hot liquid stain her face. She was horrified as she tried to wipe it away and then looked at the blood on her hand.

    She panicked, feeling another scream build up in her throat.

    "No!"

    Heaven shot her eyes open and sat up. Her pounding heart felt like it would rip its way out of her ribs.

    "Heaven!" Zarin hurried to her side and put a hand on her shoulder. "Are you alright?"

    Her throat felt so dry she could barely respond. Her body trembled uncontrobly and her eyes were wide in horror. She stared emptily in front of her, almost looking through Zarin.

    Zarin grabbed her shoulders and shook her slightly. "Heaven. What happened?"

    Heaven was still dazed. The images of her nightmare still ying out in front of her. Tears filled her eyes. Why did she keep dreaming about this? And how could it feel so real?

    She touched her face, feeling wetness on her fingers. But it wasn''t blood this time, only her sweat and tears.

    "Heaven!"

    Through the terrifying images, she saw Zarin''s concerned eyes. He grabbed her face. "Are you there?" He asked.

    Heaven tried to speak but her lips refused to move so she nodded.

    Zarin looked at her carefully. "It was only a nightmare. You are alright." He told her.

    Was she alright? She had just seen Zamiel get beheaded in front of her, and she had been the one to allow it. After the promise she made that she would protect him, she let him die.

    His eyes, the way he looked at her right before he lost his head, right before his life was taken away, haunted her. It truly felt like she betrayed him.

    More tears fell down her cheek, and Zarin wiped them away with his thumb. "It''s alright. I am here for you." He said.

    Heaven recoiled inside. It felt strange to hear those wordsing from him, now. Suddenly, she came back to reality and looked him in the eyes. She saw something in his gaze, but before she could understand what it was, he leaned in and pressed his lips against hers.

    Heaven stiffened. Her mind froze. It took her a moment to realize what was happening, and her hands flew to his chest to push him, but he pulled away and turned to left before she could.

    Heaven followed his gaze just to find Zamiel standing in the middle of the room. Her heart dropped as she looked into his stormy eyes. They shed silver as if he could cause lightening to strike.

    ******

    ???? HAPPY NEW YEAR!!

    Despite all the hardsh.i.p.s and tragic events that happenedst year, I felt blessed to have you guys read my story and show so much love and support. Thank you for following me on this journey and making writing less lonely. I hope we can take many more journeys together and celebrate many more new years together. May this new year bring blessings to everyone. Love ??

 Chapter 192 - 69

    <h4>Chapter 192 - 69</h4>

    Heaven was shocked. She sat frozen, unable to react to the situation she found herself in. She just stared into Zamiel''s stormy eyes and just when she parted her lips to say something, he vanished.

    Pushing herself out of bed, she tried to go after him when Zarin grabbed her arm to prevent her from leaving.

    "Heaven!"

    Without looking back at him, she yanked her arm away from his hold and teleported to Zamiel''s room. It was dark inside, and Zamiel stood by the window blocking some of the light that came in from outside.

    Heaven could feel the tense and cold atmosphere even though she couldn''t see his face. He was looking outside the window and didn''t bother to turn to her despite knowing that she was there.

    "Zamiel." She called carefully.

    He ignored her, but she could feel his anger. It felt as if the temperature in the room dropped. It got cold.

    "It is not what you think." She tried to be careful so he wouldn''t get angry at Zarin and do something he would regret.

    "It doesn''t matter what I think." He said.

    She could tell he was speaking with clenched teeth and his anger only got worse. The room went from cold to freezing cold. Heaven wrapped her arms around herself, but her body began to shake.

    "Don''t you trust me?" She asked, her teeth shattering.

    But the cold was only increasing, and Heaven couldn''t stand it. "Please, Zamiel stop!" She called, rubbing her arms with her hands.

    He could kill by making someone freeze to death.

    Suddenly he turned around and the next moment he wrapped his arms around her. "I am sorry." He said.

    Heaven sighed, feeling his warmth wrap itself around her.

    "It is not you I don''t trust. It is him." He continued. "I was so close to killing him."

    He held her so tight she thought he would crush her. "Zamiel, I can''t breathe."

    He loosened his arms around her, and she pulled away.

    She looked at him, "trust me. I will take care of this." She told him. "And you are the only man I love."

    Heaven was very upset and hurt. She never thought Zarin would act this way, and now she had enough.

    Zamiel gazed at her with a serious expression. "Heaven. There is something I need to tell you." He said. "I��"

    Before he could start talking, Heaven felt the ne around her neck burn her skin. It was the ne she put a spell on tomunicate with Ilyas. He was calling her. Her father and the army must have arrived.

    "Is something wrong?" Zamiel asked.

    "My father has arrived. I need to go back before anyone notices my absence." She said.

    Suddenly she felt nervous. Now was the time to face her father.

    Zamiel nodded. "Remember that I wanted to tell you something and I trust in me the way I trust you."

    Heaven felt like he wanted to tell her something important, but she had to hurry back to Valish. "I trustpletely." She told. "I have to go now."

    He gave her a nod, and Heaven teleported back to the castle. Zarin wasn''t in the guestroom when she arrived, and she was grateful for that. She didn''t want to deal with him now.

    But Ilyas and Callum were waiting for her. "Mydy. Your father is here." Callum told her. "He is waiting in the parlor."

    Heaven nodded. "Thank you. I will go over there." She told him. Then she turned to Ilyas. "I''ll introduce you to father after I have spoken with him."

    Ilyas gave her a nod.

    *******

    Lucian was surprised by what he found when he arrived at the King''s castle. Heaven had freed her men, they had taken over the castle and found the seal. He had expected a few things, but not all of this.

    The Royal army were also surprised. How could they have taken over the whole castle by themselves?

    Callumplimented Heaven, saying she made a n so they could take over easily, but he was smart to not reveal the n. He told the soldiers that they could ask Heaven themselves if they were curious and that she could be a great help in the future if they had to go to war.

    "She is very good with strategies." He told them.

    The rest of the soldiers told the same story. Heaven gave them different tasks, they removed the castle''s defence and then attacked. It was almost as if they were told to say the same thing. But interestingly they were notpelled, which made him think that it was Callum or Oliver''s doing. Soldiers always listened to theirmander.

    On their way to war and to the castle, some soldiers spected that it had to be Heaven who caused King Rufus to act the way he did. Others were baffled by Rufus'' actions. They thought it waspletely inappropriate no matter what she did.

    Now suddenly no one was talking about her behavior or King Rufus. Everyone wanted to know her n on how she took over the castle with only a few soldiers.

    "Your Majesty. Her highness reminds me of you. You took easily over many kingdoms for your father, the former king." General James spoke. He had been part of The Royal army since thete King.

    That was true. Lucian had fought many battles with only a few men and always went home with victory. The former King benefited from him. Decresh had grown in power because of all the wars he fought and won.

    Lucian went to the parlor and paced back and forth while he waited for Heaven. He had asked Callum to send her. He already knew part of what happened. The demons working for him had reported everything to him. But he couldn''t say that to The Royal army, so they believed that a bird delivered the message.

    "Father."

    Lucian stopped pacing and turned to Heaven. His heart dropped when he saw her. She looked like she struggled a lot and . She was pale, had dark circles under her eyes, and she was covered in dirt.

    "Oh, Heaven." He opened his arms for her and she ran to him, enveloping him in a tight hug.

    "Are you alright?" He asked.

    She nodded. "I am fine." She said pulling back.

    He forgot to act like a King in this situation. His daughter would always first be his daughter. But now they had to talk using their formal titles.

    "Please sit." He told her, motioning toward the armchair.

    Heaven nodded and went to sit down. He could hear her heart racing as he sat down in front of her, but there was no hint of nervousness on her face. She was masking it perfectly.

    "What happened?" He asked.

    "King Rufus used me of cheating for defeating his best swordsman." She said simply.

    "Of course. I think you knew the kind of person he is."

    "I did. Just like Your Majesty knew the kind of person he is. You knew the only thing he wanted was the royal army, and he wouldn''t make a deal for anything less. You knew I would fail to make a deal when you sent me here."

    Yes, he knew. But he didn''t know she would be so calm when she found out. Not only did she sound calm, but also confident.

    "You couldn''t make a deal, so you started a war?" He asked. "That is not why I sent you here. You were supposed to prove me wrong since you sounded so confident."

    "Father." She changed her tone, which made it seem like she was going to be personal. "I know why you avoid war, but when ites to matters involving the kingdom, we shouldn''t let our personal reasons get in the way. I had my own personal reasons. I wanted to save those children, and the only way to do it for good was to eliminate the King. But you taught me that we should always think of our people and our kingdom first, so I abandon any thoughts of war, despite alwaysing to the same conclusion. Then King Rufus suggested the challenge. It madee up with a n where I would get answers to my questions and not have to make decisions. I questioned whether war wasn''t the solution. I listed all the benefits and disadvantages a war would bring and came to the conclusion that war could be the solution. But I am not as clever or as experienced as you or the royal army, so my conclusion could be wrong.?Nor do I have your status to make decisions concerning the kingdom. Therefore, all I did was provide you with a reason to go to war. The decision was yours."

    Lucian listened carefully, and for the first time he was speechless. It felt as if he was speaking to someone else and not his daughter. The way she calmly exined to him, and her n where she let the decision fall on him and the me fall on King Rufus impressed him.

    "Being a good General is about knowing when to go to war and when not to. It is not about avoiding war at all costs. The Royal armies duty is to protect and provide for their kingdom, and they would rather die in battle than from starving with their families. The Royal army is supposed to fight for their people more than their honor because the honor lies in aplishing their duties. I am sure you didn''t even have to convince them when you told them about this incident. That Your Majesty and The Royal army is here only proves that my conclusion wasn''t wrong. If you are willing to fight for honor, you should be more willing to fight for the people. And if war wasn''t the solution, I am sure Your Majesty would find another way to save me."

    Lucian continued to be surprised. Now she questioned The Royal armies'' reasons for going to war. She seemed to have educated herself in the subject and spoke without a doubt. It usually took a long time for men to be a knowledgeable General but Heaven showed her potential after such a short amount of time.

    This made him worry.

    When she was a child, his father had told him that Heaven had the traits of a ruler. That she was naturally gifted. Now he could see what his father meant. For someone who had only studied politics for a few weeks and didn''t have much knowledge about the outside world, she came up with a perfect n.

    She was naturally gifted.

 Chapter 193 - 70

    <h4>Chapter 193 - 70</h4>

    Heaven left her father a bit confused. Was he impressed or not? He gave her mixed feelings, but she sensed he wasn''t too happy. Was it because of the way she spoke? Was she disrespectful? Was it because she said he and The Royal army were wrong?

    She sighed. She was too tired to think of it now, and too hungry. Her stomach growled on her way back to the guest room. Her father had told her to rest. He would take over from here. She trusted that he would find the right way to punish the King and the Prince so she wasn''t worried.

    "Your Highness."

    Heaven turned back to find General Kian walking up to her. He bowed before looking at her worriedly.

    "Your Highness. I have been worried about your wellbeing." He said.

    "Thank you. I am alright." She assured him, "Are you alright?"

    He nodded.

    There was something very likeable about General Kian and Heaven couldn''t put her finger on what it was.

    "You have impressed many of us. We were reminded of your father, when he used to easily take over other kingdoms."

    Heaven smiled shyly, feeling like she didn''t deserve all the praise. She was nowhere near her father. He had taken over kingdoms with his army alone. She had only taken over a castle with the help of her men and two demons. There was really nothing impressive about it. If her father wanted, he could have taken over the castle all alone.

    "You, the army and father did most of the work. I didn''t do much." She said.

    He smiled at her. "You did well. Please rest, Your Highness. We will take over from here. And I would love to work on war strategies with you in the future."

    Heaven couldn''t believe her ears. Did General Kian just tell her he wanted to work with her? She felt like jumping around with joy but contained herself.

    "I would love to help." She told him.

    "Have a good rest." He said and excused himself.

    Heaven went back to the guest room with a smile. She might not have failedpletely if General Kian considered working with her. Suddenly she felt energetic again.

    Before going to bed, she needed to bathe, but she had sent Kate away for her safety. And she didn''t feelfortable to ask one of the maids in the castle to help her, so she decided to do it alone.

    As she unbuckled her belt, she felt someone materialize in her room. Before she could turn she already knew who it was and it made the blood in her veins boil. She had forgotten about him and almost wished it remained that way.

    She didn''t want to believe that her friend would stoop so low to do something like that. How could he do that to her?

    "Heaven."

    He looked wary as he should. He carefully stepped forward. "I can exin." He began.

    "What could possibly exin your actions?" She asked. "Go home! I don''t want to see you again." She turned away from him.

    She didn''t know whether she was more hurt or angry, but she knew this feeling, the feeling of her demon being provoked. She was more angry than ever now because this time she felt betrayed.

    "Heaven. Please listen to me once." He said, and then she felt his hand on her shoulder.

    Turning around, she punched him in the face. He was taken by surprise and stumbled backward as blood seeped from his nose.

    "Don''t ever touch me again." She said.

    He looked at her shocked as he wiped the blood away.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/married-to-the-devil��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-70_50961641956762764 for visiting.

    "Did it hurt?" She asked him. "That is how I felt, but much worse. Just because the pain you inflict can''t be seen doesn''t make it hurt any less."

    "Heaven, I never meant to hurt you." He said.

    "It doesn''t matter anymore. I just want you to leave."

    "I know I did wrong. I shouldn''t have kissed you, I admit that, but I am just trying to protect you from that man. He doesn''t love you. He isn''t who he says he is."

    "Stop!" Heaven yelled. "I want to hear no more. Leave!"

    "He has truly blinded you." He said with a frown.

    She looked at him. Why was he so against Zamiel? This was more than him being angry because Zamiel harmed him and his sister. This was something else. Was it hatred?

    It didn''t matter anymore. This was her life and she could be with whom she wanted. As a friend he could advise her, but he had no right to act this way.

    "I am not blinded. I can see you, Zarin." She said. "But now, I don''t want to see you anymore."

    "Zamiel doesn''t love you. He is using you." He continued as if he couldn''t hear what she was saying.

    She wanted to punch him again. "I told you to leave. Don''t force me to create a scene because you are here. It won''t look good on you."

    "Do as you please. I am not going before I convince you. I am going to show you the kind of man you are with. You think he loves you, but it is all a lie."

    He suddenly crossed the distance between them and grabbed her wrist.

    "What are you doing?" She said trying to yank her hand away, but he gripped her tightly and before she could punch him again, he teleported them.

    Heaven kneed him in the stomach and stepped away as soon as they arrived. Now she was boiling over.

    "Are you in your right mind? What are you doing?!" She yelled furiously.

    Zarin groaned in pain, holding his stomach. "Just�� listen to me this time. I will leave you alone after this."

    Heaven looked around. Where did he bring them? She felt the smell of liquor and heard music andughtere from the house in front of her. A man came out stumbling on his way, and the stench of alcohol made her wrinkle her nose. What was this ce?

    "There is someone I need you to meet." He said holding his hands out as if telling her to calm down and wait.

    Heaven was so close to pull her daggers but took a deep breath. She would just go back, but then he would follow her. She needed to make it clear to him, but how? He was too stubborn.

    "Just meet this person. After that, I''ll leave you alone. I promise." He said.

    "Lord Zarin." Suddenly a woman stood outside the house.

    The woman looked between her and Zarin before she smiled at him.

    "Lady Hilda. Could you call Rose?" He asked.

    Who was Rose?

    The woman winked at him before throwing her hair back and turning around, walking inside while swaying her h.i.p.s.

    "Who is Rose?" Heaven asked impatiently.

    He had been talking about Zamiel, and now suddenly he wanted her to meet Rose.

    "You will know soon. Please, just wait a moment."

    Before he could finish his sentence, a woman walked out of the house. She had a shawl wrapped around her upper body even though it wasn''t cold outside. She seemed to want to cover herself, but she was a real beauty. Even her walk seduced as she approached them.

    What was happening, and why did she need to meet this woman?

    "Lord Zarin." She curtsied.

    Zarin turned to Heaven. "Heaven, you believe Zamiel loves you. You even believe he is your mate. But to him, you are just another woman. Just like Rose. You think I am lying? Then listen to her." He said.

    His words felt like a stab in the heart. Heaven couldn''t believe what she heard. He couldn''t mean what she thought he meant.

    He turned to Rose. "Rose, tell her what happened when you went to his home."

    His home? Heaven''s eyes widened. This woman went to Zamiel''s home?

    Rose turned to Heaven. "My Lady." She began, but Heaven cut her off by holding her hand up.

    She needed a moment to think. Were both of them trying to tell her that Zamiel had been with this woman? That he had touched and loved another woman?

    No! Zamiel would never do that. He would never do anything to hurt her.

    Heaven straightened herself and walked closer to Rose, standing face to face with her. She looked her in the eyes, "if you dare lie to me, you won''t see a tomorrow." She threatened.

    She had been so confident that Rose was going to lie to her, but the woman didn''t flinch and her heart beat stayed steady.

    Heaven took a step back and studied her carefully. What was she going to hear today?

    "I have no intentions of lying, My Lady. I did go to Lord Zamiel''s house. I offered myself."

    Heaven''s heart was beating the whole time. Her stomach turned when Rose spoke. She wasn''t sure if she wanted to hear the rest.

    "But Lord Zamiel refused my services. He didn''ty a finger on me."

 Chapter 194 - 71

    <h4>Chapter 194 - 71</h4>

    She knew it. Zamiel would never hurt her. He would never even look at another woman. If Rose had dared to lie to her, Heaven would have choked the truth out of her.

    As relieved as she was, she was also confused. What did Rose mean by services? As if it was her job. Heaven had heard once that some women sold themselves, or were sold by other people. Was Rose that kind of woman?

    Were someone forcing her to do this? And why did she go to Zamiel if he didn''t buy her services?

    She turned to Zarin, who looked shocked. His gaze hardened as he looked at Rose. "Why are you lying?" He asked her. "Then why did he pay you?"

    Pay?

    Heaven turned to Rose, who remained calm.

    "No man has ever denied me, so I tried to pursue him because I didn''t want to go back and tell everyone that a man denied me. My reputation depended on it. Lord Zamiel payed me handsomely just to be rid of me. He said he didn''t want his Lady to misunderstand him." She exined then she turned to Heaven. "You must be her. You are a lucky woman."

    Suddenly Zarin grabbed her arm harshly, causing her to grimace. "He made you say this, didn''t he? How much did he pay you? What did he offer you to lie?" He shook her violently.

    "Zarin, what are you doing?" Heaven pushed him away, appalled by his actions.

    Zarin was fuming with anger. "Heaven. She told me something else in the beginning. He probablypelled her to lie. Don''t you see what he is doing?" His voice was getting louder.

    Heaven turned to Rose. "Are you alright?"

    She nodded, looking down.

    "I did lie in the beginning, My Lady. I was just protecting my reputation. I didn''t know I was part of a game."

    "What game?" Heaven asked.

    Rose slowly lifted her gaze and looked at Zarin.

    Slowly, the pieced started to fall into ce. "Did he send you to him?" Heaven asked, despite already knowing the anser.

    Rose gave her a weak smile and a slight nod.

    "Yes. I did send her, but she is lying. I knew he would��" Zarin began to talk behind her, but Heaven wasn''t listening anymore.

    She couldn''t believe it. It felt like the world around her stopped for a moment and when it began to move again; she was burning. It felt like she was set on fire.

    "Go back in!" Heaven told Rose.

    "Where are you sending her? She needs to tell the truth. She��"

    Heaven turned to him and red at him furiously. He stopped and looked at her warily.

    "Heaven. I only did that for your sake. Listen to��"

    "Stop!" She yelled, surprising him.

    He looked at her wide eyed.

    "Who are you?" She then asked.

    He furrowed his brows at her question.

    "You are not my friend. You can''t be. My friend would never do this to me. My friend cares about me. He wouldn''t betray me, or hurt me, or disrespect me. You are not my friend. I don''t know who you are."

    The confusion in his eyes turned to pain. She knew her words hurt him, but it couldn''t be greater than the pain in her heart. The one inflicted by him. Her childhood friend. The one she used to rely on, look up to and respect. He was not there anymore. Those eyes didn''t belong to him. He suddenly looked like a stranger in her eyes.

    "Don''t say that, Heaven. I am your friend. I have always been your friend."

    "Not anymore." She shook her head. "When you offered your help, I truly thought that you had reflected on your actions and came here to show that you could do better. For the sake of our many years of friendship, I wanted to give you a second chance. I thought if I didn''t that I might regret it. And this is what you do with your second chance? This is how you throw away many years of friendship?"

    Zarin shook his head. His sad eyes looking down hesitantly and then looking up at her. "I wish you could see what I am seeing." He said. "This is not me throwing away anything. This is me taking my chance to save you."

    "From who?!" She yelled again.?She was tired of his exnations. "You are the one hurting me the most. At first I didn''t me you. I just thought to myself that you don''t know what friendship or love is, what caring for someone or supporting them means. But I was wrong. You know all those things. You grew up watching our family love and support each other, respect and care for each other. You grew up seeing the friendship they had. You know all those things. But you chose something else. You chose hatred over love. You chose animosity over friendship."

    "One day�� one day you will know I chose you above all." He said.

    Heaven looked at him for a long moment. Those eyes held no regret. "Just leave." She told him. "I don''t want to see you again."

    He opened his mouth to say something, but she drew her dagger. "Don''t force me, Zarin. It is enough!"

    "As you wish." He said and then vanished.

    Heaven put her dagger back and let out a deep breath. Her head began to spin. The anger got reced by a sadness that overwhelmed her.

    The first time she fought with him, she had hope that one day they would be friends again. But now, this time, her friend was truly gone and only the memories of him remained.

    Zarin might not have been a very good friend, but he was still her friend. When she was alone he made her smile, kept herpany and protected her. He might have been negligent, but he was never a bad person. He never hurt her intentionally. But now, every step he took broke her heart, and he showed no regret. He was not the person used to be. He wasn''t the friend she knew anymore.

    She took a deep breath again to calm down, but she felt weak in the knees. Her hand searched for something to grab on to support herself but found none. She stumbled backward but a strong arm came around her waist preventing and saved her from falling.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/married-to-the-devil��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-71_51005635290004652 for visiting.

    "My Lady. You don''t look alright?"

    Heaven looked up at Ilyas. He looked down at her worriedly.

    Taking her hand, he ced her arm around his neck and then put his arm under her knees before lifting her up.

    The next moment they were back to the guest room. Ilyas ced her carefully on the bed, then looked at her. "Is there anything I can do for you?" He asked.

    Why? Why was this stranger looking at her worriedly while her friend could easily inflict pain on her and even try to exin why he was doing it.

    "Why?" She asked him.

    He looked at her questioningly.

    "Why are you loyal to me? I know you didn''t have a choice to serve me, but I feel you serve me with sincerity."

    He smiled. "If I had any thought of betraying you, Lord Zamiel would know before I could finish thinking." He said.

    "Is that why you are loyal?"

    "I have no reason to betray you. You have only treated me with kindness." He said.

    "But?" She felt like he had something to add.

    "I don''t want to be bound to someone."

    Heaven could understand him. He wanted to be free. Why would he live serving someone? She wouldn''t be those kinds of Lords who abused their power. If he wanted to be free, she would set him free.

    "I free you." She said. "You don''t have to worry about Zamiel. I will talk to him."

    She couldn''t deny that she felt sad. Having him by her side had made her feel secure.

    His pale blue eyes studied her for a moment. "Can I leave now?" He asked.

    Heaven nodded, feeling a sting in her heart.

    Ilyas smiled. "It is enough for me knowing I can leave." He said.

    Heaven blinked a few times confused. What did that mean?

    "I will stay." He told her.

 Chapter 195 - 72

    <h4>Chapter 195 - 72</h4>

    Ilyas took a chair and sat next to the bed when Heaven told him to stay. If Zarin came back, she didn''t have the energy to deal with him, so having Ilyas there made her feel rxed.

    For a moment she had thought it was Zamiel who came to her. She had panicked. She didn''t want him to see the situation she was in with the person she called a friend. For the first time she was ashamed to call Zarin her friend, so she was d that it was Ilyas who came to her.

    Theymunicated through the ne and the bracelet which let him know where she was when they needed to meet, so he must have used it.

    "Thank you for staying." She told him.

    He gave her a meek smile and a slight nod. Just like her father, after all the fights, not one hair on his head was out of ce. His light golden hair that almost looked white fell to his shoulders smoothly. Itplimented his pale skin and his pale blue eyes. He had hollow cheeks just like Zamiel and it gave them both a wolfish predatory look. She wondered if it was a smoke demon thing.

    "Do you also consider yourself a djinn?" She asked.

    "Yes." He said simply.

    "But you don''t hate me? I am part witch and the devil''s granddaughter."

    "You clearly chose a different path than your grandfather, and you didn''t choose to be born as a witch." He exined.

    Heaven nodded. She was d that there were demons who thought differently.

    "I know I said I would introduce you to father. I haven''t forgotten. I am trying to find a more appropriate time." She told him.

    "I am in no rush." He spoke calmly.

    After a while, Ilyas left so Heaven could take a bath. She couldn''t fall asleep being dirty. It bothered her.

    While bathing, she thought about Zarin and Zamiel. She wondered if Zamiel knew that it was Zarin who send Rose. He probably did, and yet again she felt ashamed. Then she remembered when Zamiel told her to trust him. Was he speaking of Rose? And what was it that he wanted to tell her?

    Unable to contain her curiosity, she teleported to his home after bathing and getting dressed.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/married-to-the-devil��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-72_51054486248023194 for visiting.

    When she came to his room, she was surprised to find him sleeping. Why was he sleeping during this time of the day? She walked closer and looked down on him. He seemed to be sick again. His face was pale. She wondered what was happening to him. Last time he had broken all the furniture in his room.

    She touched his forehead. He wasn''t burning like before, but he was still warm and again he slept wearing nothing on his upper body. It must be the heat.

    *****

    Zamiel woke up from a familiar scent invading his senses. It smelled like spring, like a warm breeze carrying the scent of blooming flowers. It was a smell that reminded him of greenery and sunrays.

    He opened his eyes, squinting his gaze followed where the scent came from. Next to him, in his bed, he found Heaven sleeping.?His eyes widened in surprise. He had to touch her just to make sure he wasn''t dreaming and Heaven would wake up just to kill his family again. But he was very much awake as he felt the warmth of her skin and the softness of her hair against his fingers.

    Heaven stirred in her sleep, then slowly opened her eyes. For a moment she just stared into his and even smiled.

    He smiled back at her, but that caused her eyes to widen. With a gasp, she sat up and looked around before looking at him.

    Zamiel sat up as well.

    "I��" She blushed. "I didn''t mean to...to sleep in ...in your bed." She stuttered.

    Of course not. It was unlike her. She was someone who would blush by a simple touch. Or not so simple. Her touch left him inmed, so he hoped he had the same affect on her.

    "I don''t mind." He told her.

    Her cheeks flushed even more. She did something to him whenever her face became red. He liked to reach for her cheeks and let his cold fingers cool her skin. Before he knew he was already touching her face and just like every time, she closed her eyes as his fingers slid over her cheek. He could tell she liked it when he did that.

    She took his other hand and put it on her other cheek, holding both his hands pressed to each side of her face. "I missed you." She said, her eyes still closed.

    Without thinking, Zamiel pulled her face close to his and kissed her. He had missed her too much to wait or to be gentle. He kissed her without hesitance, with such intensity that made her cling to him and that made the world around him fade away. The only thing he could feel, taste and smell was her.... until she bit him.

    He almost smiled against her lips as he felt the taste of his own blood, but Heaven was still oblivious to it all. He felt her ws dig into his shoulders and then the burning of when the tips scratched his skin. But none of that bothered him and he wouldn''t want her to stop if it didn''t end with him only tasting his own blood.

    Heaven stopped and pulled back. She looked at him, shocked again. Zamiel licked his own lips. If he could only heal in this moment, they could continue.

    "Don''t apologize." He told her before she could speak.

    "I''ll leave for a moment." She told him and before he could say something she was gone.

    After a short while, when the bleeding stopped, she came back. She hurried and came to sit next to him. "Are you alright now?" Looking at his lips.

    "Yes. Now and before." He told her.

    Her lips curved slightly, but she forced the smile back. "I really need to learn to control it." She said sadly.

    She wouldn''t have to if his healing abilities had worked as usual.

    "I will teach you." He told her.

    He didn''t know exactly how, but he would try different ways.

    She looked at his bare chest and shoulders where her ws left marks. She frowned but then looked at him "Are you sick again?" She asked.

    "No. I just can''t sleep at night." He said.

    "Is it the nightmares again?"

    He nodded. He wanted to talk to her about it and about Rose, but she looked so tired and he could still see the dark circles under her eyes. He would let her rest before making her worried again.

    "Is that why you broke your furniturest time?" She asked.

    "Yes." He replied.

    The furniture, he didn''t even remember much of it. After he woke up, he just found that he had destroyed his room. Therefore, he was afraid to be with Heaven. Him waking up next to her could be dangerous.

    His vision was red with anger whenever he woke up from the nightmare. He couldn''t see what was in front of him. But Heaven had managed to get through his ragest time. Could he trust that she would be able to do it every time? Could he trust himself with her?

    She put her hand on his bare shoulder and looked at him. "What can I do to help?"

    "Sleep with me." He said.

    Heaven blinked a few times. He had expected that reaction from her, but he only meant to hold her in his arms and let her sleep. She could get the sleep she needed and he could hold her.

    Her heart raced, and he could guess what she was thinking. He fought back the smile that made its way to his lips. He shouldn''t make her fl.u.s.tered, but he loved it.

    And then she surprised him when she crawled up in bed, adjusted the pillow andy down facing him.

    "You have to marry me after this." She told him.

    He chuckled, lying down as well. "You should at least sleep closer if that is the price."

    He opened his arms and waited to see if she would hesitate. But she boldly moved closer and rested her head on his arm. Zamiel drew her closer, holding her against his body.

    If this is what if felt like to hold her in his arms, he would be willing to pay any price.

 Chapter 196 - 73

    <h4>Chapter 196 - 73</h4>

    "The greatest gift you can give someone is the space to be his or herself, without the threat of you leaving."

    ******************

    Zamiel watched Heaven sleeping in his arms. He couldn''t let himself fall asleep because he didn''t want to have a nightmare in her presence, but also because he wanted to enjoy the feel of having her in his arms.

    He found her remark that he had to marry her after this amusing. As if he had any other n. But he understood what she meant. It was scandalous for a maiden to be in a man''s house, let alone his bed. It was even worse for a princess. This could ruin her reputation. That she stayed with him in his bed showed how much she trusted him.

    Zamiel removed the hair from her face and tucked it behind her ear. Her beautiful features were rxed, but she looked tired. This mission had exhausted her, and he hated to see her like this, but this was what she chose to do and he wanted to respect that. Letting her walk this path alone would make her stronger, but whenever she got tired, he would be there to finish what she started.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-73_51285216186137401 for visiting.

    After watching her for a while, he decided to get out of bed. He wrapped the sheets around his waist and walked out of the room. He came face to face with his maid, Helen. Her gaze fell on his bare chest and her hands in which she held a tray with cups and tes began to shake. Still, she couldn''t tear her gaze away from him.

    She was an old woman, but when it came to his looks, age or even gender didn''t matter. He could make both men and women lose track of their thoughts.

    "Helen, could you make me two cups of tea?" He asked.

    She blinked a few times, forcing herself to stop shaking. "O�� of cou..rse, My Lord."

    Zamiel went back into the room. It would be better to put a shirt on before he gave her a heart-attack. Even in his home, he couldn''t dress any way he liked.

    Once he got dressed, he went to the parlor and Helen served him his tea. Zamiel picked up his cup and took a sip while summoning Ilyas by getting into his mind.

    Ilyas appeared shortly after. "My Lord." He greeted.

    "Please sit." Zamiel told him and Ilyas got seated in front of him on a couch. "Have some tea." He then told him.

    "Thank you." Ilyas picked the other cup of tea and took a sip.

    Ilyas already knew why Zamiel summoned him, so he started to speak without being asked. He told him about the mission and how it went. He also told him about what happened with Zarin and Rose. Zamiel could see the images through Ilyas'' memory as he spoke.

    His n went ordingly, but just like he expected, it left Heaven hurt.

    Zamiel had not wanted to do it this way, but he had lost the person he loved once. If anyone tried to ruin his rtionship with Heaven, he would have no mercy. Still, he had been very patient with Zarin because Heaven called him a friend. He even apologized, despite knowing very well that Zarin had no intention of forgiving him, ever.

    The day he invited him to his home, he found his thoughts to be very disturbing. Zarin had already decided that Zamiel was the viin, and he wanted to get rid of him at any cost. He did not act or think like a friend looking out for his friend, and his actions didn''te from a ce of care and concern.

    If Zamiel hadn''t lived so long, he would have been confused to why Zarin hated him so much, but having many years of experience he knew very well that look in his eyes.

    It was pride and envy.

    Heaven choosing him hurt Zarin''s pride, and now he was jealousy. It was the same emotions he saw in Razia. The way she had watched him with satisfaction as he suffered after she poisoned him was still a painful memory. She had been very proud of her n, knowing very well that if a half-breed never came to existents, he would be doomed to live an eternity locked inside a coffin. She didn''t even leave him the choice to die. All that mattered was to prove that she was right and if she wasn''t, then he would be the one to pay the price.

    Until today, he suffered from that memory. He had once considered her a dear friend, and he never thought that she of all people could inflict so much pain on him. He didn''t want Heaven to go through that same pain.

    Zarin''s wasn''t as extreme as Razia, but the small resemnce made him worry for Heaven. And when Zarin sent Rose, Zamiel realized that he wouldn''t give up easily and was slowly heading toward the same dark path as Razia. It would be better to put an end to it before it got very ugly. That would cause Heaven a lot of pain.

    So Zamiel spoke to Rose after finding out that it was Zarin who sent her. He told her that she was being used and then read her mind to see what she wanted to do about it. Rose was a clever woman and didn''t want to be part of this game, so she decided to tell the truth and be left alone. But humans wereplicated and could easily change their minds, so Zamiel made sure she told the truth by manipting her thoughts. He didn''t want to take any risks with Heaven.

    "It is not my ce to say this, but I would kill anyone who touched my woman." Ilyas said surprising Zamiel.

    Zamiel chuckled. "No, you wouldn''t. Not if you cared for her feelings more than your own."

    Ilyas narrowed his gaze. "I am not as good as you." He said.

    Zamiel leaned back and sighed. "You can''t change your past, but tomorrow is a new day."

    Louis had raised Ilyas after his parents decided to leave him. His mother had moved on to the next life and his father was unable to handle the pain, so he followed her shortly after, leaving Ilyas all alone. Louis had trained Ilyas to be a fierce fighter, but he also made him do all his dirty deeds. It involved a lot of killing. Ilyas had a lot of blood on his hands. Killing became his second nature.

    "Heaven freed you. I know you don''t feelpletely free yet because of me, but you serve Heaven and if she freed you, then you are free."

    "I don''t want to be free from you." Ilyas said.

    Zamiel nodded, understanding very well. Being under a demon lord meant protection, and having an ancient demon as your lord meant even a higher protection. Only those who had someone in their family line who was ancient didn''t bother to have a demon Lord. They already had protection from their families.

    "May I ask how your mother moved on?"

    Ilyas'' mother was ancient smoke demon and Zamiel wondered how she ended her life. Ancients didn''t have a definitive way of dying, and very few knew how ancients took their lives and move on. Zamiel was curious, especially since he suspected it involved Heaven.

    "She found something that slowed down her healing ability." He said.

    Zamiel frowned. So Heaven was truly what could kill him.

    Why her?

    ***************

    Leaving a note in thement section.

 Chapter 197 - 74

    <h4>Chapter 197 - 74</h4>

    "The first to apologize is the bravest. The first to forgive is the strongest. The first to forget is the happiest"

    ******************

    "What slowed down her healing?" Zamiel asked.

    "I am not sure. I just overheard her speak to father. She said she found the thing that slowed down her healing ability. She would kill herself with it. Give herself a severe injury that would take longer to heal. If she died before she could heal, then she would achieve her goal." Ilyas exined.

    His exnation made both of them frown. Demons could only die by a stab in the spine, but they could heal from any other injury. Ancients couldn''t die by a stab in the spine, but any severe injury could kill them if their healing slowed down. And only one thing could make their healing slow down. Or one person.

    No wonder ancients were considered immortal. To find that one thing among everything else in the world seemed impossible. That is why ancients went into deep slumber instead of chasing that one thing that could end their life.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-74_51332822945808773 for visiting.

    "How old were you then?" Zamiel asked.

    "Sixteen." Ilyas said then frowned. "Are you nning on moving on?" He looked almost concerned.

    Zamiel chuckled. "No. I n to stay for a very long time." He said.

    "Is Heaven in some danger?" He asked.

    He understood why Ilyas was concerned. Zamiel had told him to guard Heaven closely. Keep an eye on her all the time and pay closer attention to find anything odd. With the nightmares going on, Lucifer might already decide to take his next step, and Zamiel wanted to be prepared so he could protect Heaven.

    It seemed like danger followed the people he loved everywhere. Maybe he was bad luck.

    "She might be. I''ll take over now. You may go rest." He told him.

    Ilyas nodded. "I''ll take my leave then." He said standing up and just like him he vanished into smoke.

    Zamiel leaned back on the couch. That Heaven could hurt him made him worry for Heaven and not for himself. He had gone through worse than death.

    He was not afraid of death. Death should be afraid of him.

    What he feared was losing Heaven. To fail to protect the woman he loved, again.

    "Zamiel!" Suddenly Heaven shrieked his name, startling him.

    Within a second, he was by her side.

    She sat on his bed, eyes wide with fear and her face pale and covered with sweat. When she saw him, she jumped out of bed and wrapped her arms around him, hugging him tightly.

    "You are alright." She breathed, her voice shaky.

    She pulled back, panicking. She touched his body everywhere, as if making sure he was whole. "You are alright." She kept repeating.

    Zamiel grabbed her wrists to stop her. "Heaven. I am alright." He assured her.

    She looked up at him with those fearful eyes. "But�� I just killed you." She said.

    He smiled at her. "It is alright. You do it all the time. Every time you kiss me, hold me or just smile at me, I die. And then you bring me back to life doing the same."

    Her eyes softened, and she sobbed. "It is not the time to be romantic." She said.

    He drew her into his arms and held her close. "Any time with you is the time to be romantic."

    He stroke her hair and she wrapped her arms around his waist. "I don''t want to lose you." She said, her face buried in his chest.

    "You won''t."

    Zamiel already knew what her nightmares were about, and it was something they needed to talk about.

    Heaven was silent for a moment, her heartbeat slowly calming down, but then in the silence her stomach growled loudly. Zamiel could feel her shrink in his arms. She was embarrassed.

    "Let''s eat." He said before picking her up with ease.

    Heaven was surprised. "What are you doing?" She asked as he carried her to the dining room. "I can walk."

    "And I can carry you." He said simply.

    When they arrived at the dining room, he sat her down on a chair. She still looked tired. Even the little moment she was asleep, the nightmares interrupted her.

    Zamiel sat next to her and ordered Helen to serve them food.

    "Thank you. I am starving." She admitted.

    "How was your mission?" He asked while they waited.

    She smiled. "I thought I failed, but maybe I didn''t." She shrugged. "I regret nothing. I learned a lot, but I don''t think father is proud."

    "I am sure he is. But he is a father. Being worriedes before being proud."

    Having been a father himself, Zamiel could understand Lucian. Ruling was never easy, and knowing the devil''s n made him probably worry even more. A fight between a family would leave everyone hurt.

    Heaven sighed. "I hope so." She said then she looked at him as if remembering something.

    "You wanted to tell me something." She reminded.

    Zamiel looked at her closely. She was still hurt, so he didn''t know if it would be good to bring up Rose now, but maybe this would allow her to talk about it instead of keeping it all to herself.

    Then he had to tell her about the nightmares. He never spoke to her much about her grandfather, but the only time they spoke about him it seemed like she hoped he would be better. If she still had hope, then what he was about to tell her would disappoint her.

    "Yes. There was a woman who came here. Her name was Rose. She was sent as a gift. I sent her back." He said.

    He didn''t want to go into details that would make her ufortable. He just wanted her to know that he wasn''t keeping it a secret.

    "You know who sent her." She said looking down at her hands. "You don''t have to be kind and hide it."

    He was not kind. He made Rose tell the truth, which caused a fight between them. Even if he did it to prevent a bigger fight, that might unable their friendship to ever be restored, she was hurt at the moment.

    "Yes I know, but I was not kind. I don''t like your friend. I don''t like him near you, I don''t like him touching you and treating you the way he did. I don''t like him disrespecting you. He might be your friend, but you are my woman. I hate to see you mistreated."

    He was not an angel. It would be a lie to say Zarin''s actions didn''t upset him. The only reason he endured and stayed respectful was because Heaven called him a friend. Had he been someone else, he would have made him crawl.

    Heaven looked at him, surprised. Maybe because of the way he spoke. He was not the type to let his emotions control his speech, but this time he let it out.

    "I still think you are kind." She finally said.

 Chapter 198 - 75

    <h4>Chapter 198 - 75</h4>

    "Seek to be whole, not perfect."

    *********************

    Zamiel watched Heaven stuff the food in the in her mouth. She ate without breathing in between and even used water to help swallow the food without chewing itpletely. Watching her eat like that was both worrisome and satisfying at the same time. He just hoped she wouldn''t choke on it.

    "Take your time." He told.

    She looked up at him and swallowed what was in her mouth. "I don''t have time. I want to see mother before I go back to Valish. I am sure she has been worried."

    Heaven always had her mother in mind. She was very protective of her. Zamiel didn''t know anything about having parents, but he knew mother''s held a dear ce in many people''s hearts. He wondered what it would feel like to have one.

    She stuffed thest bit of meat into her mouth and then looked at him. "Why are you not eating?"

    He was an ancient demon. He couldst many years without food, so he only ate for pleasure most of the time.

    "I am not hungry."

    "But this tastes so good." She said with dreamy eyes, picking up the potatoes.

    He chuckled. "I eat it often." He told her.

    "Yes, but you can''t get enough of things that taste good."

    "True. I can''t have enough of your lips."

    Heaven stopped chewing and gazed at him while her cheeks turned red. Then she swallowed hard. It looked almost painful because of therge pieces that she stuffed into her mouth.

    He wanted tough at her reaction, but handed her a ss of water instead. Heaven took it and gulped the water down quickly. He knew he should slow down with how he spoke to her. She never had a male speak to her like that before.

    Putting the empty ss down carefully, she looked up at him with a hint of shyness in her eyes. "I can''t get enough of you too." She admitted.

    Zamiel was taken aback. He didn''t expect that answer from her. She just shot an arrow into his heart and he knew it would stay there forever. That mix of shyness and boldness was alluring. She made him feel restless.

    And then she did that thing, where she leaned down a little so her hair would cover her face when she felt shy. Then when she calmed down, she would tuck the hair behind her ear. But this time she didn''t stop there. Her hand went down to her neck, and she rubbed it. She had been doing that during the whole mealtime.

    "Did you hurt your neck?" He asked.

    She shook her head. "No, it just itches." Removing the hair from her neck, "is it red?" She asked him.

    Zamiel''s gaze fell on her neck and his eyes widened in surprise. What...how?

    Right in the crook of her neck, there was a mating mark. It was exactly where he had marked her the first time. How was it possible? He thought it faded away.

    "What is wrong?" She asked when she saw the look on his face.

    Zamiel stood up from his seat and went to take a closer look. No, his eyes were not ying tricks on him. It was a mating mark, and it didn''t look like a new one. It looked like it had been there for some time.

    "You have a mating mark here." He said touching her neck.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-75_51378642730672570 for visiting.

    "That is not possible." Heaven said confused. "The mark faded a long time ago."

    "It is there, Heaven." Zamiel repeated.

    Heaven stood up from her seat and stalked to his room. Zamiel followed her. She went to the mirror and leaned closer, baring her neck. When she saw the mark, her eyes widened and then she frowned.

    "How?" She began.

    Yes, how? He was also curious.

    Thinking carefully about it now, his urge to renew the mark was gone. He had been so upied with the nightmares and how to get rid of them; he didn''t pay attention to his urges. The annoying, painful feeling that forced itself on him was gone.

    What was happening?

    Zamiel went over and took her hand. "Come, we need to see your grandmother." He said.

    Heaven stared at him, surprised. "You want to see my grandmother?" She asked.

    "Yes. I already visited her once and ��"

    "You did what?!" She cut him. "You visited my grandmother." She repeated in disbelief.

    Why was she surprised?

    "Yes." He replied simply.

    "Why?"

    "I needed advice from her."

    Heaven blinked a few times in disbelief, then her eyes softened.?"Oh Zamiel," She wrapped her arms around him. "I am so proud of you."

    Why?

    Oh, it was the witch thing.

    He was still notfortable with her grandmother, but he tried to stay open-minded.

    Heaven pulled away. "Advice for what?" She asked curiously.

    "That is something we need to talk about. But let''s find your grandmother first. She will exin everything."

    Zamiel teleported them outside her grandmother''s house. He listened after life. She wasn''t in her home.

    "She is not here." He said.

    "I think she is with mother." Heaven spoke. "We should go there and I get to see mother as well."

    Zamiel nodded, and they went to the castle. They teleported to her mother''s garden, since Heaven wasn''t supposed to be seen by anyone else. She was still supposed to be in Valish.

    When they arrived, they found Heaven''s grandmother sitting alone at a table in the garden. She sensed their presence and looked their way.

    "Heaven." She stood up from her seat.

    Heaven went to her grandmother and gave her a hug.

    "Your father told me what happened. I am so proud of you." Her grandmother said, hugging her back.

    Then she turned to him. "Zamiel, wee." She said motioning for him toe and sit.

    Zamiel went to the table and greeted her.

    "Where is mother?" Heaven asked.

    "She will be here soon. Please sit." She told them.

    Her grandmother looked curiously between him and Heaven. "Did something happen?" She asked.

    "Something strange." Heaven began. "Look at this."

    She bared her neck again to show her grandmother.

    Irene leaned closer to take a look. "That looks like a mating mark." She said simply.

    "Yes. But�� the previous one was gone and Zamiel didn''t renew it."

    ************

    ???? BONUS chapter! Scroll further ????.

 Chapter 199 - 76

    <h4>Chapter 199 - 76</h4>

    "Your mind is a battlefield. Be itsmander, not its soldier."

    *********************

    Irene kept staring and studying the mark in disbelief. "It doesn''t look like a new mark." She said.

    "No, it is not. It looks exactly like the previous mark. Almost as if it reappeared again." Zamiel exined. "And the urge to renew the mark has disappeared."

    Irene was thoughtful for a while. "I have never heard of anything like this before." She finally spoke.

    "Neither did I." He said.

    He never heard of anything like this in the demon world before, that is why he came to her. Maybe being a witch, she knew something that he didn''t.

    "You are wondering if this has anything to do with the witch," she began, referring to Razia. "but I don''t think so. There is nothing a witch or a spell could do to y with a sacred bond. I think this is more a force of nature."

    Heaven and Zamiel looked at each other, then listened carefully to what Irene had to say.

    "I know that to resist the urge long enough for it to disappear and the bond to break, there must be a stronger urge for something else. But in your case, when the urge disappeared, instead for the bond to break it renewed itself. Which leads me to think that the other urge that was stronger than the one to bite her is critical to why the mark renewed itself. Do you know why you decided to wait?"

    There were many reasons to why he wanted to wait. He wanted the mark to mean something since the first time had been an unpleasant experience for both. He wanted Heaven to want the mark for other reasons than to ease his pain, but most of all he wanted to protect her from himself.

    His mind was a dark ce, with many dark memories. The bond would allow Heaven to see his memories and feel his emotions. He wanted to heal first before putting all that on her. She deserved better. But just when he was healing and moving forward, learning to live and be happy, her grandfather came back to remind her of his pain. Day after day he reminded him of his failure.

    How was he supposed to heal when someone kept poking his wounds?

    "Because I want to protect Heaven''s happiness." He said.

    Irene smiled and nodded as if it was the answer she expected. "And that is how the marking began. A mate''s strongest urge is to protect his female, and that is why he marks her. The bond allows you to know when your mate is in danger. Your case is unique. You chose to protect her by not marking her, which is the root to why marking exists. So the mark renewed itself." She exined. "My mother taught me that you can''t fight nature. It will either reward you or punish you."

    Zamiel studied her for a while, not knowing what to say or believe.

    "I am saying the nature is rewarding you for your selfless act." She told him.

    Rewarding him? How was nature rewarding him??Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-76_51378659642106489 for visiting.

    First, he was forced by a spell to mate with Heaven against his will, and now nature forced a bond on him against his will. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to be bonded to Heaven. He just wanted to do it at the right time and now with him suffering even more she would see all those horrible images in his mind.

    Irene noticed that he wasn''t excited about it. "Nature is all about bnce. When bnce is lost, destruction follows. You were torturing yourself too much in order to protect someone else. When you destroy yourself, you can protect no one. This is nature helping you find a bnce. You can''t punish yourself for not being able to protect your loved ones."

    Thest sentence woke him up. How?

    How did she know his deepest, darkest feelings that he didn''t even admit to himself yet? The fear of being unable to protect, the fear of being someone''s mate when being a mate meant being a protector, which he failed to be.

    Yes. It was about him. No matter how many times he told himself he was worthy of being someone''s mate, a voice inside him kept telling him he was unworthy. He was bad luck.

    Suddenly he felt Heaven take his hand.

    "Zamiel." She looked at him worriedly. "Are you alright? You look pale."

    He squeezed her hand. "I am fine." He assured.

    He looked at Irene, and she stared back at him. She was right. Nature was rewarding him because he was deserving. He deserved to be happy and find bnce and peace. Nature gave him a second chance. Nature gave him Heaven and now bonded him to her. A bond stronger than any bond. That had to mean something. If nature believed in him and Heaven believed in him, it was time to believe in himself.

    "I am more than fine. I am happy." He told her and he was.

    Now he would not fight himself anymore. He would be with this wonderful woman without feeling worthless. She was a clever woman. If he was her choice, he could not be bad.

    "I am happy too." She smiled.

    Now they only had to get her grandfather out of the way.

    Zamiel turned to Irene. "I brought Heaven here to tell her about the nightmares. She is having them too."

    "Mother." Suddenly Heaven interrupted them and stood up when her mother came to the garden.

    "Heaven." Her mother smiled, and Heaven went to hug her. "Oh darling, you look so tired. Did you eat? Did you sleep?"

    "Mother, I am fine." Heaven assured her with a smile. "I feel better than ever. How are you?"

    "I am fine, love." She said and then her gaze went to Zamiel, who already stood up to greet her.

    "Your Majesty." He bowed.

    Her mother suspected immediately that something was going on. She walked to the table, greeted him and then they sat down.

    "What is happening?" She asked.

 Chapter 200 - 77

    <h4>Chapter 200 - 77</h4>

    "My best dreams and worst nightmares have the same people in them."

    ****************

    Once Heaven''s mother joined them at the table, a few silent looks were exchanged and Zamiel knew that Hazel had noticed the mark on her daughter''s neck. Heaven gave her mother a look that said she would exinter, and Irene didn''t waste time to move on to the nightmares and ask about them.

    Heaven told her grandmother about the nightmares she had been having, and Irene told her what she suspected. That it was her grandfather''s doing.

    Zamiel sat silently and watched Heaven''s expression as Irene spoke to her about her grandfather''s n and the five kingdoms. To his surprise, Heaven remained calm at the beginning, but then instead of feeling disappointed, he sensed angering from her as her grandmother continued to speak.

    Her mother''s thoughts were distracting. She was extremely worried for her daughter, but most of all she was scared. She just wanted to hide her somewhere, but because she grew up very sheltered, she didn''t want to make Heaven feel like she couldn''t enjoy her life. Her mother already felt sad and guilty that she couldn''t give her daughter a different life than she had.

    "What can we do to stop this?" Heaven asked when her grandmother finished talking.

    Her grandmother sighed. "There isn''t much you can do. You just have to resist his maniption and not let your fears control you."

    "There is no spell that can help?" Heaven wondered.

    "Most spells don''t work on ancients. They are too powerful for that. Veryplicated spells need to be used, and those spells can kill you unless you have a direct source of power. Like an ancient demon." She exined looking at him.

    Zamiel knew what she meant. Razia had poisoned him. Then she drew power from him to lock him inside. Otherwise, her spell would never work. She would end up draining herself, but she drained him instead.

    "With your grandfather, there is no spell that can stop him from manipting. That is his special power that nothing in this world can take away from him." She continued turning back to Heaven.

    Now it was Heaven''s turn to sigh. She was frustrated. He could feel her emotions stronger now with the mark. He had been skeptical at first, but the mark truly renewed itself. He could feel the bond with Heaven even though he didn''t understand her grandmother''s exnation. Maybe because he didn''t see nature the way she looked at it.

    Heaven''s mother took both of daughter''s hands in her own before gazing into her eyes.

    "Heaven. I am proud of the strong woman you have be. I want you to believe in yourself and know that no one can frighten you or use you. And I want you to always remember that this is you home. No matter where you are or where you go, this ce is your home."

    "Mother, I am not going anywhere. I have no intention of helping grandfather so don''t worry." Heaven assured.

    Zamiel could see that all three women were worried and frustrated that nothing much could be done. This was Heaven''s fight alone, and only she could do something. Resist her grandfather.

    The devil could not be killed, so he had nothing to fear. There was nothing that could be used against him either. He cared for no one and nothing but himself.

    Zamiel could only guess what the devil was trying to do with the nightmares. He would keep doing this until one of them gave up because of the constant worry, fear andck of sleep. He would exhaust them, and Heaven not having the same strong demon mentality as he had, she would break easily.

    Zamiel wouldn''t let that happen and the devil knew that, therefore giving him his own nightmares to keep him upied.

    Or maybe he was all wrong, and the devil was nning something else entirely.

    "Heaven." Her mother broke the eerie silence first. "Don''t think much about it. You need to stay strong, so make sure to rest and not let this worry you. You look exhausted. You should go to your room and rest."

    "Mother, I need to go back to Valish." Heaven protested.

    "No, you don''t. Youpleted your mission. Now the rest will be taken care of by your father. It is important you rest."

    Her mother''s tone was resolute, but not harsh. He could feel the strong bond between them. Sometimes they only needed to exchange looks tomunicate.

    "I''ll make your father arrange so it looks like you left Valish and I''ll make sure no onees to your room."

    Heaven nodded.

    Zamiel thought of excusing himself and leaving before things got awkward, but both Hazel and Irene stood up from their seats before he could do something.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-77_51448587095172425 for visiting.

    "We will leave you two alone for a while." Her grandmother smiled.

    "Thank you for lending us your time." Zamiel said.

    Her green eyes that looked exactly like Heaven''s looked at him with a feeling he couldn''t tell. But he could tell it was a good one, unlike the one her mother showed who was still careful with him.

    He didn''t me her. She was only worried for her daughter, especially now knowing about the nightmares.

    As soon as they left, Heaven took his hand and teleported them to her room. They stood right next to her bed. She gazed up at him, her eyes filled with concern.

    "I am sorry for my grandfather." She said.

    "It is his fault. Not yours." He told her.

    She sat down on the bed with a sigh and he sat next to her.

    He could feel her stress, her confusion. He could feel the weight on her shoulders. So much had happened in her life over thest weeks. The mission, Zarin, the nightmares and now the mark and her grandfather. He could feel her shrink. This is what he had worried about. Maybe he should have waited and not put everything on her at the same time.

    Wrapping his arm around her shoulders, he pulled her close to him. "Don''t think." He spoke against her hair. "Let me do the thinking."

    She turned to him, her green eyes meeting his. "I don''t want you to do everything. You said you resisted the urge to protect me. From what? Your memories?"

    "Yes." Zamiel admitted.

    She caught on fast.

    "I know you want to protect me, but you don''t have to go that far. I can handle it." She said.

    "But you shouldn''t have too. That is something I should have left in the past, and not something you should bear. I will share with you things in the present, but I should deal with my past alone."

    Heaven took his hand. "It is not your fault. Now it is my grandfather''s doing, so you shouldn''t feel guilty if I see your past."

    Zamiel stared into her eyes. "Heaven, promise me one thing." He said.

    She nodded.

    "If it gets too much, you can just leave. I''ll be alright. Then you cane back when you want too. I''ll always wait for you."

    His memories were nothing to be taken lightly. It was horrifying. Something no one should have to see daily.

    Heaven nodded, even though he could clearly tell she had no n of listening to him.

    Stubborn, as always.

    Then she frowned. Her hand reaching for her neck again and rubbing the mark. She stood up and went to the mirror in her room, taking a closer look.

    "I still can''t believe it." She said.

    He couldn''t either.

    There wasn''t one time when she came to him and his gaze didn''t travel to her neck, causing his gums to itch badly. He would have seen it if she had the mark before. It had only reappeared now and since the urge to bite her was gone and he could feel the connection between them stronger than before; it had to be the mating mark.

    Heaven turned around. "You don''t feel the urge to bite me anymore?" She asked.

    Zamiel was confused. Did he hear disappointment in her voice? Did she want him to bite her?

    Standing up, he walked up to her. He looked down at the mark between her shoulder and neck before his gaze traveled up her slender neck. He felt a hunger rise within him, but it was not the same as the one to mate her. This was only to take pleasure from biting her.

    Unlike the urge that wed at him every little moment, this was just him wanting more than he needed.

    When it came to Heaven, his greed was endless. She unleashed his demon with all its sinful traits. But she was his now, and only she could unleash his demon and restrain him.

    "No." Was his short reply.

    "So�� you won''t bite me?"

    He gazed into her emerald eyes. They looked pleadingly at him, expecting his answer to be what she wanted to hear. And she wanted him to bite her. He could see she was curious about it. Nervous, but still curious.

    He grabbed her waist and pulled her against his body. He leaned in and brushed his lips along her cheek, then followed the line of her jaw. She shivered in his arms.

    "Do you want me to bite you?" He spoke in hushed tones, his hand moving up her back and entangling in her soft hair.

    He could hear the rapid beat of her heart and her shaky breath.

    "Yes." Her reply left her lips like a silent cry.

    She tilted her head back, baring her neck for him.

    It didn''t take long for his fangs to elongate and his demon toe alive, pushing him to act on his impulses and whisper things in his mind.

    ''She is ours now. Calm down.''

    But as soon as he tasted her skin and her sweet scent filled his senses, all rational thought fled his mind and he buried his fangs into her flesh.

 Chapter 201 - 78

    <h4>Chapter 201 - 78</h4>

    "Shine is my favorite color."

    *********************

    Heaven''s breath caught in her throat as Zamiel pulled her against his body. His strong arms imprisoned her, his warmth weed her, his scent intoxicated her.

    He leaned in, then ever so gently his lips brushed against her skin like soft feathers, causing her to shiver. She wrapped her arms around him and clung on to him as his lips teasingly moved along her jawline, his hot breath making her skin tingle.

    She felt his hand slide up her back and into her soft hair. He held her gently, made her wonder what his next move would be, and she waited in anticipation.

    "Do you want me to bite you?" He asked. His tone was low, an inviting whisper tempting her to say yes.

    Heaven closed her eyes and opened her mouth. She could barely hear the yes that left her lips and her head fell back.

    Zamiel tightened his hold around and as soon as his lips touched the sensitive skin on her neck, all air left her lungs. She waspletely breathless as his mouth skillfully moved over her skin, leaving soft kisses along the way. Heaven grasped the back of his shirt in sheer desperation. Her stomach turned into a battlefield for butterflies.

    Lord. What was he doing to her? He made her skin ripe for his mouth to have a taste. A bite.

    Then he flicked his tongue over the mark. Heaven felt a strange sensation go through her. It was something deep, something raw, something very intimate that she couldn''t understand. The mark tingled and itched again, adding to the need to be bitten.

    And then she felt the tip of his fangs graze her skin, sending shivers down her spine. It was a like warning for the bite that was toe.

    Heaven''s heart raced. The battle of butterflies in her stomach picked up, and she held him tighter. He flicked his tongue onest time over the mark and then his fangs pierces her skin.

    Pain shot down her neck and she whimpered, but it was soon followed by a warm sensation that made her dizzy and weak in the knees. Heaven was lost, flying in what seemed like endless clouds, and she didn''t want to descend.

    Zamiel held her firmly in ce. A soft growl left his lips as he pulled away, then his tongue swept over the wound. Heaven''s eyes were still shut as if she refused to wake up from this dream.

    "Heaven." His voice was low, hypnotic, forcing her to open her eyes and look into his silver ones. They were gleaming like liquid metal. "Are you alright?"

    She saw his long, sharp fangs as he spoke. Did he bite her with those? Howe it hurt so little?

    She opened her mouth, but only a breath came out. Lord, she didn''t have the energy to talk. She just leaned into him and rested her head on his chest.

    Zamiel leaned down and scooped her up in his arms. He took her to bed andy her down carefully. Heaven looked up at him where his tall figure loomed over her, his eyes showing concern.

    "I am alright." She said, her voice barely a whisper.

    Zamiel sat next to her, reaching for her face he caressed her cheek with the back of his hand. Slowly her heart calmed down and her breathing be normal again.

    She gazed at him. His eyes still gleamed with that light and his fangs were still out. Did he want more?

    Zamiel watched Heaven rest in her bed. Her silken ck hair spread across the pillow, her cheeks flushed a light pink like the color of her lips and her emerald eyes still swirling with so many emotions. Now that his demon had a taste of her, it didn''t want to rest.

    He needed to get away from her, away from her intoxicating scent, away from her mesmerizing eyes.

    His demon had been starving for a thousand years. Letting him out now would cause storms that would shake even trees with the deepest roots.

    He pulled away from her and stood up.

    "Zamiel."

    Cursing quietly, he clenched his jaw. Hearing his nameing from her lips like a plea was not what he needed to hear right now. He knew she was going to ask him to stay.

    He took a deep breath and turned to her. "Heaven. You need to rest. I wille back some other time."

    He tried to sound normal, but he could hear the irritation in his voice. She looked him at with those vibrant eyes, not reacting to his tone, just his words. "Can''t you stay?" She asked.

    Oh, no. Resisting her was the hardest thing he had to do.

    Heaven moved away, making a ce for him in her bed, almost as if she knew he wouldn''t deny her.

    Calling himself all kinds of awful things, he got into her bed and she immediately snuggled against him.

    Zamiel stiffened. His demon raging, creeping under his skin, scratching his way out. He closed his eyes, trying to shut it out but to no avail.

    It was toote and now he was greedy, selfish and l.u.s.tful.

    Heaven stirred and rested her hand on his torso. This woman was pure torture, and he wanted to scold her for moving. Suddenly he heard her heart race and heat stemmed from her body.

    One corner of his mouth lifted, relishing in the fact that he wasn''t the only one restless.

    He frowned. Now he was being selfish, awakening her desire before he could fulfill it. Unaware, he let out a sigh of frustration.

    Heaven shifted and looked up at him. "What is wrong?" She asked.

    Now he felt bad, but decided to be honest. He pushed himself up in a sitting position and then looked her straight in the eyes.

    "Heaven. I am a man." He told her. She probably knew nothing about the struggles of a man. "Not even a normal man. I am demon."

    She looked at him, confused. "I know."?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-78_51494096014989103 for visiting.

    He chuckled darkly. No. She didn''t know, and he didn''t me her.

    "And you are a woman." He continued. "A beautiful woman. The most enticing I have ever seen."

    The confusion in her eyes changed to something else. She was starting to understand, and a blush crept to her face.

    "I''ll return to you once I calm down." He told her, standing up. He leaned down and kissed her forehead. "Rest well." He said, then he teleported back to his room.

    Once he was alone, he thought he would calm down, but he should have known better than to give in to his desire. His demon kept troubling him, and he was losings his mind. If he didn''t know better, he would think his mood was the cause for the sky to growl and cry. The rain fell down heavily, knocking on his windows for entrance.

    His maid Helen served him tea, but he needed something cold to calm his nerves.

    Something to numb his demon. Falling back onto the couch with a sigh, he suddenly heard a sound outside his mansion. A giggle, and then a familiar scent mixed with the scent of rain reached his nostrils.

    Zamiel stood up and went to the window. Looking outside, he found Heaven getting soaked under the rain.

    What was she doing?

 Chapter 202 - 79

    <h4>Chapter 202 - 79</h4>

    "We met for a reason, either you''re a blessing or a lesson."

    *************

    Heaven tried to rest after Zamiel left her, but she was tense and kept turning back and forth in bed. She threw the nkets off of her body and hoped to rx and fall asleep. But as soon as she closed her eyes, she remembered Zamiel''s body against hers, his lips on her neck, his fangs in her flesh, and she was restless and hot all over again.

    Shutting her eyes tightly with a groan, she tried to push those images to the back of her mind, but to no avail. It was impossible to make her brain forget when her body remembered every touch and every kiss so clearly.

    After a lot of groans and rolling in bed, there was a knock on the door. Her mother peeked inside and walked in when she found her awake.

    "You haven''t slept yet." Her mother pointed.

    Heaven sat up,pletely fl.u.s.tered and frustrated. Her mother held a tray with a lid in her hands. She went and ced it on the table in the middle of the room before looking at her.

    "I brought you some food in case you are hungry." She said. Then she tilted her head, and a frown settled between her brows. "Is something bothering you?"

    Heaven shook her head. "No, mother. It is just taking time to sleep." She said.

    Her mother came and sat next to her. She removed a few strands of her hair from her face and smiled gently while cupping her cheek. "Don''t think too much. Everything is going to be alright. You just make sure to rest and eat well. You can''t fight if your body is weak."

    Heaven nodded. "I will."

    "Alright then, I''ll leave you alone." She rubbed her shoulder before standing up and leaving.

    Falling back on bed, Heaven decided to try to sleep again since she had no appetite. Curling in bed, she shut her eyes.

    Don''t think. Don''t think. She chanted. And then she cursed when she failed. It was his scent. It still lingered in her room, reminding her of the things she wanted to forget.

    Getting out of bed, she decided to eat. What better way to distract herself than with food. She sat at the tabled and removed the lid from the tray. Rise, chicken, and vegetables were served on a te. There was soup in a bowl and then bread at the side. Heaven picked up her spoon and tasted the soup. God, she was full after all the food she stuffed into her belly at Zamiel''s house. She didn''t feel like eating. The butterflies swirling in her stomach didn''t make it easier either.

    She forced herself to eat a little, hoping it would distract her, but it was pointless so she went back to bed. After a lot of struggle to sleep, she heard a loud thunder outside followed by rain that poured down heavily.

    Turning back, Heaven looked outside the window. It was raining a lot. Almost as if the heavens were having mercy on her. Heaven pushed herself out of bed and went to open the door to her garden. She looked outside, at how the rain fell over her garden, listened to the sound of it and the smell.

    Oh, it reminded her of Zamiel. She missed him already.

    Without thinking, she stepped outside under the rain. She shivered as the cold drops of water fell on her burning skin, easing the heat that had made her restless.

    How long had it been since she walked outside when it rained? It felt like forever since thest time. When she was little, she used to sneak out when it rained and let herself get drenched. Lydia and Ylva would be worried and try to get her inside.

    "You will get ill, Your Highness." They would say.

    And then at some point she had just stopped. She became obedient, leaving behind the rebellious girl she used to be. No more running around in the castle, or hiding, or fighting with Zarin, or dressing like a boy. No more ying around under the rain.

    Heaven looked up at the sky, holding her hands out at the sides of her body. Letting the rain fall over her, washing her worries away, cooling her heat and bringing forth joy. She felt like a little girl again. The girl she used to be, where she listened to her brain less and followed her heart more. It wasn''t necessarily a good thing to do, but it made her happy. And now her heart longed for Zamiel.

    Before she knew, she found herself outside his home. Water sshed under her feet and she realized she had stepped on a puddle as she arrived. She used to love ying in puddles when it rained. Tossing her shoes aside, she flicked the cold water with her feet. She waspletely wet, cold and ying with water like a little girl. She giggled at her silly behavior, but then her hand flew to her mouth.

    What was she doing? She hade here to...to��

    Her body that had turned cold under the rain suddenly grew hot and her cheeks burned. She remembered Zamiel''s words. "Heaven, I am a man. And you are a woman."

    Her heart raced as she looked over at his mansion. The voice inside of her told her to be bold and walk inside, but her heart was jumping out of her chest. She knew what happened between a man and a woman. Gina had told her stories. And Zamiel''s eyes had looked at her in a way that made her heart cease to beat before he left her alone. There was no denying he wanted her. Badly.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_%!d(string=14205835806705305)/chapter-79_%!d(string=51565481877883445) for visiting.

    Losing her courage, she decided to go back home. She slid her foot into one shoe, but then she heard her name.

    "Heaven."

    Oh Lord. Have mercy on me.

    She put her other shoe on quickly and turned to him.

    He stood at the terrace with a roof above his head that covered him from the rain. "What are you doing?" He asked.

    *********

    ???? TWO CHAPTERS!!! scroll further.

 Chapter 203 - 80

    <h4>Chapter 203 - 80</h4>

    "When the root is deep, there is no reason to fear the wind."

    *****************

    What was she doing? She didn''t know. She was being stupid and childish.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_%!d(string=14205835806705305)/chapter-80_%!d(string=51565500920023487) for visiting.

    Turning to Zamiel, she looked at him where he stood. He still had that dark look in his eyes that sometimes flickered with an unknown emotion. Or maybe she knew, and that was the reason her heart skipped a beat. He leaned forward, cing his arms on the fence, and watched her closely. His eyes narrowing, his gaze scanning the length of her and then darkening even more.

    "What are you doing here, Heaven?" He repeated when she didn''t reply.

    I am a man. A demon. And you are a woman. The words echoed in her mind. Yes. It was true. He was a man. Her man, and she was a woman. His woman.

    "It is raining." She said. And it had nothing to do with his question. "I love rain."

    She was being unreasonable.

    "I am sure it rains back home too." He said.

    He didn''t seem pleased to see her.

    Heaven shuddered. The heat left her body and now she was cold. Really cold. She wrapped her arms around herself and looked at him. "I missed you." She admitted.

    Zamiel pushed away from the fence and straightened himself. His dark gaze regarded her with such intensity she shivered again.

    "You shouldn''t havee here." He said. But this time he didn''t sound angry. He sounded regretful.

    He walked along the fence, his eyes never leaving hers, then he descended the stairs and walked out into the rain. As he crossed the distance between them, Heaven felt her heart race. Without warning, he grabbed her by the hair and kissed her fiercely. His soft lips firmly moving over hers, instantly inming her, and then he pulled hair back, breaking the contact between their lips.

    "Heaven, don''t bite me because I intend to kiss you long and hard." He said.

    Before she could reply or even think of what he said, he covered her mouth with his again. His lips were eager against hers. Hungry. Moving with a feverish need. And then suddenly she felt her back against something hard. A tree.

    Zamiel trapped her with his body between him and the tree and then kissed her like a starving man. Nipping and sucking until her lips felt sore. Until her entire body flushed and burned. Has it not been the rain Heaven would think she would go up in mes. His hands roamed the sides of her body and his lips moved downwards. Kissing her jaw, nibbling at her neck. He ced kisses along her corbone then removed the dress from her shoulders, kissing her bare skin.

    Heaven bit her lips, suppressing the sounds that rose to her throat. She held on to him tightly, her knees refusing to support her, but then abruptly he distanced himself from her.

    Heaven gasped, shocked by the chilling cold that followed his absence. She lifted her hooded eyes, her heart beating wildly, her breath shaky. Zamiel stood across from her, a safe distance away, next to a tree. They were somewhere in the woods.

    He refused to look at her while one of his hands covered his mouth and nose. Heaven could still not speak or think, so she just stared at him while catching her breath. Eventually he dropped his hand and looked her way.

    His eyes. She had never seen them look so silver. It looked like when the sharp edge of a de hit the sunlight. Zamiel ran his fingers through his hair, looking uneasy.

    "Heaven, I promised to make you mine once we get married. I don''t want to break that promise." He said.

    Heaven opened her mouth in a protest. She wanted to tell him to break his promise. She didn''t want that promise; she wanted him. But she knew the kind of person he was. Even if he broke his promise because she told him, he would feel guilty after.

    Determined, Heaven walked over to him. She took his arm and teleported them to outside his home, under the roof of his terrace. She wanted to talk to him and not have the rain disturb their conversation.

    "The marry me." She said. "Now."

    Zamiel looked at her, confused. "Now?" He asked.

    She nodded. "We are already married the demon way. You want to marry me the human way, so let''s get married like humans. You have lived for so long. What is the easiest and fastest way for humans to get married?"

    Zamiel opened his mouth but seemed speechless.

    "We will have our Royal wedding, of course. I am doing this so you don''t have to break your promise." She exined. "I�� I want to be with you."

    She looked down, her face turning all shades of red. It was quiet for a while, then she felt Zamiel''s cold fingers under her chin. He lifted her head, so she was looking into his eyes. They gleamed with another emotion. Something that made her feel warm and fuzzy.

    "A thousand years ago, humans got married by tying a ribbon around each other''s wrists. It was a sign of the bond between them." He spoke in a low, calm tone.

    His hand reached for the sleeves on her dress. Heaven''s gaze followed his hand. Her sleeves were cut open in the middle and tied together with a ribbon. Zamiel''s fingers grabbed the end of the ribbon and tugged at it, opening the knot then removing the ribbon from her sleeves.

    "Will you marry me, Heaven?" He said stretching the ribbon between his two hands.

    "Yes." Heaven smiled, holding her arm above the ribbon. Zamiel tied it around her wrist. Heaven felt strange as he did so. A little emotional.

    Zamiel held his arm out.

    Heaven removed the ribbon from the other sleeve, then tied it around his wrist. Then they looked at each other with a smile.

    "Kiss me, Heaven." He then spoke.

    Heaven tiptoed. Wrapping her arms around him, she kissed him without hesitance. Another kind of warmth surrounded her, and she realized that Zamiel teleported them to his room. Using his preternatural powers, he shut the door and put fire in the hearth.

    He pulled away from her, gazing into her eyes as if searching for an answer to an unspoken question. He lifted his hand and traced the lines of her face. Heaven closed her eyes. She loved every time she touched her face. Nothing felt more intimate.

    His finger moved lower, over her lips, down to her throat, tracing her corbone, then to the front of her dress.

    In the room''s quietness, with only the firewood crackling in the hearth, she heard her shaky breath and the wild beating of her heart when he began to untie the front of her dress. Heaven felt suddenly nervous. She had never been n.a.k.e.d in front of anyone since she came of age. Not even her maids.

    As if sensing her nervousness, he leaned in, showering her face with kisses.

    "I will take good care of you." He promised, as he untangled the ropes that held her dress together. Heaven rxed as his lips found hers and he kissed her slowly, tenderly.

    Then he undressed her, weing each newly bared skin with his lips. Heaven was lost, flushed, dizzy. She didn''t care that she waspletely bare,pletely vulnerable with this man.

    And he was fully clothed. Zamiel gazed at her, urging her to undress him. Heaven reached for his shirt. Her hands trembled as she unbuttoned it, but with each piece of clothes that came off, her nervousness left with it. The beauty of him mesmerized her.

    She reached for him. Her hands trailed down his body, gawking and admiring with no shame. Zamiel groaned in approval and drew her into his arms before taking her to bed. Hey her down, pinning her body down with his. She saw the dark look in his eyes again before he imed her mouth in a searing kiss that made her toes curl in pleasure.

    Then his mouth moved down her body, his lips exploring every inch of her skin. Tasting. Savoring.

    He touched her as if he wanted to imprint his hands into her flesh, and his touch into her mind.

    Heaven became her body, only. It was acting on its own ord. Arching, writhing, trembling. She was lightheaded and aching. She was gasping and m.o.a.ning as his fingers and lips reached ces she had never been touched. Never been kissed before.

    Zamiel found all her sensitive spots and lingered a little longer there. Stroking, teasing, punishing and soothing until she couldn''t endure anymore.

    "Zamiel." She pleaded as if he would know what she wanted when even she didn''t know.

    But Zamiel was well aware. He knew exactly where she wanted him, how she ached for him. He ced himself between her legs and then she felt a burning pain as his body became one with hers. But it was nothingpared to the pleasure that followed.

 Chapter 204 - 81

    <h4>Chapter 204 - 81</h4>

    "A gentleman is simply a patient wolf."

    ****************

    Heaven woke up feeling like a different person. She didn''t feel like a girl anymore. She felt like a woman. As she stretched in bed and yawned, every muscle in her body ached. She was sore all over, but pain never felt so good.

    The first thing she did was to look for Zamiel. He was sleeping peacefully next to her, one arm resting over her waist. Excitement bubbled inside of her while every nerve in her body reminded her of what happenedst night. She recalled every light touch and every small kiss. She remembered his body in hers, stroking her rhythmically, slowly pushing her to the edge until she cried out. It was so intense she could still feel it in her muscles.

    Oh, those sounds. Her cheeks burned.

    No matter how hard she tried to stay quiet, her body acted on its own. But Zamiel had takenplete control over her, leaving her weak and lightheaded. Then he drew her into his arms and whispered promises in her ear, which she couldn''t remember. He even made her promise things.

    Heaven frowned, trying to revive the memories, but nothing came to mind. She felt like she should know, especially the things he made her promise in her frail state of mind. It was unfair and she would scold him once he woke up. But as she shifted and turned to him, she forgot all about it.

    He was breathtaking where hey, the masculine lines of his face were rxed, his long thickshes fell over his cheeks, his nose was long and narrow and those lips, those sensual lips, were more familiar with her body than she was.

    Then her gaze traveled down his body, to his inviting neck, his broad shoulders and muscr arms. She noticed scratches on his arms.

    Her ws. She had scratched him. Wondering how much damage she caused, she reached for his back. She felt more grazes on his skin. How could she have forgotten about her demon?

    Maybe because she hadn''t bitten him. He had no bruises on his lips, so why the scratches? Then she remembered him telling her not to bite him. Did her demon listen to him?

    She knew their bond was different now that the mark renewed itself. She felt much closer to him, his emotions almost became her own. Through their bond she had felt his pleasure, which added to her own, but she also felt his restraint. He had been holding back as he made love to her, taking care of her needs more than his own.

    What was she supposed to do with this selfless man? She would not let him hold back next time.

    Next time?

    It made her body flush and tingle all over again.

    Turning on her back, she stared at the ceiling. She wondered what walking would feel like since her legs felt strange and her whole body ached.

    Rolling over, she sat at the edge of the bed. Wrapping the sheets around her small figure, she stood up. Her limbs felt sluggish as she began to walk. She felt funny as she made her way to therge mirror in his room.

    Oh Lord! She looked awful. While straightening her hair, she saw her neck. Her demon sight made it possible to see the several bruises and marks that were fading away. Now wonder her neck felt raw and even her swollen lips.

    She also noticed the finger imprints on her arms. They were also fading because of her inhuman healing ability. Surprisingly, she felt no pain that caused these bruises. It made her think of the whole controlling demon thing. Being ancient and possessing so much power and strength, she realized just how much Zamiel held back.

    Would he always have to hold back? Or was it because his demon had been sleeping for so long and now it was like hers, newly awakened and raving? She hoped for thetter.

    Heaven looked at her shoulders and corbone. She could see the visible bones. It looked like she had lost weight and her skin wasn''t glowing as it used to be. She had never felt insecure about her looks before. She knew she was a stunning beauty by how she made men around her pause to look. But for the first time she anxious about her own body, especially now that someone else other than herself saw herpletely n.a.k.e.d.

    Carefully she opened the covers at the front and looked at herself in the mirror. Yes, she had lost weight, but she couldn''t tell if she looked good or bad. She had nothing topare her body to except for...Axia''s. That woman''s body put her own to shame.

    Annoyed, she wrapped the sheets around herself. She knew Axia was only his friend, but if Zamiel went to see her again, that woman better dress properly.

    Suddenly she heard a low grunt which caused her to almost jump out of her skin. She turned around and found Zamiel turning in bed. The sheets fell off his body, barely covering anything, but he was unaware as he continued to sleep.

    Heaven stood there, staring. Lord. She had already seen him n.a.k.e.d already. It was nothing new.

    Discreetly, she went back to bed. Just when she was about to cover him, he stirred and a frown settled on his face.

    No!

    She hoped it wasn''t a nightmare again. Maybe she should wake him before it got worse.

    She loomed over him, leaning closer, "Zamiel." She whispered his name.

    "Mm." His eyes were still shut, but she was relieved that he replied.

    "Are you awake?" She asked.

    A hoarse sound came from his lips that brought a fluttering feeling to her stomach. Now that hey on his back and his hair was out of the way, she noticed the scratches on the sides of his neck as well.

    What had she done?

    Her fingers reached for the wounds, and he grunted his approval of her touch. This made her feel bold. She traced her fingers down his neck and chest, feeling his hard muscles under her palm.

    It felt odd that she could feel his pleasure from her touch.

    "I like how you wake me up." He spoke, his voice still rough from sleep, but she liked the sound of it.

    Her gaze shifted from his body to his now open eyes. He smiled at her "Good morning."

    That voice.

    "Good morning." She smiled.

    But then panic settled in.

    Morning?!

    She looked outside the window. The sun had just risen and the faint light peeked through the ss. She had been gone from home sincete afternoon yesterday until early morning today.

    "Is something wrong?" Zamiel asked, sensing her panic.

    Well, everyone was probably still asleep, so she didn''t need to panic. Pushing the thought to the back of her mind, she wanted to enjoy this moment.

    "Nothing is wrong." She said snuggling against him.

    He wrapped his arm around her. The ribbon was still tied around his wrist, just like hers was. Even though people today didn''t get married this way, she knew for Zamiel this wasn''t anything short of a marriage. That was all that mattered to her.

    She had already considered herself his in every way. This only made it seem more special. She loved that it was something between them only. It felt more intimate and sincere than a Royal wedding would ever feel.

    But no one would consider them married this way, and in all honesty she didn''t care. She was going to get officially married to him anyway, and until then this would be between her and him.

    Married or not, nature had bonded them in the most sacred way. No one could take that away from them.

    Leaning back, she looked up at him. "I hurt you again." She said.

    His gaze followed hers and he looked at the scratches on his arms. "It was quiet pleasing." He said sincerely.

    "But I didn''t bite you." She continued, still confused. She knew he didn''tpel her, but then why did sheply.

    "I guess your demon is the obedient type." He mused.

    "Then maybe you should tell me not to w at you as well." She suggested.

    He chuckled, his eyes gleaming with amus.e.m.e.nt. "oh, I want you to keep doing that." He drawled.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_%!d(string=14205835806705305)/chapter-81_%!d(string=51608592595348483) for visiting.

    A blush crept to her face. Then she remembered the promises he had whispered in her ears.

    "Yesterday�� you promised me things?" She began.

    His eyes narrowed, his intense gaze bore into hers. "You want me to fulfill them now?" He asked, raising one dark brow.

    Just what did he promise her?

    "I don''t remember what you promised." She admitted.

    His lips curved into a roguish smile. She could see that he was taking great pleasure in this. "You will know in time." He told her.

    "Did I�� promise something?" She then asked. She knew the answer already. She had agreed to things he told her to do.

    "You don''t remember that too?"

    Heaven shook her head.

    Zamiel looked at her quietly for a while. "You promised to sleep with me tonight." He said.

    Her heart skipped.

    Again?

    She wouldn''tin if her body wasn''t aching everywhere. But it was.

    "You don''t want too?" He asked.

    Heaven looked at him. She trusted he wouldn''t do anything that would make her ufortable.

    "I do." She said.

 Chapter 205 - 82

    <h4>Chapter 205 - 82</h4>

    "We are only as blind as we want to be."

    ******************

    "My Lord. Someone is looking for you." Uzz informed.

    Lothaire sat on his throne and dismissed Uzz with a wave of his hand. Once the ve left, he opened The Eye with another wave of his hand. The Eye was a window in which he could see the whole world. Anywhere he liked, The Eye would show him.

    The Eye opened, revealing the person looking for him.

    Zarin.

    "Who is that young, handsome boy?" His daughter Tezznin was suddenly next to him, looking into The Eye and curiously watching Zarin. The boy was trying to find a way to call him.

    Lothaire knew what Zarin wanted, but he didn''t have time for the young boy.

    "He is Ramiel''s son." Lothaire said simply.

    "Oh, no wonder." His daughter licked her lips.

    Lothaire shut The Eye, not interested to waste his time on Zarin.

    His daughter groaned. "Are you going to ignore him?"

    "Yes."

    "But why? If you don''t have time, I certainly do." Her eyes gleamed with mischief.

    She loved the young and inexperienced. She found them easier and funnier to y with.

    "Is he the friend? Your granddaughter''s friend?" She asked.

    Lothaire gave her a silent reply.

    "Father, don''t you think Heaven will be more willing if we have her friend here? You just bring him here and I will take care of the rest." She tried to convince him.

    Lothaire knew she could, but Zarin didn''t need much work. He was digging his own grave. But sure, a push would make him dig faster.

    "What are you chattering about?" His other daughter, Hezznin joined them in the hall.

    "We are talking about Ramiel''s son." Tezznin said, excitement clear in her tone. "We can share him, sister. I am sure Heaven would be jealous ande here willingly."

    Lothaire chuckled dryly. "She is not interested in the boy."

    Tezznin seemed surprised. "Why not? The boy is exquisite."

    "She found her mate."

    The sisters looked at each other, surprised. "You didn''t tell us, father." Hezznin spoke.

    He didn''t tell them because he knew what their reaction would be.

    "Yes. Who is it?" Tezznin was curious.

    Since they would find out soon, he decided to tell them.

    "Zamiel." He said.

    Hezznin''s face twitched in disbelief. "Zamiel?!" She repeated as if unable to believe.

    Lothaire nodded, seeing how his daughter''s eyes widened in worry and fear.

    "Are we talking about the ancient smoke demon?" Tezznin asked.

    Hezznin nodded. "Yes." She said with clenched teeth.

    While one of his daughters was worried, the other became even more excited.

    "Now I understand why she is not interested in the boy. That smoke demon is divine." Her voice became a low purr, and she licked the tip of her fangs. She was more than excited and Lothaire tried to ignore the wild images in his daughter''s mind.

    Hezznin shook her head at her sister before looking back at her father. "You n to take away the mate of an ancient demon? Father, do you want to bring destruction here? He might not be able to harm you, but he will kill us all."

    "Hezz, rx." Her sister waved her hand. "I am sure father has a good n."

    Hezz crossed her arms over her chest, unhappy. "Why do you need her? You have us." She asked, ignoring Tezz.

    Lothaire stood up from his seat and went to his daughter. He grabbed her chin and made her look at him. "Greed." He said. "I always want more. Don''t forget who your father is."

    "Yes, exactly." Tezz cheered, pping her hands together. "And I want more too. The boy will do for now. I''ll have the ancient some other time."

    Lothaire loved Tezz. She was more like him.

    "You will have the boy once I am done with him." Lothaire said. "Leave us alone now."

    Hezz and Tezz vanished without another word, and Lothaire teleported himself to find Zarin.

    The boy was sitting outside of a brothel, looking disturbed. This was going to be a waste of time but so much fun, Lothaire smiled inwardly.

    "Zarin." He put his nice uncle mask on.

    Zarin looked up, from where ha sat on arge stone. Standing up, a smile of relief curved his lips.

    "Uncle Lothaire, I haven''t seen you for so long."

    "You never cared to call for me. I thought you didn''t want to see me like your father."

    Zarin shook his head. "Of course I wanted to see you, I just��"

    He was busy with life and sins. Falling into every trap that he, the devil, put out in the world for people to fall into. If only everyone fell into his traps so easily.

    "I didn''t know what was appropriate to do." He said.

    Lothaire nodded. "It is alright. I am d you called me now."

    "I am d you came." He said. "I need your help. Only you can help me."

    No, son. No one can help you, Lothaire thought to himself. The only help he could give him was to continue on the same path.

    "Heaven is in trouble." He began. "I need your help to save her."

    Lothaire fought the urge tough. She was indeed in trouble, but he was asking the wrong man to save her. She needed to be saved from him.

    "How so?" Lothaire asked, pretending to be curious.

    Zarin told him the story from the beginning, babbling about how dangerous and maniptive Zamiel was.

    Dangerous? Yes.

    Maniptive? He wished.

    Zamiel was the perfect example of a man avoiding all his traps. How he had enjoyed when the man lost his mind and started burning viges. That was the only time he lost his way, but even then it was because of an understandable reason.

    Even when he took Heaven from the cave to his home, Lothaire didn''t bother to interfere. He knew the man was incapable of evil. There was a reason why his name was given by an angel.

    "No one is doing anything. It is almost as if he put a spell on them. He is ancient and capable of many things. I am sure you can see through him." Zarin exined.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_%!d(string=14205835806705305)/chapter-82_%!d(string=51657364096477604) for visiting.

    "I think he genuinely loves her." Lothaire stated simply. "They are mates."

    "Yes. He is only with her because of the mate pull. He doesn''t have genuine feelings."

    Lothaire frowned. It was true that mates could be bad mates, selfish and cruel even if the demon inside of them became protective because of the bond. He was an example of that.

    "And you do?" He asked.

    His question caught him off guard, but he gathered courage and replied. "Yes."

    **********

    ???? Updating Schedule- Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday.

 Chapter 206 - 83

    <h4>Chapter 206 - 83</h4>

    "Blowing out someone else''s candle doesn''t make yours shine any brighter."

    *****************

    Lothaire invited Zarin to his home in one of his hidden kingdoms. He took him to his luxurious parlor and asked him to sit down. This was going to be a long, interesting conversation, and he wanted to set the mood.

    Tezz was right. The more people he got on his side that Heaven cared for, the bigger the chance would be of her staying with him once he got a hold on her.

    He poured some wine for himself and Zarin and handed him the golden goblet before getting seated.

    "So you say you love my granddaughter?"

    Zarin nodded.

    "And Zamiel doesn''t love her? He is only manipting her?"

    The boy nodded again.

    Lothaire sipped his wine, watching Zarin closely.

    "Why would he manipte her?" He asked.

    Zarin sighed. "He is using her. He hates witches and wants to have his revenge on them."

    Lothaire frowned. The boy made no sense. "I am sure Zamiel could have his revenge in the most cruel way without using Heaven."

    The boy put the goblet down and looked at him with a serious expression. "Maybe he wants to have a good time with her first."

    Well then, he could justpel her, but Lothaire continued to listen to his nonsense.

    Zarin needed guidance. He was a sinner who didn''t want to admit to his sins. Or more correctly, he justified his sins. Amon human trait. Commit a sin, but me it on others. Lothaire hated those types, because he would often be the one to be med for everyone''s sins.

    He knew he shouldn''t hate them, because those types would never repent as long as they med others, and that is exactly what he wanted. But he couldn''t help it. His pride didn''t allow him to be med.

    "I just want to make sure that Heaven is safe." Zarin added.

    Lothaire put his wine goblet on the table and gazed into Zarin''s eyes. "Zarin, who am I?" He asked.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_%!d(string=14205835806705305)/chapter-83_%!d(string=51703205087738142) for visiting.

    Zarin seemed fazed by the question. "You are Heaven''s grandfather." He said.

    "That is what I am to Heaven. What am I to everyone else?"

    The boy''s eyes darted nervously before he spoke. "The devil."

    Lothaire could see that Zarin felt ufortable calling him the devil.

    "And what does the devil do?" He asked.

    Zarin looked at him questioningly, wondering why he was being asked these questions.

    "You make people sin." He replied distressfully.

    "Wrong answer." He told him standing up. "Follow me. I will show you what I do."

    Lothaire was a master of maniption, but what people didn''t know was that he could only manipte those who let him. God''s creatures were inherently good, but they all had a sinful nature. All of them were sinners. The difference between them was the consistency of sins and repentance. The good ones would always repent and try their best to not fall into sin again. Others would continue down the same path, walking deeper into the darkness until they see no light when they turn back. And when the path behind you is dark, it is harder to find your way back.

    Zarin stood up from his seat and followed Lothaire. He halted and gasped when he noticed the floor beneath him looking like heaven.

    "Walk with me." Lothaire said.

    Zarin continued to follow him, surprised by and awed by Lothaire''s crafty work.

    "How did you do this?" He asked.

    "It is my job to make the walk pleasing." He responded.

    Lothaire created another illusion. He turned the hall into a party as they walked. Music, liquor and fine undressed women chatted and danced. Swaying their seductive uncovered bodies to the music.

    Zarin''s eyes widened. He looked around, astonished. "This is what I do." Lothaire said, slowing down and motioning toward the provocative view. The women touched each other, engaging in s.e.x.u.a.l behavior.

    "I make sin appealing." He said continuing to walk. "Most materialistic things in life turns us to sin. I provide you with these things."

    He made them walk down a path of gold. Zarin looked beneath his feet, there was gold everywhere.

    "But the women��" Zarin said, confused.

    "Yes, women. Not many women are treated like living creatures. They are sold for power, bought with money and used for various reasons. Even the ones with a royal title. It is sin that makes you treat another living creator like that."

    "Then why do you make people sin?" He asked.

    Lothaire halted and turned to him. He leaned closer, "I don''t make you use a woman for your pleasure. I make her appealing to you. I present the idea to you, encourage you to do it, but at the end it is your choice."

    With a thought, he made them standing at the edge of a cliff. Zarin stepped back in shock when he found himself almost falling down.

    "Jump." Lothaire told him.

    Zarin''s eyes widened.

    Lothaire motioned for him to go ahead. "Don''t you trust me? Do you think I would ask you to do anything that would cause you any harm?"

    Zarin looked down, studying the distance. It was a long fall, even for a demon.

    "I don''t understand why I need to jump." He said.

    "You will understand once you have jumped. Right now you just have to trust me. You won''t regret it." He promised.

    Zarin''s heart raced as he looked down. He took a deep breath and gathered his courage before jumping. He was confused when he found himself just a short distance away from where he stood before.

    He looked back at Lothaire questioningly. "It was just an illusion."

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "Because I wanted you to see that even if I encouraged you to jump, you made the decision to do it." He stated simply. "I''ll ask again now. Do you love Heaven?" He took them back to the parlor with a thought.

    Zarin was quiet for a moment this time before he replied. "Yes."

    "Do you love her or do you hate Zamiel?"

    Confusion showed in his eyes.

    "Are you concerned for Heaven''s safety or do you just want to get rid of Zamiel?" Lothaire asked.

    "I am concerned for Heaven." He said.

    Lothaire took a step forward, towering over him. "Don''t lie to me, boy. I know what you want before you know it. Just tell me exactly what you want. Here is the only ce you can express your darkest secrets and desires without being judged."

    Zarin''s became nervous again. "I really care about Heaven''s safety."

    "But not as much as you care to make Zamiel the sinner. I can''t help you if you don''t admit it. You hate that man more than you love Heaven, don''t you?"

    "It is not true." Zarin shook his head in denial while taking a step back.

    "He took away Heaven from you. It is understandable that you hate you him."

    "It is not about that." He kept denying.

    "It is. Heaven made you feel special because you were the only man in her life. She looked up to you and then suddenly another man became more important to her." Lothaire c.o.c.ked his head and pretended to be thoughtful. "Is that envy?"

    "I am not envious."

    "Then it must be pride. Another man taking your ce in Heaven''s life hurt you pride. Especially since he makes you feel inferior."

    Zarin kept shaking his head. "The only thing that man makes me feel is hatred. He hurt everyone I love."

    "And you love Heaven?"

    "Yes."

    "That is why you don''t want to marry her because you want to live freely, but you also don''t want to let her go to someone else. You want all of it. That sounds like another sin."

    "What are you trying to imply?" He sounded annoyed.

    "That you are a sinner. Just like me, therefore I can''t and I won''t judge you. I just want you to be honest if you need my help."

    Zarin ran his fingers through his hair, distressed. "I don''t know what you want me to say." He said pacing back and forth.

    Lothaire leaned against the wall, crossing his arms over his chest. He was enjoying all of this.

    "I want you to embrace it. Why do you have to feel bad about hating someone? Or wanting more? You can want Heaven, have your freedom and hate Zamiel. There is nothing wrong with that. But don''t lie to me or to yourself."

    "Yes!" He called out loud. "Yes. I want Heaven. I want her all to myself and I hate Zamiel because he took her away from me." He finally admitted, almost tearing his hair out in frustration. "So will you help me now?"

    Lothaire''s lips curved into an evil smile. "What exactly do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 207 - 84

    <h4>Chapter 207 - 84</h4>

    "No amount of evidence will ever persuade an idiot."

    ***************************

    Lothaire took Zarin on a tour around his mansion that was more like a castle. This time no illusion was involved. He let him see the luxurious interior and the people that were a part of his life. Not all of them, of course.

    There was Hezznin and Tezznin. They were like his two hands. Tezznin was the vicious one. There was no job she couldn''t get done. She was born to manipte and make sin look like a garden in heaven. She was very tactful and could tell someone''s weakness by only a look. Bringing out the worst in people was not only her skill, but also her enjoyment. Demons like her made his mission much easier.

    Hezznin was the one to act less and observe more. Lothaire liked to have her around because she brought a different perspective, but also made them think carefully when they got too confident. She was the one to bring them down on earth when they needed to. She was also the one to wee the new demons that joined his cause because she had a nature that made other''s feelfortable around her and trust her.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-84_51772838067101843 for visiting.

    He had two other daughters and five sons, including Lucian. All of his children were five hundred years and older except for Lucian. Most of his children''s mothers passed away, except for three. Lucian''s mother and the only two female demons he mated with. Once they found their mate, they moved on with their lives. Lothaire didn''t care since he only mated with them to get offsprings and eventually he found his mate as well. Who would have thought his experiment with a witch would turn out like this?

    He didn''t think that he, the devil, would have a mate, let alone a mate like Irene. She managed to get through him and make him feel things he didn''t want to feel. Feelings he never thought he had in him. Many times she made forget who he was and why he was here on earth. She made him feel happy and miserable at the same time. But Lothaire was too proud to lose. Too proud to give up his mission for a woman and settle down with her. So he went back to who he was and toplete his mission.

    He had many times tried to convince Irene toe with him, but she was determined to stay with her son right where she was. He could feel her hatred toward him. Lothaire had seen how far a mother would go for their child. No love was stronger than a mother''s love for her child, and Lothaire knew he could never win against Lucian.

    But Irene was his and his only. He would have her no matter what. He had been waiting for the perfect opportunity and for a way to make her his again. What better way than to take away her family since that was what held her back. Heaven was the weak link. Having her by his side would make everyone elsee to him. He could already see Lucian offering himself as an exchange for his daughter.

    Lothaire smiled wickedly to himself. The fight would not be easy, but it would be worth it. He couldn''t wait to have Irene in his arms again.

    "So you want me to get rid of Zamiel?" He asked as they walked.

    Zarin looked around, fascinated. The castle had a dark, disturbing interior. It was like walking through hell, except the mes were ck and red.

    "Yes." He said.

    "You know that will hurt Heaven''s feelings?"

    Zarin slowed down and looked at him. "I will take care of Heaven. I will make her forget about all the hurt."

    Lothaire came to a halt and stared at Zarin. The boy really believed he could do that. He was baffled. Now he understood why Roshan had a hard time raising him. Zarin was the type to only see, hear and believe what he wanted. He turned a blind eye and a deaf ear to everything else.

    "Why did youe to me? Why didn''t you ask your parents for help?"

    Zarin scoffed. "They don''t understand. They think I should stay away because he is her mate. They treat me like I understand nothing and always talk about taking responsibility."

    They treat you right, Lothaire wanted to spit.

    The boy really understood nothing, and sloth was one of his many sins. His father would be heartbroken once he found out that his son came to see him.

    Roshan also loved his parties and women, but he was a clever man from a very young age. Even when he and his father worked with him, Lothaire knew it was only a matter of time before they left. They were demons with strong morals, and those were hard to bend. Lothaire thought Zarin would be the same, but there was always one person who differed from the rest. And who would know that better than him, the devil?

    The first of his kind to go against God.

    "You have kind parents. I killed one of my sons because he didn''t take responsibility."

    Lothaire heard Zarin''s heart skip a beat, and he halted. His eyes widened as he looked at him, and Lothaire could hear all the questions swirling in the young boy''s mind. Atst he decided it was a joke.

    Lothaire let him believe that if it would put him at ease.

    Heughed a nervousugh and then continued the walk.

    "They are kind. It is just that I have a long life ahead. Why do I need to rush to learn things?"

    "You are right. You should enjoy your time while you are young. You can always learn thingster." Lothaire agreed with him, encouraging him to to continue down the same path.

    "Then what about Zamiel? What will you do?" He asked.

    Zarin wasn''t willing to let go of Zamiel.

    Lothaire had no intentions of separating Heaven and Zamiel. Having them together benefited his purpose for now. In the beginning he had other ns for Heaven, but now he decided to take another route. A faster route that was unlike him.

    A route that would shake things up, but he was the devil. No earthquake could make him sway.

 Chapter 208 - 85

    <h4>Chapter 208 - 85</h4>

    "Your child will follow your example. Not your advice."

    *****************

    "Grandpa!" Gina came running, and Roshan''s father stood up from his seat and wrapped his arms around his granddaughter. He lifted her up from the ground and then put her down while chuckling softly.

    "My sweet." He grabbed her face between his hands. "Howe you only get more beautiful?"

    Gina chuckled. "What grandfather looks like you? You look like my brother." She told him with a wide smile.

    Heughed. Putting his arm around her, he made her sit next to him on the couch. "Where is your brother?" He asked.

    Gina shrugged. "Probably somewhere with his friends."

    Darius turned to Roshan. "You should talk to your son." He said.

    His father knew the struggles he had with Zarin. Roshan had tried many methods and nothing seemed to work. The only thing that was left was to throw his son out of his house and make him take care of himself. But then he would just go to one of his many wealthy friends, or maybe even worse, Lucifer. Lucifer wouldn''t miss the opportunity to take in a young lost demon.

    ra and him would have many arguments about how to raise Zarin. It was their first child, and both didn''t know how to be good parents. ra was a very loving mother. Roshan saw another side of her once she gave birth. He saw the soft, vulnerable side. As both their children grew, Roshan realized he had to be the tough one of them and therefore Zarin would go to his mother when he needed something.

    Roshan didn''t mind that Zarin thought he was hard on him. He knew he would appreciate thatter, just like he appreciated the way his father raised him.

    Darius had raised him well as a single parent. Roshan remembered many times when he hated his father for being hard on him, but when he grew up, he realized it was for his own good. Roshan wanted to be that kind of parent for Zarin. One that pushed him toward the right path. Zarin might prefer his mother now, but hopefully one day he would understand his efforts as a father.

    "Father, advise me to do something other than talking. That is not working."

    Talking was not Zarin''s thing. He ran away from talking, let alone listening. Roshan had tried to be a friend and listen to him, but the advice he offered afterwards went into one ear and out from the other one.

    It was the same with his mother. ra had a soft spot for Zarin being their first born. Roshan would me her sometimes for letting being too kind, but he learned that they had to y different roles as parents andplete each other when theye together. Both of them couldn''t be strict.

    ra was simply the nurturer while he was the one to give structure. But sometimes she even took his role when Zarin went out of line. Roshan couldn''t count how many times she had dragged him to his lessons and stayed there until he finished, or how many times she made him do different chores because he broke her rules.

    Both of them hoped it was only a passing phase that all children went through and that once he grew up, he would apply everything he learned from them in his daily life. But Zarin remained the same. Or maybe they got worse.

    Now that he was a grownup, he got friends that didn''t affect him positively. They would drink and party and he would end uping homete or not at all. Roshan didn''t mind the parties, as long as it wasn''t every day and as long as he took responsibility, but that was not the case.

    Now that he wasn''t a child anymore, he couldn''t be dragged to lessons. All that was left to do was to keep talking to him and set rules. Rules that were very easy to break when your children were demons. You wouldn''t even notice. Having their demon powers only made the upbringing even more difficult. Consequences of actions rarely worked.

    Darius had suggested to throw Zarin out of his house. "He is a man. He should be able to take care of himself."

    Roshan did understand his father''s perspective, but he didn''t want to throw his son out when he was lost. He wanted to keep guiding him. He didn''t know if it was the right thing to do. Should he have let his son leave and learn things on his own?

    "You can''t control your children. Sometimes you just have to let them walk alone." Darius spoke as if reading his thoughts.

    His father had offered Zarin to work for him, but even then Zarin declined. Recently Gina asked for permission to work in her grandfather''s business. Darius had been thrilled, and now she was doing an amazing job. Impressing all of them. Maybe seeing his sister now, Zarin would change a little.

    "The best thing you can do is set an example for your children. If your son doesn''t want to follow you footsteps, then it is his choice." Darius continued.

    Good example? Roshan had stopped everything bad he used to do. He didn''t even drink anymore. He had nevere home intoxicated orte. Just to set a good example for his children. ra was no exception.

    Now, what was left to do?

    Roshan felt lost.

    The whole family had dinner, and Zarin still didn''t arrive. Roshan went to his room with many thoughts swirling in his head. He had to talk to Zarin again, but he didn''t know what to say. They had agreed that he should be home at dinnertime and eat with the rest of the family.

    ra was brushing her hair when he walked into the room.

    "Is Zarin home yet?" She asked.

    Roshan shook his head.

    She stopped running the brush through her hair and her shoulders sunk. A sigh left her lips. "He is changing." She said.

    Changing? Roshan hoped she meant for the better, but that wouldn''t make sense since he wasn''t home.

    "How?"

    "I don''t know. He was always been mischievous and hard to handle, buttely I feel there is something different about him."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-85_51820237594613026 for visiting.

    If she said so, she was probably right. As a mother, she could see things he couldn''t sometimes.

    "He was never the angry type. Not even when we scolded him. He would say he would do it, but then he wouldn''t. But now there is anger in his eyes." She exined with concern.

    It was true that he was angrytely, but Roshan thought it had to do with Heaven. Both him and ra had told him how mates worked. They had told him he would find his mate one day. ra went as deep as telling him about her own experience with love and finding her mate. But Zarin didn''t seem convinced.

    Roshan knew he would get over it with time.

    *****

    ???? Hello wonderful readers! Hope all of you are doing well.

    I have joined the privileged program so for those interested you can read 2 chapters ahead.

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 209 - 86

    <h4>Chapter 209 - 86</h4>

    "People don''t want to hear the truth because they don''t want their illusion destroyed."

    ****************

    Roshan decided to wait for his son in his room. He needed to talk to him. He didn''t know whether to be the tough father now or the friendly one. He would have to wait and see when Zarin arrived.

    After a few hours, Zarin finally materialized in his room. His eyes widened in shock when he found his father waiting.

    "Father?"

    Roshan who was almost falling asleep forced himself to wake up.

    "Zarin."

    Zarin ran his fingers through his hair, knowing very well why Roshan was there.

    "You are veryte and you missed dinner." Roshan pointed.

    Zarin sighed. "I know, father. It won''t happen again." It was his most used line.

    Roshan wanted to point out that he had said so plenty of times before, but decided to try something else.

    "Where have you been?" He asked.

    Walking to his bed, Zarin sat down. "I was out with friends."

    "You know we spoke about the friends th��"

    "I know. I know:" Zarin cut off annoyed. "Father, I am really tired. Can''t we talk about it tomorrow?"

    "No, we can''t. If you hate to talk about this, you should change your ways."

    Suddenly Zarin stood up. His hands clenched into fists at the sides of his body. Roshan watched him carefully as his eyes hardened with anger. He was still angry.

    "Father, I have endured enough. I am tired of you and mother telling me what to do all the time. I want to go my own way now."

    Roshan frowned. What did that mean?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-86_51820317034737376 for visiting.

    "What do you mean?" He asked, standing up.

    Zarin avoided to meet his gaze. "I want to leave this house."

    Roshan felt his heart sink and his chest felt heavy.

    "You want to leave because I tell you what to do?"

    "What is happening?" ra was suddenly standing at the door.

    Zarin lifted his gaze, his eyes filled with guilt as he looked at his mother.

    "Our son want''s leaving." Roshan said calmly. "He wants to leave this house."

    ra walked into the room, her gaze focused on her son. "You already do leave the house. Or do you mean you want to leave this family?"

    Closing his eyes, Zarin unclenched his fists and then taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes.

    He looked at his mother. "Mother. I feel like I don''t belong here."

    Pain swirled in ra''s eyes. "This is your home, Zarin. You belong here."

    Tearing away his gaze from her pained eyes, he shook his head. "Please mother, let me go."

    ra bit her lip, fighting back the tears. "Did I do something wrong?" She asked.

    He shook his head again. "You are wonderful, mother. I love you. I just...taking responsibility, learning, and being good is not who I am."

    His eyes went from being sad to lighting up. It was as if he was seeing a dream when he began to speak again. "I want to be free. I want to be somewhere where I can live the way I want and feel the way I feel without feeling guilty about it. I want to live on my own terms, mother. I am not a child anymore."

    Roshan felt as if someone punched him in the stomach and his ra''s eyes turned from pained to confused.

    But Roshan wasn''t confused. He knew where this was going. Without throwing his son out, he had already sought the devil.

    "You went to Lucifer." It came out as a whisper.

    Zarin''s eyes widened, but only for a brief moment. "Yes. He will help me win Heaven."

    ra was shocked. "You went to the devil to win Heaven? You put her in danger." She said now sounding angry.

    "She is already in danger now, but none of you understand. It is her grandfather. He won''t harm her." Zarin spoke, raising his voice.

    Roshan was in a state of shock. His son knew the devil wanted Heaven to rule one of his kingdoms, yet he went to him.

    "You think the devil will save her, and then give her to you? She is a human being, Zarin!" Roshan pointed, both angry and ashamed of his son''s actions.

    ra grabbed her hair as if tearing it out. Roshan could see she waspletely at a loss of words.

    "Zarin listen to me carefully. Heaven''s grandfather is trying to take her away from her family, so she helps him rule in his kingdom. He is not the one to help her." ra exined carefully.

    "Maybe he is. The humans are making her go through so much because she is a female. Her grandfather is only trying to help. She can rule somewhere where she is epted."

    "That is what he wants you to believe."

    "No mother. I don''t want to argue with you. He is the only one willing to help, and he actually epts me for who I am."

    "And who are you?" Roshan asked.

    Zarin turned and looked at his father. "I am your son, father. But I am not like you or like mother. I don''t belong here. I found my home and I am leaving." He said with finality. He had already made up his mind.

    Roshan couldn''t force him to stay, and if talking didn''t help before, it certainly wouldn''t now.

    "So you will go to the devil? Is that where you belong?" ra asked.

    "Yes, mother." This time there was no guilt or shame in his eyes. "I am sorry."

    "If you are sorry don''t leave." Tears filled her eyes, threatening to fall down.

    Roshan was utterly disappointed. He went and put his arm around his wife, whose tears started to fall down her cheeks. Then turned to his son and gave him a hard look.

    "Me and your mother have wanted nothing but your best. It is a shame you can''t see that, but one day you will remember our words. The path you are on is wrong and me and your mother don''t approve of it. I really hope you think through this and choose to do the right thing."

    They looked at each other for a long time before Zarin spoke. "I have already decided father. I am leaving."

 Chapter 210 - 87

    <h4>Chapter 210 - 87</h4>

    "Seek respect. Not attention. Itsts longer"

    *************

    After having breakfast with Zamiel, Heaven decided she needed to go back home fast. She wished that she could just enjoy her time with Zamiel and ignore the rest of the world, but she couldn''t. She had things to do, and she didn''t want many questions because she was absent too long.

    Zamiel had showered her with kissed and praises and fed her till she was full. But that didn''t help. It only added to her dizziness, and she wobbled as she arrived back home. Her mind was a fog, her stomach still fluttered every though every muscle in her bodyined as she walked. She felt funny and sore at the same time.

    Before her mother coulde to her room, she changed quickly into something new and brushed her hair so that she looked decent. Just then her mother knocked on the door and peeked inside.

    "You are awake." She said walking inside.

    Her mother gazed traveled along her body before she looked at her face and smiled. She probably knew that she was absent the whole night.

    "I brought you some breakfast." She said not asking anything that would cause an embarrassing moment for both of them. Heaven was thankful for that.

    Her mother went and put the tray in her hand on the table. Heaven felt her stomach turn. She was already full.

    "Thank you, mother. I was thinking of going to see father for a while. See how things are going with Valish."

    "Your father will be here soon and you can talk to him. There is a risk you will be seen if you go to Valish."

    It was true. Heaven just felt bad that she couldn''t help, even though she knew there wasn''t much she could do. She failed to get her title that would allow her to help her father. Now, she was still just a princess. She wasn''t supposed to get involved in political matters unless for training purposes.

    After a while, her father came to her room while she was eating breakfast. She tried to force herself just to appease her mother, whoined about her weight.

    "Heaven." He opened his arms for her as usual and she walked into his embrace. "Did you rest well?" He asked, looking down upon her.

    "Yes. Did you get any rest? How are things going?"

    He led her to the table, and they sat down. "Everything is going well. Valish is now part of Decresh. We have announced it to the people and set the neww and rules. The citizens seem to be epting and we haven''t faced any problems. The King and the prince were executed."

    Heaven nodded. After the mission none of the decisions were hers to make and Heaven trusted that her father made the right choice.

    "I am d everything went well. I wish I could help." She said.

    "Do you regret risking your title?" He asked.

    Heaven shook her head. "No."

    Her father smiled. "Good. You can''t help me without a title, but you already did a good job." He told her.

    A smile lit up her face. Maybe she was worried that her father wasn''t proud for no reason.

    "You might not have gotten the title general but I think you gained respect. That is more important. With time you will also gain your general title." He continued.

    Heaven nodded.

    "But��" he added, taking her hand in his. "Right now, I want you to focus on yourself. You need to rest and be strong."

    "Is this about grandfather?"

    Some unknown emotions shifted through his eyes. "Yes." He said.

    The joy she felt this morning suddenly died. Heaven was mostly hurt because he was her grandfather. He was supposed to take care of her, love her and cherish her. Not manipte her and make her miserable.

    "Is there really no way we can stop him?"

    Her father was silent for a while, and Heaven understood that whatever way to stop him would cause them a lot of harm.

    Her grandfather was supposed to roam earth and manipte people for as long as they existed. Killing him or locking him, none of that would work. Not that Heaven wished those things to work. What she truly wished was for her grandfather to be a grandfather to her. Toe back to their family and bring happiness to her grandmother. But she knew that wouldn''t happen.

    Even worse, now he threatened their happiness.

    Heaven put her hand on top of her fathers. "Don''t worry, father. I will be alright. I am strong." She smiled at him.

    "You are very strong." He said kissing her hand and then he noticed the ribbon still tied around her wrist.

    "Do you wear ribbons like this these days?" He asked,pletely oblivious and confused.

    Heaven forced her smile back. "No. I just like it this way." She said, and it wasn''t aplete lie. She did like it around her wrist. It reminded her of her bond with Zamiel.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-87_51820344431926960 for visiting.

    Heaven wondered if Zamiel sorted out the things he needed to do before getting married. She knew he was making a name for himself so he could be seen as someone worthy to marry a princess. Heaven didn''t doubt that he was capable of that and even more.

    But something at the back of her mind rmed her about getting married. The thought of it made fear crawl into her skin. The excitement she had been feeling was gone. Her stomach churned, and she suddenly felt nauseous. She could feel it in her gut that something bad was about to happen. Or was this her grandfather ying tricks on her?

    "Is everything alright?" Her father asked.

    Heaven nodded with a smile. "I think I ate too much." She said.

    But she knew that was a lie. What was disturbing her suddenly? This was the time she should dance in happiness. She looked at the ribbon and tried to remember the good memories, but all she remembered was promising herself to protect Zamiel.

    Something told her she would fail.

 Chapter 211 - 88

    <h4>Chapter 211 - 88</h4>

    "The will must be stronger than the skill."

    ********************

    Heaven decided to do something productive with her time, even though her parents had asked her to rest and not think about her goal to be a ruler for a while. She understood their concern, but she couldn''t just rest and do nothing. She was bing restless and thinking of things that only made her feel more worried.

    The feeling of sickness returned, and she thought of doing something quickly to distract herself. She touched her ne to call Ilyas. It didn''t take long for him to materialize into her room.

    "Lady Heaven." He greeted.

    "Ilyas, how are you?"

    "I am doing alright, my Lady." He looked at her carefully as if trying to see is she was alright as well.

    She smiled at him. "I was thinking of going out and I need you to go with me."

    He just nodded. He was a man of very few words.

    Heaven wanted to see what the world outside looked like and how people lived. As a ruler in the future, she needed to know her people.

    Ilyas knew the outside world and showed her around. He took her to different viges, and she got to see how people lived. Some livedfortably and others made her heart ache in pain. She witnessed old people and children without homes or decent clothes. She gave them all she had, but she knew more people like them still existed and needed help.

    Ilyas noticed her worry and spoke, "there will always be poverty somewhere. You can''t save everyone."

    Heaven knew that, but she wanted to save as many as she could. She already has a n, something her teacher taught her about society structure that would help the helpless. She would have to visit him to learn more.

    Ilyas then took her to the market. He exined to her how trades worked and what the prices of different items were. This was the first time Heaven walked outside feeling unafraid. With the mark, she knew Zamiel would sense if anything happened to her. It was a bond she didn''t have with her parents. They could never sense if she was in danger.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-88_51867024283986643 for visiting.

    Speaking of bond she looked at the ribbon tied around her wrist. Ilyas noticed it but didn''t say anything. Heaven wondered if he knew something.

    "Do you know about the ribbon?" She asked as they walked.

    "You got married." He said simply.

    He knew!

    "How did you know?" She asked.

    "I only guessed. My parents were different. They didn''t only mate, they also got married, and that is how they did it."

    Heaven was fascinated. Usually the mating was the marriage in the demon world, but his parents also got married the human way.

    "That was thousands of years ago. It is not how you get married today." He pointed.

    He was right. ording to today''sws and traditions, she wasn''t married to Zamiel. Being a princess only added extra rules to how she should get married. If people knew about her rtionship with Zamiel, it would be scandalous. Her reputation would be ruined together with her family''s reputation. Ilyas probably wondered why she got married this way, but it was embarrassing to tell.

    She removed the ribbon from her wrist, not knowing who else could know. She didn''t want to have to exin to anyone. But thinking about her and Zamiel brought a heavy feeling to her chest. As if something was squeezing her heart, making it unable to beat rhythmically. She felt sick again and breathing became difficult.

    The feeling refused to go away as they walked around discovering new ces. At one point Heaven couldn''t ignore the nausea that built up, so she ran around a corner and threw up. From the corner of her eye she could see Ilyas standing next to her but not looking at her, which she was thankful for. Once her stomach felt empty and she felt more at ease, Ilyas reached inside his pocked and gave her a handkerchief.

    "Thank you." Heaven said taking it away and wiping her mouth.

    She took a moment to just stand still and recover. What was wrong with her?

    "Are you alright?" Ilyas looked at her, concerned.

    "No." Heaven admitted.

    She was feeling something in her gut, a bad feeling that warned her of something, and a mix of her dreams and promises came back to her.

    Everyone would be in danger because of her, especially Zamiel. The nausea came back and Heaven felt exhausted.

    "You don''t look well. Allow me to take you back home." Ilyas said.

    Heaven nodded, and within a brief moment they were back to her room. Having difficulty standing, Heaven quickly sat down on a chair with a sigh. She looked at Ilyas, embarrassed.

    "I can''t be a leader like this. I am too weak." She said feeling disappointed with herself. If her muscles were aching before now they hurt after the long walk. She felt weak, exhausted and confused. If she was really honest with herself, then what she truly felt was fear. She was afraid.

    Her grandfather was undefeatable. He was granted an eternal life and the power to manipte and be invisible. His kingdoms were spread over the whole world but couldn''t be found by anyone.

    That is why he could only be called but never found. Those who joined his cause were said to be given ess to his kingdoms through a portal guarded by his most loyal servants. In fact, only loyal demons could serve her grandfather. He had ess to every demon''s mind except for ancient ones. He would know immediately those who n to betray him. If they dared.

    Her grandfather was not to be underestimated.

    "You are only weak if you give up." Ilyas told her.

    Heaven nodded. "Thank you for taking me out. I''ll rest for a while now." She told him.

    Ilyas stared at her for a short moment, then nodded before disappearing. Heaven looked around her empty room. How did her life turn out like this? She was supposed to be happy now. Dancing around in her room, thinking about love and getting married. Not about her grandfather, who was trying to hurt her.

    There was a knock on the door, but no one entered. "Come in." Heaven called.

    The door opened with a creaking sound and Kate peaked inside.

    "Kate!"

    "My Lady." Kate stepped inside with a smile on her face. "Her Majesty told me you came back. I am d you are safe." She said walking further in before a frown settled on her face.

    "My Lady. Apologies, but you look awful."

    Heaven chuckled. "I have been without your care and this happened to me." She joked.

    Kate chuckled. "Now that you are here, I will take good care of you again." She promised.

    "I am sure you will."

    Since her mother announced that she came back, Heaven thought of going outside her room since she didn''t have to hide anymore. It felt like she had been gone from home forever as she walked through therge halls. When she neared the parlor, she heard several familiar voices, sounding both sad and serious.

    Slowly, she tiptoed forward and peeked inside. Her parents were sitting with ra and Roshan. All of them looked disturbed and bothered, but it was ra who caught her attention. Heaven had never seen ra with tears in her eyes. She looked like she had cried a lot. Her nose, cheeks and eyes were read and there was so much sadness in her eyes.

    What was going on?

    "I am sure Zarin wille back. He won''t be staying with Lucifer forever." Her father spoke.

    Lucifer?!

    Zarin?!

    Was Zarin staying with Lucifer? Why?!

 Chapter 212 - 89

    <h4>Chapter 212 - 89</h4>

    "People will hurt you, then act like you hurt them."

    ********************

    Roshan was just on his way out from the room when ra walked in with tears in her eyes.

    "He left." She said crying.

    Roshan wasn''t surprised, and after thinking the whole night he came to the decision to let his son go if he wanted to leave. It wasn''t easy toe to that decision, but it felt like the right thing to do at this point.

    He went to his wife and wrapped his arms around her.

    "We have to do something." She said pulling away from him.

    "There is nothing we can do." He said.

    "There has to be." She cried. "We have to bring him back."

    "ra, we can''t force him."

    She shook her head violently, more tears streaming down her cheeks. "Are you just going to let your son go? Are you not going to do something?" She yelled, wiping her tears away.

    "What do you want me to do? I can''t force him here and lock him somewhere." He grabbed her face and made her look at him. "He is a grown man now, and he made the decision to leave. We have to let him go."

    She began to shake her head again while bursting out in tears.

    Roshan cursed. He could feel her pain and it mixed with his own. He never hurt this much before.

    "Please bring back our son." She said grabbing his shirt then crying into his chest.

    He put his arms around her shaking body and stroke her back. He wished he would never have to let his son go, but now was the time to let him learn on his own. And this time he was going to learn the hard way.

    Roshan remembered what his father told him. "When you teach your children to walk, you have to let go of their hand at some point so they can learn to walk on their own. Someday, no matter what, you will have to let go."

    This saddened him, but he had to let his son go. This might be the only way for him to learn.

    "We can''t just let him go."

    "We have to." He told her.

    "He will nevere back to us." She sobbed.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-89_51867054617193332 for visiting.

    "If we were good parents, then he will."

    ra pulled back and looked at him. "And what if we weren''t? What if we pushed him too hard or let him get away too easily? We must have done something wrong." She was ming herself like usual.

    Roshan was hard on ra in the beginning because she was too nice to her children, but with time he understood why she was the way she was. Raising demon children for someone who grew up as a human was very difficult. It came as a shock to her, and she had no clue what to do.

    Being a turned demon was very different from being a half demon. Turned demons had no supernatural abilities. They just got stronger and their aging slowed down. ra knew nothing about what it was like to have those abilities so she always felt like she wascking as a mother, not understanding what her children were going through or what kind of things they had to deal with as half demons. So she tried topensate for herck of understanding with love.

    Roshan had told her several times that he would help them with their demons and that she didn''t have to worry about it. But he knew she still felt guilty.

    "Maybe we did something wrong. In fact, I am sure we made a lot of mistakes. We are not perfect, but we are not terrible parents either."

    If they were so terrible that they caused their son to seek the devil, then they deserved this punishment.

    "I will find Lucifer and make him give my son back." She spoke, stifling her cry.

    "Lucifer is not holding our son hostage. Zarin went to him."

    It would have been different if Zarin was forced. Then Roshan would fight for his son, but now to bring him back he would have to fight his son instead.

    Grabbing his wife''s face, he looked into her eyes. "You are a warrior and if your son has any of your blood in him, he wille back. Now we have to��" He took a deep breath. He didn''t even want to think about it. "We have to go talk to Lucian and Hazel."

    ra had just calmed down a bit, but now she started crying again. "Oh, Lord. How can we face them? I can''t." She said.

    There was a knock on the door and then Gina peeked inside. "Is everything��" She stopped when she saw her mother.

    Stepping inside, she looked at them worriedly. "What happened?"

    Roshan knew she would find out anyway, so he told her the truth. Suddenly the lines on her face hardened, and she looked like she was going to beat someone. "I will kill him." She said with clenched teeth. Then turning around, she rushed toward the door.

    "Gina! Gina!"

    Lord! What was happening to this family?

    Roshan let Gina go. If she could convince her brother and beat some sense into him, he wouldn''t interfere. But that was unlikely to happen.

    After staying with ra and holding her in his arms until she calmed down, they decided to go meet Lucian and Hazel.

    ra was panicking and Roshan felt terrible and ashamed. This was their son, but Hazel and Lucian had loved him as their own. Him and Heaven and been inseparable and now��.

    Roshan knew the devil didn''t have the power to give someone''s else''s mate to their son, but Lucifer was tricky and none of them knew what he was nning. They had lost their son, but they didn''t wish the same for their friends. They wanted to do everything they could to prevent it but if there was one thing Roshan knew it was that the devil was unstoppable.

    Lucifer could bring hell on earth when he wanted to. And he would burn everyone while he danced in the fire.

 Chapter 213 - 90

    <h4>Chapter 213 - 90</h4>

    "If you don''t like where you are. MOVE. You are not a tree."

    ********************

    Heaven shouldn''t have eavesdropped. Now, after knowing why Zarin went to stay with her grandfather, the sickness and nausea she felt hit her ten times harder than before. She could barely breathe or stand on her legs, so she crouched, focusing on her breathing while she listened to the rest of the conversation.

    Both ra and Roshan felt ashamed and guilty as they spoke to her parents. ra''s sad voice went straight to Heaven''s heart. She had never heard her sound like that before. She was always this strong woman, who even with her loving nature was straight with them about what they needed to do. She was a woman Heaven looked up too and Roshan was like a father figure to her.

    Now their son and her childhood friend left because of her, and because of stupid promises that her grandfather made.

    Oh Lord! What was he trying to do?

    Heaven couldn''t listen anymore. She felt her stomach tighten, pushing what was left in her stomach up to her throat. She needed to throw up. Standing up, she went wobbled back to her room and then let herself fall into her bed. The room around her was spinning, and her eyes be heavy before darkness swallowed her.

    When she opened her eyes again, Kate was looming over her. "My Lady." Her voice seemed distant at the beginning, but then slowly became clearer. "Are you alright?" She asked.

    Heaven sat up and rubbed her eyes. "Yes. I am fine."

    She looked around and felt at ease when she saw that it was still day. She had things to take care of.

    "Kate, I need to be alone." She told her.

    Kate gazed at her with worry, but then nodded and left.

    Heaven stood up and made sure she was steady on her feet before walking out to her garden. She inhaled the fresh breeze and sat outside for a while, just trying not to think of anything for a moment. Once she was calm and fully awake, she allowed the horrible thoughts to flood her mind.

    She knew what she had to do. She would call her grandfather and ask him straight what he wanted, and that she had no n to join his cause. Ever!

    But first she needed to see Zarin. She needed to talk some sense into him. But how would she call him? She would still have to call her grandfather first.

    Standing up, she just called out loud, "Grandpa!" Like a crazy woman.

    "Grandpa! Grandpa! Lucifer!"

    After waiting for a while, she thought this wasn''t working and decided to go back to her room. When she turned around, she was startled to find her grandfather standing behind her.

    "Heaven." He smiled at her.

    "Grandpa!" She didn''t realize how much she had missed him before this.

    He looked just like she remembered and it was hard to believe in this moment that he was the one causing her all the pain and worry she was going through.

    Strangely, this time he didn''t open his arms for her like he used to do, and Heaven was thankful for that. She didn''t know if she would feelfortable enough to hug him.

    "Where is Zarin?" She asked, getting straight to the point.

    "Zarin is where he wants to be." He replied simply.

    "Let him go." She said. "Whatever you promised him will never happen."

    "I am not holding him against his will, Heaven. Zarin chose to stay with me and I made him no promises."

    "I don''t believe you." Heaven said, shaking her head. "Why would he leave his parents just to stay with you if you didn''t promise him anything?"

    "Maybe he found a ce where people don''t judge him." It felt like he was referring to her.

    Heaven wanted tough out loud. Now he was going to pretend he cared for Zarin, and she didn''t.

    "What do you want? What are you trying to do?" She asked. "Why is it so important I join your cause? You have many children."

    His expression changed and some unknown emotion passed through his eyes.

    "Because I see things that others don''t see. I see that you have a special gift that will make you a great ruler one day. I want someone like you by my side." He exined.

    "Don''t waste your time. I will never join your cause." She told him.

    Slowly, a smile curved his lips. "You will change your mindter." He said with confidence.

    Heaven wondered what made him so confident.

    "I will never change my mind. This is where I belong. With my family, so stop putting nightmares in my mind."

    He gazed at her with a serious expression for a moment before nodding. "Alright." He said. "I will stop putting them in your mind, but I will put them somewhere."

    Now he was showing his true colors and trying to frighten her. Heaven decided to not show him any fear. She told him what she had to say and now she wouldn''t speak to him any further. He would only get inside her head.

    "If you are not holding Zarin against his will, I want to talk to him."

    "I will let him know." He said and then vanished, probably knowing she had no intention to keep talking to him.

    Heaven just stood there, waiting for Zarin toe and see her. Her first thought was to punch him in the face and then scold him, but she decided to be smarter than that and not let her emotions rule her actions. Doing that might only distance him further.

    She had to be smart like her grandfather, even though she didn''t know how. A part of her was still very upset and hurt after what he did to her, and the fact that he went to her grandfather to bargain about her made her even angrier.

    While telling herself to stay calm, Zarin materialised in front of her, looking like his usual self. Except, there was no smile or even a hint of happiness on his face.

    "If you called me to convince me toe, then I''ll just leave." He said before she could even speak.

    All the effort she put into calming herself down was gone now because his attitude.

    "Why do you think I called you otherwise? To congratte you for joining my grandfather, who is making my life miserable. Don''t tell me he is trying to help, just like you say you are trying to protect me."

    His gaze hardened and she could see him clench his jaw.

    Heaven took a deep breath. She didn''t want to chase him away. "Your parents are very sad. Have you thought about how your absence affects them?"

    He turned his gaze away from her. She could see that there was a part of him that was hurting for leaving his parents. She was thankful for that.

    "They told me to make a life for myself. That is what I am doing." He said.

    "And your sister�� she will miss you. All of us will miss you." She was going to work on the guilt that he felt.

    He looked back at her, so many emotions swirling in his eyes.

    "I thought you were angry with me?" He said.

    "I am, but no matter how angry I am with you or was, I wished nothing but good things for you."

    He shook his head. "Heaven, I am noting back here."

    "Could you at leaste to see me sometimes?" She asked.

    She would slowly convince him toe back.

    "Yes."?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-90_51936026406482735 for visiting.

 Chapter 214 - 91

    <h4>Chapter 214 - 91</h4>

    "You can''t be wise and in love at the same time."

    *******************

    After Zarin went back to his new life with the devil, Heaven was left confused and disappointed. She felt lost, angry and sad. The heavy feeling in her chest and the sickness in her stomach returned. She could barely eat at dinner because her body refused to let the food in. She felt ill just looking at everything served on the table. Forcing herself to eat a little, she just longed for her bed.

    Her eyelids felt heavy, her mind was chaos and her body felt sore. When she went back to her room, she looked at herself in the mirror. She noticed that the bruises on her body were still visible. Her healing ability got even slower, and it didn''t surprise her.

    She had been stressed the whole day, and she didn''t get enough food or rest. The mirror showed her a thin, tired and a sluggish woman. There was nothing attractive about the woman staring back at her. Her self-confidence went out the window.

    While wondering how she could make herself look better, her mother came to see her to make sure she was alright before going to bed. Heaven knew everyone was worried for her while she was worried for them, but right now after feeling sick the whole day she just wanted to forget about her worries and have a good rest.

    Changing into her nightgown, she put her hair up and then slid under her warm nkets. At least while she was asleep, she wouldn''t have to think about anything. This was her escape. But just as she closed her eyes, she remembered Zamiel.

    Heaven knew she had promised to sleep with him tonight, but both her body and her brain objected to the thought. Her body refused because she was exhausted and her mind because it warned her of something. The thought of being with him frightened her and brought back the feeling of sickness.

    What was she supposed to do now? She couldn''t break her promise and even if she did, he woulde looking for her anyway. She swallowed the fear that crept up her throat and decided to go see him.

    When she arrived at his home, it was dark as usual. With heart pounding, she made her way to his room where the only light seemed toe from. Before she could enter she heard the crackling of burning wood and when she walked in a few candles were lit.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-91_51936188809936295 for visiting.

    Zamiel was nowhere to be seen, and she couldn''t feel his scent. Before she could wonder where he was, he appeared from thin air. He was dressed nicely, like a wealthy man with a high status. Heaven guessed he must have been outside doing business.

    "Heaven." He didn''t hide that he was pleased to see her.

    Heaven felt her stomach turn, fear threatened to take control over her, and she saw images from her nightmares that she didn''t want to see. She was mostly scared for him. Her brain kept sending her a thousand warning signals to stay away, yet she was here.

    She looked at him closer in the dim light. He looked perfect standing there, so beautiful, and his scent mixed with the scent of burning wood brought a strange sense of warmth and security.

    Before she knew he was already kissing her, as if he had been waiting the whole day just to have a taste. He kissed her fervidly, his tongue exploring her mouth with a delicate gentleness while he held her against him in an unbreakable grip. Heaven m.o.a.ned against his lips. She wrapped her arms around him as a wave of heat surged through her body and she melted into him in a dizzying pleasure.

    Zamiel removed the robe she was from her shoulders, only leaving her with the simple gown she wore beneath. Then he pushed her down on his bed, his arms still holding her to ease the fall while their lips still locked in a heated kiss. His body weight down on her, trapping her beneath him and covering her with his warmth.

    The warning signals went off again in the back of her mind but before she could shut them out Zamiel pulled his lips away from her. He grabbed her face gently, caressing her cheek with his thumb.

    "Heaven, I won''t do anything to make you ufortable. I only intent to please you." He assured her.

    Heaven already missed his lips on hers. She had shut down the warning signals long ago. Right now all she could focus on was Zamiel''s fiery mouth moving over hers. His tongue traced along the seam of her lips and Heaven opened her mouth for him in response.

    He grabbed her gown, pulling it up to reveal her bare legs. His hand slid under the gown, caressing her thighs with his palm. That was enough to make Heaven lose her mind. Then she felt the tip of his fangs graze her lips, before his mouth moved down her jaw and to her neck. He bit her teasingly, causing her to whimper.

    His hands stroke the insides of her thighs, increasing the heat of her body. She writhed beneath him, her body responding to his touch by sending waves of heat deep into her core. Her fingers entangled in his soft hair in a desperate manner, urging him on. Her back arched as his hand slowly and teasingly traveled up her thigh until he was touching where she was aching the most.

    A gasp left her mouth and then she bit her lips to not cry out of frustration.

    Zamiel began to stroke her gently and rhythmically, setting the blood in her veins on fire. Heaven''s lips parted in a silent cry and her breath came out in shallow pants.

    The tension in her belly got tighter with every stroke, slowly building up, causing every muscle in her body to tense. It felt like she was hanging from a cliff, waiting to fall into the ocean.

    Heaven grasped the sheets in a desperate need when the tension became unbearable and then she cried out in an intense sensual relief that sent tingling heat all the way down to her toes.

 Chapter 215 - 92

    <h4>Chapter 215 - 92</h4>

    "Do what you feel in your heart to be right, for you will be criticized anyway."

    ****************

    Heaven justy still in bed for a moment, her body left in utter bliss. She could feel the sparks of pleasure going through her body, and her legs were still trembling slightly.

    How could she feel like this just from being touched?

    The ceiling seemed to sway as she stared at it, while catching her breath. Her heart was beating fast and loud in the silent room, as if she had been chased by someone.

    Zamiel was lying on the side next to her, propped up on one elbow with his hand supporting his head. He watched her with satisfaction while she took her time to recover.

    "Did you enjoy it?" He asked, his fingers traveling up her leg and thigh.

    Heaven nodded as she turned to him. Her gaze fell right on his mouth, on the sharp tips of his fangs that peeked behind his lips. His eyes were locked on her neck before he looked at her.

    There seemed to be some kind of pleasure in biting beside marking, and Heaven wanted to please him as well. She touched the other side of her neck where she didn''t feel sore.

    "You can bite me if you want." She told him.

    A frown settled between his eyebrows. "Your healing seems to be slow. You need to recover first." He looked at the bruises on her body. "I will be more careful."

    "I am fine. It didn''t hurt at all." She said.

    He brought his hand to her face and caressed her cheek with the back of his hand. "You look tired." He pointed.

    "I am." She admitted.

    "What happened?"

    Her lips curved into a smile. "First tell me what did I promise? And what did you promise?"

    He smiled back. "Are you negotiating?"

    "Well, you made me promise things when I was in a vulnerable state. That is called taking advantage."

    Zamiel chuckled. "I don''t need to get you in a vulnerable state to make you promise things." He teased.

    She shot him a hard re, which made him chuckle even more. "Don''t forget that even if you are ancient, you are vulnerable with me." Even though she was being yful, she felt a sting in her heart when she said those words.

    "That is not a threating from someone who promised to protect me, even in her vulnerable state."

    Was that what she had promised him?

    His eyes narrowed. "What is it with the protecting promises?" He asked her.

    "I��" She sat up and turned to him before taking a deep breath.

    Zamiel got himself up as well and sat facing her.

    "I am afraid to hurt you. You know that." She spoke.

    His eyes softened. "I know. And I told you I know you won''t do it. You are letting the nightmares affect you."

    Maybe she was, but there was this gut feeling that she couldn''t shake off. Something inside of her was warning her.

    "I feel like something bad is going to happen." She admitted.

    Zamiel watched her for a moment before he spoke. "I am sure something will happen, but you can''t let the fear of it happening prevent you from living your life. If you are scared and worried, it will make you more tired, and that will benefit your grandfather."

    Heaven nodded. He was right. She was feeding her fear, making herself sick instead of recovering. She should try to not think about it.

    "Rest now." He said, pushing her down yfully.

    Heaven let herself fall back with a smile, then adjusted herself so she was lying right. Zamiel stood up and took his jacket off. He loosened his shirt and then got in bed with her, covering them both with the nkets.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-92_51981970762168769 for visiting.

    She snuggled against the warmth of his body, and he wrapped his arms around her. Even though she just wanted to enjoy this moment, she had to tell him what happened today with Zarin.

    "Something else happened today." She began. "I find out Zarin joined my grandfather."

    Zamiel pulled back to look at her. "Why?" He asked.

    Heaven shrugged. "Grandpa made him promises that he would help him get me."

    It was so stupid she shook her head. She felt anger rise within her again. She wanted to punch him, kick him and yell at him. She wanted to fight him. How could he cause his parents so much pain?

    While she didn''t even want to think about what would happen to her parents if the devil took her away, he went there on his own. She wondered what was going through his mind? Her grandfather would now exploit him in every way, and the Zarin she once knew would be gone forever.

    Zamiel popped up on an elbow. "How do you feel?" He asked her.

    Angry, was her first thought. She was angry. Angry at two people she called family hurting her this way, and angry for still wishing and hoping they would be better.

    But she was also sad. Sad for the ones hurt and sad for the ones inflicting the pain. They were blind to the truth.

    "I feel so many things." She admitted.

    "I don''t want you to think it is your fault." He told her.

    Heaven chuckled. Wouldn''t it be easy if it was her fault? She would have just apologized.

    "I know."

    "Good." He said stroking her head.

    "I spoke to him and grandfather today."

    She expected him to panic, but he remained calm. "What did you talk about?"

    Heaven sighed. "Is it wrong that I feel disappointed when I see him? That I keep hoping this is just some nightmare and my grandfather is actually good."

    "No. It is your grandfather. We don''t easily ept when our family bes our enemy." He said.

    Just hearing those two words, family and enemy, in the same sentence made so many emotions run through her.

    "He seemed so sure that I would join him." She added.

    "Don''t let that affect you. He wants you to feel unsure of yourself."

    "I know." And Zarin was probably part of his n as well. Why would he promise him someone else''s mate when he has no power over such things?

    "Why do you think grandfather let Zarin join him?" She asked Zamiel.

    Zamiel seemed thoughtful for a moment. "He probably knows about your fight and his fight with his family."

    Fight? So her grandfather was using the fight against her?

    His parents were ming and questioning themselves. Maybe he wanted her to feel the same way.

    And by his parents telling her parents about why their son joined the devil, maybe he wanted to nt hatred between them. Cause a fight that would split them up. That way he could easily defeat them if the families were separated.

    But her grandfather was so wrong. He didn''t know her or her family. Her parents had already told Zarin''s parents that they would try to talk to him. When her grandmother finds out, Heaven was sure even she would try to talk some sense into Zarin. Maybe Zarin needs to hear the truth from different people than just his parents, in case he thought his parents'' views were wrong or that they were too demanding.

    She knew he had a soft spot for her father. She hoped he would get through to him and her grandmother was good at showing the light in the dark. But her mother, hopefully her mother''s kindness, would be what affects him the most.

    Heaven didn''t know if she would be able to persuade him. She had seen a hint of guilt when she spoke about his parents, which gave her hope, but she didn''t know if that guilt would be enough. Maybe with the help of her parents and everyone else, they could make him see the truth. At the end of the day, all they could do was talk to him and show him goodness. If her friend had any goodness in him, which she believed he had, then he would choose the right path.

    What about her grandfather? Did he have any goodness in him? Would he ever leave her alone even if he couldn''t be a good grandfather?

    She hated herself at this moment for even thinking that so she pushed the thought away.

    "I have tried to talk to Zarin and�� I asked him if he could meet me again. I know you don''t like him." She began. "I don''t want to do anything that upsets you."

    She wanted to help Zarin and his family. Roshan has raised her like his own daughter, spending more time with her than her own father when her father was very busy with state affairs at the beginning of his rule. ra was a teacher to all of them, including her mother. She was someone who supported them unconditionally.

    ra and Roshan were her second parents, and it hurt to see them hurt, but if helping Zarin woulde between her and Zamiel, then she would leave it at that.

    Because now, Zamiel was her family as well.

 Chapter 216 - 93

    <h4>Chapter 216 - 93</h4>

    "If you can''t be kind, be quiet."

    ***********************

    Zamiel had been busy the whole day taking care of and expand his business. He had to make a name for himself so he could be someone worthy of marrying a princess.

    A princess had to marry a man of either wealth, status, or both. She couldn''t marry amon man.

    Establishing a business wasn''t difficult, but he had to find trustworthy people to work for him. The trading of his items had already reached other kingdoms, and now he needed more people to work for him. Zamiel wanted to select the workers personally. He wasn''t the type to trust easily.

    While taking care of his matters, he had felt something through the mating bond. It was a diffuse feeling, but he knew Heaven wasn''t feeling well. Despite knowing that, the bond never urged him to go look for her, and Zamiel wondered why. Leaving everything else behind him, he went to see her.

    Heaven was dressed simply to not attract attention and was walking around the market with Ilyas by her side. He could tell she wasn''t feeling well but now that he was closer to her the bond between them urged him to leave her alone.

    That is when he understood what was happening. Heaven wasn''t feeling safe to be around him right now. It probably had to do with her constant promises that she wanted to protect him. She was still afraid of hurting him.

    Zamiel wanted to walk over and shake her. She was so stubborn, and he wished she would listen to him and trust herself around him. But he couldn''t me her when he had felt the same way before. Now, after saying goodbye to his family sessfully, he rarely had any nightmares. Still, he was careful. It could all be the devil tricking him to feel rxed and then suddenly strike.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-93_52029819365412069 for visiting.

    Before he knew his feet were taking him toward Heaven and the closer he got, the more the bond tried to push him away. The mark was all about the mate''s safety and protection and right now she didn''t want him around. Clenching his hands at the sides of his body, he took himself back home. Thest thing he wanted was for him to be the reason she felt sick.

    If Heaven wanted to be with him, then she would have to get over her fear of hurting him. They couldn''t be together this way.

    Zamiel decided to leave her alone for now and give her some time. If she didn''t get over her fear until tonight and didn''te to see him as she promised, then they needed to have a serious talk.

    Going back to his business, he had to work untilte at night, because he had left earlier and all that time he couldn''t get Heaven out of his mind. Would shee to see him tonight? Or would she let her fear hold her back?

    Only time would tell.

    When he arrived at his home, he was so relieved when he smelled her heavenly scent that filled his home. And then there she stood in the dim light of his room, looking as tempting as always, and all the scolding he had prepared left his mind at that second. All he could say was her name and nothing else.

    What followed was his demon taking over, and he kissed her without a second word.

    Zamiel could still feel her fear sometimes while he pleasured her, but this time she wasn''t pushing him away. And then she opened up about her fear to hurt him, which he appreciated, but he realized maybe he should take it a little more serious this time. She was clearly scared for a reason, and he became worried for her.

    Heaven calling her grandfather wasn''t a surprise to him, but Zarin joining the devil came as a surprise. Zamiel knew that Zarin was full of hatred, but he never thought he would be such a fool to believe anything the devil promised him. That waspletely reckless, and he was being self-destructive.

    Zamiel knew very well what it was like to be self-destructive. He had walked that path once before, where he waspletely blinded by the hatred he felt.

    Love and hate were powerful emotions. They could either save or destroy.

    Heaven''s love had saved him when he thought the only way he could find peace was through his death. Even if he hated her being with Zarin, he couldn''t stop her from helping someone who had been so close to her and who was in the same situation he had been in. Especially not after saying that she didn''t want to upset him.

    "Heaven, you do what you feel is right. I won''t be upset with you." He told her. "I will only be upset if you distance yourself from me. Don''t let feare between us."

    She looked at him in silence for a moment, and he wished he knew what she was thinking. "Alright. I won''t let that happen." She spoke atst.

    "Good." He said stroking her head. Then he remembered what he had found while walking by the marked. "I have a gift for you."

    "A gift?"

    "Yes." He sat up and reached inside his pocket for a golden anklet that he bought for her after seeing it in a store.

    Heaven pushed herself up and stared at the item in his hand.

    "Let me help you wear it." He said grabbing her leg.

    Heaven watched him with a smile as he tied the anklet around her ankle. She had never worn an anklet before. It was a chain with moons and stars hanging from it. It was beautiful.

    "It is beautiful." She said touching it. "Thank you. I have never worn an anklet before because no one can see it."

    "That is why I bought it for you. It is something only I can see you wear." He said looking at her intimately, which caused her to blush.

    Then he wrapped his strong fingers around her ankle and pulled her leg, causing her to fall back in bed with a chuckle. He leaned over her and kissed her.

    "Your body doesn''t need adornment, but I intend to adorn it with kisses and touches from now on." He spoke between the kisses.

    She smiled against his lips before kissing him back. "I would love to be adorned, dear husband."

    Zamiel pulled back surprised, before staring at her. She looked at him with a blush.

    "You will be adorned if you call me that from now on." He said.

    "Are you trying to bargain with me?" She asked him.

    "Yes."

    "Your are shameless." She said.

    "Iit is give and take." He reminded teasingly.

    After teasing and talking for a while, she fell asleep in his arms.

    Zamiel watched her sleep peacefully while he listened to her breathing and her calm heartbeat. How he wished she could sleep like this every time. He hated that he was one of the reasons she had to worry so much. It tugged at his heart.

    Once again he found himself in a situation where he was useless. How could he protect this woman? The devil was immortal, invincible and untouchable. Even if Zamiel caused destruction, everyone would be destroyed, but the devil would still be standing.

    What could stop the devil?

    ******************

    ????Hello everyone. Hope ya''ll doing well. Just a disimer. The quotes don''t belong to me. It is just ones that I love and want to share. I am d you are enjoying them.

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 217 - 94

    <h4>Chapter 217 - 94</h4>

    " Fear does not stop death. It stops life." - Unknown.

    *********************

    Heaven woke up as soon as the sunlight peeked through the window. Yawning, she stretched in bed. Her muscles felt better today, which she was thankful for because she had a lot to do. She couldn''t let fear make her weak and stop her from living her everyday life and being productive.

    She nced at Zamiel, who he was sleeping next to her. He made minimalistic movements when asleep; she realized. Even his breathing was nearly nonexistent. Almost as if he was dead. It must be an ancient thing, she thought.

    Pushing herself up on an elbow, she reached for his face. Removing the hair, she let her fingers slide over his sculpted cheek and jaw. "Zamiel." She called gently.

    When he didn''t wake up, so she shook him slightly. She didn''t want to leave without letting him know, and she had to go back home fast before her mother visited her. Heaven knew she would since she had been worried.?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-94_52099048332648031 for visiting.

    Zamiel stirred in his sleep. "Hmm."

    "I need to go." She whispered then turned to climb down the bed when he wrapped his strong arm around her waist preventing her from leaving.

    "Zamiel. I need to go." She repeated, but he didn''t let go.

    "I would like to stay, but I don''t want to worry anyone and I have a lot of things to take care of." She exined calmly.

    His tight grip around her waist loosened, and Heaven pulled herself away from his grip and climbed down. She looked back at him and he gazed at her through squinted eyes.

    "Don''t exhaust yourself and make sure to eat." He told her.

    His morning voice sent butterflies straight to her stomach. "I will." She said sliding her arms into her robe and then tying it around her waist. She kissed him goodbye, then went back to her room.

    Since it was very early, she felt at ease knowing Kate couldn''t have visited her yet. Heaven was used to taking care of herself, so she changed and thenbed and her hair. She braided the sides of her head, then pinned the braids in the middle with silver pins.

    Just when she was done, her stomach growled loudly, reminding her of her empty stomach. The little she had managed to eat yesterday, she ended throwing up. But it was too early for breakfast, so she decided to pay her grandmother a visit.

    Her grandmother liked to wake up early for some reason. She would make her favorite tea, water her nts, and take care of her garden. But most importantly, she would feed the animals in her house. She had plenty of birds, two cats and other creatures. Some of them scary, like the snake. Her home was like a colorful forest and you wouldn''t know what beast you woulde across next.

    Not that there was anything worse than demons. Even the animals would flinch and run away from them.

    When Heaven arrived, she smelled the aroma of herbal tea and flowers. Her grandmother sat on the porch and was knitting something when she sensed her presence and looked up.

    "Heaven." A smile lit up her face. "What brings you here so early? You should rest."

    Of course. Everyone was worried for her and talking about resting all the time. Heaven didn''t want all of them to be worried, then they would all be weak and tired instead of strong.

    "I rested well, grandma." Heaven assured and went to sit with her at the table.

    Her grandmother lived all alone in her house now. Even though she spends most of the time at the castle, she didn''t want to move in with them. She liked living in her home, but Heaven thought it was lonely to live alone. Especially in a house where she built memories with her grandfather, and now he left them all.

    "I called grandpa yesterday and spoke to him." Heaven began feeling a little nervous to see her grandmother''s reaction.

    But her grandmother only nodded. She wasn''t even surprised. "What did you talk about?" She asked.

    Heaven tried to read her grandmother''s expression, but she waspletely calm and gave nothing away. "Are you not disappointed I called him?" She asked.

    Irene frowned. "Why would I be?"

    Heaven shrugged. "Because you warned me about him, yet I called him."

    She had wanted to call him several times before but refrained from it. Even though she trusted her grandmother''s wordspletely, Heaven only had good memories of her grandfather. With only those good memories of him, it was difficult to see him as her enemy. Now, she didn''t regret calling him. It helped her see with her own eyes who her grandfather truly was and she was more convinced than before.

    "When I warned you about him, I didn''t expect you not to seek him out. He is your grandfather, after all. He was there most of your childhood. I didn''t expect your feelings about him to change because of a few words that I said."

    Heaven was surprised when she shouldn''t be. Her grandmother had always been the understanding one.

    "I am sorry. I must have made you feel like you had to choose sides when I asked you to tell me if your grandfather visits you. It felt like I was asking you to hate him when I told you about his ns, but I don''t expect you to do that. It took me a lot of time to ept who your grandfather was and let him go. I know it will take time for you as well."

    Sadness settled in Heaven''s heart as she listened to her grandmother. Letting go of her mate must have been very painful. Heaven couldn''t imagine leaving Zamiel or him leaving her. How would she live without him? What kind of life would that be?

    "You didn''t make me feel that way. I know you were only trying to protect me."

    Truth was if her grandfather wanted to meet her and talk to her, no one could stop him. Now she wondered why he didn''te to visit her more often if he wanted her to follow him.

    "Have you spoken to grandpa?" Heaven asked when she already knew the answer.

    Her grandmother must have already tried to convince him.

    "Your grandfather made it clear that there is nothing he care for more than his mission." She replied.

    Why was his mission so important? Even more important than his mate.

    "What did you talk to him about?" She then asked Heaven.

    Heaven shrugged. "I didn''t say much. I only told him that I had no intention of joining his cause. I called him mostly because I wanted to talk to Zarin. Do you know what happened?"

    Irene nodded looking sad. "Yes. I never imagined that to happen."

    Neither did Heaven. This was a shock to all of them. ra and Roshan had been very sad but Heaven almost forgot how sad her grandmother would be. They were all her children. Both the children and grandchildren and now all of them were hurt in some way.

    "Don''t worry grandma. I am sure he wille back." She said with more enthusiasm than she intended.

    Heaven was only hoping but when her grandmother looked up and stared into her eyes she saw determination. "He wille back." She said confidently.

    Oh God! What was her grandmother going to do?

 Chapter 218 - 95

    <h4>Chapter 218 - 95</h4>

    "Thinking is difficult. That is why most people judge." - Carl Jung

    *******************************

    Heaven had a bad feeling. Irene would do anything for her children, and Zarin was her child as much as she was. She didn''t like the look in her eyes. Her grandmother had always been calm and very careful with her actions. She hoped she had a n and wasn''t acting on emotion.

    "What are you nning to do?" Heaven asked worriedly.

    "I''ll talk to him." She said.

    Heaven tilted her head to one side. That look in her eyes earlier couldn''t have meant only talking. "Talking to him is good. I am sure you will lend him some wisdom but you don''t have to do anything else." Heaven reminded.

    Irene smiled. "Don''t worry. I will only talk to him." She assured.

    Heaven wondered what kind of talking would happen that made her so confident that Zarin woulde back. Hopefully, her grandmother didn''t have any other ns that she wasn''t telling her.

    After helping her grandmother feed the bird and water the nts, both of them went to the castle and had breakfast with her mother. Heaven was able to enjoy her breakfast this time, and she emptied her te.

    "I am d you have the appetite to eat again." Her mother spoke.

    "I am happy too." Heaven said.

    After a while, her father joined them. He leaned down pretending to want to kiss Heaven but turned his head to kiss his wife.

    Heaven gave him a hurt look, and he chuckled as he sat down.

    "Your father is just a very romantic man." Her mother spoke, finding excuses for her husband.

    This was the time when the two of them gathered to tease her.

    "I am sure he is." Heaven said picking an apple from the fruit basked. "But not the most romantic one." She said taking a bite.

    Her father raised a brow. "Really?"

    Heaven nodded while chewing.

    Irene leaned back in her chair with her cup of tea and a smirk on her face.

    Her father looked at her mother for help. He didn''t want to brag about himself.

    "Your father took me to the woods at night to see a thousand flying lights, and we shared our first kiss there."

    Heaven swallowed the food in her mouth. Why did her mother have to bring up kissing? That did sound romantic, but not more romantic than her first kiss. She had shared her first kiss with Zamiel among a thousand stars in the ocean.

    They both looked at her, waiting for her to say something. Right. So this was how they were going to make her talk?

    She would not share her first kiss with her parents. That was embarrassing and an inappropriate behavior. But they were demons, so they acted a bit differently when it came to affection. Still Heaven kept her mouth shut.

    "Father is indeed very romantic." She agreed, knowing she couldn''t win this one without telling much about her rtionship with Zamiel.

    Her mother smiled, taking her father''s hand. "Your father makes me feel like the most beautiful woman on earth." She said feeling more romantic herself today.

    Oh. So her mother would not give up this time??Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-95_52099102556613731 for visiting.

    Heaven smiled. She was happy for her parents, of course, but if they wanted to y, then she would kill their mood for a while. A little revenge wouldn''t hurt. "Zamiel makes me feel like the most powerful woman on earth. I am already beautiful." She shrugged.

    Her father chuckled, but her mother looked at her baffled. "Are you saying I am ugly?"

    "No, Your Majesty." She held out her hands as if afraid. "I wouldn''t dare. Who do you think I inherited my beauty from?"

    Her mother smiled at her, but just then Heaven added. "From grandmother, of course." As soon as she spoke, she quickly rose from her seat with a grin while everyone chuckled and her mother red at her while nodding.

    Heaven chuckled. "I love you, mother." She said wrapping her arms around her mother''s shoulders and kissing her cheek to console her. "I wish I could inherit everything from you."

    "One of you is enough." Her father joked.

    "Yes. You two take turns to tease me." Her motherined.

    "It is because we love you the most." Her father replied and then winked at Heaven.

    But both of them knew it was true. No matter how much time Heaven and her father spend together at the end of the day, they would often end up fighting for a ce to sleep next to her mother.

    Now that she grew up, her father was probably happy to be rid of her. And he made her room several quarters away from his so she wouldn''t end up running to their room in the middle of the night.

    Clever man.

    After some fun with her family, Heaven went to see ra and Roshan. She wanted them to know that nothing of what Zarin did was their fault. She loved the same as always and would never me them. She also missed Gina and hoped that everything was alright with her friend.

    ra was the first person Heaven came across. It looked like the woman didn''t sleep for days. Oh, lord!

    "Heaven." She seemed to panic for a moment.

    "Princess ra." Heaven smiled. "I am sorry I came uninvited."

    "Don''t be a fool. Come in." She said.

    She led her to the parlor and where Roshan was sitting with another man that resembled him, but his aura was something else. It was like the one of her grandfather and Zamiel. Cold, calm yet powerful. He was an ancient and Heaven already guesses that he was Roshan''s father.

    She thought she must have seen him once before, but when he smiled at her, she became sure.

    The man stood up from his seat and walked up to her with such ease and elegance.

    "Princess Heaven." He bowed to greet her, which she found odd. Roshan never did that unless he was teasing her, but this man was serious. "You have grown into a beautiful woman. You look just like your grandmother." He spoke when he lifted his head again.

    "Thank you." Heaven said, trying to keep herposure.

    "Heaven!"

    Heaven turned when she heard the call of her name. Gina stood at the entrance with a displeased look in her eyes. Heaven felt her heart sink. Oh, no! What did that look mean? Please, not Gina. She didn''t want to lose the only friend she had left.

 Chapter 219 - 96

    <h4>Chapter 219 - 96</h4>

    "Our strength grows out of our weakness." - Ralph Waldo Emerson

    *************************

    "Gina." Heaven watched her friend as she crossed the distance between them. She had never seen Gina look so serious and angry before, and it made her feel nervous.

    From the way she walked, Heaven expected a p, but Gina ended up wrapping her arms around her friend.

    Heaven let out a breath of relief and hugged her friend back, but then Gina spoke in her ear. "We need to talk." Thankfully, she didn''t sound angry. It sounded more like she wanted to scold her about something.

    Heaven could only guess what.

    "Alright." She responded.? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-96_52144311382369163 for visiting.

    "I''ll wait for you upstairs." Gina said pulling back and then she left.

    Heaven sat next to ra and in front of Roshan and his father. The resemnces still threw her off, and she would have guessed that they were brother''s if she didn''t feel the power emanating from his father.

    Darius Golchin.

    Most people knew who he was because of his extensive wealth and business. She could already see all the gold that adorned his clothing, especially the heavy golden belt. He dressed no less than a royalty.

    "You must have heard about Zarin. We are sorry." Roshan apologized.

    "No! Please don''t be. It is not your fault." Heaven felt even more angry now that his parents had to apologize for him.

    ra was awkwardly silent. Probably feeling more guilty than Roshan.

    Darius sat rxed, expressing no feelings. Heaven wondered if he was here for Zarin, and if so, what did he n to do? Even if he was ancient, what could he possibly do?

    He looked up at her, knowing exactly what she was thinking. She almost forgot he could hear her thoughts.

    "I''ll go make us some tea." ra said, standing up. She left in a hurry, almost as if she had to make it quick. It was strange.

    "Father!" Roshan said with clenched teeth, looking angry.

    Heaven understood that Darius had somehowpelled her.

    "I think it is better she doesn''t hear if we want to speak the truth here." Darius exined himself calmly. "Heaven have many questions, and it is good if she gets some answers to help her."

    Questions?

    Darius turned to her. "Deep down, you have many questions about your grandfather and you want answers. Don''t you?"

    Heaven remembered that she had wanted to talk to Roshan about her grandfather but forgot when the whole thing with Zarin happened. She had wanted to gather all the information she could about the devil so she would be prepared for whatever the oue would be.

    "I wanted to know what it is like to be with the devil. I know you joined him once before."

    Roshan frowned. "Are you thinking of joining him?"

    "No. But you taught me to be prepared for any oue. I just want to know about him and his kingdoms."

    "Don''t even think of that possibility." Roshan warned, looking more serious than usual. "It is easier to fight him from here than if you join him. Once you go there, it is very hard toe back. His kingdoms are made to trap you without you even realizing it. You will think that you are on vacation in paradise. He isn''t the devil for no reason. He can find darkness in the brightest of hearts."

    Darius nodded in agreement.

    "So is Zarin noting back?" Heaven asked, feeling a little scared of this revtion.

    Roshan averted his gaze, but she caught the fear and doubt in his eyes before they turned away.

    Oh Lord!

    "But you two came back." She said in desperation.

    "We joined your grandfather because we made a deal. We thought the payment to join his cause wouldn''t be a problem. We would work for him a hundred years, then we would be free. But we got lost, and we stayed with him for another hundred years. That is how good he is." Darius exined.

    Two hundred years?!

    "Your grandfather wants people who willingly join his cause. He could justpel everyone, but then the sin will not be theirs. It will be his. That is why he gives everyone the choice to join him. You have to know that the choice is ultimately yours, so don''t let him fool you into making that decision. As long as you truly want to stay here, you have nothing to fear." He continued.

    Roshan somehow didn''t seem to agree with him. "The choice is yours, but it won''t be easy. You will be tempted to make the wrong choice."

    "You shouldn''t scare her."

    "I am preparing her." Roshan corrected. "The devil is not someone to be underestimated. Don''t think of him as your grandfather because he cares for no one. He has killed��" He halted, as if realizing he was saying too much.

    "Well, if you are going to prepare her, you might as well tell her everything." His fathermented.

    "Please go on." Heaven urged with heart beating wildly. What did her grandfather do? "I want to know."

    "I just want you to understand the seriousness of this." He began. "Your grandfather shows no mercy to those who provoke him. Even his own family. Only once did a few demons go against him, and he killed the whole family. The whole bloodline was wiped off the face of earth. He chased thest one of them down to the oceans. After that incident, no demon in their right mind had dared to provoke him."

    Why was he telling her this?

    "We have many people we care about." He added. "You have to be careful with your choices."

    Now she understood. He was warning her that her family could be in danger if she made the wrong choice. Heaven already knew that. If she followed the devil, her family would do anything to save her and then they would be in danger. And if the story Roshan was telling was true, then they would be in real danger.

    "If you go to your grandfather, I won''t help your family to save you. I will try to make them understand that it was your choice." He said and she could tell it was hard for him to tell her that.

    "Thank you." She said, but realized that her voice broke. She didn''t realize how much his words actually affected her.

    She was thankful that he wanted to help her family, but she couldn''t deny that she felt hurt. Roshan had always been close to her heart, and this hard demeanor of his made pained her.

    But what did she expect? He wasn''t saving his son. Why would he save her? Especially if she chose to go to her grandfather. She wouldn''t be worth risking anyone''s life for.

    "I''ll go see where ra is." He said standing up and leaving without meeting her gaze.

    Heaven felt tears prickle her eyes. God! What was wrong with her? She was not going to cry.

    Darius stood up from his seat and came to sit next to her. "Don''t cry." He said putting a gentle hand on her shoulder, as a tear that fell down her cheek. "He is just talking. He doesn''t mean that. He is taking out his anger toward his son on you, and he is being harsh because he doesn''t want you do to the same mistake. He doesn''t want to lose another child."

    Heaven nodded, wiping the tear away from her cheek. She felt stupid. "I know." She croaked.

    "We care about our children so much that we would be willing to risk our lives for them. But Roshan feels bound since he has another child to care for and protect as well."

    Darius had a calming voice as he exined to her, and she suddenly understood Roshan''s struggle even more. He had to be wise and calm when he probably just wanted to run to save his child. The fear she had seen in his eyes was real. He feared to lose his son forever.

    "Is there anything I can do?" She asked.

    "There isn''t much any of us can do. We can just talk to him and hope."

    "What can I do to not let myself be tempted?"

    Darius was quiet for a moment before he spoke. "Be you." He said surprising her.

    "You are full of love and light. Even when you have the right to hate, you choose to love. When you have the right to ignore, you choose to care. That is your weakness, but also your biggest strength. So be you, because you are everything your grandfather stands against."

 Chapter 220 - 97

    <h4>Chapter 220 - 97</h4>

    "If love is your weakness. Then you are extremely strong." -Unknown

    *******************

    Heaven didn''t feel like being herself was enough. Was she strong enough just the way she was? Could she fight her grandfather by just being herself? She wasn''t sure.

    "How many children does grandfather have?" Heaven asked Darius.

    "Seven or Eight." Darius replied.

    "And he only has five kingdoms. Then why does he need me?"

    Darius studied her quietly for a moment. "I think you have something that they don''t. As ancients, we can sense humans or demons that are special or have something special and you have it. I don''t know what it is, but I can feel it. Maybe your grandfather knows exactly what it is and wants it. Do you know what it is?"

    Heaven shook her head. She noticed nothing special about herself.

    "Does your mate notice something different about you?" He asked.

    Zamiel was also ancient. He would have known if something was different about her.

    "I don''t think so." She replied.

    He nodded. "I can tell there is something about you. Try to ask him. I am sure he will be able to figure it out with the bond you two have."

    "I will." Heaven said.

    She would ask him as soon as she saw him again, but the feeling of sickness came back now that she thought of him. What was happening? She thought everything was alright afterst night.

    Pushing the feeling away, she decided to go and see Gina. Thanking Darius for his help, she went upstairs to her friend''s room. Hopefully Gina wouldn''t scold her too much. With everything that had been going on in her life, she hadn''t spoken to her for a while. Maybe that was why she was upset.

    Gina was reading a paper when Heaven walked into her room. She looked up, then put the paper away before standing up from her seat.

    "Heaven." She smiled but Heaven could see there was sadness in her friend''s smile as she walked over to her. She motioned for her to sit down and they sat on her bed.

    "You scared me earlier." Heaven admitted.

    "Well, we haven''t seen each other for a while and you didn''te to see me after you came back. "

    "I am sorry. My mind hasn''t been in the right ce for a while." Heaven exined herself.

    "It''s alright. I almost thought you were angry with me because of my brother." She said.

    "No! Never! You are not your brother." Heaven would never be upset with Gina because of Zarin.

    Gina looked down at her hands with a sad expression. "I know what he did and I know it is really bad but�� I can''t hate him."

    Heaven took Gina''s hands in hers. "And you shouldn''t. He is your brother."

    "He is the worst brother." She said.

    "He is." Heaven agreed.

    "But�� I want to help him. I don''t know why father is just letting him go. He might nevere back." She whispered thest sentence, almost as if afraid to hear it or say it out loud. And she had every right to be afraid.

    ording to Roshan and Darius, it was very rare for someone toe back once they joined her grandfather and she knew that Roshan desperately wanted to save his son, but he had to protect Gina as well.

    "You know he listens to you more than anyone. I know I am being selfish and rude to ask you to help him after everything he did but... I am desperate." She admitted.

    Heaven had never seen Gina like this before and never ever had Gina asked her for something. This was the first time, and Heaven felt bad that there wasn''t much she could do. She didn''t want Gina to do anything rash and dangerous either, so she had to exin the situation to her.

    Taking a deep breath, Heaven looked Gina in the eyes. "I do want to help and I will talk to Zarin, but that is all I can do and all you can do as well. You shouldn''t do more than that. I know you care about your brother, but you have to think of your parents as well. Don''t make them worry about you too."

    Gina shook her head with a sad smile. She wasn''t convinced.

    "My grandfather is trying to separate us by keeping Zarin. He knows we might disagree with each other because of your brother. We can''t let that happen. We have to stay together. I know you want to help your brother and so do I, but we can''t force him nor can we lure him. That won''t make us any different from my grandfather. Zarin has toe back epting the truth and not a lie."

    "So you won''t help me?" Gina asked with a grim expression and almost an angry voice.

    Heaven tried to keep her calm. After all the exining, Gina was still not understanding.

    "Help you with what?"

    "To get my brother back."

    "And how are we supposed to do that besides talking?" Heaven asked.

    "You don''t want to lure him, but that is a good idea. We just have to bring him back for a while and then we will convince after."

    "That is not a good idea. That is lying to him and once he knows he will leave forever and never trust us again."

    "We can talk to your grandfather." She suggested desperately.

    Heaven shook her head. "We could, but to what end? Unless you make a deal with him, he won''t agree to anything you say. Or... he might pretend to agree and make you believe all the lies he tells you. Don''t do that!"

    Gina stood up hastily. "I have to do something." She said frustrated.

    Heaven stood up as well. She knew Gina wasn''t thinking clearly and being emotional, but she couldn''t help being a little harsh with her words.

    "Yes. Why don''t you go ahead? Come up with a n or a lie to bring your brother back and my grandfather will know before you even execute your n or tell the lie and he will use that to turn your brother against you. He will make you look bad and you will ruin the little chance there is for your brother toe back. And your parents will have to worry about another reckless child." Heaven didn''t breathe once between the sentences.

    Gina stared at her wide eyed. She had never seen Heaven speak like that before.

    Heaven took a deep breath, then tried to speak calmly. "All I am saying is, you can''t make someone do the right thing by doing wrong. You have to do what is right."

    Gina kept staring in shock, and then she spoke. "You have really changed."? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-97_52190908573082573 for visiting.

    Oh no! Thest thing she needed right now was for her friend to see her differently.

    "In a good way, I mean." She added. "You seem stronger."

    Heaven let out a breath of relief. She didn''t feel strong, but she had to pretend to be. "Everything is going to be alright." She told her giving her a hug. "Please, just do nothing without telling your parents. We are all going to talk to Zarin."

    Gina nodded atst.

    They spend some time together after and Heaven told her about everything that happened with the mission and Zamiel. Gina was excited for her as usual and told her about her own adventures in her grandfather''s business world. Heaven felt proud that Gina had aplished so much already. She had really missed her friend.

    Before going back home, she went downstairs to say goodbye to Roshan and ra. She came across Roshan in the hall, and he seemed to regret what he said to her earlier. Heaven could see it in his eyes, even if he didn''t say it out loud.

    "I never congratted you for doing well on your mission." He said.

    "Well, I didn''t seed." She shrugged.

    "But you impressed many. You were clever." He told her.

    Heaven felt pressure when peopleplimented her because she really didn''t think she did that well. Had she gone there with a n and executed it, then she would feel proud, but she had only been lucky so far. An opportunity presented itself, and all she did was take advantage of it.

    As a general she would have to know how to n ahead, so she wasn''t angry about not getting the general title yet. She still had a lot to learn.

    "I was able to do it because of everything you and ra taught me. I learned more from you than my own parents. I am sure Zarin has learned too and he wille back because he has parents like you. He won''t be able to find what he had here anywhere else."

    Heaven hoped her words would give Roshan somefort.

    Roshan smiled and stroke her hair, like he used to do when she was little. "You have matured so well." He said.

    "Heaven, are you going home?" ra came to the hall.

    "Yes."

    "Why don''t you stay for lunch?" She suggested.

    "Maybe some other time. I have a lot to do today."

    "You need to eat and rest. You have lost weight." ra pointed, looking worried.

    Heaven smiled. "I will." She promised.

    Giving ra a hug and saying goodbye to both, Heaven went back home. Now, she wouldn''t worry about her grandfather. She would live her life as usual and prepare to be a general. She would go back to her lessons and then find a n to help the poor.

    Her teacher was an old, very clever man. He had a strong sense of justice and was very passionate about teaching. He had once given her a book about being a just ruler and creating a stronger civil society that helps and gives more power to the weak. Heaven needed to find that book and read it again. It was probably in her father''s study.

    On her way to his quarters, Heaven found Zarin in the main garden. He was sitting alone on a bench and seemed to be lost in thoughts. Heaven halted and watched him for a moment from afar. His shoulders were hunched and at one point he buried his face in his hands. He seemed disturbed and confused. Maybe her parents spoke to him. If they did, then their words clearly had an impact.

    Heaven hoped he would think deeply and make the right choice. As much as she wanted to go over and p him, she decided to leave him alone and let her parents'' words sink in deeply.

    Punches and kicks had no impact on him, anyway. If he ever came back, which she hoped he would, then she would make sure to stab him with the daggers she got from his father.

    Where would it hurt the most to be stabbed?

 Chapter 221 - 98

    <h4>Chapter 221 - 98</h4>

    "God gave us mouths that close and ears that don''t. That should tell us something." - Eugene O''Neill.

    ****************

    Lucian was walking out of his study when he almost bumped into his daughter.

    "Heaven."

    "Father. I think I left one of my books in your study." She exined in a hurry.

    He just motioned for her to walk in. "Thank you." She smiled, walking past him and into the study.

    Lucian didn''t ask what book she was looking for. He proceeded to walk away and as he walked through the hall Lincoln came to him.

    "Your Majesty, you have a guest." He informed.

    "Who is it?" Lucian asked.

    "His name is Zamiel. I took him to the parlor."

    Lucian nodded. "I will go see him." He said.

    Lucian made his way to the parlor, wondering what brought Zamiel here. Hopefully, he had onlye to visit him to spend some time together, and that it was nothing serious.

    When Lucian walked in, he found Zamiel sittingfortably on a couch wearing an expensive wine red velvet coat with ck embroideries and a ck shirt underneath that matches his pants. High leather boots that seemed well sewn and a silver ring with a red stone around his finger. Lucian could only guess the value of that ring alone. Clearly his business was doing well, but he probably had wealth even before that.

    Zamiel sat with one ankle resting on the other knee, but when he took notice of Lucian, he stood up with a slight smile and bowed. "Your Majesty."

    A man of his power didn''t have to bow for him, but being polite and respectful was his thing, Lucian noticed.

    "I apologize foring uninvited."

    "You are always wee here." Lucian said. "Please sit." He then motioned for him to sit and both sat down facing each other.

    Lucian noticed that even while bowing and apologizing, Zamiel never lost his powerful demeanor. He was confident in who he was, and bowing or apologizing to someone didn''t make him feel less powerful.

    The memory of when Zamiel came to the castle for the first time came back to him and when time they spoke privately afterwards. Lucian had seen the pain in the man''s eyes, but Zamiel never let himself be pitied. He had made it clear from the beginning that he was there for Heaven, and he didn''t need anyone''s permission or approval to be with her. He was only acting out of respect.

    "I won''t take much of your time. I came here to speak about Heaven and to ask what your n is to protect her from your father?" Zamiel didn''t waste time to get straight into the topic.

    What ns could Lucian have? He had been thinking for so many years, yet he didn''t know what his father was nning. It was impossible. Every time he tried to gather information, his father would already know and manipte the information to his advantage.

    "My n is no n. My father would know any n Ie up with." Just like Zamiel knew exactly what he was thinking right now. The advantage of being an ancient.

    "Why does your father want Heaven when he had you?" Zamiel asked.

    He had been the target in the beginning, but Lucian and his father never had a good rtionship. Even after forgiving him, Lucian never found himself beingfortable around his father and they never got very close.

    But Heaven was a different story. His father spent more time with her and took well care of her. Lucian thought his father was trying topensate for the time he missed being a good father to him by being a good grandfather, but maybe he was wrong.

    Maybe the n was to get closer to Heaven all along.

    "I think Heaven is easier for him to manipte. They were closer." Lucian replied.

    Zamiel furrowed his thick dark brows, and his lips pressed into a thin line. It made him look more dangerous.

    "What is it you have as a half witch? An advantage?" He asked.

    Lucian was about to reply when he felt a maid walking into the parlor. She held a tray in her hands to serve them tea, but as she neared the table, she took notice of Zamiel and her pace slowed down. She looked hypnotized and stared at him instead of looking where she was going. Lucian was about to warn her when she collided with the table and almost dropped the tray before Zamiel caught it with a swift movement and helped her ce it on the table. Lucian was used to maids staring, but this was something else.

    The maid woke up from her trance, and her eyes widened in shock. "I am sorry, My Lord." She said frightened as she noticed the hot tea that got spilled on his hand.

    The maid turned to Lucian with a pleading look and he dismissed her while Zamiel wiped the tea away from his hand with a handkerchief.

    Lucian couldn''t deny that the demon was good looking. Even as a man, he found himself staring for a while when he walked into the room earlier. His face was perfectly carved and symmetrical, with sharp lines and edges that made him look deadly. And those gleaming silver eyes. Lucian found them a bit disturbing to look at, but it made him understand why he had been hated for his eyes. The power and intimidation came from them. One look and you would be either frightened or spellbound.

    Despite looking dangerous, Zamiel gave off a feeling of calmness and safety. Lucian didn''t know if it was intentional, but he had felt it since the first time he came here. It felt like he could trust the man''s words. There was an honesty that was clear in his eyes, and Lucian felt like he was a man with good intentions when he knew he shouldn''t have felt that way. He shouldn''t have felt that he could give away his daughter to a stranger.

    Lucian had always dreaded the day he would give away his daughter to another man. All the men that hade to see her had not been good enough, and Lucian had wanted to kill them all. His daughter was too good for them. And then Zamiel came, and Lucian found himself willing to give his daughter away to this stranger.

    This morning his daughter reminded him that she grew up and now there was another man in her life. A man she loved more. A man she thought was more perfect than him, and he knew she didn''t easily find men to be perfect. She had always been very critical, but Lucian could see what she saw in this man. He wasn''t ordinary. And while he should be concerned about the power this man held, he wasn''t.? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-98_52261058525579557 for visiting.

    Why? It was a mystery.

    Their eyes met, and Lucian remembered his question. What was special about him as a half-witch? There wasn''t much that was special.

    "Thebination of demon strenght and witch skills which allows me to be able to draw power from demons." Lucian exined.

    "I don''t think your father will have any use of that." Zamiel said simply.

    Lucian agreed with him. He could only draw power from demons that weren''t much older or stronger than him.

    Zamiel tilted his head to one side and waited in silence.

    "I don''t think I have anything that would be of advantage to him. He has everything." Lucian spoke.

    Zamiel nodded. "Yes, he has. Then why does he want Heaven?"

    Lucian remembered what his father had told him. "He thinks she will be a great ruler."

    "Did he predict she would be a great ruler here or in one of his kingdoms?"

    That was a good question. Could his father have predicted that she would rule one of his kingdoms?

    "I don''t think he wants a ruler. There has to be something else." Zamiel said.

    "What else?" Lucian asked.

    "If there is nothing more special to being half-witch, then I don''t know."

 Chapter 222 - 99

    <h4>Chapter 222 - 99</h4>

    "What we think, we be." - Buddha

    *****************************

    Zamiel wondered what the devil truly wanted. He had been thinking of why the devil would want Heaven, and the more he thought about it, the more it didn''t make sense to him. It couldn''t be as simple as only wanting a good ruler.

    At first Zamiel thought that it might have to do with Heaven being part witch and demon, but thebination didn''t seem to bring any special qualities that would be beneficial for the devil.

    But what would be beneficial to him?

    If Zamiel found out what the devil truly wanted, then he would be able to negotiate with him to keep Heaven safe. The devil loved making deals after all.

    "Do you have a n?" Lucian asked.

    What n could he possibly have? If Lucian or his mother couldn''te up with a n all those years, then the devil was keeping his n a secret.

    Yes, a secret.

    He didn''t want Heaven as a ruler. That was only what he wanted them to believe, to cover up what he truly wanted. But even if Zamiel had a n, he wouldn''t share it with Lucian. Lucian''s thoughts were exposed to the devil, and sharing his n with him would be the same as sharing it with the devil.

    The only other person he could share his ns with without directly exposing them to the devil was Irene. Lucifer couldn''t hear her thoughts because she was marked by him once. But Irene wasn''t thinking clearly when it came to Lucifer. He was her mate, and she was still emotionally attached to him, which clouded her judgement of him.

    Zamiel had felt her forced hatred when she spoke of her mate. He knew she hated him for many reasons, but she also hated herself for still feeling something for him.

    Even though he did trust that she was a clever woman, but buried feelings would eventually resurface and therefore sharing his ns with her wasn''tpletely safe. The devil could easily manipte her emotional state because of the bond they shared. The mate bond was nothing to be taken lightly. Ignoring your matepletely was very difficult, no matter how much you hated them.

    That both Lucian and Zamiel knew. A part of Irene would always be with Lucifer.

    "I don''t have a n." Zamiel admitted.

    Lucian nodded. "It is not easy."

    Looking at each other, they both agreed in silence.

    "Your business seems to be doing well." Lucian spoke.

    "It is doing very well." Zamiel replied.

    His business was growing bigger each day, and he was getting recognized by more people in the kingdom. Soon he would be someone worthy of marrying a princess.

    "If Heaven bes a ruler, people will talk about you." Lucian pointed. "Not in a good way."

    Zamiel knew what Lucian meant. If Heaven became a ruler, as her husband he would be ridiculed and seen as someone incapable of ruling and therefore letting his wife rule instead of him. He would be aughingstock.

    "Your Majesty, people''s opinions of me are of no value to me."

    Lucian nodded thoughtfully. He was thinking if Zamiel would be willing to wait for Heaven to be a ruler or if he had ns to marry her before that.

    Zamiel didn''t have a reply to that. He would marry Heaven whenever she was ready and willing. He would never stand in her way to be a ruler. Instead, he would stand beside her and help her aplish whatever goals and dreams she had.

    As an ancient, time was different to him. Waiting was not the same for him as for others. He had waited for Heaven a thousand years already. A few more years or months would be nothing. Just to see her every day was a blessing. He had thought that losing a loved one once before would make him love less, but it made him love more.

    "How much power can your body handle to draw?" Zamiel asked curiously.

    He knew witches couldn''t draw much power from powerful sources because of their human bodies. They could only draw a certain amount that their bodies could handle. But Lucian was a demon, so he should be able to handle more power than other witches.

    "I haven''t tried to draw power from someone as powerful as you. With your power it might only be a fraction for you but a lot for me."? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-99_52307366862977214 for visiting.

    "Try it." Zamiel said reaching out his with his hand. At one point he wondered what he was doing.

    Lucian stared surprised at his hand before taking it, almost as if they were shaking hands. This is odd, he thought. He didn''t like people touching him but he was very curious about the half breed. Maybe Lucian could draw more than he thought and that would give him answers.

    Lucian closed his eyes and uttered some unknown words. After a short moment, Zamiel felt a strange sensation going through his body. It felt like something was being pulled out from deep within him and out through his arm and down his hand. His power was being pulled by Lucian and with each pull of power he could feel Lucian''s strength increasing and the grip on his hand tightening.

    Lucian kept drawing more and more power from him, but it didn''t make Zamiel feel weaker. He felt like he still kept most of his power, and he could easily throw Lucian across the room if he wanted to or crush his hand.

    Lucian''s face twisted in pain. Zamiel could tell he had reached his limit of how much power he could handle taking. Pulling his hand away, he shot his eyes open. Zamiel saw mes in them. They differed from the devil''s blue mes. These were bright orange and red.

    "You have a lot of power." Lucian exhaled. "How much was I able to draw?"

    "Not much." Zamiel replied.

    Lucian nodded disappointed while rubbing his wrist. It must have hurt. But he was still a young demon and didn''t reach his full potential yet. That usually happened after three hundred years. By then he would be able to draw a lot more power. But with magic there would always be consequences of using it, unlike demon power.

    "Well, no physical power can help me defeat my father. I don''t know what to do." He said trying to conceal his frustration.

    He didn''t have to. Zamiel already knew his every thought. The first step would be to find out what the devil wanted, and it would be best if he found out first since his thoughts were concealed from Lucifer.

    "You will know what to do when the timees." Zamiel said.

 Chapter 223 - 100

    <h4>Chapter 223 - 100</h4>

    "Hatred eats the soul of the hater, not the hated." -Alice Herz Sommer

    **************************

    After his meeting with Lucian, Zamiel was on his way back to his carriage when he came across Irene in the halls.

    She greeted him with a smile. "Are you here to see Heaven?" She asked.

    "No. I came to see His Majesty." He replied. Heaven had told him she would be busy, so he didn''t want to disturb her.

    "May I speak to you for a while?" He then asked. He hadn''t thought of talking to her, but he might as well do it now that he was here.

    "Of course." She said and led him to the garden where they could sit in private.

    Zamiel was curious about her rtionship with the devil and how she felt about him, but she had used some kind of spell to conceal her thoughts. It wouldn''t be that difficult to make her drop her walls. With an easy trick of his own powers, he could make her bare her mind to him. He had to know who he could trust. He was not the type to trust easily.

    "I am guessing you want to talk about Heaven." She began.

    "Yes. You told me that Lucifer''s son died, and he needed someone to rece him. Do you think that is all he wants?"

    "I think he wants diversity in his kingdoms and among his rulers. Demons, half demons and half witches."

    Zamiel regarded her in silence. She truly believed what she said and med herself for getting used to conceive a half-breed with witch and demon blood. But Zamiel didn''t believe that Lucifer was only looking for diversity. It could be one of many reasons, but not the only reason. The devil would not go through so much trouble just to have some variation between his followers. Zamiel knew that Lucifer was after something very valuable to him.

    "You don''t think that is what he wants?" She asked when he remained silent.

    "No."

    She nodded thoughtfully. "What do you think he wants then?"

    "I don''t know. I was thinking maybe you knew."

    Many thoughts and ideas swirled in her head, but she couldn''te up with anything valuable.

    "I can''t think of any other reason he would want Heaven. She is unlike his other children, who are demon or half human."

    Zamiel nodded. He was wasting his time. He should have known that they had no idea after all those years. And he was right about Irene. She held so much hate for Lucifer in her heart just to fill the void, but also in a desperate attempt to rece the love she had for him. Somewhere deep down she longed to be with him.

    Lucifer was her weakness, and he was the master of using people''s weakness against them. Zamiel couldn''t trust her because even she didn''t trust herself. She knew her weaknesses very well. The only thing that kept her strong was her love for her family, but how much more would she be able to stay strong?

    Somehow, he felt bad for her. She had no one to confide in about what she truly felt because the person she had feelings for was someone who wanted to hurt her family.

    "Hatred blinds us." He told her. "If you can''t allow yourself to love, then at least don''t hate."

    Irene nodded with a smile. "I knew my spell wasn''t strong enough to keep you out of my mind. Thank you for the wise words."

    He smiled to himself, knowing that even if it was his words, it carried Heaven''s wisdom.

    Heaven might not be very smart, but she was wise, and that made her special. He had known that she was special from the first day he met her. It was visible in her eyes. The wisdom, the courage, the strength and the will.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-100_52353753851944605 for visiting.

    Today he realized the affect she had on him. On his way of acting, thinking and speaking. She brought out the best in him. He should speak to her instead of being here.

    "You are wee." He said standing up. "Thank you for lending me your time. I''ll be on my way."

    Irene stood up as well. "I am worried for Heaven. I am sure you heard about her friend. I am worried she will do something reckless because of him. Maybe you can talk to her."

    "Heaven cares about her friend, but she also cares about you and her parents. Even if she has a strong desire to help others, she knows which people are her priority. If you are worried for her, then you should find out what your mate truly wants."

    Zamiel knew he was being a little harsh, but this was about Heaven''s safety and he didn''t mind being the viin in order to protect her.

    Irene had a special bond with Lucifer. She had to be able to use that to her advantage to find out more information. He wondered why she hadn''t done it yet, but then he remembered the hate was restricting her. She would have to put that aside if she wanted to help her granddaughter.

    He gave a slight bow. "I''ll be on my way then."

    She gave him a nod, looking a bit surprised before he turned around and left the garden. When he found himself alone in the hall, he teleported to Heaven''s room.

    Heaven was sitting at the table in her room with her face almost buried in a book. She was so focused on reading that she didn''t sense his presence. He wondered what she was reading that made her so upied.

    Walking behind her, he looked down at the book. She was reading something about society structure and rules.

    "What are��"

    Before he could finish speaking, she hastily stood up, pulling a dagger from her hip she turned with a swift movement, swinging the dagger at his neck. She stopped right when the sharp tip touched his skin.

    Her eyes widened when she realized it was him. "Zamiel?" She breathed out, dropping her hand. "You scared me."

    He wondered what would have happened if she stabbed him in the neck and he couldn''t heal in her presence. She would have to leave him there.

    "Do you always carry daggers?"

    "Most of the time. What�� are you doing here?" She asked, eyeing him from head to toe. Her shocked expression turned into one of admiration.

    "I don''t know what I am doing here, but there is a lot I want to do." He said leaning down and kissing her.

    He drew her into his arms, feeling the softness and warmth of her body while he kissed her with an unwavering need.

    "Zamiel." She pulled her lips away from his. "You are very distracting." She said breathing heavily.

    He tightened his hold around her, and she dropped the dagger. "You will have to get used to it." He nuzzled her neck and then suddenly he felt it.

    Her body stiffened in his arms and fear caused her heart to beat faster. Zamiel took a step back and looked at her face. "What is wrong?"

    Heaven took a deep breath as if calming down. It seemed to work. Her heart slowed down and then she smiled at him. "I am still fighting my fears, but it is better today."

    He frowned. "Are you sure?"

    She nodded while putting her hands on his shoulders and squeezing lightly. "Don''t worry. This frown��" She put one finger between his eyebrows, straightening the lines so that he wasn''t frowning anymore. "Doesn''t belong here. You look better without it."

    Then she let her hands slide down his shoulders and chest, feeling his velvet coat under her palms. "And this color looks good on you."

    She said it innocently, yet she seduced him. "Don''t me me if I distract you after this." He warned.

    She chuckled. "There are other things you can do for me." She picked up her book.

    He shook his head like a little boy. "No, no." He took the book away from her and drew her into his arms, holding her tightly.

    She tried to push him away while she giggled. "Yes, yes. You help me understand the book and I''ll let you distract me." She smirked at him.

    "I didn''t know you were mischievous." He said.

    "I am not. I am only practising negotiating. As a future ruler, I need to be good at it."

    "You certainly know how to negotiate and take advantage of someone''s weakness."

    "I learned from the best." She smiled, referring to him.

    Zamiel smiled, impressed. She learned quickly.

    Heaven raised one eyebrow questioningly. "It is give and take."

    "Why do I feel like you are getting more out of this?"

    "That is good bargaining skills, when you get more out of the bargain."

    "I feel swindled."

    Sheughed a genuineugh. "I am not that kind of person. You can trust me."

    She took the book from him, flipped through it, then handed it out. "I need this page exined, dear husband."

    This woman was ying with his emotions.

 Chapter 224 - 101

    <h4>Chapter 224 - 101</h4>

    "Never argue with stupid people. They will drag you to their level, then beat you with experience." - Mark Twain.

    ***********************

    Zamiel sat with Heaven in her bed while he exined to her the book that she had been studying. He was impressed by her keenness to learn and her ability to ask the right questions. She was passionate about learning and helping others. It didn''t take long for Zamiel to exin to her what she didn''t understand, and then he closed the book.

    Heaven was still very concentrated, and seemed to think of what she had learned. "It is much more difficult than I thought." She said thoughtfully.

    "Change takes time." He told her.

    She nodded. "I realized I don''t know much, and I still have a lot to learn. Maybe it was for the best that I didn''t be a general. I would only embarrass myself."

    He knew that she had a lot to learn, but with the strong will that she had, she could do anything she set her mind to do.

    "Whatever you decide to do, I know you will do it well." He said, but she didn''t seem to believe it.

    For a brief moment there was a sadness in her eyes, before she dismissed it quickly.

    "You didn''t tell me why you came here. It is surely not just because you missed me." She said.

    "Why not?" He asked curiously.

    "You usuallye to me when I need you. Otherwise you let me take care of myself." She exined.

    Zamiel knew she was a young woman with ambitions and he didn''t want to stand in her way, but did she like it or not? He couldn''t tell.

    "Would you like me to be different?" He asked.

    She shook her head with a smile. "I like you just the way you are. I like that you treat me like someone who is capable of doing things on her own. It makes me feel strong. I like that you are there when I need you but you let me try on my own first and even when you help me, you don''t do things for me. You give me an inkling on how to do it myself and encourage me to believe that I can do it."

    She took his hand and intertwined their fingers. "Your hands are always cold." She said putting her other hand on top of his and then rubbed it gently.

    Zamiel smiled. That wouldn''t help. For some odd reason ancients were cold, and when they went into slumber, their bodies would almost freeze. There were theories that they needed to be cold in order for their bodies to stay the same. But that didn''t stop them from feeling warm or feeling the heat from a touch or a kiss. Heaven warmed him from within. She warmed his heart and soul.

    "Have you learned to draw power like your father?" He asked.

    She nodded. "Yes."

    "Could you draw power from me?"

    "I probably could. Grandma told me not to use very powerful sources until I have harnessed the skill to draw only as much as I can handle." She exined.

    Zamiel nodded. She was more human than her father, so she wouldn''t be able to draw more power than him, but suddenly her eyes lit up. "Could I try?" She asked curiously.

    He chuckled. "Maybe you should listen to your grandmother." He didn''t want her to hurt herself.

    "You are here. Nothing will happen to me." She said. "Besides, I have to practice if I want to be better."

    She was stubborn and lovely when she was curious, so he couldn''t deny her. "Alright. Be careful." He said.

    She adjusted herself so that she was sitting exactly in front of him while still holding his hand. "I will do it now." She said.

    Zamiel nodded.

    Heaven closed her eyes and mumbled some unknown phrases, and Zamiel felt the strange sensation that he had felt before. Then he felt his power being pulled out of his body, but Heaven could only draw an even less amount than her father before she pulled her hand away.

    She shot her eyes open. "I almost froze." She spoke surprised. "Even your power is cold. Very cold." She shivered.

    She rubbed her hands together that looked paler than they were before. She was really cold and for a moment he wanted to take her hands in his and warm her up, but his hands were cold too.

    Drawing power from another creature wasn''t very helpful unless you wanted to fight that creature. Heaven couldn''t draw power from him and keep that power to fight someone else. As soon as they stopped touching, his power came back to him.? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-101_52421570043367042 for visiting.

    Witches usually used the skill to draw power so they could perform powerful spells, and they used sources that were constantly avable or avable for a longer time. Sunlight and moonlight were two powerful sources that were known to be used by witches.

    "Well, being from a line of powerful witches doesn''t help when I am mostly human." She smiled.

    Being half human restricted her powers, but with practice she could be more powerful.

    "You don''t need that kind of power to be powerful." To him, the most powerful people were those who were in control of themselves.

    Heaven nodded in agreement. "I met another ancient today. Do you know Darius?"

    Most ancients knew each other, so Zamiel knew him. "Yes."

    "He said that he could sense that I was special, but he didn''t know how. He suggested I ask you if you feel the same. He said it was something ancients could sense and maybe it could be why my grandfather wanted me."

    Zamiel used his senses to see if he missed anything other than what he already knew. His senses would have already told him if Heaven had any special preternatural power that he should be aware of.

    Ancients were very good at sensing power rank and he could tell her speciality had nothing to do with her power rank. Especially not if that rank were to bepared to the rank of an ancient. Lucifer wasn''t looking for power or strength. He already had those things. It had to be something else. Something that he didn''t have, and if Zamiel was right about what was special about Heaven, then that couldn''t be what the devil wanted.

 Chapter 225 - 102

    <h4>Chapter 225 - 102</h4>

    "A smart person will give you smart answers, but a wise person will ask you smart questions." - Unkown.

    ***************

    Heaven''s special qualities were actually of disadvantage to Lucifer. Zamiel remembered when he tried to get into her mind while he was in the coffin. It had been difficult to do that. She fought back and as an ancient even with her fighting back, it should still have been easy for him to get inside her head. But it wasn''t.

    He remembered that he could only watch her from a safe distance at first. He couldn''t get closer, but then her curiosity opened the doors for him. Somewhere deep down she had wanted to see him, had been curious to know him, and that is when he was able to get inside her head.

    Lucifer was of course more skilled when it came to maniption and getting inside people''s minds. But Zamiel guessed that he must have faced some struggle as well. There must be an exnation to why he hadn''t been able to manipte her so far.

    Usually someone as young as her wouldn''t have been difficult for him. She was at the age where people looked for more in life, wanted more from life. She was at the age where she doubted herself and tried to find out where she fit in to the world. Lucifer could have used all that against her, but Zamiel already knew that wouldn''t work. Because more than anything, Heaven cared for people.

    She cared for her loved ones. She had no selfishness or greed inside of her that could be used against her. If there was one thing that could be used against her, it would be her love for him and her family. But love only behaved as a weakness.

    Love itself wasn''t a weakness. Fear was a weakness. The fear of losing those you love.

    Love itself was the ultimate strength. Lucifer was fighting someone who held so much love in their heart, and love covered many sins.

    "What is special about you is that you have a strong mind and a gentle heart." He told her.

    Heaven smiled widely while shaking her head at him. She believed he was only praising or charming her.

    "I don''t have a strong mind and I am not sure if having a gentle heart is something special."

    "You have both, and having them at the same time is what makes you special."

    "Is that it?" She asked.

    He chuckled. "Did you hope for something else?"

    She shrugged. "I don''t know what I was hoping for."

    "Do you think your grandfather wants you for the sole reason to rule? Or do you think he wants something else?" He asked.

    Heaven was quiet for a moment before she spoke. "I don''t know what he wants. I don''t understand why he needs me to rule when he has other children. I have been thinking about it and I think he wants something else."

    Zamiel felt proud that she thought differently. "What could that other thing be?" He asked, pushing her to think.

    She became quiet again, her thoughts drifting away. "Maybe he just wants to have someone from our family on his side. When I was little, my family refused to follow him. Maybe he wants to show that someone is willing to follow him."

    Zamiel frowned. "You think he wants some kind of revenge?"

    Heaven shrugged. "Not revenge. Perhaps, he just want to prove that it is not that bad to follow him by tempting me to do it."

    Zamiel became more confused than before. This could be a family thing that he didn''t understand yet.

    "Is it really impossible for grandpa to leave his mission and be with us? Doesn''t the mate bond affect him?" She asked.

    "It probably does. But how much? Does he have a heart that cares when the bond connects him to his mate? Or does he merely feel the connection, but he doesn''t care? It is hard to know."

    Zamiel knew that the bond was attached to feelings. For it to be effective, feelings had to be involved. The bond itself couldn''t create feelings. It only strengthened and confirmed the ones you had. Did Lucifer have feelings? Zamiel suspected he did, but maybe not enough.

    Suddenly Heaven grimaced in pain and held her stomach. "Heaven?" Zamiel reached for her, but she flinched and drew back from his touch. She quickly got out of bed and distanced herself from him.

    Zamiel got out of bed confused, but before she could approach her, she held her hand out to stop him. "Zamiel, please. Don''te closer." Her voice was pained, and she pleaded.

    "Why?" He asked, feeling torn. He wanted to rush to her, but from the way she looked at him, terrified, he was afraid she would run away if he did.

    "Please, Zamiel. Just listen to me. Leave. I am hurting." She wrapped her arms around herself and backed against the wall.

    Zamiel felt anger bubble inside of him. He suddenly wanted to punch something but stormed out of the room instead, unable to see her in pain anymore. While walking back to the carriage, he thought of how much he wanted to kill Lucifer. If that was only possible, he would risk his life doing so.

    Lord help him and the people around him because they shivered as he passed by. He knew he was giving off that cold energy that made people freeze. He needed to calm down or he would end up killing someone.

    The blood in his veins was boiling, but the heat wasn''t enough to make him stop from turning autumn into winter. His hands were clenched and his eyes probably gleamed the brightest silver.

    When he walked outside, he felt the cold breeze against his face, but it didn''t calm him. He had to tell himself repeatedly to calm down.

    Zamiel wasn''t angry because she told him to leave. He was angry because he had to see her like that, knowing his presence somehow inflicted the pain and he couldn''t do anything about it. He was angry because he couldn''t protect the one he loved once again.

    "Zamiel."

    He took a deep breath when he saw Irene approaching him. He didn''t want to release his anger on her.

    "Are you going home already?" She asked,ing to stand in front of him.

    "Yes." He replied.

    "I didn''t get the chance to thank you earlier for your advice. You were right. I am letting hatred blind me and it is stopping me from helping my granddaughter the way I should."

    Zamiel was really not in the mood, and it was probably visible. He just wanted to say ''good that you know'' but he bit his tongue.

    "I felt like what I said about Heaven upset you." She continued.

    Did it? Maybe it did. Or maybe he just didn''t like the way she thought of Heaven. He had expected her to know more about her granddaughter and to put more effort into helping her.

    "It is sad that you had to protect her from me." She added.

    "I was not protecting her from you. I was defending her. I know you love Heaven, but you do understand that your thoughts are concerning to me. You seem torn and I understand that but I can''t sympathise with you since this is about Heaven''s Safety. Heaven is my priority and if she not yours in this case then I am afraid we are on apposing sides."

    The only reason Zamiel was polite to Heaven''s family was because of her, but if they didn''t prioritize her the way she prioritized them, then there was no need for him to be polite.

    Irene smiled at him. "I am d she has you, and I don''t mind you protecting her from me as well. You should protect her from everyone that seems like a threat."

    Zamiel knew she was doubting herself, and what she might do that put everyone in danger. "Heaven loves you dearly. I hope you stay strong for her."

    Heaven would be devastated if her grandmother made a bad decision.

    Irene nodded with a weak smile. He knew she was doing her best and he couldn''tprehend how hard that must be.

    "And if you need to talk to someone��" Was he really doing this? "I''ll listen." He said.

    Her smile widened. "Thank you. I thought I would be upset that you could hear my thoughts, but I feel less burdened now that someone else knows."

    He nodded.

    Irene always felt strange every time she talked to Zamiel. There was something about his demeanor that she liked so much. She had liked him from the beginning, before she even knew him, and just from the things she had heard about him.

    Today he had opened her eyes to the things that she had been suppressing and denying. It was the realization that made her sad and not him.? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-102_52539034714564662 for visiting.

    Earlier she had seen his gaze harden when she told him she worried for Heaven. He didn''t like that and she could understand.

    While she expressed worry for Heaven, what had she done really to help her granddaughter? She hadn''t even tried. At that moment he stood up for his mate. He told her that Heaven had her priorities straight, reminding her that she was the one confused.

    It was a polite way of putting someone in their ce. The demon knew how to speak.

    While she doubted Heaven in that moment, he showed utmost trust in her. Irene knew she had to do better as a grandmother, and she was d that Zamiel didn''t judge her, even though she felt ashamed of her own thoughts. Maybe that was why she liked him and felt strangelyfortable with him.

    He always surprised her with his choice of words and his way of thinking. She could see the goodness that Heaven spoke of in his eyes, but he also made it clear that if he had to turn bad for Heaven, then he would. Her mother had told her once that when good people turn bad, they turn really bad. Hopefully nothing of that sort would happen because behind those disturbingly calm silver eyes, there was a hidden threat. A dangerous storm.

 Chapter 226 - 103

    <h4>Chapter 226 - 103</h4>

    "Any fool can know. The point is to understand." -Albert Einstein.

    *********************

    This was bad. What was this feeling? Why was she feeling like this?

    Heaven tried to fight it and calm down. She paced back and forth in her room, telling herself that everything would be alright and that she was afraid for no reason. But the heavy feeling in her chest and the pain in her stomach was so strong that she became nauseous again.

    Walking outside to her garden, Heaven breathed in the fresh air in order to feel better. Something was wrong. This had to be more than normal fear. No matter how those nightmares affected her, they shouldn''t make her feel this way, especially when her brain couldn''t see the danger. It was only her body rming her.

    Suddenly she felt a rush of cold air, and in front of her stood her grandfather. Heaven frowned upon his arrival. She didn''t need him here right now.

    "I see you are not feeling well." He said.

    Heaven narrowed her eyes at him. "What do you want?" She asked.

    "That illness of yours, you should take seriously."

    "What do you mean?"

    He crossed his arms behind his back and tilted his head to one side. "I mean, you can hurt your mate. You could possibly end his life."

    Heaven stiffened. Why hadn''t she thought of his before? Of course he knew she could hurt Zamiel, but he wouldn''t use that against her. Would he? She had always thought that he wanted her to follow him willingly, but it was never something he had said. It was just what she and her family thought. Would he force her now? By using Zamiel against her.

    No, please! Oh lord, no!

    She gave him a hard re, and he chuckled. "I won''t do anything if youe to me on your own."

    "And if I don''t?"

    "Then unfortunately what you are really afraid of will happen." He said.

    Heaven''s stomach turned, but she swallowed her fear. This is probably what he wanted. To make her so afraid that she would go to him.

    "I would never hurt Zamiel." She said.

    The smile left his eyes, and now he gave her a deadly stare. "I''ll give you time. You have until tonight to decide. If you don''te to me by then, know that there will be consequences."

    Heaven felt her legs wobble and her breath came out in shallow pants. Her heart was beating in her ears. "What... will you do?" She asked, afraid.

    A corner of his mouth lifted. "That will be a surprise." He said and then vanished before she could say anything else.

    Heaven fell to her knees when he left. The world around her started to spin and this time the fear kicked her in the stomach with such force, she thought she would vomit blood.

    Now she understood why she had been so sick. This was not only fear, it was a real danger. She was a danger to Zamiel, and the bond and her demon had been telling her to stay away in order to protect her mate.

    How stupid she was. What was she supposed to do now? She started to panic and shake. This wasn''t the way she thought her grandfather would make her join him.

    She was so confused and terrified.

    Grandma! <i></i>

    Yes! She needed her grandma before Zamiel came back to see her, but she couldn''t even get up. She tried to use her magic, but it wasn''t working since she wasn''t focused. She couldn''t focus.

    Taking a deep breath, Heaven told herself that she had to calm down and think of what was important at the moment and it was protecting Zamiel.

    Using all her strength she stood up, and she rushed back to her room, but before she could go looking for her grandmother, Irene came in through the door.

    "Grandma!" Heaven almost yelled.

    Her grandmother looked at her, confused and worried. "What happened, dear?" She rushed to her side.

    "Grandma! I need your help. I need to you to help me. I need you to ...to��" She was a mess, and she didn''t know what do to. She was panicking again.

    Her grandmother put her hands on her shoulders. "Calm down. Breathe." She told her noticing that Heaven was hyperventting. Her head spun again.

    Irene took her to sit down on the bed so that she wouldn''t fall. Heaven looked around. The world around her was out of focus. No! No! No! She wouldn''t faint now.

    "Grandma Zamiel is in danger. You need to take away my magic so that can I never go to see him, and then you have to tell him to stay away. Take me somewhere far. Very far away. Please, grandma do something." She almost began crying, knowing deep down that none of that would help because her grandfather could find her anywhere.

    "Why? Why is he in danger?"

    "I can... I can kill him and grandfather knows that. He wants to use that against me."

    Irene frowned. "What do you mean you can kill him?"

    "I just can. I am the thing that can kill him. " More tears fell down her cheeks. "Oh, God! What am I supposed to do? I have to go to grandfather or he will hurt Zamiel."

    "No! Calm down. You don''t have to do anything. He is just scaring you." Irene said wrapping her arms around her granddaughter, but Heaven shook her head.

    "He is not. Something bad is going to happen. I had been feeling it and if I don''t do what he says, then he is going to hurt Zamiel."

    "Stay here. I will go talk to your grandfather." She said sounding furious, but Heaven grabbed her hand to stop her.

    "Don''t go. I don''t have time. I only have until tonight."

    "You are not going anywhere, Heaven. I will take care of this." She said.

    "How?" Heaven asked.

    "I don''t know. I will find a way."

    Heaven shook her head. She didn''t want her grandmother to be in danger as well. It was enough that Zamiel was in danger. He had already suffered enough. Why did this have to happen to him?

 Chapter 227 - 104

    <h4>Chapter 227 - 104</h4>

    "The viin ys the victim so well." -Unknown.

    **********************

    Lothaire was having a good day, sittingfortably on his throne and sipping his wine while watching everything that was happening with his family through The Eye.

    This wasn''t the way he had thought or nned on doing things. Maniption had been his n, but Heaven, despite her young age, surprisingly had a strong mind. Even stronger than her father''s. Getting into her head or manipting her had not been easy. He knew manipting Zamiel wouldn''t be easy, but Heaven had shocked him and reminded him to never underestimate the enemy.

    Usually as the devil he worked with desires. What people truly desired, he presented it to them. But Heaven desired things for the people she loved more than for herself. There was nothing she desired more than the happiness and safety of her family. Those were not dark desires that he could manipte in a way that was beneficial to him.

    Even with Zarin, she had surprised him. While his daughters suggested that Heaven might follow him because of Zarin, Lucifer knew that she cared for her family too much to do something like that. So his n had been to create hatred between them. If Heaven hated Zarin, then she would be taking a step in his direction. Because nothing good ever came out of hatred. But after everything Zarin did, she was still concerned for the boy. Her love was still stronger than her hatred, and since she refused to hate, he would have to use her love against her. He had already lost his patience, and that never happened.

    Lucifer had to admit to himself that Heaven seeded to annoy him. He never let people control his feelings, but he couldn''t help it with her. He was annoyed to the point where it made him angry. He hated how her constant love stood in the way of his ns.

    But why bother using the right method now. His new n would of course make Irene hate him even more, which was why he had been avoiding it, but he would at least get her faster. With time she would adjust to the circ.u.mstances and ept him. How long would she fight him if she saw him every day and knew that there was no way out?? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-104_52539349069263563 for visiting.

    Not too long.

    He would slowly remind her of all the good days they had together, and eventually she would surrender to him. All women did. All women longed to love and to be loved. He would show her again what love and passion felt like.

    A satisfied smile curved his lips when he saw Irene calling him. She was furious, just like he expected. But what would be the best thing to do? Ignore her or go to see her?

    He knew she would keep calling until he went to see her.

    "I know you can hear me. Show yourself you coward!" She called, which caused him tough.

    Closing The Eye, he went to see her. As soon as he arrived, he smelled her delicious scent. He could still not pinpoint what she smelled like. It was a unique scent, and it reminded him of their days together.

    That until he saw her green eyes, that red at him with such hatred it could burn his soul. "How could you do that? She is your granddaughter. How can you make her feel like this? Don''t you have a heart?"

    A heart?

    He did have a heart, but she wasn''t talking about the physical one. But what did the other one exactly mean? Having a heart was still a mystery to him. How could people have so much heart? And why care to have one?

    He ended up like this because he once let himself have a heart and love this woman, and now he was miserable and acting this way just to get her back. Nothing good came out of it. He just made himself vulnerable.

    "I don''t have a heart and you know that."

    The important thing right now was to never let her suspect that it was her he wanted. He had to make it seem like he wanted Heaven and only her.

    "Can''t you just let her be? You have other children who are willingly staying with you. Why do you have to force her?"

    "Because I want her."

    "But why her?!" She yelled.

    "You have Lucian. Why can''t you just let me have Heaven? She is also my grandchild."

    "No, she is not because you are not behaving like a grandfather."

    "If you hadn''t turned her against me, I might have behaved like a grandfather and not like this." He told her.

    She looked at him, baffled. "So it is my fault you are behaving this way?"

    "It is indeed." He said simply. It wasn''t her fault, but he just wanted to say it.

    It infuriated her, and he didn''t know why he enjoyed it.

    "I am not responsible for your behavior."

    He looked at her for a long moment. "You are not?"

    "No!"

    He nodded. "But you made me a bad grandfather in your granddaughter''s mind before I became one. I only became what you said I would be. You made her dislike me, you created distrust and distance between us, when I never did anything to harm her. You let the fight between us affect her. You made me her enemy and now you want me to be a good grandfather? Why?"

    She opened her mouth but then closed it again. She blinked a few times, her mind going a thousand directions while processing what he said.

    "You said you wanted her to rule your kingdom?"

    "Did I say I would harm her or force her? Of course I wanted her to rule with me because I knew she would be a good ruler. I wanted Lucian to do that as well. Did I force him? Or manipte him? What made you think I would do that to Heaven? When you easily made me into the enemy in your minds, why wish for anything different now?"

    Lucifer was happy with himself. He knew he got into her head. His words affected her and now she was questioning herself and wondering what she had done wrong?

    At least one of them was easy.

    "Don''t stand in my way now. I will have Heaven no matter what. You wanted an enemy, now you have one."

 Chapter 228 - 105

    <h4>Chapter 228 - 105</h4>

    "You can''t keep dancing with the devil and wonder why you are still in hell." - Unknown.

    *************************

    Irene was stunned. She didn''t know what to think or believe. Did she really make him into a bad grandfather? Did she go that far with her hatred?

    Maybe she did.

    She was still burning with hatred. This man had once been her everything. She had no one but him. No parents, no siblings, no children, nothing. And she couldn''t even me him for losing all of that since she was part of it. She fell for him and she payed for it dearly.

    With him, she had been both happy and sad. She never had a moment of full happiness. How could she? Her own blood and flesh was out there and she couldn''t see him or hold him.

    And then, after many years of pain, they were all reunited, but that happiness onlysted for a short time. Lothaire wanted suddenly to go back to his world, and he wanted them to follow him.

    Why?

    He had left all that behind, and they had lived a peaceful life. Why did he want to go back and be the devil again? That is not who she wanted him to be. She didn''t want to tell her children and grandchildren what their father or grandfather did. She didn''t want to call him the devil, and she had already paid for her sins. She didn''t want to sin anymore. The price was too heavy.

    Now she wanted to lead a good life and be a good example to her family. She was proud of the good man her son had be; she wanted him to be proud of her as well. Therefore, she didn''t ept Lothaire''s offer, but she had asked him to stay.

    She was even willing to forgive him and forget that he approached her with the intent to experiment. To create an unique offspring because she believed him when he said he fell in love with her despite his previous intentions. But his love wasn''t enough to make him leave his mission for her.

    How foolish and desperate she had been. Even after admitting that he deceived her, she had believed everything he had said and even expected and hoped he would stay with her.

    Both Love and hatred had blinded her, and she seemed to be the only one confused. Lucian hadn''t even been surprised when his father wanted to go back to being the devil. It was almost as if he had been able to see through him, knowing that he couldn''t change his nature easily and maybe that was why he never got close to his father.

    But Heaven loved her grandfather.

    Did she really make grandchild hate her grandfather?

    It seemed like she did. Irene didn''t know if Lothaire ever tried to manipte their son, but he never forced him. So yes. Maybe she made assumptions and let hatred misguide her, but that didn''t make him right. She might have made him the enemy in her mind, but he made himself on in reality.

    "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have let our fighte between you and Heaven. Heaven should have been given the choice to make a judgment for herself. But now�� now after what you did, I am not sure if she will ever call you her grandfather again. Do you even love your grandchild? Do you have any love for her in your heart to me me for making her hate you? Did you have any love for her to begin with? Because if you loved her, if even a little part of you loved her, no matter what I did or said, you wouldn''t do this to her."

    Lothaire narrowed his eyes. "I love differently. Can you say I never loved you?" He asked.

    Irene shook her head. "I don''t know you anymore. I can only speak from what I see and you hurting our grandchild, that can''te from a ce of love. If people we love can hurt us like that, then we don''t enemies."

    "Heaven is hurt now, I know that. But she won''t beter. She will like being with me because she will have the freedom she never had here." He exined.

    Irene red at with fury. "How will she be free? How will she be happy? You are taking her away from her mate. Do you know how hard that is? Do you think she will just forget and be happy?" She was yelling now.

    "Yes, she will. With time she will forget."

    "She won''t." Irene shook her head. She knew very well that even when you hated your mate, you could never forget them.

    "How do you know?" He asked.

    Irene just stared at him, not wanting to reply. "Did you forget me?" She then asked.

    "How could I?" He smiled. "I think of you all the time. It makes me sad that none of you wanted toe with me, but now I will have Heaven. A piece of us and she looks just like you."

    The way he looked at her reminded her of old days. When he looked at her with so much love and tenderness.

    "Can''t you just leave her? I�� I wille with you instead. I know I am not a good ruler, but I am capable of many things."

    Heughed while shaking his head. "No. Unfortunately, I can''t. I want Heaven."

    He couldn''t let her know that it was her he wanted. He had to insist to have Heaven, and he was going to have her. If Irene ever found out that it was her he wanted, then she would try something foolish. He wanted his mate alive, safe and by his side.

    Irene took a deep breath to calm down. "Why? She doesn''t want to be with you. I am telling you I wille with you, willingly."

    He walked up to her, his hand itching to touch her face and before he knew he was caressing her cheek. "You cane with me if you want, but I still want Heaven."? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-105_52586051184678358 for visiting.

    "Please." She whispered, her eyes tearing up before she closed them. "Please leave her alone. Whatever it is you want from her, I will do it for you."

    Lothaire took a step back before he did something foolish, like pulling her into his arms and holding her tight. The right thing to do would be to go back home and act as if he didn''t care, but he wanted to be with her a little longer.

    "I don''t think we have anything else to talk about and I need to go back." He said.

    Her eyes widened. "No! I am not done talking. I am begging you. Please, don''t do this to her. What do I have to do to make you stop?"

    "There is nothing you can do."

    "Wait!" She grabbed his arm, walking closer. Almost too close before she looked him in the eyes. "For the love and bond that we once shared, can''t you do this one thing for me. It is all I ask."

    No! He couldn''t give in. He shouldn''t.

    "Please." She grabbed his other arm.

    He looked at her. She was a beauty so breathtaking she even tempted the devil himself. But temptation was his thing, and if she thought she could win against him, then she was wrong.

    Lothaire leaned down and kissed her. She stiffened but didn''t pull back. It was only a brief kiss, a taste, and it left him burning to have more. But he couldn''t.

    This was a game, and he couldn''t lose. A taste right now would confuse her more than a proper kiss. A taste would remind her of what she could have and make her long for more.

    "I can''t, my sweet." He whispered and then left her.

 Chapter 229 - 106

    <h4>Chapter 229 - 106</h4>

    "Love is when you give someone else the power to destroy you, and you trust them not to do it." - E. Lockhart.

    **********************

    Heaven looked outside the window, getting more and more scared for each time. Hopefully, her grandmother woulde soon and if she didn''te after a while, then she had to tell her parents.

    As she waited, she panicked even more.

    Oh, lord!

    She shouldn''t have let her go. It was really bad. What if her grandmother made a bad decision because of her? Now her stomach hurt because of her grandmother, and she ran to find her father.

    "Father!" She barged into his study and he looked up, shocked by the way she threw the door open.

    "Heaven?"

    "Grandma went to see grandpa because he was here and threatened me. I told her, I shouldn''t have and now she left to see him and she hasn''te back yet. It is all my fault. Please�� go find." She rambled until she was out of breath and she didn''t even know if what she was saying was making any sense.

    She leaned against the door, feeling dizzy again.

    Her father quickly came to her side and caught her before she could fall. "Grandma! Hurry!" She said before everything turned dark.

    When Heaven opened her eyes again, she found herself in her bed. Confused, she sat up and realized that the morning sun was shining through the window. Next to her, her grandmother was sleeping.? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-106_52586089319300887 for visiting.

    What happened?

    Slowly, she remembered everything. Her meeting with her grandfather, his threat, and then her grandmother''s disappearance. And now she was here. She also found her mother sleeping on the couch. She had made them all worry, but now her grandmother was back. Was she able to make her grandfather change his mind?

    Irene stirred in her sleep, and then slowly opened her eyes. "Heaven."

    Heaven looked over. "Grandma, are you alright?"

    Irene nodded. "Yes." She looked tired, as if she had been awake the whole night.

    Did she cry? Her eyes looked swollen.

    "What happened with grandpa?" She asked.

    "He is a bastard." She said and Heaven''s eyes widened in shock.

    She had never heard her grandmother or anyone in her family speak like that.

    "Were you able to convince him?"

    Her sleepy eyes opened wide and looked sad. "I am sorry, Heaven. I couldn''t do anything."

    Heaven panicked. She was still here, and her grandfather waited for her the whole night. What would he do now? She had to warn Zamiel, even though he wouldn''t listen. She had to warn him and do something else. But what?

    "Grandma, I am going to see Zamiel."

    What? No!

    She had wanted to tell her grandmother to go see Zamiel and warn him. She couldn''t go there herself, but she was already getting out of bed.

    "You are not afraid anymore?" Her grandmother asked.

    "Should I be? I would never hurt my mate."

    Her grandmother pushed herself up on an elbow. "I am d you are better." She smiled.

    No!

    She wished her grandmother understood that it wasn''t only fear caused by maniption. She could really kill Zamiel. It was real. No illusion, no bad dream, no maniption. It was a reality. Her grandmother was taking this lightly, probably thinking her grandfather got inside her head.

    "It seems like you didn''t have enough sleep. You can sleep some more." Heaven smiled.

    "Alright then. I will sleep a little more." She said tucking herself under the covers.

    Heaven was strangely calm. Even though she was telling herself she shouldn''t be, she kept staying calm. Something was wrong with her, but she kept going. She got clean, got dressed and then brushed her hair. Katy was there to assist her.

    "My Lady, do you want me to serve you breakfast now?" Katy asked.

    "No. I will eat once Ie back." She said.

    When Katy left, Heaven looked at her mother and then grandmother. Both were sleeping soundly.

    She turned back and opened her drawer where she kept some of her personal things, including her daggers. She had been carrying them aroundtely for protection. She only grabbed one of them now before staring at it. Roshan had given her the easiest daggers to carry yet sharpest. A light brush against the skin and it would still cut.

    Heaven held it firmly in one hand before standing up. She imagined where she wanted to be while mumbling the spell she had learned and shortly after she was inside Zamiel''s home.

    She should have put the dagger in its sheet and tied it to her thigh or her arm under the sleeves, but she was holding it in her hand. Just hiding it behind her back in case she came across Zamiel''s old maid. Heaven went slowly but steadily to his room. Just like she expected, she found him sleeping.

    As usual, he was sleeping on his back and waspletely still, as if he was dead.

    Now her heart raced. Somewhere in the very back of her mind a voice was telling her to turn around and leave, but she took a step closer instead.

    No!

    And she took another one.

    No! No! Go back!

    And another one.

    Stop!

    But she kept going and now she stood right next to his bed, towering over him.

    Zamiel! Wake up!

    The words didn''te out, but her hands came out from behind her back. One of them held the sharp dagger in a steel grip.

    Heaven looked at the sharp tip of the dagger, and then her eyes went to his neck. She could see the visible veins, the pulsation. She could hear the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

    Her gaze slowly went lower to his chest, where his heart was beating behind his ribs.

    There, between two ribs, she could stab him right in the heart. She grabbed the dagger with both her hands, positioning it above where she wanted to stab him.

    Her hands began to shake. Something was wrong. She wanted to stab him, yet not. She was stuck between holding back and wanting to stab. And then she lost control and drove the dagger right into his chest.

    She felt it cut through flesh, and she even cut herself in the process from the force she used.

    Shocked, she stepped back and Zamiel shot his eyes open with a gasp.

 Chapter 230 - 107

    <h4>Chapter 230 - 107</h4>

    "Stay away from negative people. They have a problem for every solution." - Albert Einstein.

    *************************

    Once she stabbed him, Heaven stumbled backwards and Zamiel shot his eyes open with a gasp. His breath came out in short rapid gasps and his face twisted in pain. She could tell breathing was difficult for him, but she couldn''t do anything to help. Her legs refused to move, her body refused to obey her.

    She stood frozen, while the voice in the back of her mind was slowly fighting its way through. Commanding her to move, but her body defied her.

    It felt like her body didn''t belong to her, and her mind felt like it became two separate parts. Somewhere far in the back of her mind was what she thought to be her real voice, and the front part, the one controlling her body, was unfamiliar. It made her stay calm in this horrifying situation.

    Zamiel sat up and stared at the dagger in his chest before he turned to her. His eyes held so much pain she wanted to die right there. His eyes made her voice be louder and louder, fighting through with more force. Her heart raced, and she felt the panic slowly built up.

    Zamiel grabbed the dagger and pulled it out. So much blood seeped from the wound and stained the white bedsheets.

    He grimaced in pain before looking at her again. Those silver eyes looked tormented. They looked like the ones she had seen when she first met him. She had hoped she would never see that look in his eyes again, but here she was. Gazing into a pair of agonizing silver eyes.? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-107_52631621609778141 for visiting.

    "Did�� did you have to poison it?" He asked, not sounding angry but hurt.

    Poison?!

    No! She didn''t poison it. She would never! But even as she was thinking, nothing came out of her mouth.

    Heaven felt as if she was suffocating. She was trapped in her own body.

    Her body betrayed her, and she betrayed Zamiel. How could she do this? This wasn''t her. She would never��.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks. She had to move or else she would kill him. But if she could move, would she run to him or run away? She wanted to help him, run to him, save him. She was desperate, but she knew she would have to leave him.

    Come on Heaven! Move!

    Zamiel looked like he could barely breathe. His face turned all shades and colors until no color was left. It turned pale while he lost more blood. He ced one hand on the wound to stop the bleeding, but his eyes never left hers. He looked her straight in the eyes and she wondered what he was thinking.

    Hurt. He must be hurt and feeling betrayed and disappointed if he didn''t hate her already. He must be angry.

    But she wished his anger would make him move. Make him leave, since she wasn''t leaving. Did he have a death wish?

    Move Zamiel! Leave!

    She prayed to God to give her the strength to move since Zamiel wasn''t doing anything to save himself. She refused to think he would die. She couldn''t let that happen.

    More tears fell down her cheeks. Was she just going to watch her mate die?

    No!

    Her voice became louder, slowly getting through, and then suddenly she moved. But it was too sudden. Almost as if she woke up from a trance or a force left her body. It threw her off bnce, but she didn''t take the time to think about it. Her first instinct was to run to Zamiel, and that is what she did.

    She shouldn''t have, but her brain wasn''t functioning right.

    "Zamiel!" She pressed her shaking hands against his wound and over his hand, while bursting into tears. "What should I do? What have I done? I am so sorry. I have to... what... I need to��"

    She was a mess and Zamiel looked at her with those dead eyes. Almost as if he couldn''t see her or couldn''t focus on looking at her. He was in too much pain and too weak. She was killing him.

    His heartbeat was slowing down. She had to leave, and it was the hardest thing she ever had to do. "I am sorry. I...I have to go!"

    How could she? It killed her. She felt like a part of her died as she teleported back home.

    Heaven jumped straight into her bed and shook her grandmother violently to wake her up. Her cheeks were wet with tears and her hands covered in blood.

    "Grandma!" She cried loudly.

    Irene jumped out of her sleep.

    "Heaven." When she saw the blood in her hands sat up hastily.

    "Heaven. What is this? What��"

    "Zamiel! I�� I stabbed him. Please...hurry...save him. I can''t... he... die." She could barely speak. She was shaking, crying, panting.

    "What�� why?"

    "I don''t have time." She got out of bed and dragged her grandmother out of bed as well. "Please, just go help him."

    "Alright, alright." She said.

    "What is happening?" Her mother woke up and when Heaven turned to her with the blood on her hands, she could see the horror in her mother''s eyes.

    Her mother hurried to her side with a thousand questions. "Did you hurt yourself? What happened? What is this blood?"

    But Heaven was focused on her grandmother, who just wrapped a cloak around herself. "He will be fine." She assured before teleporting away.

    Heaven didn''t realize that she had been holding her breath and ignoring her motherpletely until she shook her. "What is happening, Heaven?!"

    Yes. What just happened?

    "Heaven! You are frightening me!"

    Heaven turned to her mother, feelingpletely helpless and lost. She felt defeated. She had no strength left to even cry. She became numb for a short moment.

    "I stabbed Zamiel. With a poisoned dagger. I stabbed him right in the heart." She spoke in a t tone.

    Her mother frowned. "He will be fine. He is ancient."

    Heaven chuckled darkly.

    She had promised Zamiel only one thing. To protect him. To never let him go through the same pain again, and now she stabbed him in his sleep. With a poisoned dagger. The thing he hated and feared the most.

    This might not have been her doing, but it was her fault. Her grandfather had warned her, but she insisted on finding other solutions.

    Why?!

    More than her grandfather, she was angry with herself. She was warned many times. Through the dreams, through the bond and now her grandfather. She ignored all of that.

    "Mother, I want to die." It came out as a whisper, yet the words left her mother shaken.

    She was usually very protective of her mother and never made her worry, but right now she wanted to be held. She wanted to hide. Disappear.

    "N0! Don''t say that." Her mother hugged her tightly and stroke her hair. "Everything will be alright."

    "No mother. Nothing is or will be alright."

    Her grandfather kept his promises, and he must want her desperately if he was using such extreme methods to get her. She still couldn''t understand what happened to her.

    "Why did you leave?" Her mother seemed confused.

    But Heaven understood everything. The way she had observed her mother and grandmother sleeping soundly. That must also have been her grandfather. The observations had been intentional to show her his power. He set up everything. He could do anything. He could put her whole family to sleep if he wanted to. She was powerless against him. They all were powerless against him.

    Sometimes Heaven forgot that her grandfather was an ancient and not just any ancient. He was the devil. She should never forget. Forgetting was her first mistake.

    She should have realized earlier that fighting was pointless. If she had just followed him, none of this would have happened.

    She couldn''t let her grandfather hurt anyone else because of her.

    Who would he hurt next? Her father? Her mother?

    He had so many ways to hurt her.

    A shiver went down her spine as she thought of all the people she loved. One of them was already��.

    Tears burned her eyes. Her heart felt heavy, as if weighing on her lungs and making it harder to breathe.

    It was killing her to be away from Zamiel when she knew his condition. She wanted to stab herself in the heart, but she didn''t have to. Her heart was already bleeding.

    Zamiel. She couldn''t live with herself if anything happened to him. She would never forgive herself if anything happened to him.

 Chapter 231 - 108

    <h4>Chapter 231 - 108</h4>

    "Be an encourager. The world has plenty of critics already." -Dave Willis.

    **********************************

    "Father! What have you done?" Tezz looked at him as if he had be crazy.

    He had done nothing like this before, but again he had never been this desperate before. Heaven annoyed him. The girl was impossible, and she never listened.

    "What have I done?" He asked calmly.

    Lothaire hadn''t told Hezz and Tezz the whole n, and now both were shocked.

    "You want Heaven to rule. She has to do it willingly so your job is to tempt and manipte her. Not control her."

    She was right. Except it was not Heaven he wanted.

    Maniption and temptation rarely worked on Heaven. She had strong moral values and her desires were good ones. Besides, he tempted and manipted those he wanted to sin because sin must be done by choice and if he controlled them to sin, then it wouldn''t be their choice.

    But he wasn''t interested in making Heaven sin. Not now, anyway. Right now, he just wanted her toe to him and stay with him, and what better way to do it than to threaten the existence of her mate.

    "I will tempt her once she is here and she will be here soon."? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-108_52677960817243381 for visiting.

    Lothaire had no other choice. Heaven was strong and her family made her even stronger. Whenever he managed to manipte her and make her weak, her family would help her find strength again.

    He was tired of ying that game and doing the same thing over and over again and have her family ruin it for him. As long as she stayed with them, she would remain strong. It made him realize that he had to change his n. He had to separate her from her family if he wanted to manipte her sessfully.

    Creating fear in her of what might happen wasn''t very affective since she knew he had something to do with it. So he had to show. He had to make her believe that what she feared wasn''t just a mind game but could actually happen in reality.

    If she had just been weak and surrendered sooner, then this wouldn''t have happened. But she fought back, and now this was what she got.

    "I don''t understand. You have always been patient. Why go to such extreme just to get her now? Does she have something you need right now?" Tezz asked.

    She was confused, and it scared her that she couldn''t predict his actions anymore. She was worried he would do something reckless. In fact, she already thought that his actions had been reckless. Possessing someone wasn''t safe. But it was the fastest route, and he was willing to take the risk.

    Heaven would never hurt her mate simply by being manipted. He had to use her body.

    Lothaire had only once possessed someone before. That wasn''t what he did as the devil. He could have justpelled Heaven to do what he wanted, but he wasn''t sure if hispulsion would be strong enough to make her go against her strongest desire, which was to protect her mate. He had to make sure that his n would work this time, and possessing her body was the surest way. She wouldn''t be able to fight him once he possessed her.

    The nightmares he gave her didn''tpletely go to waste. It might not have affected her moral values, but it made her body and mind weaker, and while she was unconscious, he could easily enter her body.

    Tezz and Hezz took care of the rest. Poisoning the dagger with the deadliest poison they could find and making everyone tired and sleepy.

    Lothaire made sure everything was under control, but there was one thing he wondered. Would Zamiel''s healing slow down if Heaven stabbed him while possessed? Because even if it was her body that stabbed him, she wouldn''t be the one who made the decision to do so.

    He didn''t want Zamiel to heal fast. He needed Heaven to believe that her mate was going to die.

    Lothaire added the poison in case the stabbing didn''t work. Poison was the only thing that could bring a demon to the brink of death before they could recover. He also added it because it was Zamiel''s greatest fear and that would have an affect on Heaven. She would me herself even more. The guilt would eat at her soul.

    The possession itself would also affect her. Losing controlpletely was the most frightening thing humans could experience. It would make her loseplete trust in herself and in her abilities, which would also benefit him in the future.

    He would have to tear her down in order to build her up the way he wanted her to be. At that moment, he almost forgot he was doing all of it to get Irene. He found excitement in this new experiment. Experimenting was his next favorite thing after manipting.

    Would he be able to change Heavenpletely?

    And would she be the only one changing? Possession had consequences for both parties involved. What would the consequences be for him?

    "Father, you don''t just possess someone. Especially not someone who doesn''t share your values." Hezz looked at him with judging eyes.

    "I know. Don''t worry. A simple possession won''t change me."

    Possessing someone could make you end up with their memories, or their feelings and thoughts could affect yours, sometimes so much that you could start liking the things they like. The longer you stayed in someone else''s body, the worse the consequences would be.

    But what could staying inside Heaven''s body really do to him? He wasn''t the least worried about any consequences. Changing his mind was not an easy task for anyone.

    "I hope you make no more hasty decisions." Hezz spoke.

    Lothaire looked at both of his daughters. Both of them seemed worried and suspicious.

    "No more decisions. Now we just have to wait." He assured.

    He would give Heaven some time. He didn''t give her time earlier because he already knew she wouldn''te to him by just scaring her with words. So he gave her little time with the purpose to make her panic. That would make her weaker.

    "What should we do with Zarin? It seems like your son is pulling him back." Tezz crossed her arms over her chest.

    "Don''t worry. Once Heaven is here, he will be pulled equally from both sides."

    Lucian had a way of speaking. Lothaire had no doubt that his son''s speech had an impact on Zarin. He had already expected that. No parent would watch their child walk toward hell without trying everything they could. Roshan was only restricted by Gina, and he knew what it meant to raise a finger against him.

    "When will Heavene here?" Tezz asked.

    It would depend on Zamiel''s condition and her own. Lothaire knew she would want to make sure that Zamiel was alright first.

    "Soon." Was all he said.

 Chapter 232 - 109

    <h4>Chapter 232 - 109</h4>

    "Beware of false knowledge. It is more dangerous than ignorance."- George Bernand Shaw

    ****************

    Irene was shaken as she made her way to Zamiel''s home. She had never seen Heaven look like that before. She looked like a ghost, or someone whose soul had left their body. There was terror in her eyes that terrified her by just gazing into them. Whatever happened must be serious, but she couldn''t understand how.

    Zamiel was an ancient demon. He had survived being poisoned, having a sword thrust in and out of his body and a stab in the spine. What could Heaven have done that could possibly kill him? Why did she look so terrified?

    Was this Lothaire''s doing? Did he put so much fear in her that she actually thought she could kill Zamiel? And where did the bloode from?

    Heaven would never hurt Zamiel, which made her realize that she must have beenpelled. Irene was shocked and deeply disturbed. She never thought Lothaire would go that far to hurt their grandchild. She knew maniption was what he did, so she wasn''t shocked when he manipted, but this was different. Heaven had never done anything to him.

    Irene hoped she was wrong and all this was just a bad dream. She held her breath as she made her way to Zamiel''s room, hoping and wishing, but it was all in vain. She could already feel the smell of blood and hear someone grunting. When she walked into the room, she found Zamiel on the floor in a pool of blood.

    He was groaning and writhing in pain and breathing heavily in between. Irene could immediately tell it was serious from all the blood on the floor, but also from his paleplexion. He had no color left on his skin and he could barely bring himself to say something or even help himself stop the bleeding.

    Irene hurried to his side and went down on her knees. The blood overwhelmed her, but she became dizzy when she realized where the wound was located. He was stabbed in the heart and the wound seemed deep. If Heaven truly stabbed him, then Irene could be in danger. Would he trust her to take care of him, or would he unleash his fury on her?

    It didn''t matter. She had to save him or Heaven would never forgive herself if anything happened to her mate.

    "Zamiel."

    He shot his eyes open, but they seemed unfocused and pained. He didn''t even care to look at her too long before he shut them tightly and clenched his jaw to endure the pain. Something was happening to him. This was more than just a pain from a stab.

    "What is happening to you?"

    He sucked in a deep breath, his hands clenched and unclenched. His legs trembled and his face twisted in pain. She could see all the veins on his neck and forehead.

    "You have to tell me so that I can help you." She urged.

    While she spoke to him, she put her hand on the wound to stop the bleeding. She knew nothing about taking care of wounds. She could take away the pain with magic, but would she be able to endure it? She would have to stay awake if she wanted to take care of him, and taking his pain would make her unable to help him.

    Healing him using a spell was another option, but just like the pain, the damage would have to go somewhere. With magic, giving something needed a source of power, but taking something needed strength. Taking her son''s emotional pain had made her sick for days. Healing a wound that could lead to death would probably kill her, and it would take her a very long time to recover from death.

    But why wasn''t he healing? She couldn''t understand.

    "Will you heal? What happened to you?"? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-109_52749013786611383 for visiting.

    "Poi... son." He said.

    Poison? Did Heaven poison him?

    Wait! This meant she wouldn''t just have to heal the wound from the stab but also take the poison into her body. She would die immediately before she could even help him. It would be useless. She had to find another way, but hopefully he would heal by himself. There was no reason he wouldn''t. He would have to endure the pain for a long time, but he would heal.

    Irene felt a rush of cold air against her back and her heart skipped a beat. Before she could turn, she already knew a demon was in the room with her. Turning back, she found a silver-haired demon standing in the room and he stared at her with his pale blue eyes. She hoped he was someone loyal to Zamiel who could help.

    The man didn''t introduce himself. He just hurried to Zamiel''s side and looked at his face, almost as if he wasmunicating with him. From the way Zamiel calmy looked back at the man, he probably trusted him.

    "Will he heal?" Irene asked the silver-haired demon.

    "I am not sure." He replied.

    "But why? Why won''t he heal?"

    "Because it was Heaven who stabbed him. Pain inflicted by her heals slower, even more in her presence."

    So Heaven was right. She wasn''t just afraid. It was all true.

    Irene felt her heart sink. Before she could digest the information, she received the silver-haired demon put his hand inside the wound on Zamiel''s chest causing him to groan in pain.

    Irene winced. "What are you doing?"

    "I need to find the blood vessel to stop the bleeding." He said, then he frowned and pulled his hand out. "He stopped bleeding."

    Irene knew it wasn''t good news. It was bad. They were sitting in a pool of blood,? so he probably lost all blood in his body. Her heart skipped a beat. Was he going to die?

    She looked at Zamiel. His eyes seemed to roll back in his head before his body went limp. His heart was quiet and his breathing nonexistent. But this was normal with ancients. It didn''t have to mean that he was dead. He couldn''t be dead.

    "The poison is slowing down his healing." The man said.

    "We need to find an antidote."

    The man shook his head. "His body has already absorbed the poison and his organs are already damaged."

    "We need to do something." Irene said desperately. "I will heal him."

    She put her hand on the wound and the first surge of damage into her body made her heart almost seize to beat. Irene pulled her hand away. The pain was shocking and made her shiver.

    "It is useless. You will just kill yourself and it won''t help him. It is not just his heart that needs healing." The man spoke.

    "It is better than nothing." She said stubbornly and put her hand on the wound again. She couldn''t let him die.

    The man grabbed her hand to stop her. "It is useless." He repeated more firmly this time. "I can sense your power. It won''t even heal his heart before you die, let alone his whole body."

    "I am stronger than you think." She said.

    "Not stronger than him, but look at him. If you can heal him than he can heal himself."

    It was true. There was nothing her healing could do that his already couldn''t.

    What was she supposed to do now? What would happen to him?

    *************

    ???? Hello dear readers????. As you probably can tell, I failed to update earlier than today. But I got two chapters for you this time. Hope you enjoy.

    Lots of love ??

 Chapter 233 - 110

    <h4>Chapter 233 - 110</h4>

    "Educating the mind without educating the heart is no education at all." -Aristotle

    ***************************

    The silver-haired demon''s name was Ilyas. He helped her clean up, and they ced Zamiel on his bed. He looked dead, but Ilyas assured her he wasn''t.

    Irene mixed some herbs with healing properties and put it on his wound before bandaging him up. Now they would just have to wait and hope that he would heal.

    Feeling anxious, she sat beside his bed, praying that he would be alright. She wanted to go back to Heaven and assure her that everything was alright. She never felt this desperate before. If anything happened to this man, her granddaughter would never be the same.

    Irene looked over at llyas. She wondered why he let her stay if he knew it was Heaven who hurt Zamiel. She wanted to exin to him that Heaven would never hurt her mate and there was something else going on. But looking at his expression, it looked like he didn''t want or need an exnation. He was the type to just follow orders and he wouldn''t do anything besides what he was ordered. She was only there because Zamiel didn''t order him to make her leave.

    The one she might have to exin to would be Zamiel. Poison and a witch wasn''t a goodbination for someone who has been through what he had been through. How would he react if he recovered? Would he resent Heaven?

    Irene shook her head. Right now, the most important thing was for him to recover. She couldn''t imagine what Heaven must feel at this moment, knowing she hurt her mate and not being able to be by his side.

    Did Lothaire really do this? She didn''t know who to be more disappointed at. At him or at herself for believing he was better than this, when she knew he was very well capable of such things.

    Wasn''t that why she had decided to not be with him if he went back to his mission? He had told her the kind of person he became when he went there. He never hid that from her, and he had wanted her to be his queen and rule by his side. He wanted all of them to live there together and rule. But wouldn''t they eventually turn out to be like him if they went with him? Wouldn''t that mean epting what he did or turning a blind eye even if they didn''t join him in his activities?

    Irene didn''t want to live amongst or associate herself with people who did evil deeds. She didn''t want to be one of them because she didn''t believe that one could remain good in thepany of bad people. She didn''t want to abandon her morals and values and she didn''t want to lose her humanity because ording to Roshan, that is what happened when you went to the devil''s world.

    Irene had exined to Lothaire why she couldn''t follow him, and he had seemed to understand. And he had exined why he couldn''t stay with her, and she had epted it. Now that she thought about it, they were fine when he left. Both of them had made their choices and chose different lifestyles where the other didn''t fit in. When did things turn bad?

    She didn''t seem to recall the exact moment things changed. Only after.

    While waiting for Zamiel to recover, Irene couldn''t stop pondering on it. She was sure that she and Lothaire went separate ways with no bad feelings between them. She had felt sad that he left, but she hadn''t tried to hate him, to rece the love she had for him, because she had no reason to.

    So when did the guilt of loving him start which caused her to try hating him instead?

    She shook her head. Maybe he was right, and she was thinking too much. After some time she had probably missed him and it became hard to endure a life without him, so she made up lies to make it easier for herself. She was disappointed with herself. Heaven was truly unlucky to have two bad grandparents.

    She looked over at Zamiel and her eyes teared up. She prayed to God to at least save her granddaughter''s mate. Heaven deserved to have more good people in her life.

    Zamiel started coughing and Irene shot up from her seat and loomed over him. "Zamiel?"

    He didn''t reply and seemed to fall back into unconsciousness again. He kept doing that, scaring her and giving her hope every time he opened his eyes, but then disappointing her when he fell back like a dead body.

    She could see that his body was fighting the poison and trying to heal. He was sweating, but his body remained freezing cold. He would tremble sometimes and groan in pain when he was awake.

    Irene had never seen someone go through so much agony. She could see relief in his eyes every time he was bing unconscious again. Relief that the pain would end and that he wouldn''t have to endure it anymore. It frightened her of what this torture would do to his mind.

    "Please, don''t hate Heaven." She whispered even though he couldn''t hear her.

    The next time he opened his eyes, he moved his mouth. He was saying something, but she couldn''t understand. She leaned over him, bringing her ear closer.

    "He... Hea... ven."

    Heaven. He was asking for Heaven. Was it in a good way or a bad way?

    Suddenly his hand came up and his fingers wrapped themselves around her arm in a steel like grip. After everything he had been through, she was shocked by his strength.

    "Hea... ven. Where... she?"

    Oh no. From his tone, this seemed bad.

    "Heaven�� she sent me here. She is reall��"

    "Where is she?!" He cut her off.? Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #��s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-110_52749063732379854 for visiting.

    His voice gained its strength, but his hand loosened and fell as if he couldn''t hold it up anymore.

    Irene took several steps back to put some safe distance between them.

    "Heaven. I...I... need... see her." His speech became sloppy again. He was loosing consciousness.

    Irene slowly came closer again and before he closed his eyes, he said Heaven''s name onest time.

 Chapter 234: 111

    <h4>Chapter 234: 111</h4>

    "They never want to discuss what triggered you. Just how you reacted." -Unknown. ; ;

    *********************************** ;

    This time Zamiel was unconscious for a long time, and it made Irene worry. Was his recovery not doing well? At one time she thought he might have died and called Ilyas, who assured her he wasn''t dead. Yet. ; ;

    Irene was getting more and more worried. She took turns with Ilyas to take care of Zamiel and while he was gone, she tried to heal him despite being fully aware that she couldn''t save him from death. She would have to find ways to help him heal on his own because interfering with magic in matters of life and death had severe consequences. ; ;

    Magic couldn''t prevent death. Yes, it could help him heal, but if his injuries were lethal, then there was little magic could do to save him. And all of Zamiel''s injuries were lethal. Poison, a stab in the heart and slow healing were grave, butbined they were deadly. The only reason demons survived every injury beside the stab in the spine was because of their healing abilities. If the fast healing was taken away, then they could die from many types of injuries, just like humans. ; ;

    That Zamiel''s healing was slow when he was poisoned and stabbed in the heart was life threatening. She didn''t know how much the poison and Heaven slowed down his healing. ; ;

    Even if she healed his heart, which would kill her temporarily before she seeded, his body would still need to produce blood to function. And all his other organs would also need to heal from the damage the poison caused. ; ;

    The payment of healing him would mean she would have to take the damage herself. One lethal injury would be enough to kill her. She would have to recover from death to take the other lethal injuries, and the recovery could take days. That wouldn''t be an affective way to help him. ;

    This was the only time Irene wished that magic had no consequences or limits, but she knew they were there for a reason. ; ;

    Irene observed Zamiel. Hey unmoving, without breathing and with no heartbeat. His body was freezing cold and pale. His wound wasn''t bleeding anymore. Irene took off the bandage to see if the wound healed and it didn''t, which meant he just didn''t have any blood left. It was amazing what an ancient''s body was capable of surviving with slow or no healing. ; ;

    Or maybe he did start healing, but in other parts of his body. The healing would probably take days, if not weeks. His whole body would need to recover. ; ;

    When Ilyas came back, Irene took the opportunity to go visit Heaven. But what would she tell her when she asked about her mate? Irene thought being honest would be the best way. She didn''t really know how things would turn out with Zamiel. ; ;

    When she arrived at Heaven''s room, both Hazel and Lucian were guarding their daughter. Heaven was lying curled in her bed. Her eyes looked absent, and she didn''t even notice her arrival. Both Lucian and Hazel looked worried and Lucian quickly came to her, asking what happened. Irene could tell that both Lucian and Hazel were confused. ; ;

    Heaven jumped out of bed when she finally noticed her arrival. ; ;

    "Zamiel? Is he alright?" She asked, running to her. ; ;

    Irene felt her heart race as she looked at her granddaughter. She didn''t want to be in this position. ; ;

    "He is recovering." She said despite not being sure. ; ;

    What happened to being honest? ; ;

    It would be bad if she gave her granddaughter high hopes, and it didn''t turn out well, but Irene discarded the thought quickly. Zamiel would be alright. ;

    From Heaven''s expression, Irene could tell that her granddaughter already knew it was bad. She could probably sense Zamiel''s pain and she didn''t bother to say ask anything else. She just turned around and went back to bed, lying down curled. Her eyes turned empty, emotionless. It was a frightening and a disturbing sight. ; ;

    Lucian was also disturbed as he took her aside to ask what happened. Irene told her son everything she knew, and Lucian became furious. She had to tell him to calm down. ; ;

    "Don''t do anything. Heaven needs you right now, so don''t go anywhere and stay beside her." She told him. ; ;

    Irene didn''t know what Lothaire was nning next, but from his moves he was willing to go far. She didn''t want another person to get hurt while she was gone. ; ;

    The most important thing right now was for Zamiel to recover so her granddaughter could get a little life back into her eyes. If Lucian did something hasty and got hurt, then Heaven would never recover. ; ;

    "Think of Heaven. Someone she loves is already in a critical condition." Irene added to make Lucian think straight. ; ;

    After making her son promise to stay with his daughter, Irene went back to Zamiel. ; ;

    Ilyas stood looming over his body with that deep frown he had since he came to help her. ; ;

    "Is something happening?" She asked. ; ;

    Please. She didn''t want to hear the word. She refused. ; ;

    Holding her breath, she waited for Ilyas to reply. "He is�� suffering." He said. ; ;

    Irene exhaled, feeling bad that she was relieved to hear that he was suffering. He probably preferred death right now. She had seen it in his eyes sometimes. ; ;

    Ilyas looked into her eyes for more than a short moment for the first time. "Did you eat?" He asked. ; ;

    Irene shook her head. ; ;

    "I asked the maid to make some food. It is served on the table." He said. ; ;

    Irene thanked him and went to eat. When she came back, he left to eat, and she looked after Zamiel. ; ;

    Sitting beside his bed for a while, he finally moved his fingers, and then lifted his hand that went straight to the wound on his chest. ; ;

    Finally! ; ;

    His eyes were still closed, but his expression told her he was in pain. This time from the wound in his heart. ; ;

    "Zamiel." She called his name carefully, and he opened his eyes with a groan. ; ;

    She still couldn''t hear his heartbeat, but he started breathing fast. His chest rising and falling while he stared at the ceiling for a while before he turned to her. ; ;

    She went closer. "How are you feeling?" She asked. ; ;

    He gasped before trying to speak, but she could barely understand him. Talking pained him and his voice sound as if he had swallowed sharp des. It was raw and raspy. ; ;

    Water. She had to give him some water to drink, but when she stood up to leave, he grasped her wrist. ; ;

    "Heaven." ; ;

    Irene pulled her arm away, a little frightened. He made her shiver as if she got cold. Maybe it was his cold hand. ; ;

    He rolled over to get up, but he didn''t have the strength and ended up falling out of bed. ; ;

    "What are you doing?" Irene went to help him up, but he was already pushing himself up and she realized that the wound on his chest started to bleed through the cloth. It was a good sign, but he had toy still to not bleed out again. ; Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #''s-son_14205835806705305/chapter-111_52794512807873367 for visiting. ;

    "Heaven. I need��" He coughed and his breath came out in harsh pants. "...to see Heaven." ; ;

    "Heaven is alright." She assured him. ; ;

    "I need to see her." He tried to push himself up with his arms, but they gave away. ; ;

    "You can''t see her. You will have to heal first." ;

    Her words seemed to annoy him and he found the strength to push himself up and grab her arm before looking at her with a deadly stare. "I need to see Heaven." ;

    "You will kill yourself." She told him. ; ;

    "I am...I...I need to see her�� before I die." ; ;

    "No!" Irene almost yelled. "You are not dying" ; ;

    His head fell down as if he couldn''t fight anymore, and then slowly he let himself fall back. He closed his eyes, grimacing in pain while breathing heavily. ; ;

    "You will be alright and I can''t let you see Heaven because I need you alive." She told him. "Heaven needs you alive." ;

    "Please." He pleaded. "I just want to see her once." ; ;

    Why was he talking like he would die? ;

    "No! You have to fight if you want to see her." Irene didn''t realize that she almost started crying. ; ;

    She crawled to his side and loomed over him. "Listen to me. You can''t give up. Heaven can''t live without you. She will...she will...." Her voice broke thinking of what would happen to Heaven. ; ;

    Ilyas came quickly into the room, and Zamiel opened his eyes to look at him. "Ilyas, bring me Heaven." He ordered. ; ;

    Ilyas'' eyes widened. "My Lord, it is not good for ��" ;

    "Bring her to me!" ; ;

    Ilyas frowned, but then his gaze hardened, and he clenched his jaw. "I am sorry but I refuse." He said. ; ;

    Zamiel opened his mouth and looked like he was going to say something harsh or make a threat, but he ended up gasping in pain and then cursing. ; ;

    It was strange to hear him curse. ; ;

    "Then I will go see her myself." He said. ; ;

 Chapter 235: 112

    <h4>Chapter 235: 112</h4>

    "Comparison is the death of joy." -Mark Twain.

    *************************

    Zamiel tried to get up again, but failed. Irene put her hand gently on his shoulder. "Please, Zamiel. You are going to cause the wound to open even more."

    He stopped struggling to get up and let his head fall back. He was panting while holding his chest.

    More blood seeped from the wound on his chest. Blood should normally be bad, but in his case it was good. She just needed to stop him from trying to move.

    "You will be alright." She told him when he looked at her with pleading eyes. "You will be alright and then you will see Heaven again."

    He turned away from her and stared at the ceiling. He was quiet for a moment before he spoke. "I have wondered how I got so lucky to meet a wonderful woman again and fall in love. It always seemed too good to be true. Maybe�� this is how lucky I will get."

    He turned back to her. "I want to be able to say goodbye this time. I want to look at Heaven and tell her how much I love her. I want to make sure she is alright. I want to..." He stopped and grimaced in pain.

    "Say no more. Heaven is alright and I will let her know how you feel."

    Irene knew how she felt. She knew why he was so desperate to see Heaven. He wanted to free her from her guilt before he died. He wanted to let her know that his feelings for her remained the same.

    Zamiel grabbed her hand that rested on his shoulder to keep him down. "Will�� you�� let me see her?"

    Irene didn''t know what to say. She could be making a mistake if she didn''t let him see her and he died, but she could also be making a mistake if she let him see her, and his condition got worse. She was torn, and she looked at Ilyas for help. He didn''t seem to know what to do either.

    Zamiel''s grip on her hand loosened, and he started to lose consciousness again. This time, she didn''t see relief in his eyes before he disappeared. She saw fear. He didn''t want to go before seeing Heaven.

    Irene panicked. "He is not dead yet. Is he?"

    Ilyas shook his head,ing forward. "He is bleeding again. It is a good thing."

    Hopefully now, while he was unmoving, he would heal before bleeding out.

    Irene and Ilyas kept watching him in silence. It felt like forever before he finally stirred in bed again. But it was only for a short moment, and then he was gone again. Irene thought she would get a heart disease from all this. She couldn''t rx even for a moment, but after long hours of watching over him, she somehow fell asleep by ident.

    When she woke up and realized that she had fallen asleep, she panicked.

    Zamiel?

    She quickly turned to his bed, but it was empty. He was gone. Her heart dropped to her stomach. He must have gone to see Heaven.

    Where was Ilyas?

    ***************

    Heaveny in her bed, curled up under the sheets. She wasn''t sleeping, but she didn''t feel awake either. She just felt empty. After drowning in her own pain and Zamiel''s pain for too long, she became numb to all of it. She just stared emptily in-front of her, feeling dead inside.

    Someone as weak as her, someone who didn''t even have the strength to stop themselves from hurting their mate, didn''t deserve to have one. She had stabbed him with her own hands, and of all the ces, she stabbed him in the heart. Just thinking about it made her chest feel tight.

    And the poison. She remembered the pained look in his eyes and wished the ground would open and swallow her. But she didn''t deserve to be released from this shame and this pain. Not when her mate was suffering. She deserved to suffer as much, and now she didn''t know what felt worse. To feel pain or to feelpletely numb?

    Her parents were somewhere in her room. They had tried to talk to her, but their voices seemed distant. No words reached her ears. The only words she wanted to hear was that Zamiel was alright. Nothing else mattered at this moment.

    In her absent state of mind she suddenly felt a chilling cold and then heard the distance gasp of her mother.

    "Zamiel."

    Zamiel?!

    Hastily she turned in bed and sat up. Her eyes searched the room until they found Zamiel. He was standing in the middle of the room, looking pale and pained.

    Heaven didn''t know what got into her, but she jumped out of bed and ran to him, wrapping her arms around him. She had told herself she would stay away, but at this moment, all rational thoughts fled her mind. She was relieved to see him alive and be able to hold him.

    "Heaven." His voice was filled with pain as he wrapped one arm around her. That is when all of her emotions came back and hit her hard, knocking all the air out of her lungs.

    "Zamiel." She pulled back, but he kept his arm around her.

    Heaven gazed up at him. His face was pale, his lips were purple and dry, and his hair was wet from sweating too much. As he held her close, she realized how cold his body was. Colder than usual. His breathing was uneven, and his eyes looked tired.

    She was the one who put him in this state. She was the one who caused him this much pain. How could he hold her so close and not look at her with hatred, disgust, or at least mistrust?

    "I did this to you." She said, tears filling her eyes.

    He shook his head. "No, you didn''t. You would never hurt me."

    Tears rolled down her cheeks. It pained her so much to hear those words, knowing that she did almost kill him.

    He wiped the tears away from her cheeks with thumb and then grabbed her face with his icy hand. "I am sorry you had to go through this. I am always failing to protect��"

    She covered his mouth with her hand to stop him from saying what he was going to say. He shouldn''t talk about failing when she was the one who failed.? "Don''t say that." She felt ashamed to even look at him.

    "You shouldn''t be here." She said, afraid that something would happen again. She wouldn''t take risks again when he finally survived.

    cing her hand on his chest, she tried to push him away when she felt something wet under her palm. She turned her hand over; it was stained with blood.

    Heaven looked at his chest. Blood was seeping through his white shirt.

    "Zamiel. You are bleeding." She panicked.

    She thought he came here because he had already healed. How stupid of her to not think!

    "You have to go. You can''t be here. Are you trying to kill yourself?" She pushed him away gently, but he grabbed her arm instead. "Zamiel! You have to go or I will."

    He pulled her closer. "Don''t leave."

    The strength in his grip didn''t match the weakness in his voice.

    "Don''t...leave." He repeated, wobbling slightly and dropping his arm.

    "Zamiel!" She grabbed his arms to prevent him from falling, but she wasn''t strong enough, and he fell to his knees. Before she could do anything, he quickly grabbed her wrist, as if he was more afraid of her leaving than the vulnerable state he was in.

    "Can I�� be selfish once and ask of you to stay by my side�� when I am leaving."

    He could barely breathe as he spoke.

    "You are not dying." She said firmly. It was almost as if she denied him death.

    She tried to pull her hand away, but his grip was even stronger this time. How could he hold her with such strength when he couldn''t even speak properly?

    "You have to let me go." She tried to remove his hand with dread, but he refused to let go.

    Instead, he pulled her down on her knees so they came face to face. She looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Please." She pleaded. She was panicking. He was going to die because of her.

    She was the selfish one, hoping he wouldn''t die when he was in agony. Refusing to listen to him or stay with him because she refused to let him go.

    She didn''t know what to do. It felt like whatever she did would have great consequences. She had to find out if there was hope, but at the same time, how could she give up hope. How could she give up on him?

    She shook her head. For a brief moment, she hoped to take his ce, but then she remembered what losing someone he loved again would do to him. She feltpletely helpless.

    Zamiel slowly let go of her hand as if giving up.

    No!

    What did this mean?

 Chapter 236: 113

    <h4>Chapter 236: 113:</h4>

    "Don''t let someone who has done nothing, tell you how to do anything." - Unknown.

    **************************

    Zamiel let go of Heaven''s hand when he saw her eyes tearing up. He realized he was being too selfish and asking too much. He had just wanted to see her face before he died and have her hold him as he took hisst breath.

    His heart was telling him it reached its limit. Everything he did was causing him pain. Even holding his eyes open or breathing felt like torture. His body had enough after going through so much. It felt as if his soul was slowly leaving his body and he didn''t have the strength to hold it back.

    Maybe he should have died that day. When Heaven was willing to kill him. If he had died then, he would spare her and himself all this pain.

    No!

    Actually, he should have been locked forever in that coffin. He shouldn''t have been released. What good did he bring?

    "I''ll be alright." He told her.

    He wanted to say he would be alright with whatever decision she made. He didn''t want to see her hurt anymore.

    As he spoke, he felt his vision bing blurry again. The darkness came back to take him away. He tried to look at Heaven onest time, but he couldn''t see her face clearly.

    No, he wasn''t ready to leave yet. He still had a lot to say.

    He reached out with his hand blindly and was relieved when Heaven took it and held it between both of her hands.

    "Don''t go to your grandfather. This is not your fault." He wished he could see her face, to know if she was listening to him. "I want to see you when I wake up." If he woke up. He hoped he would to see her again.

    Before he could hear her reply, darkness swept him away.

    For a while there was no pain or agony until his consciousness slowly crawled back, but notpletely. He was stuck somewhere in the darkness, awake yet not. It was as if his body was tied and he couldn''t move, but he could feel pain. He could feel iting from every ce in his body. His mind screamed, but his body remained chained by the darkness.

    After what felt like years of torture, he finally saw a glimpse of light, and the chains around him loosened. He was being carried toward that light, leaving the darkness behind until he found himself in a ce that seemed like heaven.

    Did he die?

    Under his feet, he felt something soft and warm. He looked down. He was barefoot and stood on the greenest grass he had ever seen.

    He found himself in a garden unlike any he had seen before. The colors were harmonies; the breeze was as soft as the warm sunrays against his skin. The sky was the clearest blue and far on the horizon he could see mountains with the colors of the rainbow.

    Where was he?

    A softughter caught his attention. He turned back and saw the back of a woman sitting on a white bench. Zamiel slowly walked toward her, but stopped abruptly when the woman stood up. She stood still for a moment before she slowly turned around to face him.

    Zamiel froze when he locked eyes with her. Those amber eyes��

    "Zamiel." She smiled.

    Zamiel couldn''t believe his eyes. This had to be a dream, but the way she called his name was so familiar and her voice was so clear.

    "Gam?"

    She looked so happy to see him. "I shouldn''t be happy that you are here, but I am. I have been waiting for you." She said, walking over to him. She slowly reached out and touched his upper arms, as if she couldn''t believe she was seeing him.

    "You are finally here." She breathed, her eyes tearing up. "I hope you came here without much pain."

    Zamiel just stared at her, astounded. What was happening? She felt so real. He could feel her touch on his arms.

    He reached for her face slowly. The feel of her skin on the tip of his fingers felt exactly like he remembered. She was real.

    Gam took his hand and ced her face in his palm. "I have missed you so much."

    "Gam? It is you?"

    "Yes. It is me." She gazed into his eyes.

    How?

    He couldn''t count how many times he had wished to see her, and now she was here. Standing right in front of him and he was touching her and smelling her.

    Without thinking, he drew her into his arms and hugged her tightly. He was happy to see her alive and rece the images of her lifeless body that had been haunting him for so long.

    He pulled back to look at her again. He was still in disbelief. "Are you alright?" He asked.

    She smiled widely. "Yes."

    They just stared at each other for a while before her gaze shifted to something behind him and she smiled again. Zamiel turned to see what she was looking at.

    A young woman in a light blue dress stood a few feet away from them. She looked at him closely, as if trying to recognize him, but it took him no time to recognize her. She looked just like him, with her pale skin, dark hair, and silver eyes.

    "Micah?" His daughter. She was alive and... she had grown.

    She was so little when he buried her.

    "Father?"

    His heart shuddered when she called him.

    "Micah. This is your father. I told you he would be here one day." Gam smiled at her daughter.

    Micah stared at him in silence, and he stared back. He was an awe. No words came out of his mouth.

    Zamiel remembered all the times he had yed with her, carried her, showered her with kisses and hugs and let her sleep in his arms. But she had been a child and could probably not remember him. But oddly, she recognized him.

    "Father, I have been waiting to meet you." She finally spoke and came near him.

    Tears burned his eyes and his heart felt heavy and warm at the same time. This was his daughter. His own flesh and blood andst time he held her she was dead in his arms. He wanted to hold her again. Feel her alive in his arms.

    He took a step forward and wrapped his arms around her while tears streamed down his face. "Micah, I have longed to see you."

    She carefully put her arms around him and Zamiel felt his heart burst with the joy of holding her in his arms. He never wanted to let go. He kissed her hair and smelled her scent.

    He held her tightly, then grabbed her face between his hands. He wanted to look at her. She looked just like him, but with feminine features.

    "She didn''t inherit any of my looks. She looks just like you." Gam said causing Micah to smile.

    Zamiel didn''t tear his gaze away from his daughter. It felt like she would disappear if he looked away, even for a short moment.

    "You look beautiful and�� you have grown." Without a father, he added in his mind. "I am sorry I wasn''t there when you grew up."

    Micah ced her hands on top of his and smiled. "You are here now. It is all that matters." She said.

    Gam nodded beside him. "Yes. We are here and we are safe. No one can harm us here."

    Here? Where were they?

    Zamiel turned to Gam. "What is this ce?" He asked.

    "Heaven."

 Chapter 237: 114

    <h4>Chapter 237: 114</h4>

    "When you do not seek or need approval, you are at your most powerful."- Caroline Myss.

    ***********************

    Heaven?

    He died? And he came to heaven? Leaving Heaven behind?

    "Am I dead?" He asked.

    Gam turned to her left, and he followed her gaze. Somewhere far away, he saw an opening. It was dark inside, and the opening seemed to shrink in size slowly.

    "You are dying." She said, turning back to him.

    Zamiel looked between her and the opening, then he looked at his daughter. He was in heaven, reunited with his family again. Wasn''t this all he had wished for all those years inside that empty, dark coffin? Why wasn''t he happy now?

    Heaven.

    He couldn''t leave her behind. He had to go back. But then he looked at Gam and his daughter and guilt weighed on his heart. He was going to disappoint them. Again.

    "You don''t want to be here?" Gam asked with a frown.

    Zamiel felt a sharp pain in his chest and his eyes burned with tears again.

    "Gam." He took her hands in his and looked into her eyes. How was he going to exin himself? It felt like he betrayed her. Like he betrayed them.

    "I love you. I always have and I always will. But I have to go back. I am sorry."

    Tears filled her eyes, but she shook her head as if refusing to cry. "Don''t apologize. I understand. I have always prayed for you to find happiness and it seems like you found it."

    He nodded. He did find happiness with Heaven.

    "What is her name?" She asked.

    "Heaven." He said.

    "Heaven?" She smiled. "You found Heaven on earth."

    He did.

    "Then there is no reason for you to stay here." Tears fell down their cheeks.

    Both were crying as they held each others hands. "You deserve all the happiness in the world. You deserve to have heaven on earth and even after. It pained me to see you hurt all those years. I am happy that you are happy now."

    "Could you see me?" He asked.

    She nodded. "Once a year the gates of heaven open and we can go down to see our loved ones. Micah and I have gone down every year and for a thousand years I couldn''t see you because you were locked. And I couldn''t do anything about it. This year''s opening is still toe, so I didn''t know you were released."

    She turned to Micah, who also had tears in her eyes. "Micah and I wille down to visit you again when the gates open." She said.

    Micah nodded while she cried, and Zamiel went to hug his daughter. He hated this. After all those years when he finally saw his daughter, he made her cry.? "I am sorry you had to have a father like me." He said and she shook her head. "I want you to know that I love very much."

    Now he was truly crying. His daughter had been his everything. She had been the light in his life. She had been a blessing from God.

    Gam put a hand on shoulder. "Zamiel. You have to go now before it is toote." She said. "Micah and I will be fine."

    Zamiel''s heart broke as he pulled away from his daughter. The warmth left his body, and he was cold again. Gam came to stand in front of him. She grabbed his face gently. "I have never med you for what happened. I want you to go back and be truly happy and let go of that guilt." She said. "Promise me."

    He felt a lump in his throat that made it difficult to talk. "I promise." He said, then took her hands and kissed both of her knuckles. In old times, it was a sign of respect.

    Gam smiled at him. "I wille to see you with Micah when the gates open again. I hope to see you happy."

    He nodded. "Will I be able to see you when youe down?" He asked.

    "I don''t know. Some people can see and others can''t. I hope you can see us, otherwise remember the scent of this garden. When wee down, you should be able to smell it."

    Zamiel nodded.

    He hugged Gam and Micah onest time before he started walking toward the opening that was getting smaller. Tears streamed down his eyes as he walked away. He was overwhelmed by all the emotions he felt inside. There was both joy and sadness, both pain and relief.

    He turned back to wave one more time, and they waved back, smiling at him onest time. He would honor this memory and all of their other memories, and one day he would see them again.

    ************

    Heaven left Zamiel in her room with Ilyas and Irene. She went to her parents'' quarters to stay away from him so that he could heal. She cried and cried, not knowing if she did the right thing by leaving him behind. But if she stayed, he would surely die.

    Her crying made her mother cry, who held her in her arms. "He will be alright." Her mother murmured some encouraging words while stroking her hair.

    Her father was silent, but she could see he was going through his own struggle to see her like that. She could tell he was restless, angry and was trying to hold himself from rushing to her grandfather to fight him. But what was the point? Her grandfather would always win. He would always have a way to get back at them by hurting the people they loved.

    After crying for so long, Heaven just leaned against her mother''s shoulder, feeling exhausted. When would this nightmare end?

    Just when she asked herself that question, her grandmother appeared.

    Heaven stood up hastily. "Is he alright?" She asked before her grandmother opened her mouth.

    "Heaven." From the way Irene said her name, Heaven knew it wasn''t good news. She felt her heart sink. "I think you need toe and see him."

    Heaven shook her head in denial.

    "His condition is getting worse, and I don''t want you to have any regrets. It was also hisst wish. You should honor it." Her grandmother exined.

    Heaven burst into tears. Her heart felt so tight in her chest it suffocated her. She didn''t want to ept this, but she had to see him if it was hisst wish. It was the least she could do for him, after all the pain she caused. She would have to deal with her own painter.

    Heaven wanted to be there for him. Ease his pain in any way she could, even though she was dying inside.

    Feelingpletely destroyed, she went back to her room. Zamiel was lying in her bed, his body looking dead. Ilyas stood next to him, and the look on his face wasn''t one she had hoped to see.

    Slowly she neared her bed where Zamiel was lying. Her heart raced for every step she took and her legs felt heavy, as if refusing to obey her. She remembered the day she released him from the coffin. She wasn''t supposed to make him live just to kill himter. She wasn''t supposed to release him from suffering, to make him suffer again.

    This was wrong. Zamiel didn''t deserve this. If he left, then her heart and soul would leave with him.

 Chapter 238: 115

    <h4>Chapter 238: 115</h4>

    "Direction is more important than speed. Many are going nowhere fast." -Unknown.

    ******************

    Heaven went down on her knees next to her bed where Zamiel was lying and took his icy cold hand between hers.

    "Zamiel." She called him gently, as if he could hear her.

    He didn''t move. He wasn''t even breathing. Heaven looked at Ilyas. "What happened to him?" She asked.

    Of all of them, he probably knew more about the death of ancients.

    Ilyas looked down. "I think he is�� leaving." He said.

    Heaven tightened her hold around his hand. He must be in so much pain if he was leaving this slowly. She couldn''t even tell how much pain because she couldn''t differentiate between his pain and her pain anymore.

    If he would only open his eyes once. She wanted to say someforting words, tell him that she loved him and how the time she had with him had been the best time of her life. She wanted to tell him that she would keep him in her heart forever and strangely, she even wanted to assure him that she would be alright, so he could leave in peace.

    Maybe it wasn''t as bad as she thought. He would leave this world that only caused him suffering. He would be reunited with his family and hopefully be truly happy again.

    Oh God. Was this really happening? Her heart tightened again and her head throbbed in pain from all the crying.

    She looked at his face when she sensed a slight movementing from him. "Zamiel?"

    He didn''t respond, but a tear fell out of his closed eye. "Is he in more pain?" Heaven asked Ilyas.

    How would he know? She should be the one to know.

    "I don''t know." He said.

    Another tear fell down. He was crying without moving or making a sound. Heaven tried to take away his pain in silence, but she felt nothing. There was no pain. There was nothing. She tried again, but it she felt an unsettling emptiness.

    It was as if he wasn''t there, inside his body. She couldn''t feel his presence like she used to do.

    "No!" She stood up, grabbed his shoulders, and started to shake him. "No Zamiel. No! Please."

    She wasn''t able to say goodbye. He couldn''t leave without a goodbye.

    Her parents came to her side and tried to hold her back, but she pushed them away and threw herself on Zamiel, hugging his cold body. "Please Zamiel. Don''t leave me. Please." She cried.

    Her cries were so loud they scarred her throat. The pain cut through her veins, causing her heart to bleed. Sadness drained through her, traveled through every cell in her body and caused every nerve to scream in agony. She never felt a pain like this before. It left her beaten and broken.

    So this is what it felt like to lose someone you loved. Zamiel had already gone through this. Now it was her turn.

    She kept holding him, resting her head on his chest. Her surroundings disappeared. It was only her and Zamiel and she couldn''t let go of his body. She wasn''t ready to let him go yet.

    Heaven didn''t know how long she had been holding on to him. Time didn''t seem to matter anymore. Nothing mattered anymore.

    With her head resting on his chest, she suddenly felt like she heard a sound. A heartbeat. She stopped crying and listened carefully.

    Yes. She heard it again. Another heartbeat. She quickly got up and turned to look at him. "Zamiel?"

    He was still. Heaven was sure she had heard his heartbeat. Her hand went to his face, and she let her fingers slide over his cheek.

    "Zamiel?" She called him again.

    She held her breath, hopeful he would respond. It felt like forever before his eyebrows moved slightly.

    Heaven''s heart skipped. He was alive.

    His eyebrows settled into a frown, and she saw his eyes move behind his eyelids. But he was crying again. Tears fell down his temples, and Heaven wiped them away gently. "Zamiel."

    Ever so slowly, he opened his eyes until she could see his silver gaze. She smiled at him in relief, while hearing sighs of reliefe from her family in the room.

    Zamiel kept looking up. His eyes were void of any emotion, even though more tears fell out of them. They were red, like he had been crying for too long, even though he just woke up. Heaven wondered why he was crying, but she guessed it could be for many reasons after everything he went through.

    She wiped his tears away again. "It is alright now." She whispered.

    His gaze shifted, and his silver eyes finally met hers. He just stared. Maybe he wasn''t fully awake yet, because she hoped he recognized her.

    His lips parted, and then he uttered her name. "Heaven."

    Her heart had endured a lot today, but the simple sound of her nameing from his lips closed the veins in her heart that had been bleeding.

    "I am here." She said, taking his hand and holding it tightly.

    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. She knew he was exhausted, so she kept holding his hand and waited for him patiently. Meanwhile, she listened to his heartbeat. It was very slow and uneven at first, but gradually the rhythm got better.

    Tears of relief streamed down her cheeks. She thanked God for hearing her prayers.

    Zamiel''s cold fingers encircled around her hand. He held her back, and she looked up at him.

    "Don''t cry." His voice was hoarse. "I am not�� going anywhere."

    "I thought you left." She sobbed.

    He was quiet for a moment. "Maybe I did. I just remembered I had to go to heaven and you are here."

    She chuckled through her tears, and he smiled. "I am d you remembered." She said.

    He turned away from her and looked around. Her family had gathered around the bed. "I am d you are alright." Her father spoke.

    Heaven could tell her mother and grandmother had been crying with her from their red, swollen eyes.

    Ilyas looked alright, but Heaven knew even he had panicked.

    "Lets stop crying and bring him some water." Her father said.

 Chapter 239: 116

    <h4>Chapter 239: 116:</h4>

    "When they can''t find anything wrong with you, they create it." - Unknown.

    ********************

    Zamiel had survived, but he still had to recover. Heaven took care of him every day, feeding him, cleaning his wound and wrapping it in a new cloth. Shebed his hair and helped him bathe. It was a strange feeling to take care of him, but very satisfying. Usually, she was the one to be taken care of.

    Heaven knew that it was her presence that caused his slow recovery, but she didn''t try to separate herself from him. If he wanted her there, then she would stay. She would make his slow recovery worth it.

    The pain was worst at nighttime. He would wake up sometimes in pain and other times he would keep turning in bed. How stubborn, she thought.

    If he had just let her leave for a few days, he would have healed faster instead of enduring this pain. The stab in his chest had almost healed, now. It was the damages from the poison that remained. Heaven knew how dangerous poison was, even for demons. But she didn''t know it would be this difficult to recover from.

    Her father told her about the pain of being poisoned. It was not something anyone would want to go through. Demon or human.

    Since Zamiel came back from the brink of death, she saw a change in him. He seemed much calmer, and he had already been a calm person. But this time the calmness was clearly visible in his eyes.

    His scent had also changed. Apart from the scent of earth after rain, there was another scent she couldn''t recognize.

    What was it, and what had changed? What happened while he was gone? She wanted to ask, but she didn''t want to bring back painful memories.

    Today, as shebed his hair, he stared at her through the mirror as usual. He talked less and observed moretely. At first she thought he was like that because talking pained him, but he remained the same even after getting better. Every time he looked at her, it was as if he saw her for the first time, but still recognized her.

    His eyes were calm, but his gaze was intense. "You have regained some color on your face." She said to break the silence.

    "Do I look better now?" He asked.

    She looked at his reflection in the mirror. Did he even need to ask? He had a face that would make any woman daydream. Even now when he looked a little sick.

    "Yes." She replied, putting theb down on the dresser. "I need to look at your wound." She said.

    He stood up and went to sit on her bed as usual, while taking his shirt off. Heaven followed him, then removed the piece of cloth that was wrapped around his torso. She crouched to inspect. Only a small opening was left, and it wasn''t bleeding anymore. Still, she wrapped it with a new piece of cloth for protection. Again Zamiel watched her in silence while she took care of him. He was making her nervous.

    "Can you lift your arms?" She asked so she could wrap the cloth around him.

    He did as he was told. Not once did he question her, refuse her help, or notply. He was like an obedient child. Doing exactly what he was told and following along.

    He had be a bit thinner after the injury, and even though she tried to make him eat, he didn''t seem to be able to digest the food, so he only ate small portions. The poison seemed to have damaged his stomach as well.

    Once she was done, Heaven grabbed his shirt and helped him wear it. Again, he let her dress him, even though he had healed enough to do it on his own. She was d that he didn''t protest and let her take care of him.

    Deep down she knew why he was being like this. He wanted to release her from her guilt. But no matter how much she helped him, it would never undo the damage she caused.

    Her grandfather hade to see her a few days ago. It didn''t surprise her that he came. She knew it was only a matter of time before he came back to collect her. She had asked him to give her more time. She wanted to care for Zamiel before she left.

    She had been waiting for the right moment to tell him what she was nning to do, but she kept dying it in fear of hurting him. Either way, he would be hurt.

    If not by leaving, then by some other crueler way that her grandfather came up with. He threatened not only Zamiel, but the rest of her family as well. He had said "your loved ones". She had no doubt he could hurt his own family. He had already broken her to pieces.

    "You smell different." She told him as she helped him wear his shirt.

    "How so?" He asked.

    "I am not sure, but you have got an additional scent."

    "What is that scent?"

    Heaven tried to think of what it was. It was like nothing she smelled before. It was warm, gentle, and soothing. It was colorful; she wanted to say. Strange. How could smell have colors?

    "I don''t know what it is, but it makes me think of heaven. As if you have been there." She shook her head with a smile. What a silly thing to say.

    Something in Zamiel''s gaze changed. He looked more serious and didn''t find what she said to be funny.

    "I have been there." He said. "I met my wife and my daughter."

    Heaven paused. "You did?" It was hard to imagine.

    He nodded.

    "How?" She asked astounded.

    He shrugged. "I don''t know."

    Both became silent. Heaven tried to digest what he said. He went to heaven and met his family. Was that when he was crying? He must have been so happy to be reunited with his family. Did he want to stay there and note back? Was that why he was crying?

    "How did that feel?" She asked.

    "Overwhelming." He said.

    "Did you talk to them?"

    "Yes.I�� I hugged my daughter." His face lit up when he spoke about her, but his eyes remained sad. "She isn''t a child anymore. She grew up into a beautiful woman. Beautiful and kind."

    Heaven nodded. She didn''t know which part made her sad. The thought of him wanting to stay with them or the fact that he got separated from them again.

    She didn''t want him to die, but she didn''t want him to be sad, either. "I am sorry." She said, looking down. She was sorry for what she did and for what she was going to do. She was the worst mate anyone could have.

    Zamiel put his hand under her chin and lifted her head. "For what?" He asked.

    "For wanting you toe back to me and separating you from them." Just to leave you. "You must have been so happy to see them."

    He smiled at her. "I was happy, but I would be disappointed if you didn''t want me toe back. And you didn''t separate me from them. I chose toe back to you."

    Tears stung her eyes. He chose her, but she was going to leave him.

 Chapter 240: 117

    <h4>Chapter 240: 117:</h4>

    "The best way out is always through." -Robert Frost.

    ***************************

    "Why are you crying?" He asked when she couldn''t stop the tears from leaving her eyes.

    "I�� I have to go." She sobbed. "I can''t stay with you. I can''t stay here." She let it out. She had been trying to find the right moment or the right way to say it but there was no such thing.

    He didn''t seem surprised. It was almost as if he was expecting it to happen.

    "You don''t have to go. You know I would go through the same pain again just to be with you." He spoke calmly.

    Heaven stood up and took a step back. "But I can''t go through the same pain again." She cried. "I am not that strong."

    "So you will just leave?" He asked.

    "Yes!" She almost yelled. "I want to leave. I am tired of this." She fought back the tears, but they fought against her, forcing their way out.

    There was so much buildup of anger and frustration inside of her that was pushing its way out.

    "I don''t want to be here. I can''t find peace here, and people will never ept me as a ruler. In fact, I don''t even want to be one. I just want to live a peaceful life and with grandpa I can do that. I can live freely and not have to hide that I am a demon."

    Now she was just spitting lies, but who was she lying to? Zamiel certainly didn''t believe her.

    She continued, as if trying to convince him. "All I have done is worry and cry. That is not how I want to live. I want to be happy. In grandpa''s kingdom I don''t have to worry about being a royalty and doing my duties. I will be free from all of that. I will make new friends and go wherever I want and do whatever I want. That is how I want to live."

    "Would living like that make you happy?" He asked.

    "Yes!" She held her chin up.

    "Then you shouldn''t be crying while pursuing your happiness."

    "I am only crying because I am tired." She said. That wasn''t aplete lie.

    Zamiel remained calm the whole time. She couldn''t tell what he was thinking or feeling. Then he stood up from his seat and walked up to her.

    "What if I still tell you not to go?" He asked.

    "You told me once I could decide. You told me you would let me go if I wanted to go."

    He grabbed her jaw gently. "I did. But I don''t think you understood what I meant. I would let you go if you found happiness somewhere else or with someone else. You are not convincing me right now."

    "I will be happy with grandpa." She insisted. "I can be a ruler there without trying."

    Zamiel dropped his hand. "Alright. You can leave if you want to leave." He said.

    What?

    Did she hear him correctly? She blinked a few times in surprise, and then stared at him.

    "You will let me leave?" She asked.

    He shrugged. "I can''t force you to stay. If it makes you happy to leave, then I want you to be happy."

    No! He was not supposed to be nice to her. If she didn''t know him better she would think he was trying to make her feel guilty, but there was something else going on with him. He wouldn''t just let her go. Would he ?

    What was he trying to do?

    "Do you mean it?" She asked.

    He caressed her cheek and wiped some tears along the way. "Yes."

    Heaven was confused. She thought she would have to fight him to get away, but he agreed so easily.

    "You don''t want me here anymore?" She blurted.

    He chuckled. "You are the one leaving." He reminded.

    Yes. She shook her head. What got into her? This was just so strange.

    **********

    Zamiel could see that Heaven was confused. He didn''t want to confuse her, but he couldn''t let her know what he was thinking. If she was confused about him letting her go, then the devil would certainly be confused. He realized running away or fighting the devil wasn''t the solution.

    Heaven had already endured a lot. It was visible in the way she said that she was tired. That part hadn''t been a lie. She had been put under a lot of stress and it could break her. He didn''t want that to happen.

    If he asked her to stay, she would always feel like she had to watch her back, and if anything happened again, then she would never forgive herself. Carrying guilt was a heavy burden, and he realized how heavy that burden was once it was lifted off his shoulder after meeting his family.

    He didn''t want Heaven to go through the same thing. Since he failed to protect her, he should at least not burden her. So he would let her do what she wanted while he tried to find a better solution.

    Heaven would have to trust him without him exining, just like he trusted to let her go and know that she wouldn''t change while staying with her grandfather.

    "Are you letting me go for my own happiness?" She asked.

    "Well, it can''t be for my happiness."

    She was trying to read him, and she didn''t seem to find answers.

    "How will you convince your parents?" He asked curiously.

    "I won''t convince them. I will just tell them that I want to leave."

    From the way she spoke, Zamiel realized how tired she was. She became even thinner, paler, her eyes were darker and despite all that, she never made him feel as if she was the least tired while taking care of him. If she kept going this way, she would copse.

    Taking a step closer, he wrapped his arms around her. "Do what you want to do. I''ll support you." He said.

    She looked up at him. "I don''t understand you." She said.

    "You will, one day." He smiled.

    Zamiel stayed by her side when she decided to tell her parents. Her father was silent, but Zamiel knew that inside his emotions were loud. Her mother, on the other hand, made it clear that she wasn''t going to let her leave.

    Despite saying that she wouldn''t convince them, Heaven tried her best to exin to her mother why she wanted to leave.

    While they fought, Lucian studied Zamiel, and they stared at each without talking. He was thinking of why Zamiel was allowing his mate to go to the devil? He couldn''t figure him out, and he wasn''t supposed to.

    Would he ask? Or did he know it was pointless? He was not going to tell him anything when his thoughts were exposed to his father.

    "Heaven! You are not going anywhere!" Her father finally spoke with his authoritative voice, but without breaking eye contact with Zamiel.

    Heaven turned away from her mother to face him. "You can''t force me to stay, father."

    He stood up hastily and red at her. "I don''t need you to sacrifice yourself for everyone else."

    "You told me that was the quality of a great ruler. To sacrifice your wants and needs for the greater good."

    Zamiel could see that Lucian regretted saying that ever.

    "You are not a ruler." He told her.

    "But you are. Will you sacrifice everyone else to keep me here? Do you think I will be thankful?"

    Lucian clenched his jaw, and Heaven regretted what she said. She went up to her father and took his hands in hers. "I will be alright. You know I am strong." She assured him.

    "You are not supposed to be this strong. I am still your father." He said. "You stay here. I will go."

 Chapter 241: 118

    <h4>Chapter 241: 118</h4>

    "Being there isn''t the same as belonging there." -Rigel J. Dawson.

    ***********************

    Heaven waited for her father, who insisted he would go in her ce, ignoring her wishespletely. She found out that her grandmother had already offered herself in exchange, but her grandfather only wanted her. So Heaven hoped he wouldn''t ept her father''s offer.

    Her grandmother started to pack her clothes. "What are you doing?" Heaven asked.

    "If you are going, then I aming with you. Your grandfather doesn''t want Lucian."

    "No! You need to stay. Father and mother will be sad once I leave so you need to stay with them."

    "They have each other. I am not letting you go alone." She said with finality.

    "I don''t think Lothaire will allow you toe with me."

    She stopped packing and turned to her. "Lothaire didn''t ept an exchange, but he told me I coulde to him if I wanted too."

    "That is why you shouldn''t. He will be happy to have more of us joining him."

    "Heaven. We will go there but we will never belong there. We have to make him realize that." She said.

    It wasn''t a bad strategy. Following her grandfather to his kingdoms but not following his footsteps. Wouldn''t he tire eventually and let her go if she didn''t be the person he wanted her to be? She would have to keep her mind strong.

    Just like her grandmother suspected, Lothaire didn''t ept her father''s offer. Now it was time for her and her grandmother to leave. Her mother was still not convinced, but Heaven used the mate excuse.

    "Would you not do the same for father?" She asked. "I don''t want to lose Zamiel or any of you."

    Her mother understood her reasons, but she just had a hard time epting them.

    While her mother struggled to ept her decision, Heaven was still confused by how easily Zamiel let her go. She shouldn''t be. All of them should have realized sooner that there was no way out. The devil could and would do whatever he wanted.

    Zamiel watched her in silence while she packed. She tried to focus on the task and not think of anything else, otherwise, she would end up crying.

    No! She wouldn''t think of how the separation would feel for all of them. She would just go and leave her emotions behind.

    Once she was done packing, she turned to Zamiel. She dreaded this moment, but she would have to say goodbye. She couldn''t avoid him. Besides, he had been supportive, so she owed to thank him as well.

    Don''t cry Heaven!

    She smiled at him. "I guess it is time to leave." She said, trying to sound as optimistic as possible.

    Zamiel walked up to her and grabbed her face between his hands. "You don''t have to pretend with me." He told her. "Just tell me what you truly want to say before you leave."

    She ced her hands on top of his and looked into his silver eyes. "I will miss you." She said.

    A selfish thing to say when she was leaving.

    He smiled. "I will miss you too." He said, and then he leaned down and kissed her.

    One kiss. Just one kiss made her feel at peace at that moment. It chased away all the fear and exhaustion and oddly; it made her feel strong instead of weak. The way his kisses usually made her feel.

    He kissed her as if he wanted her to remember what kissing him felt like and hold on to that memory. When their lips parted, all the emotions she had been pushing away started toe swim to the surface.

    She wouldn''t be able to kiss him or hold him once she left. She wouldn''t be able to hear his voice or smell his scent. She wouldn''t��

    Stop Heaven! She had to stop because her eyes teared up and she didn''t want to cry while saying goodbye.

    "Heaven. I will be happy as long as you are happy. So I don''t want you to be sad."

    Zamiel knew her so well. He knew why she was leaving, even though she lied to him, and he must have had his reasons for letting her go so easily. Maybe he had a n and he couldn''t tell her. Whatever his n was, she didn''t want him to be in danger.

    "I won''t be sad as long as you don''t get yourself hurt." She told him.

    "I won''t get myself hurt. Lets both take care of ourselves." He said.

    She nodded.

    It wasn''t easy to say goodbye to everyone, especially her mother, but Heaven promised to see her again. She didn''t know how that would happen, but she knew it would.

    Her grandmother had already made up her mind to follow her. "We will be back." She said determined. She didn''t know what her grandmother had in mind, but she made her parents calm down a bit.

    If there was anyone who could have a n without Lothaire knowing, then it was Zamiel and her grandmother. She made sure that Zamiel wouldn''t get himself hurt, but her grandmother worried her.

    Lothaire didn''te to escort them. He had told her that once she was ready, a portal would open in her garden, and she just had to walk through it.

    Heaven and her grandmother walked outside to her garden, and soon after, a portal opened. This proved that her grandfather knew their every step. Her grandmother took her hand and they slowly but steadily walked inside.

    It went by fast. It was almost as if someone pushed them from behind, causing them to stumble forward, and suddenly they were somewhere else.

    Heaven looked around. It felt like she was inside a castle, but with the strangest interior. Everything was dark. Mostly ck, red or grey. The lights were dim, casting shadows everywhere and giving a mysterious feeling.

    It was quiet until the clicking sound of footsteps echoed in silence. Heaven and Irene turned to where the sound came from.

    It was her grandfather. Lucifer. The devil. He appeared from the shadows with an amused smile on his face.

    "Wee." He said.

 Chapter 242: 119

    <h4>Chapter 242: 119</h4>

    "The problem is not the problem; the problem is your attitude about the problem." - Captain Jack Sparrow.

    ***************

    Lucian gave Zamiel a confused look when his daughter left. Zamiel detected a hint of doubt in the demon''s eyes. He was questioning how he was doing things, but he didn''t say anything because he knew he didn''t do anything better himself. He had also let his daughter go, so he couldn''t me anyone else.

    Hazel was very sad, but she didn''t look at him with doubt or resentment. To his surprise, she crossed the distance between them and took his hand in hers. "You are not upset with her, are you? She suffered with you while you were suffering. She died on the inside. I saw her empty eyes. She was even willing to give you up, just to end your suffering. Are you giving up on her?"

    Zamiel had no doubt that Heaven suffered as much as him, if not even more. No one knew the feeling of seeing your loved one hurt more than him and not be able to do anything. It was something he never wanted Heaven to go through, and that was the reason he let her go. He couldn''t be selfish and force her to stay, just because he was willing to go through the same pain again.

    If he got hurt, he could always assure her that it wasn''t her fault, but if anything happened to anyone in her family, then there would be nothing he could do to assure her. She would me herself forever.

    Besides, letting her stay and assuring her all the time wasn''t working. It wasn''t effective. Letting her go, on the other hand, would confuse the devil. Zamiel knew that Heaven had a n. She was going to get closer to her grandfather to know his ways. She couldn''t do it from where she was. She had to go to him. He was surprised by her way of thinking, but it wasn''t a bad idea.

    "I am not giving up on her. I am only trusting and respecting her decision." He said.

    She shook her head. "It is a bad decision."

    "It is a logical one." He replied. He couldn''t believe he was agreeing with Heaven. He should have been panicking and going crazy. Lock her in somewhere, if he had to. But he let her go.

    He either did the right thing or the near death experience messed with his mind.

    Once he got back home, he smelled Heaven''s scent. A smile curved his lips, and he shook his head. She failed at pretending to not care. He looked around to find what she took from him. He knew she took something with her that belonged to him before she left. He owned so many things, so he couldn''t tell what she took away, except for herself.

    He didn''t own her, but she belonged with him. His other half was missing now.

    Zamiel looked outside the window and up into the sky. It was clear blue, but not as blue as the one he saw in heaven. He remembered his daughter. Micah. She was a grown woman now. He was still in awe of her. Of her beauty, her kindness, and even her wisdom. The words she said to him before he left had stuck with him. She told him to not give up on life easily and to live as long as he could. Heaven could wait, but life only came once. Some people never got the chance to live, like herself,?so he shouldn''t choose to die when he still could live.

    It pained him to hear those words, but it also opened his eyes. Some people didn''t want to live and others never got the chance to live. Some only existed and others lived their lives to the fullest. People couldn''t control what happened in their lives, but they could control how they react to the things that happened to them. Maybe that is why he felt so calm now.

    He was also calm, because he knew Gam and Micah were somewhere safe and they were happy. She had told him that sadness didn''tst more than a brief moment in heaven.

    "We are happy and we have everything we need." She assured him.

    Once, they had been his responsibility. It had been his duty and his pleasure to protect and provide for them. But God decided to take back what he had given him. Now, they were under God''s protection. They were in heaven.

    But Heaven was on earth and just like his family had been given to him by God, so was Heaven. Now, as long as he or she lived, she was his responsibility. It was his duty to protect her. He couldn''t choose to die now, when he had chosen to live once. He chose to live the day he disappeared before Heaven could stab him.

    Because of his daughter, never again would he wish to die. Death woulde one day without wishing for it, so he would live. He would live for himself, for his daughter who never got to live long, and for Heaven.

    To die for someone, you only needed to find courage once. But to live for someone, you needed to have courage every day.

    Zamiel watched the sky change color. He had been standing and watching for too long, deeply lost in thoughts. The sun was setting, painting the sky with warm shades of orange and pink.

    When the sun rises again, it would be a new day. A new day to behave differently and cause confusion. He would put his theories to test to see the devil''s reaction. Lucifer liked to know everything, to feel like he was in control. It was time to take the control away from him and make him feel like he knew nothing.

    The next day Zamiel went to the castle to meet Lucian. He wasn''t surprised to find him with Roshan, but there was another demon present. An ancient demon. Darius Golchin. He was well known in the trading world, but most ancient demons knew of each other.

    Zamiel knew they were discussing Heaven and her grandfather and they included him in the discussion. Roshan agreed with Zamiel to let Heaven go until they found a solution, but Lucian wasn''t hopeful.

    "What can we possibly do?" He asked.

    "The devil took without giving. Heaven always says it''s give and take."

    *******************

    ???? I will update again tomorrow. So keep your notifications on. And thank you so much for the support. Lots of love ??

 Chapter 243: 120

    <h4>Chapter 243: 120</h4>

    "The more I stay at home, the more homeless I look."- Unknown.

    ***********************

    Lothaire was surprised when he saw Heaven and Irene standing in the garden with their clothes packed. He expected more resistance and didn''t think that Heaven woulde to him yet. Or to be more correct, he knew she woulde, but he didn''t expect her family or Zamiel to let her go so easily.

    As expected, Lucian came to him to take his daughter''s ce, but Lothaire insisted to have Heaven. It was great to be immortal. None of them could do anything.

    And could it get better? It certainly could, even if Irene already came with her granddaughter. He had waited for this moment. Maybe he should have done things this way long before instead of trying to be careful. He couldn''t die. So what could consequences do to him? Nothing much that he couldn''t recover from or fix.

    No one and nothing could do him anything.

    Once they arrived at his kingdom, to his very own castle, he went to see them. Heaven looked like she came back from the death, and she probably did. She had lost color and weight and as soon as she saw him her eyes gaze darkened and he could see the hostility in them. Not that he expected any less.

    Then he looked at Irene. She was as beautiful as ever, but she looked exhausted. Unlike Heaven, she didn''t look at him. It was like she couldn''t bear to look at him. As if the sight of him alone repulsed her.

    "Wee." He said.

    None of them replied. "You both look tired, let me show you to your rooms." He continued.

    Both of them were extremely angry right now, so he didn''t bother to converse. He led them to Heaven''s room first. They followed him in silence while looking around. He knew his castle had a unique interior. It was dark, mysterious, and sinister. Once they arrived in Heaven''s room, he motioned for her to go inside. Irene followed her in.

    "I have a different room for you." He told her.

    "I would like to stay here." She said.

    He nodded. "Alright then. If you need anything��"

    "We don''t." She cut him off.

    He nodded again. "I''ll leave you alone then." He said, and closed the door behind him.

    Lothaire knew that Irene wouldn''t forgive him easily after what he did. That was the only reason he had been avoiding to go about it this way in the beginning. But he got impatient.

    Did he regret it? No.

    Unlike Lucian, Irene was easy to manipte. His son had somehow always managed to see through him, but not Irene. He only needed to y the victim to make her feel guilty, like thest time they met. He only needed to put her in a vulnerable situation where she felt alone, and then he would make her feel cared for. That is all she needed, and that is how he got her first.

    She had been young when she was sent as a bride to the king''s castle. She had been at the age where the heart and the self-esteem were vulnerable. Her husband hadn''t given her love and attention, and that is when he struck. He gave her all that and more, and she easily fell into his trap. But he couldn''t deny that he also fell into his own trap as well. He didn''t know when it happened, but he became sure when she died and he grieved for the first time. When had he ever cared if someone died?

    That day he knew she was special to him and he was d when he discovered that she was alive. It was true that he left his mission at that time, but it was never for her. It was for himself. He was curious and wanted to try to live a normal life.

    Irene had wanted to leave him several times, thinking that her son was separated from her because she was being punished for her wrong deeds, and didn''t want to keep going on the same path. And staying with the devil was certainly not the right path to redemption.

    The struggles she went through somehow opened her eyes to what she was doing wrong. It made her mature and learn. Sad thing for him, but he convinced her to stay, saying he left his mission. It wasn''t a lie, but it wasn''t the whole truth, either.

    He had finally found his mate. He had no intention of letting her go.

    He went to his throne and sat down. The first few weeks or even months wouldn''t be easy, but his daughters were good at doing their jobs. He would even include his sons and grandchildren.

    It was all about changing Heaven''s perception of him, his people, and his kingdoms. His children, grandchildren, and great grandchildren were good at deceiving just like him. He would make them get closer to her and eventually she would get attached and enjoy being with them. They were good at making themselves rtable. He wouldn''t have to do much.

    Once Heaven got along with everyone else, Irene would feel left out. She would join them slowly. She loved to have a family, and one way he had convinced her before was to introduce her to Roshan and Enoch. It made her feel like she was part of a family.

    Meanwhile, Hazel wouldn''t be able to live without her daughter. She woulde to him, and Lucian would follow his mate. They would all join him.

    But Zamiel was a concern. It looked like the demon had a n, or he wouldn''t let his mate leave so easily. Lothaire wondered what he was nning. He would have to keep an eye on him.

    "Did they arrive?" Hezz came into the throne hall, with Tezz trailing behind.

    "Yes. You can start from tomorrow. Did you inform the others?" He asked.

    "I did. They will be here when needed." Hezz said.

    Tezz smirked, excited. She enjoyed seeing people change for the worse.

    "It won''t be easy to change Heaven." He warned them.

    "Of course." Hezz agreed. "She has a mate she needs to go back to."

    "That will make it more fun." Tezz spoke.

    Hezz looked at her sister with a serious expression. "As long as the mark is there, it won''t be fun. She will be very protective."

    "Maybe not, but it will fade one day." Tezz said, then turned to her father. "Father, can mates betray their mate?"

    "Yes. Why?"

    "Well then, we need to find an irresistible demon for Heaven. Someone with exceptional skills at seducing. Someone to make her feel less lonely." Tezz suggested.

    Hezz chuckled. "I don''t think that will work."

    "Not now, but eventually. Don''t underestimate lust, my sister. That is the sin all of them fall into at least once."

    ********

    ?????UPDATE tomorrow (Sunday) as well ?????.

 Chapter 244: 121

    <h4>Chapter 244: 121</h4>

    "Do not mock a pain that you haven''t endured." -Unknown.

    *******************

    Heaven couldn''t sleep for the whole night. The new bed, new space, new room felt odd to stay in. This wasn''t her home, and she already missed her home. She slept holding onto Zamiel''s shirt, which she took from his room. His scent made her stay strong. She had to stay strong for everyone. She couldn''t keep running away or hiding. She had already tried that technique and it almost killed her mate. He didn''t deserve to go through that again. None of her family deserved to go through such a thing just because she wanted to stay.

    Zamiel had fought death toe back to her. The least she could do was to fight back for him. Not hide or run away. Rule number one to defeat the enemy was to know your enemy. She had to stay with her grandfather to learn his weaknesses. There must be something or some way out.

    After what her grandfather did to Zamiel, even if it took her a thousand years, she wouldn''t let him win. She would never give him that satisfaction.

    Her thoughts drifted back to Zamiel. He had given her a smile before she left and a slight nod. It was encouraging. That is what she loved the most about him. His trust and belief in her. He had been able to see through her lies. In fact, her lies had sounded so bad that it caused her to grimace just thinking about them.

    Zamiel. She would find a way to get back to him. Comforting herself with his scent and with the memory of the beautiful moments they''ve had together, she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    When she woke up in the morning, she found her grandmother already awake. She sat near therge window in the room, staring outside. She seemed deeply lost in thoughts. Heaven knew this was going to be very difficult for her grandmother and that is why she wished her grandmother had stayed back home.

    But now was not the time to think of what should have happened or what she should have done. Now was the time to think ahead.

    "Good morning, grandma." Heaven greeted, bringing her grandmother back to this world.

    She was startled at first, but then smiled. "Heaven,e here." She said.

    It seemed like she wanted to show her something. Heaven got out of bed and went to the window where her grandmother sat. She looked outside to see what her grandmother was trying to show her.

    Heaven gasped when she looked outside. What was this?

    A garden, but not a usual one. The colors were blinding, the brightest of greens, pinks, whites, oranges, and many more colors. The way they blended together was so unique.

    A few fountains and statues were scattered in the garden. There were benches and swings where people could sit, and the paths through the garden were made out of marble. Some bushes were shaped into the forms of different animals.

    Smallkes divided the garden, but thend was joined with small bridges. The ce looked heavenly. It was so bright and so different from the feeling his home gave.

    "It is just an illusion." Heaven said.

    Her grandfather was wrong if he thought he could entice her with materialistic things.

    A knock on the door made them turn their heads away from the window. Who could it be? They looked at each other and then Heaven called for whoever it was toe in.

    The door opened and four men carrying arge table with food on came in. Other men followed behind them, holding more trays and some sses and drinks. They were all dressed alike.

    The men put the table in the middle of the room, then bowed. "Your breakfast, My Lady."

    Heaven stared, wide eyed. What was happening? She never received this kind of service, even as a princess.

    They ced chairs around the table, poured them some drinks, and removed the locks so they could see and smell the food. This was too much. What was her grandfather trying to do?

    The service didn''t end. Once they ate breakfast, a few women came to their room with arge suitcase. When they opened it, there were several jewelries made of gold and silver and many dresses of expensive fabrics.

    "We already have clothes." Her grandmother told them.

    "We dress differently here. I suggest you wear these if you don''t want to draw attention." One of the women spoke.

    Heaven looked at how the women were dressed. Their style of dressing was the type to draw attention. They wore silken fabrics that covered their chests and sometimes their arms as well. But the stomach was bare. And a long, silken skirt, with splits on the sides. Some of them wore long velvet garments above, and others adorned themselves with jewelry.

    The women excused themselves without arguing any further. Heaven looked at the clothes and jewelry. She would not wear these revealing clothes. Her grandmother already went ahead to wear her own clothes, and Heaven did the same. She was going to leave the room and get acquainted with this ce.

    Her grandmother followed her and behaved like a guard. Both of them were shocked by what they found once they left the room. The ce they were in was not only a castle. It seemed to be an indoor market ce or just something else all together. There were all kinds of shops, different ces for theatre, entertainment ces, which made her jaw drop. Her grandmother rushed her through before she could see anything. People participating in provocative and disgraceful behavior, but they seemed to find it normal.

    The female demons were dressed just like the women who came to their room, and the males only wore a garment around their waist. Some of them wore jewelry around their upper arms, wrists, or necks. The women were right. They were drawing too much attention by being dressed differently. Everyone they passed stared at them.

    "Where are we going?" Her grandmother asked, overwhelmed by the new environment.

    Heaven didn''t know where, but she knew why she was here. She would gain nothing from staying locked in her room. To find a solution, she needed information.

    "Everywhere and nowhere." Heaven replied.

    "I was thinking of finding Zarin." She said.

    Zarin. She had forgotten about him. How was he staying in this ce? It was so odd and ufortable to be here. There was a part of her that wanted to talk to him, help him realize that he needed to go back. At least one of them wouldn''t have parents who were separated from their child.

    The other part of her was exhausted. Just thinking of talking to him made her feel drained. What would she say? Her mind was too tired to think of anything clever.

    "You should find him. I don''t think I should talk to him yet."

    Until she had something good to say, it would be better to stay away.

    "I can''t leave you alone." She said.

    "No one will kill me here and I need to be alone." She couldn''t figure things out with her grandmother trailing behind her all the time.

    Being guarded didn''t help. It was time to be adventurous.

 Chapter 245: 122

    <h4>Chapter 245: 122</h4>

    "Be careful who you trust. Salt and sugar look the same." -Unknown.

    *********************

    Her grandmother went to find Lothaire and Zarin. Heaven had seen that her grandmother had been avoiding to look or speak to Lothaire and avoiding was not the solution. If she was angry, disappointed or feeling any other way, it would be easier for her if she addressed her feelings. Not that Heaven believed it would make a difference to Lothaire, but she wanted her grandmother to find closure and peace within herself.

    None of them could really avoid Lothaire anymore. He was everywhere, seeing and hearing everything. And this was his kingdom. A very strange ce, but she was going to explore every corner of it. She didn''t know what she was looking for, but once she found it, she would know.

    While walking around, she came to the garden that she saw outside the window earlier. It looked even more beautiful close up. Heaven wandered around, observing her surroundings. She saw a few demons here and there, but mostly she was alone. The demons didn''t seem to like spending time in the garden. They preferred a different kind of environment and entertainment.

    While looking around, something far away caught her eye. Or someone. Her heart skipped a beat. It couldn''t be.

    Zamiel couldn''t be here.

    A man stood on the bridge, turned away from her. From behind, he looked exactly like Zamiel, but it was probably not him. Still, curiosity made her walk toward the man. Once she came to the bridge, she could see the side of his face. Not all of it, because his dark hair covered him. But the little she saw confused her even more.

    She walked closer, but the man stood still and didn''t turn to her. When she stood a few feet away, she expected him to at least look her way. But he didn''t. Closer he looked even more like Zamiel and she just wanted to see his face once.

    "Excuse me." She spoke.

    The man slowly turned to her, and Heaven froze. It wasn''t Zamiel, but he looked so much like him. The dark hair, the eyebrows, the face shape was all so simr to Zamiel''s except for the eyes. This man had light brown eyes, almost yellow or golden. But the rest of him reminded her of Zamiel.

    He looked at her questioningly and she realized he had said something. "I am sorry. I thought you were someone else." She gave him a weak, apologetic smile.

    He raised one brow. "I never thought I could be mistaken for someone else."

    Heaven gave him a halfhearted smile as a response.

    His gaze followed along her body and then back to her face. "You are new here?" He said.

    Of course. Her dress exposed her.

    The man was half dressed and the golden jewelries around his arms and wrists matched his golden eyes.

    "Yes." Heaven replied, reminding herself that people who stayed in this ce were those who followed her grandfather''s path.

    "You are not a full-blood and you are part witch." His eyes gleamed with curiosity. "I think you will already get all the attention you need without dressing like this." He told her with a smirk.

    It seemed like he was implying that she tried to get his attention. From his attitude she got a feeling that he was admired by many women and now he thought she became one of them. But he was wrong.

    Heaven flipped her hair back so he could see the mark on her neck. "I like attention." She said, simply.

    His smile widened. "Well, now you have mine."

    Heaven felt disturbed by his smile. She just turned her back to him and started to walk away.

    "What is your name?" He called after her, but she kept ignoring him.

    Why did he look so much like Zamiel? She didn''t want anyone to look like him. Certainly not anyone here.

    Envisioning her room, she teleported back. Was this some kind of trick from her grandfather? But demons couldn''t disguise themselves from other demons. That only worked with humans.

    She shook her head. It didn''t matter. She wouldn''t trust anyone here.

    Someone knocked on the door as if they had been waiting for her to get back. "Come in." Heaven called and watched the door open carefully.

    Two of the most stunning women she had ever seen walked inside. They looked identical, but one had shorter hair.

    Their hair was the richest brown she had ever seen, and itplimented their golden eyes and golden skin. Their skin had a radiant glow that made

    and their faces were shaped to look sharp, yet delicate.

    "Who are you?" Heaven asked, unable to tear her gaze away.

    "I am Hezznin and this is my sister Tezznin. We are your aunts." The one with shorter hair spoke. "We heard from father that you came here so we wanted to wee you." She smiled. Her teeth were so white and her smile so beautiful.

    "Eh�� thank you." Heaven replied, still dazzled by their beauty.

    "We would love for you to meet the rest of our family. They are already asking about you. Especially my daughters, so we were wondering if you wanted to have dinner with us tonight?" Hezznin asked.

    Heaven hesitated for a moment. She wanted to decline but didn''t know how to do it without being rude, but then she wondered why she wanted to decline. She came here to know more about her grandfather and what better way to know him than through his family.

    "I would love too." Heaven faked a smile.

    Hezznin looked at her dress with a genuine concern. "Were you provided with clothes?" She asked.

    Heaven realized that her clothes were probably not appropriate." Yes." She replied curtly.

    Hezznin nodded. "Good. If you need anything for tonight, then we are happy to help. I wille to personally escort you."

    "Thank you."

    They said goodbye, then left her alone. Heaven knew it was all an act, even though they seemed really nice. She would have to be on her guard. She wanted information, and they wanted something. There must be a reason to why they invited her and why they were being so kind.

 Chapter 246: 123

    <h4>Chapter 246: 123:</h4>

    "Don''t be upset about the results you didn''t get from the work you didn''t do." -Unknown.

    *********************

    "Excuse me. Do you know where I can find Lucifer?" Irene stopped to ask a demon who passed by.

    She could just call him but wanted to know the way to where he stayed, but also to see if others knew.

    Suddenly, another demon appeared before the first one could even reply. The demon bowed. "I''ll escort you, my Lady." He said.

    Irene got startled. Lothaire was really keeping an eye on her.

    The demon escorted her like he said he would. He led her through halls that were darker than the usual ones. Some walls were painted with strange frightening creatures and others told a story, she guessed. The story followed a hideous creature that seemed to represent the devil. He led people through dark paths and tunnels and brought them to hell.

    Right behind him was what seemed to be his family. He was also leading them to hell, and then they were all burning. Him, his family, and everyone else who followed him.

    The painting of the devil leading his family to hell reminded her of the conversation she had with Ilyas while they watched over Zamiel. He had asked her why the devil went so far to get Heaven. He didn''t seem to understand, either.

    "Maybe he wants to be an enemy because I made him an enemy." She said, thinking that could be the reason to why he was more angry now and acted the way he did.

    "How did you make him an enemy?" Ilyas asked.

    "I warned Heaven of her grandfather. He thinks I separated them by creating fear and hatred in her heart."

    Ilyas had smiled while shaking his head. "Do you know what it means to be the devil? The devil doesn''t need to be made into an enemy. He is the enemy. As soon as he went back to his mission, he became the enemy. He doesn''t discriminate when ites to maniption and temptation. Just because you are his mate doesn''t mean that he will spare you. His family will be the first ones he tricks into following his path. He wants everyone to burn with him in hell."

    "How do you know?" She had asked him.

    "All ancient demons know each other. My parents were ancient. We used to live in the kingdoms. The devil made his kingdoms very enticing. He is very honest about being the tempter and wanting everyone to burn with him in hell. It is no secret and he doesn''t pretend to be a saint. That is how good he is. You know he is the enemy, but because sin bes your friend, you begin to ignore the truth. He makes you feel like you are no better than him, so you ept him and keep sinning." He exined.

    Looking at the painting, Irene understood what Ilyas told her. Everyone knew what the devil did. He never hid who he was. He even had a whole story painted on his walls, yet people stayed in his kingdoms. His family stayed in his kingdoms.

    She could understand why. She was a sinner too. Once she had also been blinded by temptations. It wasn''t easy to resist. She had a weaker willpower than her son and granddaughter so she prayed to God to give her the strength to fight the temptations that woulde her way while staying here.

    The demon took her to a great hall that looked like a throne hall and right in front of her was the devil''s throne. Of course he had to have a throne. At least he wasn''t wearing a crown. Only a devious smile.

    He stood up from his seat and walked down the stairs to meet her halfway. "Where can I find Zarin?" She asked before he could speak.

    "I would escort you to his room but he is not here currently." He replied.

    "Then are we all free toe and go as we please?"

    He smiled. "Everyone except for you and Heaven."

    "Why?" She crossed her arms over her chest.

    "Because you didn''t choose to be here unlike everyone else."

    Irene stared at him for a long while. There were so many things she wanted to say, but it would be a waste of her time.

    "I would like to know where he stays. I will visit once hees back." She said.

    "I can show you the way." He offered.

    Lothaire led the way, and Irene followed him in silence. She remained one step behind him, feeling a little ufortable to be in hispany. He didn''t say anything, probably knowing very well that she had no desire to talk to him.

    Irene tried to pay attention to where she was going instead so she could find Zarinter when he came back.

    "He stays here." Lothaire came to a halt and motioned toward a locked door.

    Irene nodded, then the awkward silence followed. "I will go back to my room." She said.

    She knew her silence would disturb him more than if she said something, so she stayed quiet. Turning around, she walked away. Again, he didn''t try to talk to her. At least he knew he did something that no words could fix.

    Her heart used to skip a beat every time she saw him, but this time it stayed quiet the whole time. He had silenced her heart when he made her watch Heaven suffer. He killed her heartbeat.

    If she was this tired, then she wondered how tired Heaven must be. How tired he must have made his own granddaughter. She wasn''t surprised when Zamiel let her go. He was the kind of person to understand and see others'' pain. Heaven had to endure a lot at the same time, without getting breaks in between to recover or at least process what happened.

    She lost her friend, had to deal with nightmares and fears that her grandfather nted while learning to be a ruler and fighting to be epted. And then she almost lost her mate and was forced to leave him after.

    "I am letting her go. She is strong, but I don''t want to test her limits. This is enough." Zamiel had told her and he was right.

    It wouldn''t be good if she was pushed beyond her limit, and that is probably what Lothaire wanted to happen. But Heaven was quick to get up. If she cried andined one night, then she would wake up the next morning with a newfound strength. She would ept her fate and keep going.

    But what was her granddaughter nning right now? She seemed focused and detached at the same time. As if her mind and body were here, but not her heart and soul. Irene couldn''t tell yet if it was a good or a bad thing, but she was worried.

    When she teleported back to the room, she found Heaven getting dressed, but what she wore shocked her.

    "What is happening?"

 Chapter 247: 124

    <h4>Chapter 247: 124</h4>

    "It is always the ones with dirty hands pointing the fingers."- Sonya Tei.

    *************************

    Heaven was preparing herself to go to the dinner that she was invited to. She looked at herself in the mirror and thought of whether it would be a good idea to go there wearing her own clothes or if she should dress like everyone else. She didn''t want to draw attention and walking around dressing like she did back home made everyone know that she was new to the kingdom. That is not what she wanted. She wanted to blend in.

    After staring at herself for a while, she decided that she needed to change her clothes. She went to the suitcase that the women brought to her room and opened it. There were several fabrics in beautiful colors, but she grabbed a green one that matched the color of her eyes. Quickly changing into the strange clothes, she went to the mirror and looked at herself again.

    Her first thought was, no!

    This was too revealing. Her entire stomach and back were bare, and she wasn''tfortable revealing that much, especially now that she had lost so much weight. The skirt was tight around her hips, entuating her curves, and the splits on the sides revealed her lower legs when she moves. She felt naked.

    While staring at her figure, her grandmother walked into the room. Her eyes widened when she saw the way she had dressed.

    "What is happening?" She asked.

    Heaven''s shoulders fell. "I was invited to dinner by Lothaire''s daughters." She said then exined what happened.

    Irene nodded. "Will you wear this?" She didn''t like it.

    Heaven didn''t feelfortable in it either, so she decided to change back into her own dress. "No." She said, going back to pick up her much less revealing gown.

    "I aming with you." Her grandmother was resolute, leaving no room for argument.

    "Alright." Heaven said, feeling no need to argue when her grandmother had already set up her mind.

    She wasn''t invited, but who cared. Once Hezznin was here to escort her, Heaven would introduce her grandmother. If Hezznin continued to act kind, then she would invite her grandmother as well.

    And she was right. When Hezznin arrived at her door, she asked her grandmother to have dinner with them as well. She led them to what she called the main quarter. It was where the devil''s family stayed.

    The main quarter had a different feel to it. It was brighter and more luxurious, with golden and wooden interior. Hezznin was very talkative, telling them a little about the kingdom, the people and her family. She had a soothing voice and a gentle smile as she spoke.

    Heaven guessed that they neared the dinning hall when she heard the sound of instruments ying, chatter, andughter. They came to arge wooden door with a guard standing on each side. The guards opened the door for them and they entered a great hall filled with people. This didn''t look like a simple family dinner.

    Hezznin noticed her surprised expression and smiled. "We are a big family." She exined.

    Heaven nodded.

    There were severalrge tables ced around the room, leaving the middle empty for a few women who danced to the music. They seemed to like a lot of entertainment in this kingdom.

    The tables were covered with food, wine, candles, and decorations. A few servants were present near every table, serving the guests.

    Tezznin was talking to a few guests when they entered the room. She excused herself toe and greet them. Then both of her aunts introduced their mates and children.

    Hezznin had two daughters, and Tezznin a daughter and a son. Hezznin''s youngest daughter was closest to Heaven''s age. Her name was Lilian.

    Lilian took upon herself to show her around and introduce her to the rest of her cousins. The ones from her uncles side. All of them were very kind and weed her. But Heaven wanted to see her uncles. The rulers of the different kingdoms. She was curious to know what they were like and how they would react to her arrival.

    She didn''t think that they would like her, even if they pretended to. Her grandfather chose her to be a ruler among them. They would probably not like that someone as young and inexperienced as her got the same role and status as them.

    Heaven watched her grandmother from a distance, sitting with her aunts and other female demons. She didn''t seem to enjoy herself, and neither was Heaven. Her cousins were kind, and Lilian made a special effort to make her feel included in the conversations by asking her questions. They all listened carefully, wanting to know what her life as a princess was like.

    When Heaven spoke positively about her life, they wondered why she was here. "Grandfather is forcing me to stay here." She spoke the truth.

    "Why?" One of them asked.

    "Well, he thinks I am fit to be a ruler. I will rule one of the kingdoms here." She exined nonchntly.

    If her grandfather wanted her for that purpose, then why not tell everyone? She just wanted to annoy them all. Some of them already looked at her in disbelief.

    "Are you not too young for that?" One of them asked.

    He was one of her uncles son and she could see that he already thought that her bing a ruler was an insult to his father.

    Great, Heaven thought.

    "Grandfather is wise. If he thinks I am capable of ruling then��" She shrugged. "I guess I am."

    Something in Lilian''s gaze changed, but she forced a smile on her face. "Grandfather is very good at discovering different talents. I am sure he sees something special in you." She spoke in the same positive tone she used all the time.

    Some of her cousins didn''t agree with Lilian, who was smart enough to not show her dislike of herments. Like mother, like daughter, Heaven thought. They were all smart.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the hall changed when two men walked in. They were tall, with toned bodies and glowing skin. Really glowing, as if their bodies had been oiled.

    One of them had golden hair and golden eyes and looked very much like her grandfather. He wore a white robe around his waist and was adorned with golden jewelries. The other one wore blue robes that match his blue eyes. He matched his jewelries to his silver hair.

    Heaven didn''t have to guess who they were. They looked very much like her grandfather. They were her uncles, and just like her aunts, their beauty was mesmerizing.

    ********

    ???? I know. Short chapter. But don''t worry. I will update another chapter tomorrow as well ????

 Chapter 248: 125

    <h4>Chapter 248: 125</h4>

    "Life is tough my darling, but so are you."- Stephanie Bet-Henry

    ************************

    Her uncles were powerful, probably very old demons. She could tell by their aura as they walked further into the room. Her power was nothingpared to theirs.

    Heaven watched them carefully as they made their way to the table where her grandmother was sitting with her aunts. They greeted her respectfully and then introduced themselves. The one with golden hair was Marcus and the other one Lorien. Heaven wondered how her grandmother felt about being surrounded by her mate''s children. Whatever she felt, she didn''t show it.

    After speaking to her grandmother for a while, they turned around and started walking toward her. Heaven felt a little nervous, but she put on a brave face.

    When they neared the table, all of her cousins stood up and greeted them with a slight bow. They showed respect to these two men. Heaven thought of whether or not to stand up at first, but she remained sitting. She had no reason to follow their rules. In fact, acting any way she liked might make her grandfather tire of her and his family tire of him.

    She could see that a few of her cousins already disliked her for the way she was behaving, but her uncles showed no sign of distaste.

    Lorien waved with his hand for them to sit down before he turned to her. Lilian yed host again and introduced them to each other.

    "It is nice to finally meet you." Lorien smiled.

    Heaven couldn''t tell whether it was a genuine smile or if they were very good at acting.

    "Thank you." Was all she said, and it seemed to amuse them both.

    "I hope you are enjoying your stay here." Marcus said.

    "I am."

    Was she being rude? She wasn''t used to talking like this to elders.

    "I am d to hear. We won''t be staying here for too long. We only came to greet you and your grandmother but we will see each other again."

    "I am sure we will." Heaven said.

    "Have a nice evening." Both gave her a slight nod and then left the hall while talking to each other.

    All of them seemed to put extra effort to wee her.

    "They seem busy if they had to leave already." Heaven told Lilian.

    "They are. Our kingdoms are safe from those who don''t belong here because it is hidden." Lilian exined.

    "Where are we now exactly?" Heaven asked.

    She knew the kingdoms were hidden and no one could find them unless her grandfather wanted to.

    "Nowhere you can find on a map." She said.

    Heaven nodded. "What happens if you want to go to the human world and thene back?"

    "It is hard to exin but once you join grandfather, you cane and go as you please but when you decide to leave, you can''t find your way back. It is almost as if this ce never existed for that person."

    Heaven wished that was the case for her. She wished this ce never existed.

    "You don''t like being here." Lilian pointed.

    "Would you like to be away from your family?" Heaven asked.

    "No. I don''t know what happened between you and grandfather, but I hope you don''t dislike us all."

    Oh. She was good, Heaven thought. She was so believable, and Heaven would have believed her if she hadn''t changed. She wasn''t the same old Heaven anymore. Now she couldn''t trust anyone. It felt as if everyone was hiding in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike. If her own grandfather could do this to her, then how could she trust other people? She had lost the part of her that always saw good in people and always believed in good.

    Lilian smiled at her, and Heaven thought of something to say that wasn''t rude when someone in the room caught her attention.

    Again, for a brief moment, Heaven believed that she saw Zamiel, but it was the man who looked like him. His presence demanded womens attention, especially the young ones, and her female cousins gave each other a slight push. Heaven knew he was famous among women from the first time she had seen him. He looked like Zamiel, after all.

    Had Zamiel not been ancient, she would think this was his brother.

    He wore ck around his waist and nothing on his upper body, like every other male in the hall. Heaven had never seen so much skin in her life before. And they loved jewelry. His muscled arms were adorned with golden bracelets, and his skin was glowing. They definitely put something on their skin, Heaven thought.

    But who was he, and what was he doing here? She could tell he wasn''t in disguise, which disturbed her even more than if he had been in disguise. He gracefully went to sit with a few males at a table and chatted with them.

    Heaven noticed that Lilian was staring at him as well. "Is he someone you know?" Heaven asked.

    Lilian blinked a few times, and her cheeks flushed, but she tried to hide it. "Yes. He is just a family friend." She tried to sound uninterested.

    Heaven nodded and didn''t ask anything further. They were served some dessert, and Heaven listened halfheartedly to what her cousins were chatting about. After a while her thoughts drifter away. She wondered about her parents and Zamiel. She thought of ra, Roshan, and Gina.

    Heaven hadn''t said goodbye to them. Saying goodbye to her family had already been difficult enough. She wasn''t sure if she would be able to say goodbye to everyone else as well.

    A part of her didn''t want to say goodbye because she was afraid of nevering back then. Having not said goodbye to a few people she deeply cared for would make her fight harder toe back to them.

    Someone pping their hands twice made here out of her haze. Startled, she looked around, confused by why all of her cousins were getting up and leaving the table.

    "Not you." Someone spoke when she was about to get up as well and ask why they were leaving her behind.

    Heaven looked up to meet a pair of golden eyes.

    It was him.

    He pulled the chair in front of her and sat down. "We meet again." He smiled.

    Heaven became ufortable by how close he was sitting, only half dressed.

    He chuckled. "You seem surprised." He said.

    "Did you ask everyone to leave?" She asked, baffled.

    "No. I told them too." He said simply.

    He wasn''t ancient, but she could tell he was very old and from his aura, he seemed to be from a powerful line of demons. Perhaps a direct descended of ancients. Heaven knew how demon hierarchy worked.

    From the corner of her eyes, she could see Lilian looking at her with envious eyes.

    "I see you are still dressed to draw attention." He looked at her dress.

    "I dress the way I like." She said.

    "I like the way you dress." He smirked.

    Heaven frowned. "I have a mate."

    Now it was his turn to frown, and then he looked around as if searching for someone. "Where is he?" He then asked, turning back to her.

    Heaven clenched her fists under the table. Was he being serious now? Why did it matter? She was marked, and he could see the mark.

    "It is none of your concern." She said, getting up to get away from him.

    He stood up as well. "Will you at least tell me your name this time before you leave?" He asked.

    "No."

    He blocked her way when she tried to walk away. The audacity of this man.

    "I think you would prefer to be called by your name then something like�� green eyed beauty." He smirked.

    He sure looked like Zamiel but behaved nothing like him.

    "I would prefer that you don''t call me at all, and I would advise you to move out of my way before I embarrass you."

 Chapter 249: 126

    <h4>Chapter 249: 126</h4>

    "He who envies others does not obtain peace of mind." -Buddha

    *********************

    The stranger chuckled and moved out of her way. Heaven quickly rushed out of the hall and halfway through, she remembered her grandmother. She halted and turned around, just to bump into someone''s bare chest. Stumbling back, she heard a chuckle.

    It was him again.

    "Are you following me?" She asked angrily.

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "You don''t want to go around alone wearing this." He said, nodding toward her dress.

    "Don''t worry. The devil wouldn''t let anything happen to me after all the trouble he went through to bring me here. And now he is going through more trouble to make me stay." She was referring to him, and he understood.

    "It is true that your grandfather sent me to you. He doesn''t want you to be alone since you will be staying here, but now, after I saw you, I am actually curious about you." He said.

    Did he not understand the mate thing, or was he so sure she would stay here forever that he would have a chance? If she stayed here, then she would never see Zamiel again because her grandfather would never allow him into his kingdom.

    "I know you are nning to leave, but whatever n you have, don''t you think your grandfather already knows?" He asked.

    How could her grandfather know her n when she didn''t know it herself? Just like during her mission, she was making a n as she went. Using opportunities that presented themselves. Unless her grandfather could see the future, he wouldn''t be able to know what she would do next. The only thing he knew was that she had no n to stay here forever.

    "Heaven!" Her grandmother came rushing after her.

    "I will see you again." Said the stranger then vanished.

    "Who was that?" Her grandmother asked as she neared.

    "Someone grandfather is using to tempt me." Heaven said simply.

    Her grandmother shook her head. "Let''s go back."

    That night Heaven went to bed with many thoughts in her head. She couldn''t stop thinking about her grandfather. He could read thoughts, he could watch the world, he could manipte,pel, and he couldn''t die. He was given all that power, making him undefeatable.

    No! Why did she think he was undefeatable? He was immortal, but that didn''t have to mean he was undefeatable. She grew up learning she could defeat the devil by having strong morals and not letting herself get manipted.

    Heaven had tried her best, but... possession? That was unexpected, and how was she supposed to fight possession? She had heard of demon possession before, but it almost never happened.

    What was the reason?

    The devil wasn''t supposed to possess. Following him had to be a choice and not something forced on someone.

    This could only mean one thing, which she already knew somehow. He didn''t want her to follow him. He was using her for something else.

    Heaven got out of bed carefully and wrapped herself in a cloak. She looked at her grandmother, who was sleeping peacefully, before she tiptoed out of the room. While walking around the castle earlier, she had seen painted walls that seemed to tell a story. She didn''t know why she thought of it now, but she wanted to go back there.

    She wandered around in the dimly lit halls until she came to where she wanted to be. The painted walls. The colors glowed in the dark so she could see everything clearly, even in the dim light. Heaven followed the story of the paintings from the beginning.

    In the beginning, God created the world and let djinn live in the beautifulnds, but the djinn were ungrateful and caused corruption, turning earth into a dark ce. Heaven had already heard this story from Zamiel, so it was familiar, but now she saw something else. When angels were sent to fight the evil djinn, the good djinn, who were only few, joined the angels to fight the evil ones. And her grandfather was one of them.

    As a reward, those djinn were raised to the heavens. They lived among the angels and were given names by them. Her grandfather was named Azazel.

    Heaven loved the painting because they told more than a thousand words. In the paintings, Azazel was portrayed as the one who worshiped God the most. It was odd to see that.

    But things changed when God created the first human. Why? Did Azazel feel threatened, or was he jealous? Or both? She couldn''t tell. But as she went on, she understood that pride was his downfall.

    After living all those years in heaven, he felt entitled. He was the best amongst all, and now God created a new creature that wasn''t even as well created as him.

    In the painting Azazel stood tall over the human, showing his superiority. He was more beautiful, faster and stronger. He was prideful.

    Azazel was threatened and jealous. He became obsessed with the human, observing his soulless form made of y. What could be so special about this creature? The human was made of dirt while he was made of smokeless fire. He was like energy. He could float in and out of the human''s body.

    Heaven halted, watching the painting closely. He entered the body of the human.

    Like possessing him, but once he was inside, he found it empty. The body was hollow.

    Heaven didn''t understand at first, but when she looked at the next painting, she understood that the body he entered had been soulless. The human was given a soulter. But what did all of that mean?

    She felt as though this part was crucial. She wanted to know more. Throughout the painting the devil appeared strong, but Heaven could see his insecurities. He hated humans. He med God and the humans for being cast out of heaven, and now he was going to have his revenge.

    When he could ask one thing of God, he didn''t ask for forgiveness. He asked for respite until all were raised from the dead. Until then, he promised to mislead them all.

    Later in the painting some were following him, and others were going the opposite way.

    What a strange thing, she thought. The whole story was told here, and it didn''t portray the devil positively. Why would he keep these paintings?

    "Not everyone interprets it the way you did." Suddenly her grandfather was standing next to her and watched the painting. "We all can look at the same painting and see different things."

    Heaven looked at him. Why would someone like him even feel jealous? He was right. He was beautiful, strong, fast and many other things, but he let those things define him. He let what he was define him instead of who he was.

    He turned his head and red at her, knowing what she was thinking, but he remained silent.

    "What do you see?" She asked him.

    He was quiet for a while. "I see someone who spent all of his time worshiping God only to be reced."

    "But you were not reced."

    "I was." He said harshly, startling her. She had never heard him raise his voice before or seen him angry. She was in shock.

    Every time she saw him, he had been calm. Even when he acted evil, he kept a smile, but right now his eyes were burning with anger.

    "When you are asked to bow down for someone after everything you did, after all the years of worship, then you are reced." He said with clenched jaw.

    "What was your ce?" She asked him.

    Was he given a certain position?

    Her question made his eyes burn with fire. A blue fire. Another new thing she witnessed today. This topic was a sensitive topic to him, she noticed.

    "Go back to sleep. You will start your training tomorrow." And just like that, he vanished.

    Heaven turned to the painting again, and one particr image caught her attention. The devil eating an apple.

 Chapter 250: 127

    <h4>Chapter 250: 127</h4>

    "The most dangerous person is the one who listens, thinks and observes." -Bruce Lee.

    ***************************

    Zamiel stood in front of the ocean watching the gentle waves in silence. It reminded him of his first kiss with Heaven, but he wasn''t here to enjoy the view or the memories. He was here on a mission.

    As soon as Heaven left, he began with his n. Beside confusing the devil, there was one thing he thought would help him, and it was the thing that confused him.

    The possession.

    It was unlike Lucifer to possess someone. Zamiel knew there would be severe consequences of taking away someone''s free will, but he didn''t know what the consequences were. Since possession was unusual, only a few knew what really happened. The rest only spected, and Zamiel didn''t know whose information he could trust.

    He needed a reliable source, and he could only think of one person. The first created water djinn.

    It was perfect because now he could find information without the devil knowing. The devil only had ess to what happened onnd since those he wanted to mislead were humans. Under the water he would be safe from the devil''s eyes and ears.

    Zamiel removed his shirt before walking into the water. It was cold, but it didn''t bother him. He walked further in, and then he dived into the ocean. He didn''t have to swim all the way to the water djinn''snd. He teleported until he came to their safety walls that no one from outside could enter.

    Zamiel stood at the gate. Using his powers, he reached inside Axia''s mind and called to her. She was quick to respond and sounded happy to hear from him. Soon the gates opened and he could enter the enchantingnds of the water djinn. No ce on earth looked this beautiful, and Zamiel had seen most ces on earth.

    Axia stood at the entry with her mate. Zamiel hadn''t met him before, so she introduced them. His name was Stilos, and he was a young demon. Not older than two-hundred years.

    "You came sooner than I expected. Did something happen?" Axia asked him. She knew him too well.

    "I came here to meet Euphorion." Zamiel said.

    Her eyes widened. "You know he doesn''t likend demons." She reminded.

    "I know. Tell him it is Zamiel." He said.

    "Do you know each other?" She asked, surprised.

    "A little."

    She nodded. "Alright then. Follow me."

    Euphorion had his own kingdom under the waters. He was not only a lord, but a king as well. The good thing about being a water djinn was that they could live without hiding themselves from the humans. Under the waters they were free.

    When they reached his castle, they were stopped at the gates. The guards became a bit defensive when they noted that he was and demon.

    "Let Lord Euphorion know that Lord Zamiel is here to meet him." Axia told the guards.

    One guard disappeared and came back quickly. He gave the other guards a nod to let them in.

    "I''ll be alright from here." Zamiel told Axia.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    "I wille and meet you after." She said.

    Zamiel nodded.

    The guard showed him the way and soon he came face to face with a djinn he hadn''t seen for a very long time.

    Euphorion. An ancient water djinn. The first of his kind.

    He was the epitome of unique beauty. People would describe him as strange, yet mesmerizing. He had icy blue hair that fell over his shoulders in gentle waves, and his bare skin was pearl white. His lower body was covered in iridescent fish scales and his eyes shifted color as they turned to look at him.

    He tilted his head to one side and gazed at him curiously. "What brings an ancientnd demon here?" He asked.

    "I came to ask for your help." Zamiel said.

    Euphorion became even more curious. "You need my help?" He arched one brow.

    "Yes."

    "If you came to ask for forces than you should know that water demons don''t get involved in the conflicts you have onnd." Euphorion reminded.

    "I don''t need your forces. Only your knowledge. Do you know anything about demon possession?" He asked.

    Euphorion was one of the longest living djinn. Zamiel suspected that he knew more than most djinn knew about anything.

    Euphorion narrowed his eyes. "You should know better than to possess someone." He said.

    "What are the consequences?"

    Euphorion walked over to the white couch in the room and sat down. He crossed one leg over the other. "In worst case, you could be trapped in the person''s body forever."

    "And if not?"

    "If not, then you could end up with the person''s dreams, memories, emotions, characteristics, or all of them. That will confuse you, change you, disturb you and maybe even haunt you if that person had a bad experience."

    "Are you sure about that?" Zamiel asked.

    "You came here because you know that I know for sure."

    So the devil would end up with Heaven''s emotions, characteristics, or memories? He must have known that, so why did he do it?

    He probably thought that nothing could happen to him. That he was untouchable.

    "Who possessed who?" Euphorion understood that Zamiel wasn''t asking because he nned to possess someone.

    "The devil possessed my mate."

    Euphorions eyes widened. "He wouldn''t be so foolish?"

    "He was."

    Euphorion was surprised, but then he threw his head back andughed out loud. "Oh, he is in deep trouble. I would love to see Lucifer struggle." He said.

    Euphorion and Lucifer were enemies. Not the type to go to war with each other, just disliking each other from afar. A fight between ancients only ended badly for everyone else involved.

    "What caused him to possess your mate?"

    Zamiel told him the story in hopes to find out more information. "Your mate is his granddaughter, and he possessed her?" He asked with a frown.

    Zamiel nodded.

    Euphorion was thoughtful for a while. "Could it be that he wants her qualities?"

    Zamiel frowned. He never thought of that, but then he shook his head. "Are you saying he wants to be like a young, innocent, and kind woman?"

    Euphorionughed again. "That would suit him. Can you imagine?"

    No! He couldn''t.

    "Maybe he feels old and is bored. He wants to see the world from a young woman''s eyes." Euphorion continued. He was enjoying it.

    Zamiel remained serious.

    "Alright." Euphorion stoppedughing when Zamiel didn''t join him. He stood up from his seat and pped his hands together. "I would advise you not to do anything. I know it is difficult when your mate is away, but when your enemy is destroying themselves, you don''t interrupt. Especially if your enemy is the devil."

    "How long will it take before the consequences make an impact?" Zamiel asked.

    "If your mate has a strong spirit than I am sure he is already dealing with the consequences."

    "She has not only a strong spirit but a good one as well."

    Euphorion smirked. "That makes it more entertaining."

 Chapter 251: 128

    <h4>Chapter 251: 128</h4>

    Lothaire rushed back to his room. Why was he so angry? He never showed his emotions, especially not to those who hated him. He knew they would rejoice in his misery.

    Heaven. The annoying little girl. She thought she knew everything, but she knew nothing about him. She thought she was better than him. All these humans thought they were better than him, but they weren''t, and he was here to prove that.

    The paintings on the wall were a reminder for him to never forget why he was here. It has been an eternity since he was thrown out of heaven. He shouldn''t be angry now. He had already turned his anger into motivation, so he didn''t understand why he suddenly became so upset.

    Lothaire tried to calm down and focus. Was he doing all of this because of Irene? She was one of them. She was originally a human that practiced magic, making her a witch. He fell for the enemy. It was a joke on him, maybe even a punishment. The enemy turned out to be his true mate.

    Well, it didn''t matter. They would all burn in hell together.

    Irene hated him now. She didn''t hate him like this, even when he left her for his mission. Back then they had decided to go separate ways, and he went back to focus on his mission. Until he realized that he still wanted her and began with his n to get her back.

    Since none of them wanted toe with him, he nted seeds of fear along the way. Fear of losing the most precious one in the family. Heaven became his target.

    He didn''t have to do it that way. He could have gone to his mission as if it was his job and thene back home and be a good mate, father, and grandfather. But his mission wasn''t just a job. It was the sole purpose of his existence. It was a priority, and if he couldn''t even mislead his family, then he wasn''t the devil. By getting them to join him, he would do what he was meant to do and get his mate at the same time.

    Lothaire teleported back to the paintings. Heaven was gone, and he watched the images alone in the dark. He stared at the painting where he was eating the apple. The tempter ended up eating the forbidden fruit. How Ironic. He was indeed tempted. He even wanted to have a bite right now. His gums itched badly.

    Clenching his jaw hard, he decided to go back to his room, but ended up going to Irene instead. She was sleeping alone in therge bed, which meant that Heaven was still wandering around the castle. What was she up to?

    Forgetting about her, he watched Irene sleeping peacefully. What was he doing? Before he could convince himself to leave, he took a step forward and suddenly he was looming over her. His fingers reached for her face. Slowly, he removed her soft hair from her face and then caressed the smooth skin on her cheek. She stirred slightly, but continued to sleep.

    If he was patient enough, one day she would be sleeping in his bed. But he was suddenly feeling impatient. Strong emotions of longing struck him hard. He wanted her in his arms right now.

    Irene stirred again. She was waking up and instead of leaving quickly; he stayed. She turned with a frown and then opened her eyes. When she first saw him, she just stared, but then her eyes widened and she pushed herself up. She held the sheets tightly against her chest.

    Her first instinct was to look beside her to see if Heaven was alright.

    "Where is Heaven?" She asked usingly, when she couldn''t find her in bed.

    "She is taking a walk around the castle." He replied, but Irene was already getting out of bed. She looked for something to wear while holding the sheets against her body.

    "Why would she in the middle of the night? And what are you doing here?" She had a hard time finding her clothes in the dark.

    Lothaire picked up her robe. "Here."

    She turned to him, looking furious, before she snatched the robe out of his hand.

    "You don''t have to go. I''ll ask her toe back." He said.

    "I don''t need your help." She snapped while sliding into her robe.

    "As long as you are here you will need my help." He told, feeling irked again.

    She stopped moving and stared at him. "You are right. You bring me to a ce where I am helpless so you can help me. That is very much like you." She said, as if realizing something. "You put people in danger so you can save them. Chain them so you can release them. Confuse them so you can guide them down your path."

    Yes, that was him. Those things were so natural to him that he did it without thinking. He was unapologetic about his actions. Who decided what was wrong or right, anyway? God?

    He didn''t care. To him, everything he did was justified. He was going to burn anyway, so why not do as he pleased?

    "Well, now you know for sure." He said.

    He knew that he gave her the impression that he was better while staying with her. But if she had known the true him, the one who hadn''t changed for eternity, then she would know that he would never change. He would always be the devil.

    But humans, they always held onto hope. They believed in a God that they had never seen.

    Hope and belief. He hated these two things in humans. Without them, he would easily send them all to hell.

    "Yes, now I know." She said. "But what are you doing here?"

    I missed you; he wanted to say, almost ruining his n. Why was he being so emotional? He just wanted to cross the distance between them and kiss her. She would p him, but he would take it.

    Her eyes narrowed, and she stared at his mouth. Lothaire felt the tip of his fangs against his lips.

    Irene shook her head and took a step back. "Don''t." She said.

    "I won''t!" He was offended that she would think he would forcefully mark her.

    But what did he expect? After all he did, he made her think the worst of him.

    "Then why?" She asked.

    "Can''t I desire a woman?"

    She looked at him confused, but then shook her head again. "Just leave!" She told him.

    He didn''t. Instead, he stalked toward her slowly, and she stepped away from him.

    "What... are you doing?" She stuttered.

    "You have been alone for so long. Don''t you miss being desired?" He asked, stepping closer until he trapped her between him and the wall behind her.

    "No!"

    "You yearn for a man''s touch, don''t you?" He spoke to her in his hypnotizing voice while he gazed into her eyes.

    "I don''t." She said, this time not sounding as certain as the first time.

    "You hate sleeping alone, not feeling the warmth of a man''s body near you." He leaned into her, bringing his face close to her hair and smelling her scent. She stiffened and flinched back, but he could hear the fierce pounding of her heart.

    "Don''t you want to feel it again? The warmth, the tingling pleasure?" He whispered into her ear.

    He inhaled her scent again. He was already intoxicated, and he wanted to have her right now. Lust was indeed a strong feeling, and he had wanted to use it against her, but ended up feeling lost in it.

    Suddenly, he was pushed out of his haze. "I want nothing. Why are you doing this to me?" Tears filled her eyes.

    Lothaire felt a sting in his heart upon seeing her tears. What was this feeling? Was he feeling bad this easily?

 Chapter 252: 129

    <h4>Chapter 252: 129</h4>

    Tears ran down her cheeks, and Lothaire vanished without saying another word. Irene was left angry, confused, and sad. She really wasn''t strong enough to stay here, and she felt embarrassed for being this weak.

    Why did he have to use her loneliness against her?

    When he had first left, she hadn''t been feeling as lonely as was now. Back then she had many things to keep her upied. So many things had been new to her, and she wanted to enjoy them. She was a mother again and even a grandmother. Heaven had still been a child, and Irene got the chance to raise her and feel the joy of raising a child that was her own flesh and blood. Nothing in the worldpared to that feeling.

    The role of a mother and grandmother was so fulfilling, but children grow and be less dependent with time. Heaven grew so fast and even though Irene was still needed as a parent and grandparent, she wasn''t needed as much as before.

    While her children were busy with their lives, she tried to find ways to keep herself upied, but it didn''t help. That was when the loneliness started to creep into her heart. Everyone was busy. Lucian was busy ruling and Heaven learning how to rule. And they both had their mates that they spend time with when they weren''t busy with their duties.

    What was her duty, besides being a mother and grandmother? Maybe that is why she felt easily lonely when her children weren''t around.

    She had been happy when she heard that Heaven wanted to be a ruler. To see her granddaughter having other dreams than just getting married made her feel relieved. That way her whole life wouldn''t evolve around her mate only, and if anything happened between them, she wouldn''t end up like her. She would still have something to hold on to.

    But Irene had no other purpose and, like Zamiel told her, she was still holding onto her past. How was she supposed to move on and heal if she wanted to get over Lothaire by hating him? That would mean that she still felt something for him, even if that feeling was hate.

    Irene knew that she had to let it all go, and in order to do that, she had to get away from this ce. But before that she would have to face her feelings and fears because she knew she would be staying here for a while.

    Her heart skipped a beat. She was scared and would have to mentally prepare herself.

    Irene wiped her tears away and cursed. She was supposed to be the stronger one. She was the grandmother, and she came here to support her grandchild, not be a burden. She had gone through a lot and that shouldn''t make her weak. She was stronger than this.

    Tying the robe around her waist, she decided to find her cloak and go look for Heaven, but just then her granddaughter walked through the door.

    "Grandma?" She looked surprised.

    "Heaven! Where have you been?" Irene scolded.

    "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to worry you but I didn''t want to wake you up."

    Irene used her magic to light some candles. She wanted to see Heaven''s face clearly. "You shouldn''t walk around alone thiste."

    "I am sorry." She said, taking off her cloak. "I am here now. Let''s get some sleep."

    She crawled up in bed and patted next to her. Irene sighed and went to sleep next to her granddaughter. She covered them with the nkets.

    "Have you been crying?" Heaven asked.

    "No." Irene lied and Heaven narrowed her eyes.

    "Was grandpa here?"

    She couldn''t lie anymore. "Yes."

    "What did he do?" She asked.

    "Nothing. He just wanted to talk."

    Heaven nodded and was silent for a moment. "Do you still like him?" She asked, surprising her.

    Like? No. She couldn''t say she liked him. She couldn''t say she loved him, either. Right now her feelings weren''t ck and white. It wasplicated, and it was probably like that because they were mates. Sometimes she wondered what it would be like if they weren''t mates.

    In her case, having a mate felt like a curse rather than a blessing. Why would she be mated to the devil? For her, there had only been one logical exnation. The devil could change and be good. Why would God otherwise pair her with the devil?

    She still believed that everyone could change as long as they lived, but Lothaire had already broken her heart into a thousand pieces after what he did to Heaven. Her feelings for him would never be the same, even if he changed.

    "No, I don''t like him." She said.

    "Grandma. I won''t judge you. I know what it feels like to be mates. You can''t control those feelings."

    "I know." Was all she could say.

    Heaven was quiet for a long moment, but then she smiled.

    "Grandma. You never go out and meet people. You are always calm and you think a lot before you act. I know you behave that way because you don''t want to make the same mistakes again, but mistakes are part of life and sometimes great thingse out of making bad choices and acting reckless. I know that." She smiled, referring to releasing Zamiel from the coffin. If they hadn''t been mates, then they would all be dead right now. "Can you say that your mistakes only led to bad things?"

    Irene became thoughtful. She got blessed with Heaven and Lucian, so she couldn''t say that her mistakes only led to bad things.

    "You should stop being afraid. You should go out, meet new people, make some new friends and maybe even fall in love again. You have the advantage of originally being a witch. Having a mate doesn''t restrict you the way it does with full born demons. Only they arepletely bound to their mates." Heaven exined.

    "Who told you that?" Irene asked.

    "Zamiel exined it to me. Mates are made for demons. You are a turned demon. Had you not given birth to father you would still be a witch and I am half demon. This means that we can still find someone we like beside our mate." She exined.

    "I have never heard it before." Irene said.

    "Ancients know more and grandpa would probably not tell you this."

    Irene nodded thoughtfully. She didn''t know what to do with this new information.

    "You are not bound to grandpa the way he is bound to you. You can still find someone else and fall in love, but you can''t do that if you don''t meet people."

    Irene chuckled. "Who would want me? I am a demon and witch. Both demons and witches hate me and a human would grow old before me."

    "Hate onlysts until love takes its ce. Who hated witches more than Zamiel and now he is with me."

    Irene smiled. Heaven had a reply to everything.

    "When we go back, go out and meet new people and see what happens. It won''t hurt." She said.

    "Alright." Irene agreed.

    If it was only that easy.

 Chapter 253: 130

    <h4>Chapter 253: 130</h4>

    Heaven found herself standing in the heavenly garden in her grandfather''s kingdom. It waste at night, the stars and the moon were shining brightly against the dark sky. She could only hear the soft breeze and the water rushing down the fountains. The aroma of flowers, grass, earth, and rain filled her senses.

    This scent was very familiar. The set of wet earth and rain. Heaven''s eyes searched the garden until they met a pair of silver eyes. They were gleaming in the dark, just like the moon against the sky. His dark hair cast shadows on his sculpted face, giving him a menacing look.

    Zamiel.

    He stepped out from the shadows, and Heaven''s eyes widened when she saw him clearly. He was dressed like the people of this kingdom. The only thing he wore was a ck fabric around his waist and silver bracelets around his arms and wrists. He looked breathtaking, and she found herself staring at his body.

    Zamiel stalked toward her slowly until he was standing close enough to touch her.

    "Zamiel, how did you get here?" She asked.

    "This is how we first met." He said.

    How... was this a dream?

    "This is a dream." She whispered for some unknown reason.

    He nodded.

    It felt so real, but it always felt real when he came to her in her dreams.

    "Why are you dressed like this?" She said.

    He looked down at his bare chest before looking at her again. His lips curved into a smile. "I think you wanted to see me this way." He said. "I appear in your dreams the way you like to see me."

    Heaven opened her mouth to say something, but she was speechless. How could that be possible? She had wondered what he would look like dressed like this when she had seen the demon who looked like him, but how could he know?

    Her gaze went to his bare chest, and her cheeks burned.

    "You can touch." He said in a low tone.

    Heaven gently ced her hand on his chest. She could feel his heartbeat under her palm and as she ran her fingers down, she felt the scar from the wound she inflicted.

    It wasn''tpletely healed yet. What kind of poison had her grandfather used?

    "How is your stay here?" Zamiel asked.

    She looked up at him. "It is alright."

    He seemed to know something that he wasn''t telling her. "Did you find a solution?" She asked.

    "Yes." Was all he said, and she understood that he couldn''t tell her the whole n. Her thoughts were not safe from the devil, but she was so d to hear that he found a way. "It will take some time."

    "I''ll be alright." She assured him.

    He cupped her cheek and leaned down, bringing his lips close to hers. Heaven closed her eyes as she felt his hot breath against her lips. She waited, but nothing happened. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself in bed.

    "No!" She sat up, frustrated.

    This was unfair!

    "What is wrong?" Her grandmother spoke, sitting up on the bed as well.

    Oh, she woke her up.

    "Nothing." She blurted.

    Her grandmother shook her head and climbed out of bed.

    After getting dressed for the day, they were served a royal breakfast, as usual. Heaven ate in silence while thinking of Zamiel. Did he do that on purpose, or did her dream just end? He wouldn''t be so cruel to tease her like that, would he?

    Oh no! She should have asked him about the paintings. The images kepting back to her, and she knew she had to find out more. She had to find someone who would tell her more. Maybe she could lure Lilian to tell her. It wasn''t a secret after all if it was painted on a wall.

    "Do you want to visit Zarin with me?" Her grandmother asked.

    Heaven didn''t feel emotionally stable to talk to him yet. She was afraid ofshing out. Until she had something good to say, she decided to keep a distance.

    "I need more time." She admitted.

    Irene nodded.

    Once her grandmother left to find Zarin, Heaven got a visit from Tezznin.

    "Father told me you are starting your training today." She smiled.

    "Yes." Heaven replied. She had almost forgotten.

    "I will be teaching you today." She said, reaching her hand out. Heaven looked at her questioningly. "We are going a bit far away so walking would take too long." She exined.

    Heaven took her hand and Tezznin teleported them to what looked like a throne hall. The hall was dark like the rest of the castle, with the same shades of red, ck and grey. The walls were covered with strange symbols and frightening illustrations. There were painting of hell, people getting punished in gruesome ways, blood, naked bodies and monsters.

    "I know. I still can''t get used to these paintings, but that is what makes them special." Tezznin spoke.

    Special? Yes, she could agree that there was something special about the way they were painted. It was almost as if the people in the painting coulde alive any time.

    "Come." She said, leading her to the throne. "This is yours." She said, motioning for her to sit down.

    Heaven sat down hesitantly. "I thought I would get some training first?"

    Tezznin smiled. "You will get it now. We will start with the easy step. Today, you will reward demons who have done a good job."

    Reward?

    Tezznin opened therge doors to the hall with a wave of her hand. "Come in." She then called.

    A male demon appeared in sight. He didn''t bother to walk over. He teleported, so he stood beneath the throne where she was sitting.

    "Tell me, demon. What did you aplish today?" Tezznin asked.

    Heaven guessed that he was young, since she couldn''t feel any power emanating from him.

    "I sang a beautiful song." He replied.

    Heaven was surprised when she heard his voice. There was no doubt he sang beautifully.

    "Did it work?" She asked.

    "Yes. She liked it very much." He replied.

    Heaven couldn''t understand what they were talking about.

    Tezznin chuckled. "Of course she did. I love it when we help women." She said turning to Heaven. "This young demon helped a woman achieve her dreams."

    "What dreams?" Heaven asked.

    "Tell us the details, young demon." Tezznin smirked.

 Chapter 254: 131

    <h4>Chapter 254: 131</h4>

    Heaven was left shocked after she listened to the young demon''s story. She wasn''t surprised only because of the story but the way he told it. He seemed very proud of what he had done.

    The woman he imed to help seemed to be greedy. She found a wealthy man to marry and then using his wealth; she went to find pleasure somewhere else.

    "That is not helping, and it is wrong." Heaven said.

    Tezznin chuckled. "Why is it wrong? Men can go find pleasure somewhere else when they are married and they face no consequences. So what stops women from doing the same? As for the wealth, men marry women for beauty, so why can''t women marry for wealth?"

    "Men who marry women only for their beauty end up going to other women and women who marry men only for their wealth seem to end up doing the same. No one is happy in the rtionship, that is not helping someone. As for women facing consequences and not men, you are right. That is why you shouldn''t have helped her. If she gets caught, which she will eventually, then she will be in deep trouble. Her life will be at risk." Heaven said.

    "It will be worth it. Would you rather live a long life with no pleasure or a short one filled with adventure?" Tezznin asked.

    Heaven looked at her for a long moment. She remembered once saying that she would rather live a short life where she was happy than a long one that felt empty.

    Tezznin tilted her head to one side and smiled. "Many women don''t get to choose their husbands and they get neglected after marriage. Don''t they deserve pleasure? We are only helping them."

    Even though Heaven felt bad for the women, she knew that these demons weren''t helping them out of goodness.

    "And why are you helping them?" Heaven asked.

    "That is what we do." She said.

    "You don''t help humans." She emphasised the word humans because she knew her grandfather hated them.

    Tezznin''s smile faded, and she gazed at her with a serious expression. "Your definition of help might mean letting humans live a miserable life so they can go to heaven, but we help humans live their lives to the fullest. We don''t judge. We free them so they don''t have to fight what''s in their nature."

    Heaven had to admit that the way Tezznin exined it sounded good. She had an answer to every question and justified everything they did. ording to them, they did all of this for good reasons, but why? Why would they care?

    Taking a deep breath, Heaven turned to the young demon. "Can I choose not to reward him?" She said, changing the subject. There was no reason to argue with Tezznin.

    "Of course. You decide. But they all want to be rewarded so he wille back next time with a better story." She smirked.

    Oh, she was good. What a gentle way to threaten someone.

    "Don''t you have anything else to do?" Heaven asked the young demon.

    "Like what, My Lady?"

    "Like a proper job and then go home to your family."

    "I don''t have a family and this is my job. I get everything I need and more doing this."

    Tezznin gave him a smile.

    So this was how they made a living. Her grandfather offered them to stay in his kingdom for free exchange for their services.

    "Do you have another talent besides helping people find a short-lived happiness that could lead to death?" She asked.

    He smiled. "I can sing."

    "You have a beautiful voice." Tezznin said, eyeing him before she turned to Heaven. "Doesn''t he?"

    Heaven kept a straight face. "Yes, he does. Your voice is soothing." She told him. "Do you know anything about human war strategies?"

    The demon blinked a few times, confused. His gaze turned to Tezznin and then back to her.

    "No, My Lady."

    "Do you know anything about trading and the market economy?"

    He shook his head. "No, My Lady."

    Heaven sighed and leaned back. "Do you have a good memory?" She asked.

    "I do, My Lady."

    "Good." She smiled. "I will be impressed if youe back next time with some knowledge about these subjects. With you voice I would listen to your lectures." She told.

    His eyes darted in confusion. Again he looked at Tezznin for some sign, but she just smiled.

    "Will I be rewarded for that?" He asked, turning to Heaven.

    "Of course." She smiled.

    The young demon bowed, then left.

    "It seems like you are preparing to rule somewhere else?" Tezznin pointed.

    "I am sure that is no surprise to you." Heaven said.

    Tezznin smiled, amused. "You are fun to watch."

    Heaven knew she wouldn''t annoy Tezznin so easily.

    The next demon that came in was also a male. Again half dressed like everyone else. Heaven was starting to get used to it.

    "Oh��" Tezznin''s eyes widened. "Another young one." She said.

    She seemed to like the younger ones, which was unusual for female demons. They liked older demons because of the power, but Tezznin liked to be the powerful one.

    She gave Heaven a nod to start her interrogation, but Heaven asked something else instead. "Do you have a talent?" She asked.

    "Yes, tell us. I would love to know that." Tezznin purred walking down the stairs to take a closer look at him.

    He had short brown hair that was a bit messy, beautiful green eyes, and a youthful face. He looked innocent. What horrible thing did he do?

    The demon stared, surprised by the question. "I�� I can do anything you like me too." He said.

    "Then would you undress for us?" Tezznin asked.

    Heaven''s jaw dropped, but the demon smirked. "It will be my pleasure." He said, grabbing the fabric around his waist.

    "Don''t!" Heaven called.

    Tezznin groaned. "He wants to."

    "But I don''t want to." Heaven said.

    Tezznin put one hand on the male''s bare shoulder and gave him a sad expression. "Don''t worry. You look fine. She is just not over her mate yet."

    Yet? Heaven wanted to p her, but she told herself to calm down.

    The young demon nodded.

    "Yes, your talent. Tell us." Tezznin cheered as she went back and sat down on one of the stairs that led up to the throne.

    "I can paint." He said.

    "I would love to have a painting of myself. Naked." She smiled.

    "It would be my pleasure to make a painting of you." He said.

    Tezznin looked back at Heaven. "Would you like to have a painting of yourself?"

    "No, thank you."

    Heaven understood what was going on. Tezznin was ying her game, but she was better at it.

    "Can you do anything else?" Heaven asked him.

    "I can do anything you ask me to do." He said proudly.

    "Good. Then I want you to do nothing until next time. You will be rewarded then."

    A frown settled between his brows, and Heaven motioned for him to leave.

    The next demon was a male again. "Are all of them males?" Heaven asked.

    "No. I just asked for the males. I like to reward them. My sister is taking care of the females." She exined.

    This one was tall and well built. He had two braids on each side of his head and the rest of his hair fell down his back in golden waves.

    And he had no talent.

    "Everyone has a talent. You just haven''t discovered yours yet. Try to discover your talent until our next meeting." And just like that, she sent him away, confused, like every other demon.

    When she had met a dozen of them and sent them back with a new mission, she was done with her first lesson.

    "It wasn''t bad. It was fun." Tezznin smiled.

    It wasn''t at all. Heaven had tried toe up with excuses to not reward them and not make them do anything worse until next time. But they would probably still do something bad, whether she gave them a mission, rewarded them or not. Even though they addressed her respectfully, she knew that they would listen to Tezznin at the end.

    Every time she said something, they turned to Tezznin for confirmation. Heaven knew Tezznin was only letting her do things her way, because it wouldn''t matter. It was a waste of time, but at least some of them woulde back with information that would be helpful to her. While she was here, she would keep educating herself.

    When she went back to her room, her grandmother was still missing. Heaven wondered where she was because it couldn''t be taking so long to talk to Zarin. She went to the window and looked outside. Her grandfather was clever to give them a room with a great view. He knew how much they loved their gardens.

    Heaven stared outside, her eyes searching the garden, when she caught sight of her grandmother. She was sitting on a benchughing at something a male demon seated close her said. Whileughing, she put one hand on his shoulder.

    Who was he? And what was happening?

 Chapter 255: 132

    <h4>Chapter 255: 132</h4>

    Heaven made her way to the garden to see what her grandmother was up to and who she was talking to. She seemed to be having a good time but Heaven wanted to make sure that everything was alright and nothing strange was going on.

    When she came to the garden, her grandmother was sitting very close to a half-dressed male demon, so close that their thighs and shoulders were touching. And he was telling her something in a low tone that made her chuckle. Clearly her grandmother wasn''t as ufortable near those half-naked men as she was.

    When Heaven neared where they sat, she became hesitant. She didn''t know whether or not to interrupt them, but then she decided to do it, anyway.

    "Grandma?"

    Irene stopped chuckling and turned her head. "Heaven."

    She stood up, and the male demon followed her with his gaze. "Were you looking for me?" She asked.

    "Yes." Heaven replied.

    "I am sorry. I met Nyle here��" She motioned toward the male demon and he smiled at her. "And he was kind enough to show me around and keep mepany. Nyle, this is my granddaughter Heaven." She introduced her.

    Nyle stood up from his seat and walked up to her. Taking her hand, he kissed her knuckles. "It is nice meeting you, Heaven." He said charmingly.

    Heaven gave him a meek smile, not knowing how to react. Nyle was good looking. He was tall, strong and had a sunkissed skin. His dark brown hair was lighter on the tips that reached his shoulders, and his amber eyes were framed by longshes. His face was angr with masculine features and a light stubble.

    "Will you be back soon?" Heaven asked, since she couldn''t ask what she truly wanted to ask in front of Nyle.

    "I would like if you stayed for a while." Nyle told her grandmother.

    Irene smiled at him and then turned to Heaven. "If there is nothing urgent, I would like to stay with Nyle for a while." She said.

    "I will escort her back personally." Nyle added.

    As if that would reassure her. "Alright." Heaven said. "Don''t be out for too long."

    When did they change roles? Now it felt like she was the grandmother.

    As she turned and left them behind, Heaven wondered what had gotten into her grandmother. She was the one who said they would never belong here, so why was she spending time with that demon?

    Did she get her message the wrong way? Heaven had encouraged her to meet people, but she hadn''t meant the ones in this kingdom. They were supposed to go back home one day. She would just talk to her grandmotherter and make sure there was no misunderstanding.

    As she went back to her room, she walked passed the paintings of the devil''s story. She came to a halt and looked at the one where he ate the apple. From the stories she had heard, it was Eve who ate the apple. Why was the devil eating it?

    Who could she ask about these paintings? Would her grandfather tell her why he ate the apple? Was the story different from what she had heard?

    "Aren''t these paintings fascinating?"

    Oh no. She knew this voice and as she turned to look at the man who looked so much like her mate; she grimaced in distaste.

    He stood next to her, facing the paintings.

    "What is fascinating?" She asked.

    "The story itself and that everyone can watch it." He replied.

    "And what about this?" She said, pointing at the part where her grandfather was leading everyone to hell.

    The stranger nodded. "We are going to hell." He said simply.

    "You can''t know for sure." She told him.

    "I know." He said, looking serious.

    Heaven looked into his golden eyes. He did believe that he was going to hell.

    "Do you want to go there?" She asked.

    He chuckled. "Who wants to burn?"

    "Then it is not toote to turn around." She told him.

    He looked at her, amused. "Are you trying to convince me to be good?"

    "Why not? You are trying to lead me away from my mate."

    He shook his head. "Wrong. You are already away from your mate." He said, walking closer to her. "So you can either be alone or be with me."

    "I choose to be alone." She said.

    Again, his lips curved into a mischievous smile.

    "Look." He said, walking toward the painting and pointing at the image where Eve was eating the apple. "Do you know what the apple represents in the painting?"

    Heaven shook her head.

    "Temptation." He said. "The first to fall for temptation and sin was a woman."

    Heaven crossed her arms over her chest. "What are you implying?"

    He chuckled. "I am saying, women are not good at resisting."

    Now it was her turn tough. This man must have had no woman to tell him no. She would happily disappoint him.

    "You don''t temp me so I have nothing to resist." She said.

    He ignored her and followed the painting back to when Eve was created. "Eve was created for Adam. Women were created for men. Women belong to men." He turned to her. "Does that not upset you? That you were only created for a man?"

    "If you put it that way is sounds upsetting, but I see it differently in my head.." She said, studying the painting.

    The stranger became curious. "How do you see it?" He asked her.

    Heaven went back to before Eve was created.

    "This is what I see." She began pointing at Adam spending his days alone in heaven.

    "God created man, and the man was in heaven. He had everything, but he was alone. Iplete. So God created a woman to be hispanion. Toplete him." She turned to the stranger to see if he understood, but he waited for her to continue.

    "A man is alone without a woman. Men need women. You are iplete without us. Now does that upset you?" She asked mockingly.

    A frown settles between his eyebrows, and sheughed. "Don''t worry. It is the other way round too. Eve was Adam''s mate, and he was hers. Theypleted each other. Some men might see it as a woman created for a man and therefore feel superior, but the order of creation doesn''t matter. I have noticed that many demons feel superior to humans because they were created before them. It is a strange way of thinking. God''s way of creating doesn''t get worse with every creation."

    She turned back to the painting. "Look. God didn''t create Eve the way he created Adam. God didn''t create her separately. Then we could say that they were different. Maybe one superior to the other. But God created Eve from Adam. She was a part of him. We all have the same origin."

    He nodded. "You seem educated." He said, impressed.

    Heaven was surprised. She hadn''t even realized how deeply she had analyzed the painting. Now she found it fascinating.

    "It is only how I see it." She said.

    The stranger smiled. "The way you see it is urate." He said. Then he went and pointed at something on the painting. It looked like symbols. "Do you know what is written here?" He asked.

    She shook her head.

    "God created everything in pairs." He said, reading the symbols.

    Heaven''s brain slowly started to work.

    Everything was created in pairs.

    Adam and Evepleted each other.

    The devil ate the apple.

    The apple symbolized temptation.

    Devil was created from fire.

    Adam was created from earth.

    Fire. Earth. Apple. All of those were symbols.

    Possession.

    It could also mean something else.

    "I need to go." Heaven said.

    Lifting her dress up, she turned and hurried away. She didn''t know where she was running, but with this information, she wasn''t safe.

    She knew exactly what her grandfather''s interpretation was. Irene wasn''t only his mate. She was his other half. They were a pair created for each other. Or even worse, she was created for him. He wanted to possess her.

    He was fire; she was earth.

    Heaven kept running, but she knew she couldn''t run from the devil. He appeared right in front of her. Heaven halted, and her heart jumped to her throat.

    "Oh Heaven. Why do you have to make things so difficult?" He smirked.

 Chapter 256: 133

    <h4>Chapter 256: 133</h4>

    Heaven''s heart was racing wildly as she took a step back from the devil. He stalked toward her slowly, with an evil smirk on his face. "What should I do with you now?" He said thoughtfully.

    "How about nothing?" She said, stepping further away from him, when her surroundings suddenly changed.

    Heaven found herself in an endless darkness. She couldn''t tell whether it was a room or somewhere outside. Everywhere she turned was dark. She couldn''t even see the ground beneath her feet.

    He was trying to scare her, and she became a little afraid. She didn''t know what he nned to do with her.

    "I would have done nothing if you had done nothing. But you had to be noisy." He shook his head, as if disappointed.

    "You wanted grandma all along." Heaven began. "Why did you have to do all of this to get her? You are hurting her with your actions." She couldn''t understand.

    "She hurt me too." He snapped, still stalking toward her. "She is my mate. The devil''s mate. I thought that I had finally found apanion like everyone else. Someone I could be myself with and share everything with. But she had a problem with me being the devil. All those years she stayed with me only because I pretended to be something else. Why? She of all people should ept me for who I am."

    Heaven saw the anger, the hurt, and hatred in his eyes.

    "No, she shouldn''t. She might not have been able to control that you happened to be her mate, but she can choose not to be with you. She can choose not to ept the kind of person that you are. Everyone can choose who they want to be with or not. Did you ever think of why you got a mate?" She asked him.

    His zing eyes looked at her questioningly. "I was given a mate as a punishment. God gave me something just to take it away in front of my eyes but I won''t ept it." He said.

    Heaven shook her head at him with a smile. "Why do you always look at things so negatively? When we find a mate, we often change for the better. Did you ever think that maybe God gave you a mate to find happiness and peace and let go of the hatred that darkens your heart?"

    "That is why I say it is a punishment. He gave me a mate who has morals and doesn''t share my values because I have no n to change mine."

    "Yet you want grandma to ept you for who you are. You want her to leave her morals and change her values, for you." Heaven said.

    He clenched his jaw. "Yes. That is what I want her to do." He admitted. "She might have been sent to show me the right way, but I will lead her the wrong way. And then she will lead others that way. She will then truly be the devil''s mate."

    The way the look in his eyes changed made Heaven shiver.

    "I will make her the mate she was supposed to be." His voice was cold and firm and his eyes fiery.

    Grandmother could have been a second chance for him to change for the better. To choose to be better and live happily. But he chose to hold on to hate. This was like a contest for him. He had to win. Turning good meant losing. It meant admitting that he was wrong.

    He stalked toward her again with the anger zing in his eyes. "It is not toote." Heaven hurried to say to make him stop from whatever he was going to do. "Grandma still likes you, but you will never win her like this. She will never ept you as long as you behave this way."

    "She will." He said with certainty. "You don''t know what time can do. After spending a few years here, she will adapt."

    Heaven found it strange that he was sharing all this information with her, but then she realized he was going to wipe her memory. Demons could erase recent memories, but the longer the memory stayed, the harder it would be to erase them. She had to do something to keep her memory for a while but she knew she had no chance. Even now, he knew what she was thinking.

    Heaven stepped away from him, but he was suddenly close to her face and he grabbed her by the hair.

    "Is there anything else you want to know before I clear your head?" He asked.

    "Have you ever loved grandma?" She asked.

    He frowned. "I love her, still." He said.

    "Strange. Nothing you say or do shows that you love her."

    "You don''t know how I feel."

    "I don''t, but I am not judging your feelings. You might feel love for grandma but do you love her? Because love is not just a feeling. It is an action, an expression, a choice. Love is many thingsbined." She exined.

    She was talking fast, hoping anything she was saying would have an affect. "Have you ever wondered what it would be like to be with grandma and all of us in the real world? Leave all this behind. No more having to chase humans and mislead them and just live your life the way you want to."

    He looked at her for a long moment. "Don''t make the same mistake as your grandmother. I find happiness in this." He said and then she couldn''t exin what happened.

    Suddenly she was standing in the hall all alone. She was confused for a moment, and then she tried to recall where she was going. Yes, she was going to her room.

    On her way back, she felt strange. She couldn''t tell what it was exactly, but it was almost as if something was missing. Did she forget to do something?

    Heaven remembered her grandma. She was probably still with Nyle, so Heaven thought of what to do with her time. It felt like she had nned something but somehow forgot about it.

    Going back to the garden, she sat on a bench. Even though she had done nothing, she felt tired. Her eyelids felt heavy, making it hard to think. Maybe the exhaustion of everything she went through was catching up to her.

    "Heaven."

    A familiar voice called her name, and Heaven looked up. Her eyes met a pair of crystal blue eyes that looked back at her with concern. Heaven had grown up seeing those eyes, but this time they looked a little different. In the blue of his eyes there were freckles of gold.

    How strange.

    And his hair was longer than usual, his skin fairer, and there was something different about his aura. Was this really him?

    "Zarin?"

 Chapter 257: 134

    <h4>Chapter 257: 134</h4>

    After erasing Heaven''s memory, Lothaire went back to the throne hall and sat on his throne. More than ever, he just wanted to feel powerful and in control for a moment. He opened The Eye with a wave of his hand and watched the world, but it didn''t make him feel any better.

    Something was wrong with him and he didn''t want to admit to himself yet what could be wrong. He was probably just distracted for a moment and would get over it soon.

    He was never emotional. How long could he possibly continue being this emotional? Probably not too long.

    ''Have you ever loved grandma?''

    Her annoying voice kept repeating in his head.

    ''Love is not just a feeling.''

    Lothaire shook his head and tried to shut her voice out. Why would he care about what she thought? She was the one who thought that God was trying to give him a second chance.

    Lothaireughed cynically to himself.

    "Annoying." He spat.

    He knew he was letting her affect him, but he couldn''t help it. He wasn''t detached as he used to be.

    Watching through The Eye, he tried to find Irene.

    Lothaire was surprised by what he found. Irene was in one of the scandalous parties in the castle with a male demon in herpany. They sat on a couch close to each other while drinking wine and chatting. She had a smile on her face and seemed to enjoy herself. The male demon put his hand around her shoulders and whispered something into her ear that made herugh.

    Lothaire didn''t know what had gotten into him, but suddenly he was fuming with anger. What was happening? How could he have missed this?

    Heaven. That girl. He wanted to kill her.

    After a short while, the male demon asked Irene for a dance and led her to the dance floor. He drew her into his arms and they began to sway to the music. Lothaire clenched his jaw in fury when he saw the lust in the male''s gaze. He would kill himter.

    Unable to watch anymore, he shut The Eye. Then he became restless, thinking of what they might do next.

    Irene wouldn''t. She wasn''t that kind of woman.

    He tried his best to not rush to the party and tear that male''s head off. But then everyone would know that he cared for Irene and those he hurt would try to use her against him. Not caring and having no weaknesses was his true power.

    His real enemies were mostly ancient demons. Those he couldn''t kill unless he found the secret weapon that could kill them. He knew that Zamiel had gone to see one of his oldest enemies.

    Euphorion.

    Euphorion didn''t likend demons because they always caused trouble, but Zamiel was known to be of the good ones. Therefore Lothaire suspected that Euphorion must have agreed to meet him, especially if he knew that they had amon enemy.

    Good ancient demons were a threat to his mission. The more demons whom chose to have them as their lord, the fewer demons Lothaire would have to help him with his mission. To mislead as many as possible, he needed to grow his army.

    He opened The Eye again. He was letting himself get too distracted with Heaven that he was forgetting to keep his eye on the real danger. What was Zamiel nning? He knew something wasn''t right when he just let Heaven go.

    Lothaire watched Zamiel, who was going on with his life as if nothing was wrong. He was spending his day working and then rxing. Lothaire knew that Zamiel had a n that he was confident about to stay this calm and that disturbing.

    Did Zamiel know about Irene? He knew that Zamiel had gone to Irene''s room before she left and they had just stared at each other. He knew they spoke telepathically, so he couldn''t hear them. What did Zamiel tell her?

    Lothaire felt impatient and wanted topel the truth out of Irene. Maybe he would if he couldn''t find out any other way.

    After a while he became tired of watching Zamiel and also more worried about Irene. He couldn''t stop thinking about her and what she could be doing. He couldn''t fight not being obsessed with her, so he went back to see what she was doing. Now she was back in her room and sat near the window. Lothaire couldn''t understand why that whole family loved gardens so much.

    Unable to restrain himself, he went to see her. He knocked on the door and then she asked him toe inside. When she realized it was him, she turned back to watch the garden, ignoring himpletely.

    ''Have you ever loved grandma?''

    He watched her beautiful face. Of course he loved her.

    ''Love is not just a feeling.''

    He clenched his hands into fists.

    Love.

    Yes. He knew that was the answer. He had brought her here to change her but also remind her of the days they had together. When they shared passionate and loving moments. But he would have to be discreet. He had to make here to him, or otherwise she would know he wanted her, and then his n would be ruined.

    "I came to apologize." He said, unclenching his fists.

    She remained silent and didn''t turn to him.

    "You don''t seem happy here." He continued.

    Now he had her attention. "What did you expect?"

    "You should go back home if you are not happy."

    "And leave Heaven behind?"

    "She is an adult. She can take care of herself and I am here for her."

    Sheughed cynically. "I am sure you are."

    She stood up from her seat and walked up to him, this time not avoiding his gaze and looking him directly into the eyes.

    "I know you didn''t get to hold Lucian when he was born, and you watched him grow from afar. Therefore, I could understand why you two weren''t close, but Heaven. You held Heaven in your arms when she was born. Didn''t you feel anything while holding her small body?"

    Lothaire recalled the moment he held Heaven in his arms for the first time. It was a feeling like no other, and he could still not describe it. It was beautiful, and he felt his heart soften in that very moment. It had scared him.

    "Heaven was beautiful." He admitted.

    "She still is, and she is still your granddaughter."

    She was, but he felt nothing for her now.

    Since he was going to change her, he might as well be honest. "I am not capable of feeling what you feel for our children." He said, realizing this was the first time he was honest with her about how he truly felt about their children.

    Irene''s looked at him for a long moment before she spoke. "It is a sad thing." She said, surprising him. "I feel sad for you."

    Sad for him? Why? He felt offended. He didn''t want anyone to feel sad for him and her sincerity unsettled him even more.

    "You are missing out a lot in life. I wish you could experience those things." She told him.

    Was that pity in her eyes?

    "I am content with my life." He said.

    Irene nodded. "If you say so."

    Lothaire became angry, but he tried to hide it. What did she mean? How could she pity him?

    He was the most powerful being on this earth. He could do as he pleased, and no one could harm him. He had so many demons obeying hismand and so many humans following his path. There was no one like him. But even as he said those things, he felt an emptiness inside.

    Lothaire took a step back, feeling overwhelmed by the things he had been realizing and admittingtely.

    No! He refused. He refused to feel this way.

 Chapter 258: 135

    <h4>Chapter 258: 135</h4>

    Heaven was surprised to see Zarin looking the way he did. He was half-dressed like the other male demons in the kingdom and wore several bracelets around his arms. His ck hair had grown to beneath his shoulders and his blue eyes had hints of gold. He looked like himself, yet different.

    "Zarin?" She stood up from her seat.

    "Heaven, what are you doing here?" He said, surprised and confused.

    "Did grandma not visit you?"

    His eyes widened. "Is grandma also here?"

    "Yes." She stared at him from top to toe. "What happened to you?" She asked.

    He held his arms out and shrugged. "Nothing. What happened to you? Why are you here?"

    "Grandpa forced me toe here. Now do you still believe he wants what is best for me?"

    Zarin narrowed his eyes. He looked displeased. "Your parents are not here." He said in realization.

    "No. But your parents are not here as well and you seem to be alright." She pointed.

    Something in his gaze changed, but then he smiled. "I am alright. How are you?"

    "Are you asking because you care?" She asked.

    This was why she had been avoiding to talk to him. She wasn''t emotionally stable yet and knew that she would end up fighting with him.

    He frowned. "No matter what you think Heaven, I do care for you." He said firmly.

    "Of course. You just don''t want me to be with Zamiel and the devil fulfilled your wish. So here I am. Are you happy now?"

    She was being childish, but she just had so many emotions inside that she wanted to let out.

    He sighed. "It is not what you think." He said.

    "Is it not?" She tilted her head to one side and pretended to be thoughtful. "Is it not that you hated to see me change, and you didn''t like Zamiel because he was the one causing the change in me. You hated that I was finding my own way because you were afraid to be left behind. Seeing me having finding a purpose made you feelcking and since you didn''t want to change, you tried to make me remain the same. Am I wrong?"

    His gaze darkened, but he didn''t deny it.

    "You said you loved me, but that was only to make yourself feel better and justify your behavior." She had been confused about Zarin suddenly confessing his love but staying in this kingdom, observing the other demons and her grandfather made her learn and realize a few things.

    People lied to themselves to feel better about their actions and that is what Zarin did. He didn''t love her. He was only jealous, frightened, insecure, and selfish, and he didn''t want to admit it to himself. It was easier for him to tell himself that he was doing it all because he loved her and cared for her.

    Zarin clenched his jaw and looked into eyes. "You are right." He admitted. "I don''t love you that way. I just hated to see you change. I hated the new you and I hate Zamiel."

    The gold in his eyes seemed to glow as he spoke. "But you have already changed now. You are not my old friend anymore so I am leaving you and Zamiel alone."

    Heaven nodded. Strangely, it didn''t hurt as she thought it would. Her heart was numb and instead of being worried about it, she was relieved. She was tired of getting hurt. She wouldn''t let anyone hurt her anymore.

    But still, she cared for him, and the change in him worried her. What happened to him?

    "You seem to have changed as well." She said calmly.

    He sighed and rxed his face. "I have."

    Even if she had lost her friend, she hoped that he wouldn''t lose himself. She hoped that Gina wouldn''t lose her brother, and ra and Roshan wouldn''t lose their son.

    "Your parents, they miss you."

    He was still there from the way his eyes darted and looked down to hide the guilt. "I know. But I have found my ce here."

    Heaven stared at him for a long while. Something wasn''t right. Something was different about him.

    He looked up at her. "You shouldn''t be here. You should go back." He said.

    "I can''t." She said.

    He looked around as if afraid someone would hear them before looking at her again. "How long have you been here?"

    "A few days. Why?"

    "What happened to Zamiel? Did he just let you go?" He asked.

    "Yes."

    "I don''t understand. What happened? How did he force you toe here?"

    "You should ask him." She said. "I am curious to know if he will lie to you or tell the truth."

    Zarin sighed. Probably giving up because of her attitude.

    "Heaven. I know you don''t like me right now but I am just trying to help."

    "You can''t help me." She said simply. "But you can help yourself. Stop running away and be a man. Neither your mom nor dad are cowards."

    She knew he wasn''t happy here, as he imed to be. But admitting he was wrong, apologizing and going back was difficult for him.

    His eyes widened, and he seemed surprised by the way she spoke. She was surprised, too. She didn''t mean to be hard on him. She knew he was already struggling.

    He nodded, as if epting to be scolded.

    She didn''t want to be mean but thinking of her parents and what she would do to be with them while he left his parents willingly upset her.

    Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm down. No good woulde from fighting.

    "Could you do me a favor?" She asked desperately.

    "Of course." He said.

    "Could you go to my parents and tell them that I am alright?" She wanted to write them a letter and Zarin was the only one who could leave this ce.

    "Yes." He said.

    Heaven wanted to see if he let go of his hatred. "Could you also go to Zamiel?" She asked.

    Zarin''s eyes widened. He opened his mouth, paused for a while, and then breathed out. "Alright." He agreed.

    For some reason, Heaven thought it was fun to torture him a little. She would have loved to see his interaction with Zamiel.

 Chapter 259: 136

    <h4>Chapter 259: 136</h4>

    "What did you do to her?!" Zarin asked Lothaire.

    Lothaire was sittingfortably on his throne and looked down at Zarin, raising one eyebrow. "Who?"

    "Heaven."

    "Oh. You met her already. I was about to tell you that I fulfilled your request. You wanted Zamiel gone, but I did something even better. I brough Heaven here. You can now do whatever you said you would do."

    Zarin paused, shocked. Why had he been so angry? It was true. He was the one who asked for help and for Zamiel to be removed.

    "She doesn''t want to be here. I thought you would bring her here willingly." Zarin said.

    Lothaireughed out loud. "Would you be willing to wait�� maybe a hundred years because that is how long it would take for her to join willingly?"

    "How did you force her to stay here?" Zarin asked.

    His heart skipped. From the look in Heaven''s eyes, it seemed like her grandfather did something horrible.

    "Horrible?" Lothaireughed again. "Oh dear. I just did what you did, except my n worked. You sent a prostitute to separate them and I used her fear of hurting her mate to separate them."

    Zarin frowned. Hurt her mate? "What do you mean?"

    Tezz, who was sitting on the stairs and listening to them, decided to join the conversation. "Don''t you know?" She began. "Your friend really tells you nothing. She is the one thing that can kill her mate. How romantic."

    This was a surprise to him. He really didn''t know.

    "Father could have killed him. Zamiel was actually close to dying but��" She turned and looked at him intently. "It is better not to kill him even though it didn''t matter to you how we got rid of him as long as we did."

    The truth hit Zarin hard. He was about tosh out at them for using her to hurt her mate, but again it was true that he wanted to get rid of Zamiel. He was no better than them. He truly belonged here.

    Tezz smirked. "You belong here, Zarin. No need to be ashamed. We have all wanted things for ourselves."

    "I will be leaving for a while." Zarin said, feeling unwell. He just wanted to leave their sight.

    Lothaire nodded. "You are going home." He said. "It is not a bad idea. It is good to assure everyone that you and Heaven are alright."

    Zarin turned and left the hall without saying another word. He tried his best to not think of anything while he was near them. As soon as he was out of reach, thoughts flooded his head.

    Now he understood everything. He understood the look in Heaven''s eyes. He understood her unusual anger and why she hadn''t been as easy on him this time as she used to be. He didn''t deserve any of her kindness.

    He couldn''t imagine what she went through, almost killing her own mate. The one he imed to hate in front of her this morning. He was surprised she didn''t p him, but she did it with her words. If she had known the truth about him, she wouldn''t even look him in the eyes. She would have been disgusted.

    Her eyes had been different. There wasn''t the familiar warmth in them. They were somehow cold and tired. Absent of the many emotions that used to swirl in them. It was as if had shut her heart to protect herself from getting hurt.

    He couldn''t me her. Someone she called her best friend and grandfather did this to her. He was part of this cruel thing that was done to her. He was one of the reasons the light in her eyes dimmed.

    Zarin didn''t want her to lose that light. He didn''t want her to lose all the emotions he used to see in her eyes. That was what made her special. But he knew staying here wouldn''t bring the light back in her eyes and she was right to protect her heart while being here, or it could be used against her. If she opened up while being here, she would change, and it would be very difficult to leave this ce. Ever.

    He had to get her out before she let her guard down. He couldn''t let her stay too long, but what could he do? He was helpless. Useless.

    He went to her room and knocked on the door. "Come in." She called.

    Zarin walked in carefully and found Heaven sitting at a table, preparing the letter she wanted to send to her parents and Zamiel. While she was busy wrapping them, he studied her in silence. She looked thinner, and her normally radiant skin seemed dull. She had darkness under her eyes, as if she had been sleep-deprived for many nights.

    Once she was done, she stood up from her seat and came to give him the letters. He took them from her hands. "Do you trust me to deliver them?" He asked.

    "Can I trust you?" She asked him in return.

    How could he tell her to trust him after everything he did? Especially when he wasn''t changing for the better. He had no ns to go back.

    She nodded when he didn''t reply. "There is no crucial information in the letters. I just want to assure my family that I am alright. You can either deliver it or not."

    She was very calm as she spoke. She had no more expectations. He had disappointed her too many times.

    "I''ll deliver them." He said, even if she didn''t believe him. But he hoped she would.

    When he teleported to the castle, he hoped to not find his parents there. It would be enough guilt of meeting Heaven''s parents. He wasn''t ready to meet his own.

    Zarin was nervous as he went to look for Lucian. He finally found him in his study.

    "Zarin." His uncle was surprised to see him.

    The conversation they hadst time had been deep, and it had made him realize how wrong he was. But it had already been toote by then. Zarin wanted to avoid another deep conversation. He had already made up his mind. He wasn''ting back. He couldn''t.

    Lucian asked him to sit down, and then wanted to know how he was doing. "I am alright, thank you." Zarin said.

    And then he told him that he met Heaven. The whole time he spoke, he avoided to meet his uncle''s gaze, then he gave him the letter.

    Lucian opened it immediately and started reading. "I will pass this to her mother." He said after finishing to read. "We would like to write back to her if you could deliver them."

    Zarin nodded.

    "Thank you." Lucian said. "How is she?" He then asked.

    Zarin thought of what Heaven would want him to say. "She is fine."

    Lucian nodded while trying to hide his emotions, but he couldn''t. He started talking, his eyes showing sadness. "Remember when you were younger. You and Heaven used to fight a lot, then one day after a fight I asked you to be her friend because she didn''t have any. You became the friend and sibling she never had. She got to experience the outside world through you. You kept herpany when she felt alone the most. We were only her parents, but you were many things to her. Did you know that?"

    Zarin looked up and met Lucian''s gaze for the first time. His uncle looked at him as a concerned father. Not just for his daughter, but for him, whom he considered a son as well. Zarin felt deeply ashamed and averted his gaze quickly.

    "I know you two had many fights, and she scolded you." He smiled sadly and shook his head. "She pointed out the ways she felt you werecking as a friend but has she ever denied the good things you did for her? Heaven never forgets good deeds and good moments. I hope those don''t only be painful memories."

    This was his uncle''s way of telling him to restore their friendship and that Heaven would forgive him because the good moments they had together would always be precious to her. But Zarin didn''t want forgiveness, and they wouldn''t forgive him if they knew his true nature. They didn''t know how horrible he was yet.

    Zarin looked down at his hands and remained silent. After a while, Lucian stood up from his seat with a sigh. "Why don''t you stay for dinner?" He asked.

    Zarin stood up as well. "Maybe some other time. I have to go now." He just wanted to disappear. "I''lle by sometime soon to deliver your letters to Heaven." He said.

    Lucian didn''t try to convince him. He just nodded.

 Chapter 260: 137

    <h4>Chapter 260: 137</h4>

    Zarin stood in front of Zamiel''s home and stared at the door for a long while. Then he looked at the letter in his hand. He didn''t want to do this, but he knew he had to. It was the least he could do for her.

    He went to the door and was about to knock when it opened by itself. Zarin entered cautiously while looking around. He doubted that Zamiel would just attack him, but he wanted to be careful just in case. There was no way he could know the ancient demon''s mood after everything that happened. He could be raging right now.

    As he walked further in, he became more hesitant. He shouldn''t be here. He was worse than an enemy to Zamiel. The demon hated him. Not that he liked the ancient being. He hated him as well.

    The clicking sound of footsteps caught his attention and when he turned around, he found Zamiel walking down the stairs. He was dressed nicely. Zarin knew a lot about luxurious clothing and jewellery, and he could tell that Zamiel was wearing some expensive things. And he smelled good.

    Zarin grimaced at his own thoughts. Why would he think that? He wasn''t used to seeing Zamiel this well dressed. He usually dressed simply, but this time even his hair was in perfectlybed and his face was��

    He stopped himself from thinking further. This was not the first time he saw this ancient demon. He shouldn''t be this awestruck. Maybe because this was the first time he came to see him with no ill intentions. Ancients were truly mesmerizing. No wonder Hezz and Tezz watched him everyday through The Eye.

    Zarin thought they were odd since they had mates, but their mates were even more odd. They didn''t mind if their women flirted with other men or took them to bed. Sometimes they would even join them.

    Hezz was more interested in Zamiel. She liked the older, much more powerful demons. Her mate seemed to like Zamiel as well. What an odd couple, Zarin thought.

    Once Zamiel descended the stairs, he stood still. His silver eyes narrowed, and he stared at Zarin with a cold gaze. "What a surprise." He drawled.

    "I am not here to fight or cause trouble." Zarin began. He really didn''t want to cause any problems.

    Zamiel remained silent as he made his way to the couch in the room and sat down. "Please sit." He said, motioning for Zarin to take a seat.

    Zarin went to sit down opposite him, and a small table stood between them. He ced the letter on the table. "It is from Heaven." He said.

    Zamiel kept his gaze fixated on him as he picked up the letter. He opened it immediately and started to read. The coldness in his gaze faded as he kept reading, and he seemed to forget that he wasn''t alone in the room. His lips slowly curved into a smile and Zarin felt strange to see how a letter could change his mood so fast.

    When he was done reading, he wrapped the letter and became serious again.

    "Would you like some tea?" He asked but then paused as if remembering something. "Oh, right. You don''t drink tea. Coffee?"

    He wasn''t mocking him. "I''ll have some tea." Zarin said thinking of staying for a while. He wanted to talk to Zamiel.

    Zamiel didn''t move a finger. He couldmunicate with his maid without calling her.

    "Why did you let Heaven go? She is your mate." Zarin began. "You should have fought for her."

    Zamiel just stared at him as if he had said something that didn''t make any sense.

    "You have a n, don''t you?" He continued.

    Zarin felt suddenly nervous when Zamiel tilted his head to one side and watched him closely. He didn''t know what was going through the demon''s mind.

    "What happened to your eyes?" He asked.

    Zarin froze. He was about to recall what happened, but stopped himself from doing so. He didn''t want Zamiel to know. But from the look in his eyes, Zamiel figured it out. He knew what happened.

    "They killed you." He frowned.

    "I wanted to." Zarin said.

    He didn''t want to talk about it, so he went back to the previous subject. "What will you do about Heaven? She shouldn''t stay there too long."

    "Nothing." Zamiel said simply.

    "What do you mean, nothing? Will you just leave her like that?"

    Zamiel leaned back and rxed on the couch. "Yes."

    Zarin didn''t believe him. Zamiel probably had a n. He wouldn''t just let his mate leave him.

    Zamiel''s expression remained the same, revealing nothing. Zarin just stared at him, waiting for him to say something, when he felt a presence in his home. It wasn''t the maid. Someone else was here.

    A demon.

    Zarin looked around and then at Zamiel. From his calm expression, he guessed that he must already know that someone was in his home. He felt a brush of cold air and then suddenly a naked male stood in the room.

    Zarin dropped his jaw, and then there was a sound of tes and cups falling. The maid who just came in with the tea stood there horrified after she dropped everything in her hands.

    "My apologies. It is just too hot onnd and these clothes are ufortable." The exposed male spoke, holding up a pair of pants.

    Zarin was as astounded as the maid. He couldn''t tear his gaze from this strange-looking man. His skin was pearl-white and seemed to have a subtle glow. His hair was long and blue with a silver reflection and his eyes were a mix of colors. He was a water demon, Zarin realized. A powerful one. Probably ancient.

    Zamielpelled the maid to leave before turning to the naked demon. "Are you nning to go around naked, then?" He asked calmly.

    "If you don''t mind." The demon said.

    Zarin realized that he was being serious. He couldn''t be walking around like this. Didn''t they wear something under the waters?

    "I do mind."

    The demon looked displeased at the pants. "If you insist." He said, and then started to get dressed in front of them.

    Zarin averted his gaze, feeling ufortable.

    "Who is this young demon?" Asked the water demon after he wore the pants. He came to sit with them.

    "This is my mate''s friend, Zarin." Zamiel introduced. "And this is my friend, Euphorion."

    Euphorion''s eyes widened in curiosity. "Your mate has a male friend? And�� he is alive?" He asked, amused, studying Zarin closely.

    What did he mean? Zarin suddenly felt small under his scrutiny. He had never seen a water demon before, let alone an ancient one. He was told they hatednd demons, so what was this water demon doing here?

    Was he part of Zamiel''s n?

    Just wanting to leave, Zarin looked at Zamiel. "Do you want to write a letter to Heaven? I can deliver it." He asked.

    Euphorion frowned. "You can deliver letters to heaven?"

    Zamiel, who had been serious the whole time,ughed. "That is my mate''s name." He exined.

    Euphorion raised his eyebrows in surprise, and then nodded. "I see. The devil''s granddaughter is named Heaven. It makes sense."

    Zarin couldn''t tell whether Euphorion was being serious or sarcastic.

    "No need for a letter." Zamiel told Zarin.

    Zarin felt like Zamiel was being very secretive, but then why would he tell him his n.

    "Alright." Zarin said, standing up. "I should leave."

    "You don''t have too." Zamiel said, surprising him.

    Thest thing he needed was for this demon to be kind to him. He wouldn''t tolerate it.

    "Oh. He is broody." Euphorion pointed, reading his mind.

    "Tell Heaven that I will bring her home soon." Zamiel said.

    "And tell her grandfather�� nevermind." Euphorion waved with his hand.

    Zarin looked at Zamiel. The look in his eyes unsettled him before he left. He really hated that demon, and he couldn''t understand why.

 Chapter 261: 138

    <h4>Chapter 261: 138</h4>

    Tezznin was bored, but remained patient during Heaven''s training. This was her second day of training, and she was supposed to reward the same men fromst time. They really did something horrible every day and Heaven thought this rewarding system must be tiring if it is done so frequently. But she knew that wasn''t the case. They just wanted to mislead her and therefore doing it more often now.

    The demons that she had sent with a missionst time came back with some answers. Gael, the young demon with the soothing voice, had done his homework. He came back educated and shared his knowledge with her. Heaven had to admit that he was good at exining and he came with very useful information. She could see that Tezznin started to listen after some time and would even ask questions.

    She was the devil''s daughter, after all. The information seemed beneficial to her as well.

    Gael exined the importance of having the right people by her side to seed as a ruler.

    Well, that was the problem. Since she was a woman, people would be more hesitant to support her, even if she became worthy of being a ruler. After thinking for a while, she came to the conclusion that she needed demons by her side. Demons weren''t gender focused, but there was another kind of hierarchy in the demon world. The power ranks. Older, pure blood or created demons were highest on the rank, and she was neither. But having an ancient demon as her mate would help her climb thedder of power.

    Now she had Ilyas. She needed more trustworthy demons, and she didn''t know why she was looking at Gael as an option. There was something about him she liked, even though he resided in this kingdom and participated in indecent acts. She usually had a gut feeling about people, and it often turned out to be true. She wanted to know more about him.

    "Thank you, Gael." Heaven told him after he finished his lesson. But Gael didn''t leave, and Heaven realized that he was waiting for his reward.

    Turning to Tezznin, "How do you reward them?" She asked.

    "I grant them a wish." Tezznin replied. "Usually they want more power. Isn''t that the case with you as well?" She asked him.

    Gael nodded. "Yes, My Lady."

    Heaven became curious. What kind of power would he be given?

    "We have different ranking system here. The oldest are not the most powerful. The most powerful are of course my father and us, his family. The rest are ranked depending on how well they execute their mission. Those who impress us the most, are ced in a higher rank. They are meant to be respected and listened to. They are given power and authority."

    Heaven wasn''t surprised. It made sense. Her grandfather gave more power to the cunning ones.

    Tezznin rewarded Gael, and then showed her around the castle. The ones in the highest ranks got to live in the most luxurious parts of the kingdom. If they kept doing well, they would keep living there or they could lose their position to someone who did a better job.

    It looked like they were all power hungry. Wealth, women, liquor, parties, and obscenity were part of their daily lives. There was a lot ofpetition between the demons, and they seemed to be pitted against each other. A clever way to make themmit the most cruel acts in order to beat the other and be the more powerful one.

    "You will learn how everything works, eventually." Tezznin said.

    She spoke about things that people would usually be ashamed of and never admit like it was nothing. Bad things weremon. Sin was natural. Cruelty was justified and irresponsibility was freedom. It scared her how Tezznin spoke, as if this would all be normal to her, eventually. That would mean that she had seen it happen many times.

    It made her think of Zarin. Beside the golden freckles in his eyes that disturbed her, something in his gaze had changed. She wondered why he didn''t get back to her after delivering the letters yesterday. Or did he not deliver them?

    Maybe not.

    She really wanted to assure her parents. With Zamiel she still had some kind of connection, but her parents seemed far away. If Zamiel visited her dreams again, she would ask him to assure them. Maybe he already did, if he had a n.

    On her way back to the room she came by the hall where she had seen the paintings on the wall. But strangely, they were gone. Not even a single one remained. It looked like there had never been a painting there before.

    "You are here." It was the stranger that looked like Zamiel.

    He appeared beside her, and she avoided to look at him. She was still disturbed and annoyed by the fact that he looked like Zamiel.

    "This wall was painted?" She said.

    "Yes."

    "Where is the painting?"

    "I don''t know. Maybe there will be a new painting." He said. "Why are you so upset about it?"

    Was she?

    "I am not upset." She said.

    "You sound upset."

    She shook her head at him.

    Not feeling like having a conversation in the hall alone with this disturbing stranger, she decided to leave when he grabbed her arm to stop her.

    "Are you afraid?" He asked.

    "Of what?" Heaven tried to pull her arm away, but he held it firmly.

    "Of feeling attracted to me."

    Heaven scoffed. "I am not the one chasing the other."

    He drew her closer, and Heaven grimaced. "I won''t have to chase you if you don''t run." He smirked.

    Heaven was about to draw power from him and throw him across the room when a familiar voice startled her.

    "Let her go!"

    The voice was authoritative, and it belonged to none other than Zarin. He approached them steadily and with an angry look on his face. The stranger let go of her arm without resistance.

    Heaven thought it was strange at first since she knew this demon was much older than Zarin, but then she realized what was happening.

    Zarin was in a higher rank in this kingdom.

    The way the stranger listened to him and left, shocked her. Heaven stared at Zarin with heart pounding. What had he done?

 Chapter 262: 139

    <h4>Chapter 262: 139</h4>

    "Are you ready?" Zamiel looked at Euphorion, who had managed to dress decently this time.

    "I don''t know how you can wear this." Heined while adjusting his shirt.

    Water demons covered parts of their bodies with what looked like fish scales, so he could understand that this kind of clothing was a unique experience for Euphorion. He had probably not been onnd for too long.

    "Well, I think I am ready now." He said, giving up atst.

    Zamiel looked at his blue hair. "You need to do something about that."

    Euphorion changes his hair to a golden color.

    "And the nails." Zamiel added.

    Euphorion''s nails were too long, and that wasn''t even his demon ws.

    He looked at his hands. "No human will see them." He assured. "Anything else?"

    "Yes. You forgot the shoes."

    Euphorion stared at his bare feet. "I don''t need them." He said.

    "I know but it is strange to walk around barefoot."

    Without a word, Euphorion slid his feet into the pair of shoes that Zamiel gave him, and then they were both ready to leave.

    Euphorion was like a child who had never been outside. To be fair, he hadn''t been onnd for a very long time, and things looked much different now.

    Zamiel would always feel a bit misced every time he woke up to a changed world after a deep slumber. Euphorion must feel the same now, but worse.

    He would be fine in a while. Demons were very quick to learn and adjust because of all the information avable through the human mind.

    Zamiel showed him around until Euphorion was satisfied and then they went into a tavern to have something to eat and drink.

    Wherever they went, they drew too much attention. As soon as they went into the tavern, it became quiet and all gazes turned toward them.

    Curious, mesmerized and lustful gazes stared at them and Zamiel could hear what was running through a few people''s minds.

    "Oh, they are lustful." Euphorion pointed, also able to hear their thoughts.

    One intoxicated male whistled and gestured for him toe with a finger, and the other ones sitting at the tableughed. Zamiel gave them a look that made them swallow their ownughter in fear.

    The room turned silent as they made their way to a table and sat down.

    "Alright. I know I said it is too hot but you are making my teeth shatter." Euphorion whispered.

    Zamiel didn''t realize what he was doing and stopped.

    "I think being without your mate is making you sensitive. I am sure you are used to this." He continued.

    Zamiel sighed and rxed. Everyone in the room eventually rxed as well and the loud chatter started again.

    Euphorion and Zamiel were served food and drinks and Euphorion was still getting used to the cooked food. Ancients rarely needed to eat. It was only for enjoyment, and Euphorion enjoyed certain things more than others. He left all the meat aside and ate the vegetables. It was probably the closest to what they ate in the oceans.

    "What is this?" he asked, picking up the bread.

    "It is called bread. It is made of things you won''t know."

    Euphorion took a bite, and then grimaced. "It tastes awful." He said, forcing himself to chew and swallow the piece.

    "I don''t like it either." Zamiel agreed.

    "So what is your n exactly?" Euphorion asked, this timemunicating with him telepathically.

    Euphorion had offered to help him because, well, he hated Lucifer. Whether he could be of help depended on whether his suspicion turned out right or wrong. He was waiting for an answer from Irene. He had already told her what she needed to do.

    If his suspicion was right, then Euphorion would be of great help. His n would be perfect.

    "I will let you know as soon as I have the more information." Zamiel told him.

    Euphorion gave him a look. "It better be a good n. I don''t want to waste my time."

    Zamiel chuckled. Time was the only thing they could waste without regret.

    "If my suspicion is right, then my n will be one you will enjoy very much. It will be worth the wait." He told him.

    "Good. But what if your suspicion turns out to be wrong?"

    "Then I''ll just have to wait until the enemy destroys himself, like you suggested." Zamiel said.

    "I hope your suspicion is right then. I am here to enjoy Lucifer''s suffering."

    On his visit to the ocean, Euphorion had showed him the history of all djinn, including the devil. It was carved into stones and it was the first time Zamiel had seen the illustrations. All this time, they had been hidden under the ocean.

    Zamiel found out details he didn''t know before, especially about the devil. There was one specific illustration that had caught his attention. The devil eating the forbidden fruit. That was where his suspicion came from, together with a few more unclear illustrations about the devil.

    The illustrations were mostly symbols and had to be interpreted. It was simple. If someoneid out too many traps, they would end up falling into a few themselves. And the devil was no exception.

    "Have you found your mate?" Zamiel asked.

    Euphorion shook his head.

    "Did you mate with someone?"

    "No."

    So he was alone all those years? Usually when demons didn''t find their mates after a long time, they mated with someone else to reproduce.

    "Maybe you will find her here." Zamiel said, knowing it would annoy him.

    Euphorion frowned.

    "Maybe your mate isn''t a water demon, or a demon at all." Zamiel said.

    "What are you implying?"

    "What if your mate is onnd, but you are always in the waters? And what if she is human?"

    Euphorion grimaced. He didn''t like the idea. "I am not looking for my mate, and if I happen to find her, I pray it is not a human. Their emotions are unpredictable and it could end up in a heartbreak."

    Zamiel understood Euphorions'' concerns. Humans weren''t bound by the mating bond as demons were.

    "There is a risk of getting your heart broken, but it is a risk worth taking."

    "You say that because your mate is human." He took a sip from his drink. "And witch. And the devil''s granddaughter. What a mixture. Imagine your children."

    Zamiel froze. Children? The thought of having a child made him nervous. That extreme, overwhelming love for his child, he could still feel it until today.

    His most vivid memory was when his daughter was born, and he held her in his arms for the first time. For a long time that memory was reced by the one of holding her dead body, but now that he got to meet her he could think of the good memories instead of the bad ones.

    "What about you? Don''t you want children?" Zamiel asked.

    Euphorion chuckled. "Those small being? No. I don''t think I can handle them. They are better without me."

    Zamiel smiled. This was amon problem with ancients. After living for so long, it was easy to be emotionally detached. To see things as simple or none important. To stop enjoying and appreciating the small things. Ancients could fight other ancients, but innocent beings as children would scare them.

    "You and Heaven should juste and live in the ocean." Euphorion said.

    His n was close to that. The ocean was part of the solution.

 Chapter 263: 140

    <h4>Chapter 263: 140</h4>

    Zarin was full of guilt. It was eating him from the inside, and he was getting angrier and more frustrated with every passing moment. This morning he had gone to castle to bring the letters Heaven''s parents wrote to her.

    When he met her mother, she had taken his hands in her own and looked at him pleadingly. "Heaven will be home soon. Come back with her." She had told him. "We will be waiting for you."

    Why would they wait? He wasn''ting back. He was tired of everyone being kind to him. He was tired of this guilt. He wanted to get rid of it.

    He looked at the letters in his hands. He wanted to give them to Heaven, but he didn''t know why he was hesitating.

    "You know what is stopping you." Tezz appeared in his mansion with her usual knowing smirk. "Maybe deep down you don''t want her to leave." She said, walking around the chair where he sat.

    Of course, she knew what he wanted deep down. It was her job. Zarin just wanted someone to ept him the way he was now, and Heaven was right here.

    He was torn between wanting to help her and wanting to get rid of his guilt and make her stay. Change her mind about him and this ce.

    "You want to help Heaven to what end? Do you think helping her will make her think positively of you?"

    No. He had broken her heart too many times.

    "Well, that is true." Tezz agreed with his thoughts. "A broken pot will never be the same, even after it is repaired."

    Heaven''s feeling for him would never be the same. The terrible things he did would never be erased from her mind.

    "What should I do?" He asked.

    "It is up to you. You can either give her the letters and help her get back home, which you won''t seed to do. Or you could use the skills you have learned to make her stay. You are not the old Zarin anymore. You have power and skills now. You can do things for her that you couldn''t before."

    Zarin knew he shouldn''t listen to her. The right thing would be to help Heaven, but he really wanted to show her what he had achieved while he was here. He wanted to impress her. He wanted to show her that he wasn''t a little boy anymore. He was no less than Zamiel.

    Tezz left him alone with his thoughts and went to train Heaven. Zarin kept going back and forth on what he wanted to do. He didn''t want Heaven to lose the light in her eyes, but what if she lost it? What kind of person would she be? Would she be more epting of him? He would never find out unless she changed.

    When he knew her training had ended, he went to find her, but she wasn''t in her room. He looked around the castle until he found her with Rhys.

    Rhys was known as the seducer. He was good at bringing out people''s most hidden sexual desires.

    Zarin became angry when he saw him holding Heaven. "Let her go!" He ordered.

    Rhys obeyed hismand, but showed dislike before he disappeared. Heaven turned to him with a look of surprise on her face. He felt powerful in that moment.

    "Heaven." He walked up to her. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes, I am fine." She said.

    There were so many questions in her eyes when she looked at him. Maybe he would take this opportunity to invite her to his home.

    "Zarin, what happened to your eyes? What is all this about?" She asked.

    "Why don''t you have lunch with me and I''ll exin everything." He told her.

    Once he brought her to his home, he felt satisfied to see the surprised look on her face. He knew his home was impressive. The devil knew how to make any ce look luxurious.

    "You live here?" She asked, but it sounded more like a statement than a question. Almost as if she had to say it out loud to process it.

    "Yes." He replied.

    She walked around with her hands behind her back. It reminded him of her father. Something about her demeanor had changed. The way she walked, spoke, and carried herself was slightly different. She seemed more observant, more careful, and her face remained neutral as she studied her surroundings. Even though her eyes and body showed exhaustion, her posture was strong.

    His father had once told him that hardship and pain changed people. Either for the better or the worse.

    When she had scolded him yesterday, it was different from the previous times; she scolded him. This time, rather than hurt in her voice, there was power in it.

    Her eyes had been firm. She had figured out his true intentions, and she showed him that she would ept no more lies. She''s had enough and she wouldn''t let anyone hurt her anymore. And here he was, still going back to being a bad friend.

    Lunch was served, and they sat at arge table opposite of each other.

    "I delivered the letters to your parents and Zamiel." He began.

    "Were they alright?" She asked.

    He nodded. "They were fine. They were happy to receive your letters." He said.

    She nodded thoughtfully. "Did you see your parents?"

    He shook his head, but she already knew the answer. It was as if she could see through him now. She made him nervous.

    "It seems like you decided to stay here." She said calmly.

    "I like it here. It is not a bad ce like you think." He told her.

    It was a bad thing to say after what she went through, and he expected her to get angry at him, but her expression remained the same. It was difficult to know what she was thinking. How would he convince her when she didn''t reveal her emotions?

    She was acting like her father right now. Calm, calcting and observant. Was these some ruler qualities she had learned or did she just change into this person?

    "What happened to your eyes?" She asked, ignoring his previousment.

    "It is my demon being more visible." He said.

    Lothaire had told him that there was a way he could be more powerful. By killing his human side, his demon would be more dominant. Zarin didn''t hesitate and agreed to the idea. If the devil wanted to kill him, he wouldn''t make up excuses.

    But one thing came as a big surprise. Zarin had only thought he would have to deal with painful death, but he didn''t know the recovery was worse. It was agonizing. But it was worth it. Now he was more demon, more powerful, and the gold freckles in his eyes were because he was a descendant of a fire demon. The fire in his eyes would only be slightly visible as gold freckles.

    "What do you mean?" She asked.

    "I killed my human side to be more demon." He told her.

    Not only a demon. He became a high rank demon. He worked hard to get where he was. Yes, he did terrible things, but like the devil said. They made their choices. He only made sin appealing.

    Since he already became this person and he worked so hard to get where he was, why would he stop? Why not make Heaven want to stay here?

    Zamiel wouldn''t be able to win against the devil, anyway. So Heaven would stay here no matter what. He was only helping her be happy.

 Chapter 264: 141

    <h4>Chapter 264: 141</h4>

    Heaven froze in shock. Killed his human side? Why?

    She knew about her father''s death and how that changed him, but why would someone want to go through that? For what reason?

    "Why?" Was all she managed to ask.

    Zarin sighed and then held his hands out in a stop motion. Almost as if defending himself. "It is not that bad. It was painful, but now my demon is always there. I don''t have to deal with iting and going." He exined.

    Heaven didn''t know how to respond to that, but suspected that her grandfather had something to do with it and he was benefiting from this change.

    She wanted to tell Zarin that he was being her grandfather''s puppet, but refrained from it. She was frustrated that he was letting himself be used. She always knew that he hated responsibility and loved to live freely. But she never thought he was a stupid. He had been the smarter one when they were younger. Even when he indulged himself, he wasn''t irrational.

    But this time he was acting like aplete fool. Despite being fully aware that he was being used, he was letting it happen because it getting what he desired. What he didn''t know was that he was losing more than what he was getting.

    "Do you feel better now with your demon always present?" She asked, genuinely curious.

    His eyes shifted between different emotions. They weren''t like yesterday, where she could see guilt in them. Today he was different. She would sometimes see hints of guilt and other times pride or excitement. He was proud of what he had achieved and excited to show her.

    "Yes." He replied.

    "Are they treating you well here?" She asked.

    He nodded. "Yes."

    "Better than how your parents were treating you?"

    He was about to put a piece of bread into his mouth when he paused and looked up at her. Her question took him by surprise, and he didn''t seem to know how to reply.

    "Well, I�� I can''t always live with my parents. I have to someday be on my own." He said.

    "Then I guess you chose the right ce. You will be on your own here." She told him, feeling sad for her friend.

    Some kind of emotions flickered through his eyes, and his lips pressed into a thin line. At least he understood the weight of her words.

    "You are here." He said, his voice low. He didn''t sound confident.

    "No. Only my body is here. My heart and mind will always be with my family."

    He nodded with a sad smile. The conversation was only getting more awkward so Heaven decided to excuse herself and leave. "I am tired. I should go back and rest." She said, standing up.

    He stood up quickly. "Do you hate me?" He blurted.

    His hands were curled into fists at the side of his body as if he was angry. Heaven was taken aback by his question. "No. I don''t hate you." She felt sorry for him.

    Now he looked disgusted. "You are looking at me the way he did." He said.

    "Who?"

    "Zamiel. You pity me." He was angry now.

    Heaven remained calm despite his unsettling anger.

    "You hate him. He pities you. I think that says something."

    She had sent him to Zamiel to annoy him a bit, but besides that she also wanted to see if he would put his hate aside and help her. Knowing the kind of person Zamiel was, she hoped that his good nature would affect him positively. But it didn''t.

    Before this escted into a fight, she had to leave. The anger in his gaze frightened her and before he could say something that could possibly make her hate him, she left. Things were already bad as they were.

    **************

    Lothaire was pacing in his private room, where nobody could find him. Several things were disturbing him. One was Irene who was going around with yet another male when he didn''t even get rid of Nyle yet. Since she was with someone new today he knew she was only trying to make him jealous but knowing that didn''t lessen the feeling. He couldn''t help but feel irked since she was letting these men get close to her and touch her.

    She wouldn''t want anyone to die because of her but then if he made her stop by telling her he would kill anyone who touched her then he would expose himself. He was already worried about Zamiel and what he had told Irene.

    Zamiel had managed to make Euphorion join him onnd. Euphorion hated bothnd andnd demons, so that he was here and staying with Zamiel was worrisome.

    Lothaire hated the water demons. He couldn''t see what happened beneath the waters, and most of their kingdoms were hidden from thend demons. Except for the ones they trusted, and those were very few. Zamiel was clever to maintain a friendship with the water demons. Now what were they nning? He knew he shouldn''t underestimate them.

    Lothaire tried to control himself and stay patient, but Irene kept infuriating him. Normally he might not have gotten this angry or jealous. He would have let her enjoy herself. That would help to mislead her and make her stay. Telling himself that didn''t work and stopping himself from looking into The Eye to see what she was doing wasn''t working either.

    This was unlike him and now he had to admit that he had underestimated the affects of the possession. He had to find a solution. But first he would find Irene. He wouldpel her to tell him what she was up to. If she didn''t care why would she try to make him jealous?

    He left his room and met her in the hall, on her way back to her room. She halted when she saw him standing there and gave him a look to move away. Lothaire held his ground. He looked at her closely.

    She looked lovely. She reminded him of everything bright. The clear blue sky on a summer day, the warm sun, the green grass and the colorful flowers.

    He inhaled her scent. She smelled like flowers and herbs. He moved closer and gazed into her eyes. There was no need to say anything nice beforepelling her. She would be furious afterwards, no matter what. He would just do it and leave.

    "Will youpel me?" She asked.

    Lothaire froze. How did she know?

    "Why would I?" He asked with a smile.

    Why did he say that? He was about topel her, and he should just get it over with.

    "Why not? You have done worse?"

    "You are right. Maybe I should justpel you then." He said.

    "Go ahead. The almighty devil has topel to get what he wants."

    That sounded like something Heaven would say. He was amused. And thinking of it now, the fact that she anticipated that he wouldpel her meant that she was hiding something. He had to know to be prepared.

    "It doesn''t matter how the devil gets what he wants as long as he gets it." He said and then gazed into her eyes topel her. "Now tell me. Did Zamiele to see you?"

    Her eyes widened. Her pupils dted, and she fell into his spell.

    "Yes." She replied.

    He knew it.

    "What did he tell you?"

    "That I have another mate and he is in your hidden kingdom."

 Chapter 265: 142

    <h4>Chapter 265: 142</h4>

    "I have another mate and he is in your hidden kingdom."

    Lothaire had to take a moment to understand what she said. Another mate? That was impossible? He had never heard or seen someone having two mates at the same time.

    "That is not possible." He spoke with clenched teeth.

    She didn''t respond to that, since it wasn''t a question.

    "What else did he tell you?" He asked.

    "He said to find my mate. He would help me get back home."

    Lothaire threw his head back andughed hysterically. She had another mate, and she expected him to save her. How naive. This whole thing was ridiculous. None of it was true.

    "Did you find him?"

    "No."

    "Are you looking for him?" He asked.

    "Yes."

    He became furious. So she believed whatever Zamiel told her. And how would Zamiel know such a thing? It was probably a lie to anger him.

    But�� what if it was the truth? After all, he was the devil, and this could be yet another punishment for him. He wouldn''t be surprised.

    He released her from his spell, and when she woke up from her trance, she pped him across the face. She didn''t look angry. It was almost as if she had already decided that if hepelled her, she would p him.

    Lothaire had expected a p or some harsh words. But he had preferred the p until now. Strangely, the p and the disgusted look on her face made him feel a sting in his heart.

    Why was he hurt when he already expected it to happen? She had pped him before, and it had never bothered him. In fact, he found joy in it. There was something about aggressiveness in people that he liked. Normally he would have given her a polite smile to ensure her that her p didn''t hurt him in any way.

    Irene pushed past him and left him standing in the hall alone. What was this feeling? In a short moment, he went through so many emotions that it left him feeling overwhelmed.

    His heart felt heavy while his mind got imploded with so many questions. Another mate? In his own kingdom? If it was true, then that would be a good way to mock him and he wouldn''t let that happen. He had to treat this as if it was true, even though he believed it was a lie. If she had another mate, then that demon would be dead soon.

    His hands fisted at the sides of his body and his face grew hot just thinking of the possibility of Irene having another mate. He imagined killing her mate in front of her eyes so she would wish she never found him. But then her disgusted face appeared in his mind, and his heart felt strange again.

    What was this? He didn''t like it at all.

    How could he get rid of the effects of the possession because this was bothering him more than he expected.

    If only Heaven would get his personality traits, but she was the victim. He was the one who took away someone''s free will and now he was paying for it. He knew he would have to face consequences, but he wasn''t ready for this.

    He went to the throne hall. The anger was probably still visible on his face because Hezz frowned upon his arrival.

    "Is something wrong?" She asked.

    He was about to tell her to keep an eye on Irene all the time, but that would make her suspicious. "How is the progress with Heaven going?" He asked, trying his best to keep his voice calm.

    "Tezz is taking care of her." She told him.

    "And what are you doing?!" He snapped.

    Hezz blinked a few times, her eyes widening. Lothaire took a deep breath. This wasn''t going well.

    "I want you to leave all of your other duties and take care of Heaven together with your sister." He told her.

    Hezz nodded, but now she was truly concerned. "Did something else happen? I found that another ancient demon joined Zamiel."

    "Yes. That is why I need you to focus on Heaven. We don''t know what they are nning."

    His children had other reasons to worry. They weren''t immortal like him, so he could understand their worry and fear.

    "It will take time with Heaven. You know that." She reminded.

    Lothaire pressed his lips together, feeling impatient. "I know. But you are the master of maniption. You have taken care of the most righteous people. I believe in you." He told her.

    **************

    Visiting Irene''s dreams wasn''t easy. There was some kind of seal between Lucifer''s world and the real one, and getting through it was difficult. Tonight, after many tries, Zamiel finally managed to get into Irene''s head and wake her up.

    "Zamiel." She had been waiting for him.

    He had set up a n where he had involved her in a way he wasn''t proud of. "Are you alright?" He asked her. Her dreams were always in dark ces. It reflected the state of her mind.

    She shook her head. "I ruined your n. Luciferpelled me, and I told him everything. I tried to make him feel bad so he wouldn''t do it but he did it, anyway."

    She felt terrible. "Don''t worry. You ruined nothing. I lied to you." He told her, feeling bad. He knew Lucifer wouldpel her. "I am sorry."

    She blinked a few times, looking confused, and then she put the pieced together. Her lips slowly curved into a smile. It wasn''t the reaction he expected.

    He expected her to be angry because he had lied to her. "Oh, I am d. You are clever." She said, feeling relieved that everything was still going as nned.

    "Was all of it a lie?" She then asked.

    He nodded. She wasn''t disappointed because she hadn''t believed him to begin with. Having a second mate was something unheard of.

    Irene frowned. She wondered what the purpose, or the n was, if it was all a lie? That Zamiel couldn''t tell her, because if his suspicion about her being the devil''s weakness was true, he was afraid she would do something reckless.

    "What exactly is your n?" She asked him, but then changed her mind quickly. She threw her hands out in a stop gesture. "Or don''t tell me. He mightpel me again." She said.

    Not knowing caused her to remain confused.

    "I am trying to see if the possession is affecting him. He might start to care and that is why I sent you to be with other men." He exined.

    It wasn''t aplete lie. He did send her to find out Lucifer''s reaction and right now, his reaction was what he had anticipated.

    "I will visit you again soon. I want to know if you see any changes in his behavior." He told her.

    She nodded.

    "Do you think he might let us go?" She asked.

    Zamiel wasn''t sure. But no matter what, he would get them out of this ce.

    Their surroundings started to fade, and they were pulled apart by an invisible force. She was probably waking up, and he found himself back in his body.

    Euphorion was looming over him where hey. "Where were you?" He asked.

    Zamiel sighed as he sat up. It was both annoying and entertaining to have Euphorion in his home. The demon was giving him no space.

    Standing up, he walked away without replying. Usually he was polite to everyone, but having Euphorion around all the time made him lose his patience. He couldn''t be polite every hour of the day. And even the night sometimes.

    "Did you go to Heaven?" He called behind him.

    Zamiel could tell that he found the whole name thing amusing. He went to the table where his Helen had served him tea. He sat down and put some honey in his tea to sweeten it. Zamiel wasn''t a food person, but he liked to have his tea every day.

    Euphorion couldn''t understand how someone could drink something so hot, so he looked at him appalled every time he drank his tea. And now he was looking at him the same way.

    Sitting on the couch, he stared with a serious expression. "Will you tell me anything about what you are nning?" He asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

    Now that things wereing together slowly, Zamiel told him the whole n. He needed to know Euphorions'' thoughts and wanted him to be ready.

    Euphorion was surprised by the n, and the evil smile that crept to his face told him he liked it very much. "it is truly worth the wait." He smirked.

    Zamiel spent the rest of his day as usual. He went to do his business and then he went to see Heaven''s parents. Heaven didn''t ask him to do it, but he knew she worried for them.

    Hazel hade to see him the day after her daughter left. She wanted to know if there was anything she could do to help save Heaven. She somehow made him feel guilty for not telling her anything. She told him she believed he could save his mate.

    Now every time he went to the castle he would go to see her, just to assure her he hadn''t forgotten Heaven and that he was thinking of a n. She would always ask him to stay for a while and they would talk about anything. Zamiel realized why Heaven was so protective of her mother. There was something very delicate about her.

    And then at night he would go home. He hated that part. Being alone reminded him that Heaven was gone.

    It was raining heavily tonight. When he came home, Euphorion asked him if he was in a bad mood.

    "I am not the one causing the rain." He told him.

    "Can you stop it? I need to sleep." He said.

    Zamiel caused a loud thunder to rumble outside. "It could always get worse." He told him, giving him a deadly stare. "Have a good night."

    He teleported to his room, getting out of his clothes, he went straight to bed. He needed some darkness, but as he was about to fall asleep, he felt someone wandering outside his home.

    Because it was raining and storming, it was difficult to detect the scent. Zamiel got out of his bed and went to the window. He found Zarin standing in the rain. What was he doing here?

 Chapter 266: 143

    <h4>Chapter 266: 143</h4>

    Zarin observed Heaven sitting in the garden and watching her surroundings. She sat for a long while and seemed to be deeply lost in thoughts. At first he thought she was waiting for someone, but now he realized she was just resting outside.

    He didn''t like the way things ended between themst time, so he went to her to make things right. When he neared, she turned to him.

    "May I sit?" He asked, motioning toward the empty ce beside her.

    "Yes."

    He sat down, and she went back to stare at the garden. "It is beautiful." She said almost sadly.

    "It is." He agreed.

    She sighed. Again, she sounded sad. "Yet it is nothing like the one back home."

    Zarin looked around and strangely he agreed with her. Nothing in this entire ce was like home. Itcked warmth. It felt empty.

    "When we were younger, you know I hated being a princess. I med my parents and hated them sometimes." She smiled, but the smile didn''t reach her eyes. "Have you hated your parents sometimes?" She asked him.

    Zarin smiled. "Yes." He did many times think he was born into the wrong family, especially when he started to grow up. He began to hate his father, whom he used to be close to.

    When he was a child, he was just like his father. Calm, responsible and sensible, and Heaven used to be the rebellious one. Then suddenly they changed roles. That was when he distanced himself from his father.

    "I felt like they never understood because they were adults. That is why I woulde to you or Gina to talk instead." She continued.

    That he could agree with as well. Maybe that is why he had distanced himself from his father the most. He would talk to his mother, his sister, his uncle Rasmus or Lucian, but his father would be thest option. Not only because of the age, but because his father was a full-demon. He would never understand his struggles.

    Well, maybe also because his father was very honest with him. Something he used to like about him when he was a child, and now he missed it. His eyes stung for some odd reason. What was wrong with him?

    "I rememberining to Lydia once. I told her I hated my father. Sheughed and told me that he was doing something right if I didn''t love him all the time."

    That sentiment struck a chord within him.

    "I was a child and didn''t understand what she meant untilter. But even at that time, despite saying that I hated my parents, if I was separated from them I would be devastated." She said.

    Just like he was at this moment. His thoughts surprised him. He was supposed to be happy now that he was finally free.

    He stood up. "I need to go. There are things I need to take care of."

    Heaven looked up at him with a frown and then nodded. "Alright."

    Unable to look her in the eyes, he teleported to his room. With a sigh, he sat down on his bed. His heart felt heavy again. Everytime he managed to shut down his feelings, Heaven or her parents had to stir his emotions again. He was tired of feeling this way, so he tried to shut out those feelings, but this time he didn''t have enough strength to do so. He kept dwelling on the things he wanted to forget so badly.

    The rest of the day went by slowly. He went toplete his mission for the day. Since he came to this ce, he had manipted and deceived so many people into doing horrible things, that he wasn''t surprised by his own actions anymore.

    But it always made him feel disgusted with himself afterwards. He would either go home and bathe. Scrub himself hard as if it would erase his sins, but he would only end up tearing his skin.

    Or he wouldfort himself with his wealth and have many morous women attend to all his needs. He would drink, party until he couldn''t remember or feel anything, and then he would go home.

    He would go to his empty house where no one would be waiting for him. Where no one would ask him where he had been or with whom. Where no one would nag him to not stay outsidete.

    Now he had no one to even ask him how he was. Or just simply know by looking at him. He was only greeted by an empty house.

    He would have never thought that he would miss the things he hated the most about his parents.

    In his intoxicated state, he found himself outside his parents'' home. It started to rain heavily, which he was thankful for. This way his father wouldn''t be able to sense his presence. He kept a distance and watched from afar.

    Through the window he could see the back of his father sitting in his study and writing something.

    His father had been haunting him since the day he left. Every time he did something bad, one good thing his father taught him woulde to mind and it would weigh on his heart. Now aftermitting so many sins he expected to stop recalling the good things he was taught, but it didn''t happen. That was when he realized just how much time and effort his father put into raising him.

    And now, it was all wasted.

    Zarin had always thought that his father was unfair. That his father favored Gina and didn''t treat them both the same way. Now he realized in order to treat them fairly he had to treat them differently because they had different wants and needs.

    But realizing all of this now was useless.

    This wasn''t his home anymore, and these weren''t his parents. They didn''t deserve a child like him. He was grateful they had Gina.

    He went to the window to his parents'' room. There he saw his mother. She was folding clothes and as if sensing his presence; she turned to the window. Zarin''s hearts skipped a beat. She couldn''t have sensed him. She didn''t have those abilities, and he was too far away.

    With a frown, she walked toward the window and looked outside. Zarin peeked from behind arge tree. His mother looked around for a while and then, looking disappointed, she went back to fold the clothes.

    Zarin watched her in silence. His heart slowly growingrger inside his chest until it felt like he was being suffocated.

    "Zarin." His father was suddenly standing in the rain.

    Zarin froze. Not making any movement while hiding behind the trees in the woods that was near his parents'' home.

    How was his father able to sense him? The rain was pouring down fiercely and the storm was forcefully whipping the branches on the trees back and forth.

    His father shouldn''t be able to hear or smell him.

    "I know you are there." He said, his voice getting muffled by the sound of the storm and heavy raindrops.

    "Son, I missed you." His father''s eyes searched the woods. "Come home now." He pleaded.

    Zarin shook his head, now tears streaming down his face. I can''t, he thought to himself.

    His father waited patiently and then started to speak to him in Persian. His father would only use his mother tongue when he was being very affectionate.

    He was calling to him, asking him toe back home using endearing terms.

    "I love you, son." He said in Persian.

    Zarin put a hand on his mouth, muffling his cries. He shut his eyes and sobbed into his hand silently. His tears fell with the raindrops to the ground.

    His father heard his cries, and his head moved to follow the sound. Their eyes met for a brief moment before Zarin teleported away in fear.

    When he was alone, he cried out loudly to the sky and then fell to his knees. The rain poured over him but didn''t wash away his pain. He sat there, somewhere in the woods, letting himself get soaked. He would be fine soon. He had to.

    Why did he go to see his parents? He cursed himself for being stupid.

    After a while he got up. He would go find a way to get rid of this pain. Drinking didn''t help, but an angry ancient demon would do.

    He had wanted to upset him, anyway. He might as well enjoy some beating while annoying him.

    Zarin went to Zamiel''s home. For some reason it seemed to rain more outside his house. Unsteadily, he walked up to his front door. It waste, but he didn''t care. He knocked loudly.

    Wait. Why was he knocking?

    He should just barge inside. He took a few steps back and was about to run at the locked door when it opened by itself and he flew inside, falling t on his stomach. He came face to face with a pair of ck shoes.

    Groaning, he pushed himself up to see who it was. Zamiel was looming over him, staring down at him with eyes gleaming in the dark.

    The storm outside seemed to pick up and was followed by a loud thunder that caused the windows in the house to shake.

    Zamiel stood still, blending with darkness of his surroundings. His eyes narrowed, "you seem to have a death wish." He said.

 Chapter 267: 144

    <h4>Chapter 267: 144</h4>

    Zamiel looked down at Zarin, who was lying at his feet. He had already been in a bad mood. Even the skies responded to his emotions, and now this boy came to annoy him. He didn''t think he would be anymore surprised by Zarin''s actions, but this behavior baffled him.

    Zarin got up on his feet, but he could barely stand. He reeked of alcohol and was soaked in rain. His eyes were red and swollen.

    He had been crying.

    While trying to bnce his weight on his feet, he looked at him with a tilted head and smirked. "I am not here to die. I came here to beat you." He said pointing at him.

    He really did have a death wish.

    "And you think you can do that?" Zamiel crossed his arms behind his back. This boy could barely stand on his feet and he wanted to beat him?

    Not even his father or grandfather would be fool enough to pick a fight with him this easily.

    "You think I can''t?" He asked in turn. "You underestimate me."

    Wobbling, he walked around him in a circle, like a predator surrounding his prey. The whole thing was so silly that it wasn''t even worthughing about.

    "Go home, Zarin!" He told him.

    "Why? Are you scared?"

    "Very much. You make me shiver." Zamiel said sarcastically.

    Euphorion must have smitten him with his sarcasm and now he was standing upstairs, probably wondering what was going on.

    "I have never feared you." Zarin spat.

    "Only a fool would have no fear."

    Zarin scoffed, still walking around him in circles. Zamiel knew why he was here. He was here to relieve his pain and guilt so he could go back to do what whatever bad deeds he had been doing. Again, he was only thinking of himself and causing problems.

    "Is that why you fear poison?" He asked.

    Zamiel frowned. Of course, Zarin knew this by now. He would do anything to find out his weaknesses.

    "An ancient, powerful demon. Created with the power to destroy the world, yet you fear poison." Heughed at him.

    Zamiel remained unprovoked despite being in a bad mood.

    Now Zarin came to stand in front of him. "You think you are better than everyone else? You are just like every other demon. Prideful. You think you are better than me. That I am not even worth fighting."

    "Just kill him so we can get some sleep." Euphorion spoke from upstairs.

    Zarin didn''t bother to look up. He kept his gaze fixated on Zamiel. Hate radiated from them. He was here to receive his pain but also unleash his hatred. He was not leaving unless he got to fight.

    "Powerful demon, yet you couldn''t protect your family. They died while you are still alive. Having all that power for nothing. Or did you maybe let them get killed on purpose?"

    Zamiel stiffened. He knew that Zarin was full of hate, but this he never expected from him. Especially since he came crying because he felt as if he had lost his family. To use someone''s family against them just to relieve his pain was repugnant.

    With a look of disgust, Zamiel threw him outside his home with a wave of his hand. Zarin flew through the door and collided with a tree. He fell to the ground with a groan. Zamiel stepped outside to the rain while Zarin crawled and tried to get up on his feet. He wasn''t giving up yet.

    When he was standing, he looked at Zamiel. "I am not a weak demon anymore." He was referring to the death of his human side. "I am more powerful now."

    Zamiel didn''t know why he held back. Zarin crossed the line because he had let him several times before. This time he wouldn''t. The boy needed to know when to stop.

    Euphorion came out to the terrace to watch the fight.

    Zarin roared like an animal, letting his ws and fangse out before attacking Zamiel. Zamiel avoided his sloppy attempts easily, causing Zarin to be angrier than he was before.

    "Everything is your fault!" He yelled as he was attacking him.

    Zamiel avoided his punch and kicked him in the stomach, causing him to fall and glide backwards on the muddy ground. The next moment he stood over and stepped on his chest, suffocating him.

    "This is how I felt when I lost my family. I would have done anything to be with them again. And you? Your family is alive. All you need to do is admit that you are wrong to be with them again. But you can''t. You might have be more demon, but I still see a weak boy."

    Zarin was burning with fury as he groaned in pain while trying to remove Zamiel''s feet from his chest. "Does it hurt?" Zamiel asked. "Have you ever thought of the pain you caused others except for your own?"

    When he couldn''t remove Zamiel''s feet, he teleported away and then attacked from behind. Zamiel moved out of his way and Zarin ended up falling again.

    This time he got up, more determined than before. Small mes burned in his eyes and with a motion of his hand he set Zamiel on fire.

    What a stupid thing to do. He was a smoke demon. No fire could hurt him.

    Zamiel let his skin absorb the mes. "That is not how you burn a demon." He said and then caused lightening to strike him.

    Zarin fell unconscious to the ground.

    "No!" Euphorion called disappointed that the fight ended so soon but Zamiel had enough.

    He left Zarin on the ground and walked into his home. Euphorion watched him curiously. "Are you going to let him live?" He asked,ing after him.

    "I am tired. I am going to sleep." Zamiel said.

    Zarin wasn''t his responsibility. The boy hade to his home and started a fight. He owed him nothing. Yet as he went upstairs, something didn''t feel right. Cursing himself, he turned around and went back outside.

    Euphorion followed him with a questioning gaze.

    Zamiel grabbed Zarin by the arm and teleported him inside.

    Now Euphorion stared at him, confused. "So you are not only going to let him live but also care for him?" He raised a brow.

    Zamiel sighed. He didn''t know why he was doing this either. But he wasn''t into the killing thing that came so easily for demons.

    "If so, you could have at least beaten him severely. Make him vomit blood for a few days for the things he said about you and your family."

    Zamiel realized that Euphorion was upset for him. He had called him a friend when introducing him to Zarin, but now he was acting as if he truly was his friend.

    Zamiel had never had a male friend before. Ancients were never friends because of thepetitiveness between them, and others in the lower rank never considered them friends because of the power dynamic.

    Maybe he was reading into it too much and Euphorion was just angry with Zarin.

    "I think this is enough." Zamiel said.

    "Did you not read the boy''s mind? He had no intention of stopping. What will you do if he wakes up and burns your house?"

    Euphorion made him chuckle despite his bad mood. He was so dramatic.

    "Don''t tell me you are worried for my house?"

    "I am worried for you being this��" He tried to find the right word. "Forgiving."

    Zamiel was about to say something when he realized this demon was making him talk more than usual. "Good night." He said turning away from him. "Don''t touch the boy."

    When he was back in his room, he wondered what Zarin would do when he woke up? He was fond of his new powers so he could burn this house or maybe poison him in his sleep. Zamiel wouldn''t be surprised anymore.

 Chapter 268: 145

    <h4>Chapter 268: 145</h4>

    Zarin woke up feeling as if his body was broken to pieces. Every little movement pained him. He turned on his back and realized that he was lying in bed and it wasn''t his own. Where was he?

    Sitting up, he looked around. For a moment he thought that he was in his parents'' home and panicked. Thest thing he needed was to see the faces of his parents as he leaves them again. Making them go through that pain once was already enough. Now he had to let them live their lives and he would go back to his.

    From the scent, Zarin could tell that he was in Zamiel''s home. From afar he could smell brewed coffee and burning wood, and close he could smell burnt skin. He remembered getting hit by lightening and then everything afterwards was all ck. Why did Zamiel bring him into his home? And even put him in a bed?

    Removing the nket, he swung his legs down and groaned in pain. Every small movement pained him. He looked down at himself. He was damp, covered in dirt, and his shirt was torn. Beneath his shirt he saw burnt skin on his chest and down to his arm. Was something wrong with his healing? He was a full demon now so he should have already healed.

    "Burns caused by lightning takes longer to heal." Suddenly the strange-looking water demon who was Zamiel''s friend stood in the room. "You shouldn''t anger a smoke demon."

    Zarin remembered saying things he shouldn''t have said. He had been emotional and intoxicated. He was surprised that Zamiel actually brought him inside his home and let him sleep in a bed after the things he said.

    "I know. Love makes the man stupid." The water demon, Euphorion shook his head. "You are lucky the man loves your friend or you would be struck by lightning every time you stepped outside."

    Zarin didn''t feel lucky at all.

    He stood up from the bed and decided to leave, but Euphorion blocked his way. "Don''t you think you have something to do before leaving?"

    Zarin was confused. What did he have to do?

    Euphorion shook his head at him and then red with anger evident in his eyes. "Do you know of something called an apology? Or how and when to say thank you?"

    Zarin blinked a few times. He was not going to say either of those things to Zamiel.

    Before he could finish his thought, Euphorion grabbed him by the cor. "Then you can forget leaving." He threatened.

    "I''ll do it." Zarin said and then thought to himself that he wouldn''t mean it, so it didn''t matter. He knew Euphorion would hear his thoughts.

    Euphorion scoffed and released him. "I don''t need you to mean it. Saying it will still hurt your pride."

    Now he didn''t know whether he hated this demon more or Zamiel.

    "By the way, why do you hate him so much?" Euphorion asked, suddenly curious.

    Zarin felt ufortable with this question, especially since Euphorion could read his mind.

    "I understand the envy, insecurity and feeling inferior, but there is something more." He said narrowing his eyes.

    Zarin took a step back. He didn''t like having this ancient demon''s attention.

    "Do you perhaps�� like him?"

    What?!

    "No!" Zarin yelled.

    Euphorion tilted his head, and a corner of his mouth lifted. He nodded as if he finally got the answer.

    Zarin shook his head. That was ridiculous. Why would he like Zamiel? He hated that man.

    "Hatred thates from an unknown ce is usually love in disguise." Euphorion smirked.

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and Zamiel''s maid stood at the entrance. "I have the clothes you asked for, My Lord." She said and then walked in briefly and ced them on the chair in the room.

    "Thank you, Helen." Euphorion smiled at her, almost causing her to lose bnce on her way out. "Could you prepare a bath for the boy as well?" He said talking about him.

    "Of course, my lord." She gave him a nod and left.

    Boy? He was no boy. And why would he have a bath? He was leaving.

    "You are not going anywhere." Euphorion said, turning to him. He became serious. "You will take a bath, change, and thene downstairs to have breakfast. And don''t provoke me. I am not Zamiel. I will find you or your family." He threatened.

    Zarin blinked a few times,pletely shocked by the sudden change of Euphorion''s demeanor. Suddenly he saw the power of an ancient behind the yful nature.

    "I''ll be waiting downstairs." He then continued, giving him a subtle smile before leaving him alone.

    Zarin contemted to leave. He would be in the hidden kingdom where Euphorion wouldn''t be able to find him and his family, well they weren''t his family anymore and they could take care of themselves. Besides, his grandfather would be there in case they were in danger.

    But then he stopped himself. He didn''t want to cause more problems to his family, and Euphorion wouldn''t take his actions lightly. Despite smiling at him, he could see that the water demon disliked him. Very much.

    Zarin did as Euphorion ordered. Helen prepared a bath for him in the room. The hot water burned his already burnt skin, and then he wore the new clothes that were given to him.

    Hesitantly, he stepped outside the room. What was Euphorion and Zamiel nning for him? Maybe they had nned something together to have their revenge on him. But that didn''t seem like something Zamiel would do.

    Standing upstairs, Zarin looked down. He saw Zamiel sitting at the dining table and drinking from a cup while reading a paper in his hand. He was focused. His hair was damp and a few dark strands fell down at the sides of his face. Zarin could tell that Zamiel had just bathed. He could smell the scent of soap mixed with his natural scent.

    Wait. Why was he noticing these things?

    "Because you like him." Euphorion appeared from nowhere.

    Zarin clenched his jaw in dislike, which caused Euphorion to chuckle.

    "There is nothing wrong with that. Look at him." He nodded toward Zamiel. "The man is exquisite. You can''t deny that."

    Zarin walked passed him and went downstairs. He would apologize to Zamiel and leave. This water demon was making him ufortable. Besides, he wanted no more acts of kindness from Zamiel.

    Once he neared the table, Zamiel looked away from the paper in his hand and turned to him.

    Zarin clenched his hands into fists and felt his face heat up out of anger. He did not want to apologize or thank this man. "I apologize for what happenedst night and thank you." He said in a t tone.

    Zamiel stared at him without a change of expression. "Why don''t you sit down and have breakfast?" He asked him.

    "No, thank��" Suddenly he was pulled by the arm and then pushed down to sit on a chair.

    "Breakfast was part of the deal." Euphorion smirked and then sat down at the table as well.

    It suddenly became quiet with Euphorion smiling, Zamiel remaining serious and Zarin shrinking in his seat.

    At first Zarin thought that they had definitely nned something now that Euphorion forced him to eat breakfast with them, but as they ate in silence Zarin realized that Zamiel had just simple offered him breakfast.

    Why? He didn''t understand this act of kindness.

    Euphorion finished a whole jar of honey. It was like he had never tasted honey before. "I need more of this. I will take it with me to the ocean." He said.

    "It is expensive." Zamiel told him.

    "How would you like me to pay you? Gold? Silver? Pearls? Fish?"

    Zamiel shook his head at him and then turned to Zarin. "We are going out. Would you like toe with us?" He asked.

    Zarin was taken by surprise. The way Zamiel asked him so casually made him feel as if they had been friends forever.

    "Yes." He found himself reply.

 Chapter 269: 146

    <h4>Chapter 269: 146</h4>

    "My lord, we brought the witch."

    "Bring him in." Lothaire ordered.

    His servants came dragging the male witch and then pushed him down on his knees beneath the throne. Lothaire looked at the young witch, who stared at him with utter disgust. Deep down he was also frightened, but he was good at hiding it.

    The servants held him in ce, even though the witch knew there was no point in running away. Lothaire stood up from his seat and went down the stairs to get closer to the boy. He was young and didn''t know how to defend himself.

    Lothaire had found him through The Eye. His name was Ivan. He was a gifted boy, but he thought of his gifts as a curse and lived hiding them in fear of getting hurt.

    "Show your real self." The boy demanded.

    Lothaire was immediately amused. Witches knew that demons didn''t always look the way they appeared. They believed demons were ugly. It wasn''t entirely a lie. Demon''s original form could be ugly, frightening, beautiful or all at the same time. The first time would almost always be frightening for humans. They feared everything that was unknown to them.

    Lothaire thought of himself as both beautiful and ugly, which made him frightening. It wasn''t a goodbination, but the way he looked right now was still him.

    Demons could transform and change their appearance from looking like their original self, the way they were created, or looking presentable so they could blend in with humans. Many demons have stayed in their changed form for so long that they evolved to look more like humans. Especially like the humans they lived amongst.

    People might say it is a disguise, but to Lothaire that was only their other form. Their evolved form. Today, most demons looked just like humans. Since demons were mostly male, they chose to stay in their changed form in order to find a human mate and reproduce. And most female demons were originally human and only turned demon after giving birth.

    "This is the real me." Lothaire said.

    The boy narrowed his eyes. "What do you want?"

    "Just answer my questions and do as I say and you will leave this ce alive." Lothaire told him.

    Ivan clenched his jaw and gave him a deadly stare.

    Lothaire was impressed. He sat on the stairs so he could be at the same level as Ivan while talking to him.

    "Nature restores everything, is that correct?" Lothaire asked.

    "Nature restores itself." The boy corrected.

    Lothaire nodded. "Do you know anything about demon possession?"

    The boy frowned. "A little."

    "Tell me what you know." Lothaire said.

    "I know you shouldn''t possess humans"

    Lothaire chuckled. "And if I do?"

    "Then you will be punished." He said simply, as if he was sure about it.

    "Who will punish me?"

    "Nature." The boy said.

    Well, at least he didn''t say God. Lothaire had expected this answer. "Does nature''s punishment ever end?" Lothaire asked.

    "It depends on what you are being punished for. I can imagine your punishment never ends."

    Lothaire smirked. If the boy only knew.

    "The possession. How long will the punishmentst?" He asked.

    "It depends on how long the possessionsted. I can''t tell you an exact time."

    Lothaire nodded. He knew the boy wasn''t lying, but this wasn''t helping. He wanted to know when the effects of the possession would wear off. It was making him lose his mind.

    "Is there a way I can minimize the punishment?"

    "How about stop being the devil?" The boy suggested.

    Usually Lothaire loved people with a smart mouth, but he had been annoyed and itching to kill someely.

    He lost his temper fast and grabbed the boy''s face, letting his sharp nails pierce his skin. "You better think before you speak if you want to be able to go back and tell the story of how we met." Lothaire threatened, bringing his face close to his. "Now tell me. How do I decrease the punishment?"

    The boy trembled. "You can''t."

    "There must be a way." He spoke with clenched teeth.

    Blood ran down the boy''s face from the wounds inflicted by Lothaire''s ws.

    "Nature acts on its own. There is nothing I can do."

    Cursing, Lothaire released him. What did he expect? He had lived much longer than these creatures. They couldn''t possibly know of a way out that he didn''t. He was only acting out of desperation.

    He gestured for the servants to take him away. He would just have to wait for the effect to wear off, and only God knew how long it would take.

    Going back to sit on his throne, he opened The Eye. Things seem toe at him from many directions. Irene was, as usual, spending time with more males. Since she was spending time with a different male each time, he became concerned. What if it was true, and she found him? Her second mate.

    Lothaire had been in denial since the first time he found out about the second mate, but now he couldn''t deny the possibility of it being true anymore.

    Irene wasn''t originally a demon. It was possible that the restriction of finding one mate didn''t apply in her case. Humans and witches could fall in love several times and have multiple soulmates.

    He cursed again. Why was this happening to him?

    **********

    Irene watched Heaven sleep. She had been sleeping for many hours, waking up just to eat a little and then sleep again. She had been tired for so long, but she was never able to sleep well. This time she was sleeping peacefully, and Irene was happy that she was finally getting some rest. Maybe Zamiel had visited her dreams and assured her that he woulde and get her.

    Covering her with a nket, Irene left her alone to sleep. She went on to do her part of the n. The second mate thing had been concerning her, but now she was relieved that it was all a lie. Thest thing she needed was dealing with a mate again.

    Staying in this ce made her miss home so badly. She missed her son, her pets, her nts, and her peace of mind. Now she realized she would rather be alone than in badpany.

    Speaking of badpany, he appeared in front of her. What did he want this time?

    He held his hands out in defence, keeping a safe distance between them. "I was on my way to you." He paused, as if unsure. It was unlike him not to know what to say. "Will you have dinner with me?" He asked.

    Was that hesitance in his voice?

    "No." She said and was about to proceed when he ced himself in her way. He grimaced at his own action, but then looked her in the eyes.

    "Then sleep with me." He said.

    Irene was taken aback. What did he mean? Did she hear him right?

    He stepped closer to her. "You being here is reminding me of all the times we had together. I wish you didn''te here with Heaven." He reached for her hair, holding it between his fingers as he continued. "Your presence is torturing me. I see you closer now. I smell your sweet scent and my fingers itch to touch you."

    Irene took a step back and her hair slipped from his fingers.

    "I know you don''t like me. But you don''t have to like me to want me." He said, stepping closer again. "Let us relieve our frustration. Just one night without thinking of anything other than what our body craves."

    Irene couldn''t deny that she was tempted. She hadn''t been with a man for so long. She hadn''t been touched for so long and now he caressed her cheek with his cold fingers, reminding her of what it felt like to be consumed by heat.

    "Come with me." He whispered, taking her hand and bringing her closer to him.

    No! She shouldn''t.

    How could she be so easily swayed?

    She felt him lean closer and shut her eyes tightly. "Don''t please." She breathed.

    Why was she begging? And who? Herself or him?

    Lothaire stopped and Irene opened her eyes, confused.

    He sighed while letting go of her hand. He pressed his lips into a thin line, and a frown settled on his face. He looked troubled.

    Looking away from her, he rubbed his neck before turning back to her again. It was the first time Irene saw him doing human gestures and showing so many emotions. He was usually veryposed. He would stand still and keep the same facial expression most if the time.

    Seeing him like this was new to her.

    This had to be it. What Zamiel wanted to know. Could the possession have done this to him?

    Irene straightened herself. "You are right. I have been lonely but soon, I will no more be. I am going to find my mate soon." She said.

    It was time to remind him like he had been reminding her every time.

    *****************

    ???? Hey everyone! I am happy to finally be able to gift 100 coins to 10 lucky readers.

    Use this code AB9AYSD9SUZLE75GA to collect the 100 coins. The code will only work for the first 10 readers who use it. Go to your profile and then click on the redeem icon.

 Chapter 270: 147

    <h4>Chapter 270: 147</h4>

    Zamiel took Euphorion and Zarin with him to work. They were sitting with him and a few old men and watched him in silence while doing his business. Zarin realized that these old men, despite pretending to be nice, envied him. They coveted his wealth and skills, but despite knowing that, Zamiel showed no hints of being aware of their thoughts.

    When they were done negotiating, the men invited them to stay and offered to treat them with food, drinks and women. Zamiel politely declined, and they left the ce.

    The way Zamiel went on to live his daily life as if nothing was wrong, confused Zarin. Did he not worry about Heaven? He said he would bring her back, but he wasn''t nning anything.

    When Zarin had visited Heaven''s parents, it seemed like Zamiel had told them he was bringing their daughter back. Hazel had told him that Heaven would be back soon. What exactly was his n? If he had any?

    Zamiel took them to meet his workers. He spoke to them in a different manner than he spoke to the men he was negotiating with. With the people working for him, he seemed more approachable, and Zarin could see that his workers genuinely respected him.

    He was reminded of the days his father used to take him to his workce. Just like Zamiel, his father was good with people. He was liked and respected by his workers. He would make them smile andugh with his sarcastic humor. His heart felt heavy again, thinking of his father.

    He looked back at Zamiel. Watched the way hemunicated with people. He was very clear with what he wanted and how he wanted it to be done, but he didn''t have an aura of superiority. He spoke to his workers in a way that made them feelfortable and trusted.

    But why were he and Euphorion following and watching him?

    "Because I enjoy watching him and so do you." Euphorion said.

    Zarin clenched his jaw, almost causing damage to his teeth. He hated having this demon in his head.

    "Do you always invade others'' privacy?" He asked.

    Euphorion shook his head, his eyes still watching Zamiel from afar. "No. But your thoughts are entertaining."

    Entertainment clearly had a different meaning to him.

    Euphorion chuckled. "What is entertainment to you?" He asked. "Women?"

    Zarin rolled his eyes.

    "I am guessing nothing is entertaining you anymore. Nothing makes you happy or passionate or curious. Anymore."

    Zarin turned to Euphorion, feeling struck by his words. It was true. Nothing made him happy anymore. He could now do as he pleased, yet it didn''t bring him joy.

    "The only thing you are passionate about is him." He said, nodding toward Zamiel. "That is why you are here."

    Zarin frowned, turning his gaze to look at Zamiel.

    "You hate him with such passion." Euphorion smiled.

    Was it like or hate? This demon was confusing him.

    Euphorion chuckled, but said no more.

    When Zamiel finished talking to his workers, he came to them.

    "You haven''t nagged today." Zamiel told Euphorion.

    "I am getting used to being onnd. Except for the heat." He said, tugging at his shirt.

    It was midday, and the sun was at its peak. The heat was also making him ufortable. His burned skin was still healing.

    "Let''s get away from the sun." Zamiel said and began to lead the way.

    Euphorion followed him, looking rxed while Zarin hesitated. "Are youing, boy?" Euphorion called.

    Sighing, he followed them.

    As they walked through the market and downtown, everyone would would stop what they were doing and stare at them. Zarin was used to attention, but this was different. It reminded him of the time he went outside with his grandfather. It was the pull ancients had on others.

    The ancient demons were maic. People would follow them without even knowing. And unlike him, who attracted only female attentions, these demons had the attention of everyone. All ages and all genders.

    "Where are you taking us?" Euphorion asked Zamiel.

    "To another meeting."

    Euphorion nodded and said nothing. Zarin knew what Zamiel was doing. He had made himself well known in the trading world and was trying to grow his name even bigger. He wanted everyone to know him, so he was busy.

    Zamiel could easily manipte people and to grow his name and wealth, but Zarin was surprised to see him not even once use his demon powers. Maybe he would use this during this meeting because it wasn''t going so well.

    This specific old man wasn''t easy to please. Zarin wasn''t following at first, but then he listened to the man''s thoughts.

    "Let''s talk about what you are willing to offer, Zamiel." He said, smiling with his rotten teeth.

    "What would please you?" Zamiel asked, remaining polite.

    "I have enough wealth. Do you have anything else to offer?"

    The old man was thinking in vivid images and Zarin felt disturbed and left his head. Wrinkling his nose in dislike, he waited for Zamiel to reply. Or maybe kill him, but knowing his personality, he probably wouldn''t.

    "Are you sure you have enough wealth?" Zamiel asked. "To afford what you truly want?"

    The old man gulped and then opened his mouth to draw in a sharp breath. Again Zarin saw a sh of images. The old man had a rich imagination and his own thoughts were adding foul to the fire that was making him burn with lust. Zarin didn''t know how Zamiel could keep a straight face.

    "How much?" He asked.

    Zarin was baffled. The man was asking directly?!

    Euphorion crossed his arms over his chest and tilted his head. Was he displeased or amused? Maybe he was baffled as well.

    Zamiel smiled, but it wasn''t genuine. "How about all of it? All that you own." He let his gaze move over his body. "Your clothes seem expensive, too. I''ll take everything."

    The old man frowned. "You are crossing the line young man." He said sounding angry.

    Zarin wanted to scoff.

    Young man?

    If he only knew.

    And who crossed the line first?

    "I apologize, my Lord. I meant no offense. But I will take no less. That is how much an experience with me is worth."

    Was he serious? He must know that the man would say no. Right?

    Desperate to know the answer, he listened to the old man''s thoughts again. The man was greedy and wouldn''t give up his wealth. And he didn''t want to lose the chance to gain more wealth as well, so he changed the topic and went back to negotiate about the trading.

    He agreed to use his ships to bring goods from other kingdoms and Zamiel would use his resources to sell them. They came to an agreement of how they would share the profit and then ended the meeting on a friendly note.

    Zarin was impressed. Euphorion was confused.

    "You left him alive." Euphorion said once they left. "It seems to be a habit of yours." He shifted his gaze to Zarin.

    "I have no use of him when he is dead." Zamiel replied.

    Was he speaking of him or the old man?

    Euphorion put his hand on Zarin''s shoulder. "The old man." He assured him. "You are useless, dead or alive."

    Shaking his head at him, he followed Zamiel, who already started to walk away. Zarin just stood there and watched them leave. He was indeed useless and even though Zamiel asked him toe with them; he didn''t pay him much attention.

    He should just go back to the hidden kingdom while he could.

    Suddenly he was in Zamiel''s home. Euphorion had teleported him so fast he didn''t notice when he grabbed his arm.

    "I had breakfast. Can''t I leave now?" He asked, annoyed.

    "You can. Just give the clothes back." He said.

    "I can''t go back naked."

    "Then don''t go back." He said.

    "What do you want from me?" Zarin asked.

    "I told you. I want the clothes."

    Zarin was sure this man just wanted to torture him. Could he not find a better way? He looked for Zamiel to help him, but Zamiel ignored them both and went upstairs. Zarin walked passed Euphorion and went after Zamiel.

    He walked straight into his room. Zamiel was already seated near the firece but there was no fire burning.

    Zarin clenched and unclenched his fists before he went to sit in front of him. "You can''t keep me here forever." He said.

    Zamiel raised a brow. "Did you not follow me willingly?" He asked.

    Zarin opened his mouth, but then realized that he had agreed to go with him. Why? He hated this man.

    ''Do you perhaps like him?'' The words echoed in his mind.

    No. He couldn''t.

    He met Zamiel''s eyes, knowing very well he heard him.

    "I don''t like you." He said with disgust.

    "You don''t have to convince me."

    Did he also think that he liked him?

    "If I have a choice, then I want to leave now." Zarin said.

    "Where are you leaving?" Zamiel asked.

    "To the hidden kingdom."

    "I am asking about your final destination. Where are you going?"

    Zarin didn''t expect that question. When he looked ahead, he saw nothing but darkness. He didn''t want to go back.

    "You may stay here until you make up your mind." Zamiel said.

    "Why?!" Zarin suddenly asked. "Why are you kind to me?"

    "You are lucky to have a friend like Heaven."

 Chapter 271: 148

    <h4>Chapter 271: 148</h4>

    Zarin curled in bed, feeling lonely again. His own thoughts tortured him and Zamiel only made it worse.

    He was indeed lucky to have Heaven as his friend.

    His parents were his parents. He could understand if they didn''t give up on him, but Heaven could have easily abandoned him. Zamiel could have killed him. But none of that happened.

    He wrapped the nkets tighter around himself, as if it would chase away the loneliness. He did feel less lonely in Zamiel''s home despite his dered hate for him. His home smelled of rain and earth, mixed with another heavenly scent. It wasforting.

    Suddenly he shook his head violently, and his heart began to race in worry and fear. No. Why was he thinking of his scent again? What was wrong with him? What Euphorion said couldn''t be true? Could it?

    There was no way he liked Zamiel. Zarin had always enjoyed his women. He still did. He was attracted to women, not men.

    He turned in bed, feeling ufortable and bothered.

    ''The only thing you are passionate about is him.''

    No! He refused to believe it. The ancient aura couldn''t possibly work on him. He had met ancients before.

    Or wait. The only ancients he met was his own grandfather and Heaven''s grandfather. Still, this shouldn''t work on him.

    He hated Zamiel. With or without passion, it was hate he felt. He was...

    "Stop! Oh Lord!" Euphorion suddenly stood in the room. "I should have let you leave. Can''t you stop thinking and sleep? Your thoughts are loud and I am already having a hard time sleeping because of the heat."

    "I am d I was able to annoy you." Zarin said.

    Euphorion ced his hands on bare his hips. This man liked to walk around naked. "Now that you are d, can you stop overthinking? I said you liked him. I didn''t say you desired him."

    Zarin sat up. "What do you mean?"

    Euphorion let his hands fall, as if giving up. "Liking means liking and nothing else."

    But he didn''t like Zamiel.

    Euphorion raised a brow and crossed his arms over his chest. "Alright. You don''t like him. Just sleep."

    But what about the scent? Why did his scent suddenly feel so strong, and why was he suddenly�� mes�� merized?

    Euphorion, who was about to leave, sighed loudly when he began to think again.

    "That is because you are more demon now. Your senses are heightened and when it is connected to a strong emotion, everything is more clear and vivid. Whether you hate or like Zamiel, you feel strongly about him and that is why he suddenly appears different to you."

    Oh, of course. He chuckled nervously, feeling relieved. Why didn''t he think of his demon? That exined everything. His intensified hate and admiration.

    Euphorion raised both his eyebrows this time and nodded.

    Did he just admit that he admired the man?

    "Well, now that you know, sleep!" He said and vanished.

    Zarin fell back and buried himself under the covers. He was not ready to admit anything yet. After tuning back and forth for a while, avoiding his own thoughts and feelings, he finally decided to go outside and get some air. But even that didn''t help clear his mind.

    Alright. He admitted. He had always envied Zamiel. He had wanted everything the man had. Everything about him he liked and wanted. The confidence, the power, the love and respect he received from people, including Heaven. Everything.

    "What about the pain?" Zarin was startled to find Zamiel next to him in the garden. "Did you want my pain as well? Did you wish to know the pain of losing your family, the suffering of being locked for a thousand years and the betrayal of your only friend?"

    Zarin remained quiet as his brain processed what that must feel like.

    "After going through all of that, would you wish your mate to be taken away from you?"

    Zarin frowned. The man had been through a lot and even though he didn''t know what he felt; he didn''t wish it upon himself.

    "You envy a man who lived alone for an eternity. I don''t know what it is like to have parents or siblings, yet I know what it is like to lose a wife and a child." He looked far away, as if deeply lost in thoughts.

    "You envy me for things that you already have or things that you could easily get. You already have people who love you unconditionally. Respect is something you can earn and confidence is something you can learn. Power��" He shook his head with a slight smile. "I am sure you know by now that power means nothing if you are all alone. You can only use it for selfish reasons and not to protect the people you love."

    Zarin looked looked down at his hands. Everything Zamiel said was true. He had obtained a high rank, but he was all alone. There was no one to share his happiness or achievements with.

    *******

    Zamiel could feel Zarin shrinking next to him. His thoughts about himself getting worse and worse. The devil had killed him to intensify his bad traits, but his death also intensified his guilt, and now he was stuck between his pride and his guilt. There was a battle between them in his head.

    Zamiel knew what guilt felt like. It was consuming and it could take you to a very dark ce. Zarin needed help, but he also had to help himself.

    Zamiel remembered the day Heaven opened his eyes. The day she made him think of getting out of his misery and helping himself.

    ''Right now, no one is making you suffer but you.'' She had told him.

    She had pulled him out of the darkness, but he had to walk himself toward the light.

    Most of the time the suffering was only in the head and the person just had to decide to make a change. Zarin had to make that decision. He was making himself suffer for no reason.

    "You could go back to the hidden kingdom and pretend as if everything is alright or you could go back to your family. You will feel ashamed, worthless, useless but you could make it up to them."

    Zarin looked up at him, his eyes slowly tearing up. "You don''t know the things I have done." He said.

    "But I know things won''t get better if you keep doing them."

    He looked down at his hands again. "How can I look them in the eyes?" He asked.

    Zamiel didn''t know how to reply to that. "See it as your punishment." He finally said.

    Then he went back to his room, leaving him behind. He would need some time alone.

    It waste enough now to visit Irene. He hoped for some useful information, and then he would begin with his n. Irene''s mind was a dark ce, as usual. She was sitting alone in a corner, curled up as if crying. She longed toe back home.

    "Irene."

    She looked up, "Zamiel." She was happy to see him.

    He extended his hand and helped her up. He was afraid of running out of time and getting pulled back, so he asked her directly. "Did anything unusual happen?" He asked.

    "The possession is affecting him, I think. He is acting strange." She frowned. "He is acting more human."

    That wasn''t exactly what he wanted to know, but he already saw what he needed through her mind. Now he knew what Lucifer wanted.

    "Irene. Listen to me carefully." He began. "As soon as you wake up, don''t think or speak to anyone, don''t tell Heaven anything or ask for her opinion. Just grab her ande back home." He told her.

    She became very confused. "Heaven will never agree." She said.

    "Don''t tell her. Just bring her home and I will take care of the rest."

    "If anything happens, she will hate me forever." Irene said.

    "Nothing will happen. I wouldn''t ask you toe back otherwise. Trust me." He told her. "I have a n."

 Chapter 272: 149

    <h4>Chapter 272: 149</h4>

    Zamiel woke feeling strange. It felt like his personal space was invaded. Turning in bed, he peeked through his longshes and almost got a heart attack when he came face to face with Euphorion. He was so close to pushing him off bed.

    What was he doing in his bed? And with no clothes on.

    As much as he enjoyed hispany, sometimes he just wanted to get rid of him. Zamiel thought of what the best way to wake him up would be. Throw water on him? No, he would enjoy that.

    Maybe throw tea on him? He wouldn''t like that. But maybe if he added some honey, he would appreciate it.

    Euphorion stirred and threw one arm over Zamiel''s shoulder.

    Oh no! This man was dead!

    Zamiel kicked him out of bed and Euphorion fell down with a loud thud, followed by a groan. He turned on his back andy on the floor for a short moment, until he was fully awake. Then he got up on his feet.

    He stretched his arms and yawned as if he hadn''t just been kicked out of bed. "Never slept better." He said.

    "I gave you your own bed." Zamiel told him.

    "I know." He said scratching the back of his head. "But it is too hot. And you are so cold. I needed the cold." He took one of the sheets to wrap around his waist.

    "You will go back to the ocean soon." Zamiel told him, speaking telepathically this time.

    "Was it as you predicted?" Euphorion asked.

    "Yes."

    "Oh, I can''t wait." He said with excitement.

    Zamiel couldn''t wait either. He was eager to see Heaven again. It felt like his heart would burst with anticipation. He just hoped Irene would do her part of the n.

    "You know what you have to do?" Zamiel told him.

    "Don''t worry. I know exactly what I need to do."

    Zamiel nodded. "They could be here anytime soon. Get dressed."

    Euphorion and Zamiel prepared to execute the n. Zamiel was a little worried with Euphorion being part of the n. Could he trust him?

    "Euphorion��"

    "I know." He cut him off, noticing his worry. "You have no choice but to trust me. If anything else happens, remember the second n. The offer is still valid."

    Zamiel looked at him for a long moment. He knew he had a hard time trusting people, but he would have to trust Euphorion. His intuition told him he could be trusted. "Thank you." He said.

    "Where is the boy, today?" Euphorion asked.

    Zamiel noticed that Zarin was gone. Hopefully, he went back to his family.

    "I don''t know."

    **********

    Irene woke up with heart pounding as if she had a nightmare. But it wasn''t a nightmare, just a dream that stressed her out. Her brain starting going in a thousand different directions, and she had to tell herself to calm down.

    Beside her, Heaven was still sleeping. She looked rxed while resting. Irene slowly sat up in bed without waking Heaven and tried to gather her thoughts.

    What was Zamiel nning? If she left with Heaven, then God knew what trouble they would be in. Once they left, they couldn''te back. Only those who joined Lothaire willingly could find back to his kingdoms. Others who left his mission would never find their way back again. That was his way of protecting the ones serving him.

    His way of keeping people in his kingdom was through maniption, but he was keeping Heaven through threats. If they left, he would surely find a way to make Heavene back to him. He wouldn''t give up easily.

    But Zamiel had promised that he had a n. She had to trust him. He wouldn''t do anything to endanger Heaven''s safety.

    Now she just had to get them out of here. Until then, she had to remain calm to not cause any suspicion.

    Irene quickly got up and dressed. She tried to act as usual until Heaven woke up. As soon as Heaven got changed into something more appropriate, they would leave. Or should she just ignore it and teleport her while asleep?

    While thinking about it, Heaven shifted in bed and opened her eyes. Her mouth opened wide in a loud yawn, and she stretched in bed.

    "Good morning." Irene greeted.

    Heaven turned her head to look at her grandma. "Good morning." She smiled.

    "Did you sleep well?"

    Heaven nodded. "Yes." She pulled the cover over her shoulders. "But I still want to sleep some more." She said.

    Irene frowned. This tiredness was worrying her. Was her granddaughter trying to escape from reality by sleeping. Irene knew she used to do it herself when she didn''t feel like living anymore. She used to sleep long hours when she had lost her son. Sleeping was her escape. It was the only time she didn''t feel any pain.

    Since she was taking them back home, she didn''t have to worry about it.

    At first, Irene tried to find an excuse to wake her up, but then decided to let her sleep some more. God knew what awaited them when they got back, so she should get some rest to be able to fight what came ahead.

    Meanwhile, Irene wasted time doing almost nothing until there was a knock on the door. Irene went to open the door and to her surprise, she found Hezznin standing outside.

    "Good morning." Hezznin greeted.

    "Good morning."

    "I hope I am not disturbing. I came to see Heaven." She said.

    "Heaven is still asleep." Irene told her.

    "Oh well. Then I''ll let her rest. She can take the day off today."

    Irene nodded. "What happened to Tezznin?" She asked.

    "She will be busy for a while so Heaven will have her training with me."

    Irene guessed that Hezznin was probably more cunning than her sister, so Lothaire sent her instead.

    "I''ll let her know." Irene said.

    "We would love if both of you could join our family dinner tonight." Hezznin said.

    "Since it is a family dinner, we won''t be joining." Irene replied.

    Hezznin kept the smile on her face. "If you change your mind, you are still wee. I won''t take more of your time. Have continued good morning." She said and then, with a slight nod, she turned around and left.

    Irene closed the door, feeling annoyed by the pretentious kindness. She was d that she was finally leaving this ce. She just hoped she would do it sessfully with no mistakes. What could go wrong? And how could she prevent it? She was nervous, but Zamiel would have told her if he predicted any obstacles. This meant that she could just leave with no fear.

    When Heaven finally woke up, Irene waited for her to get dressed and then without warning, she grabbed her hand and teleported them.

    It worked!

    They were in Zamiel''s home.

    Heaven''s eyes widened, and she opened her mouth to say something, but nothing came out. She was in shock.

    In a moment Zamiel appeared in front of them, and Irene felt someone behind her. Before she could turn back, Zamiel gave a nod, and she felt two cold hands grabbing her arms from behind.

    "Good morning." A male voice spoke. And then she felt a surge of energy, pulling her and taking her somewhere else.

    When she finally felt the ground under her feet, the strong hands released her. She looked around and her eyes widened.

    Where was she?

 Chapter 273: 150:

    <h4>Chapter 273: 150:</h4>

    Things happened too fast, and now Irene found herself in apletely new world. This ce looked like nothing she had seen before. Not even close. It felt like she was in a bubble and the world inside the bubble was the color of a rainbow, and outside the bubble, the sky was a beautiful turquoise blue. The sky in this world was water with fish and other sea animals swimming in it.

    It was strange, yet mesmerizing. Completely taken by this world, she forgot about the male behind her until he spoke.

    "You seem to like it." He said.

    His voice startled her, and she turned around to look at him. His appearance shocked her even more. She found herself stunned, staring at this creature she had never seen before. He was tall, broad shouldered, and his aqua blue hair fell over the white shirt he wore like the waves of the ocean. His skin radiated like the white of the moon and his eyes. She tried to find the color, but it shifted between different shades of blue and green. He was strange and stunning.

    What was he, she asked herself instead of who?

    Irene''s lips parted to speak, but her mouth ended up falling open without a word.

    The man smiled at her reaction. "I haven''t introduced myself. I am Euphorion." He told her. "A water demon."

    Water demon?!

    She had never seen one before. So this is what they looked like and it exined why this ce looked the way it did. She was in the ocean, and this was not how she imagined where they lived. She thought they swam in the water, living like fish.

    Euphorion pressed his lips into a thin line. It looked like he was forcing back a smile.

    Was he an ancient?

    He could read her thoughts. Oh no!

    "We can swim and breath in the water but this is where we live." He said. "It is inside the ocean but not in the water."

    How confusing, she thought. How was that even possible?

    She shook her head. That was thest thing she should think about. Why was she here, and what was happening?

    He was about to answer her unspoken question when two other creatures like him appeared from nowhere. One male and female. The male was bare chested and his lower body was covered with what looked like fish scales in the color of pink and purple, just like his hair. The female was also covered from the waist down but with green fish scales. On her upper body only her breasts were hidden behind white shells and her shoulders and back with her long red hair.

    Again, Irene was fascinated by these creatures.

    They bowed. "My Lord. Wee back." They said.

    "Thank you. I have a guest with me." He turned to Irene.

    Both of them shifted their gaze to her, and she knew they sensed something they didn''t like. "Yes. She is originally a witch. But she is a demon now." He told them. "She will be staying here for a while. Prepare a guest room for her."

    As soon as he spoke to them, they showed no more sign of dislike. They took his ordered and left. Irene remained quiet the whole time. This was a lot to take in.

    "Come with me." said the man whose name she already forgot. She had never heard such a name before.

    He led the way, and she followed him. "Euphorion." He said as they walked, reminding her of his name.

    Yes, that was it, she thought as she looked around. Above her head she could still see the ocean, and she kept staring. What did it look like during the night? And howe the water wasn''t pouring inside?

    As they walked, she saw a few homes scattered around. The water demons, all of them fascinating to her, would look their way as they passed by. Some would nod to greet Euphorion.

    The homes were beautiful, painted in white and soft hues of pinks, purples, blues and greens.

    They came to a path made of marble stones that led to a castle. Irene was used to seeing castles made of dense colors, mostly a grey or brown and made to protect against invaders. This castle looked like it was built in to wee everyone. Again painted in the same white with the soft pinks and blues. It gave her a feeling of safety and calmness, but also joy.

    When they came to therge entrance, he motioned for her to walk in. There were no guards anywhere, like how it usually was in castles, but this man was probably no royalty. She guessed that he was just wealthy enough to live in a castle. Could they even be wealthy here? Maybe he was powerful enough to get anything he liked.

    Water demons and how and where they lived were a mystery to most.

    Irene felt almost blinded when she walked inside. Coming from Lothaire''s dark castle into this bright interior made her feel like she woke up in heaven after having a dark nightmare.

    These halls wererge and bright. Enormous windows stretched to the roof and green curtains hanged on each side. Green nts grew on some walls and others were painted in beautiful, bright colors. The halls were divided by pearls handing from the roof like curtains and Euphorion would remove them with his hands and hold them away until she entered. The floor was an ivory color and shining. It felt slightly slippery as she walked. This had to be a dream.

    They came into an open space. This part of the castle had no roof, and she could see the ocean above. There were two couches facing each other, ced with a table in the middle. The couches were dressed in white fur and the table was decorated with emerald crystals and white pearls.

    "Please sit." Euphorion told her.

    Irene felt like a lost child, relying on a stranger who was offering her sweets while leading her away from her home.

    She sat down and Euphorion sat on the other couch. "What would you like to drink?" He asked.

    "Who are you? And why am I here?"

    He nodded, as if he had been expecting her to want answers first. "Well...I am Zamiel''s friend and you are here because this ce is safe for you."

    Irene was confused. "It is Heaven who needs to be in a safe ce."

    He smiled. "Heaven is safe with her mate and you are safe here."

    "And why is this ce safe for me?" She asked.

    "The devil can''t find you here. The water kingdoms are hidden from thend demons." He exined.

    "Is Heaven here too?" She asked.

    He shook his head. "Heaven is onnd with her mate."

    "Then what is the purpose of bringing me here if Heaven is till onnd? I am in no danger." Her voice got a little louder. She was panicking.

    Euphorion looked at her intensely, his eyes narrowing. "The devil doesn''t want Heaven." He told her. "The devil wants you."

 Chapter 274: 151

    <h4>Chapter 274: 151</h4>

    Heaven was confused as to what just happened. It all happened so fast. One moment she was in the hidden kingdom, in a room with her grandmother, and the next she stood in Zamiel''s home and grandmother was taken by some man she didn''t even get to see.

    She didn''t know which part worried her the most. That she was in Zamiel''s home or that someone took her grandmother.

    She turned to Zamiel, "What...where is��"

    Before she could finish her sentence, he grabbed the back of her head and cut her off with a searing kiss. Her heart that had stayed silent suddenly start to make a sound, beating erratically inside her chest. Her dead soul came alive and her body numb body started to feel again. She remembered what it was like to be alive and living.

    Her awakened senses took her away from the world. All she could feel was Zamiel''s body and lips against hers. The taste of earth after rain and the smell of heaven. She melted into his arms as a sigh escaped her lips.

    When Zamiel pulled his lips away from hers, she felt the world around her spin. He held her steadily by the waist and she looked up at him. Her heart skipped a beat for many reasons. Joy, fear, excitement and just looking at the beauty of him. She missed looking into those silver eyes that looked like melting metal only when looking at her.

    He brought one hand to her face and caressed her cheek. She loved that gesture that he often did, and she closed her eyes to feel his touch. "I missed you." He said.

    "I missed you more." And then his lips were on hers again. This time kissing her more urgently.

    His fingers skillfully undressed her, and before she knew they were in bed, bothpletely bare-skinned and with bodies entwined intimately. Nothing was slow or gentle this time. Both of them were like hungry beasts freed from a cage. Lip biting, fangs grazing, ws clutching.

    Her heart was beating in rhythm with his body''s movement inside of her, pushing her closer to the edge with each stroke until she cried out again and again. Each time more intensely than thest one. And then, as if giving in, darkness covered her eyes.

    "Heaven! Heaven!" A worried voice called from afar as her body was shaken awake.

    Heaven opened her eyes slowly, the light causing her to squint before she could see Zamiel''s face. He loomed over her with a frightened expression.

    "Are you alright?" He asked, grabbing her face gently.

    What happened? She pushed herself up, but her head started to spin. She closed her eyes to stop the spinning and when she opened them again, everything was back to normal.

    Zamiel watched her intently, still looking distressed. "I am alright." She told him.

    "Are you sure? Are you hurting anywhere?"

    Heaven stared at him. He was the one looking hurt. There were cuts on his lips and wounds left from her ws on his neck and shoulders.

    He shook his head, looking guilty. "I am sorry. I should have been careful. I don''t know what came over me." He said.

    She looked at the tips of his fangs. She knew what came over him and her, and she didn''t want him to be guilty about it. She waspletely fine.

    No! She was more than fine. Her demon came alive. She felt alive again.

    "I am not hurt." She didn''t know why she fainted. She looked down at her body. "No broken bones." She told him to lighten up his mood.

    Only a few fingerprints and scratches that she enjoyed, and they were already healing.

    He shook head again, this time a smile forming his lips. "I am not that bad at controlling myself." He told her.

    "And I am not that weak. So don''t worry about hurting me." She said.

    His gaze softened even more, "you are far from weak." He said thoughtfully.

    Heaven didn''t have to know what he was thinking. He was looking at her face and her body, and she did look weak. She looked down at her bare legs and arms, they were thin. She suddenly felt body conscious.

    Zamiel noticed how she tried to cover herself and it felt like he was going to scold her, but stopped himself from doing so. He was going to scold her about not eating. She just knew it. She had promised to take care of herself before leaving, and this is what she looked like now. But Heaven didn''t skip her meals. Of course she didn''t have any appetite, but she had tried to eat what she can.

    Heaven was rather tired than hungry and now that her demon was also fed she just wanted to sleep. She wanted to rest her head on Zamiel''s bare chest and sleep to the sound of his heart.

    But that was something that would have to wait. She couldn''t believe that she jumped in bed with Zamiel without knowing what happened to her grandmother.

    "Grandma?"

    Zamiel shifted his gaze to the door as if he had heard something. "Get dressed." He said, getting out of bed. "Your parents are here."

    "What?!" Heaven panicked.

    "I told them I would bring you home today. They came earlier than we nned. They are eager to see you."

    Heaven had already jumped out of bed, and was fighting to get into her dress while Zamiel had already dressed with a swift movement.

    "Take your time. I will keep them upied." He said, amused by how she was panicking and failing to get dressed fast.

    She had him to me. Her legs still felt funny, and her body tingly.

    Zamiel left her, and after a while she finally managed to cover herself up. She went to the mirror in his room and gasped at her appearance. She quickly brushed her hair with her fingers and then covered her neck with it. There was no way she could hide her swollen lips. This was a disaster.

    Downstairs, she heard her parents'' voices and her heart skipped a beat. She grabbed her hair and smelled it. She smelled like Zamiel. Oh no!

    Zamiel!

    He had toe back and save her! She was so embarrassed. Why did he not tell her beforehand that her parents woulde? She would kill himter!

    Kill?

    Her grandfather? Her parents?

    She had left the hidden kingdom. Her grandfather would know soon if he didn''t already notice her absence. She quickly abandoned her silly thoughts about Zamiel and went downstairs to see her parents.

    "Heaven!" Her mother turned her way as soon as she started descending the stairs.

    She quickly came and hugged tightly before Heaven could even utter a word. Her father was right behind her mother, waiting for his turn to hug her while her mother sobbed and mumbled words about how happy she was to see her again.

    "Mother, I am alright." Heaven assured, embracing her.

    Her mother pulled away and grabbed her face. "You look so thin. Did you not eat? Did you sleep? Did you��"

    "Mother." Heaven took her mother''s hands in hers. "There was lots of food and a veryfortable bed. All I was doing was eat and sleep."

    "Heaven." Her father came forward.

    "Father." She walked into his arms and he hugged her tightly. "I missed you." He said.

    "I missed you too."

    After her parents asked her a lot of questions to ensure that she was alright, they noticed that her grandmother was absent.

    "Where is mother?" Her father asked.

    They didn''t know?

    Only Zamiel knew.

    Where was her grandmother?

 Chapter 275: 152

    <h4>Chapter 275: 152</h4>

    Heaven sat with her parents, and Zamiel while he told them what happened to her grandmother. They were confused, but he went on to exin why he did what he did. The devil wasn''t after Heaven. He wanted her grandmother.

    At first when Heaven heard his exnation she was as confused as much as her parents, but then she remembered something that seemed to have been hidden somewhere in her brain. The paintings in her grandfather''s kingdom.

    Zamiel was right. She hade to the same conclusion as him and then her grandfather had hadpelled her to forget, which meant that she was right. He didn''t want them to know.

    "Are you saying he did all of this because he wants mother?" Her father asked, having a hard time to believe.

    "It is moreplicated than that. He doesn''t simply want her. He wants to make her the devil''s bride." Zamiel exined.

    Her grandfather thought that everyone was after him. God wanted to punish him by making her grandmother his mate and now he was going to have his revenge. How could having her grandmother as his mate be a punishment? Why couldn''t he see it as a blessing instead and live happily?

    He must be too far gone that it was so hard toe back.

    Heaven guessed that the only time he truly felt happy must have been when he was with her grandmother. He realized that after he left. His mission didn''t bring him a sense of fulfillment, and that is why he was creating havoc now.

    Heaven exined to her parents the painting she saw and told them about the conversation she had with her grandfather. Both were surprised to find out.

    Now who would stop the devil? He seemed so determined to change his mate and make her fit his image and follow his purpose. He woulde here and create hell for taking his mate away from him.

    Heaven was worried for her parents and Zamiel.

    "I don''t think it is safe for me to stay here." Heaven said, waiting to be scolded by all three.

    "You are not going anywhere." Her father said sternly.

    "He wille and hurt all of you." She said.

    Her father clenched his jaw. " I can take care of myself and your mother."

    Her mother nodded in agreement.

    "But...."

    "No but! Don''t use me or your mother as a reason to leave. If you want to use your mate as a reason then you can have that discussion with him." He stood up from his seat. "We will leave you two alone." He said, motioning for her mother to follow him.

    Her mother blinked, confused, her eyes asking if they were already leaving. She looked between Heaven and her father while standing up hesitantly.

    "Well�� I think you shoulde home to eat and ��"

    Her father grabbed his wife''s arm, gently. "I think her mate can take care of her." He told her.

    Heaven felt a blush creep to her face and her mother nodded, as if suddenly realizing something.

    Oh, no! Heaven hated this situation. She wished to disappear. This was the first time she wished her parents would be the strict kind and not trust to leave her alone with any man.

    Her mother came over to give her onest hug, then she turned to Zamiel and he smiled at her with a nod. Heaven felt like her mother spoke to him in silence. Lord help her if her mother just asked Zamiel to take care of her.

    Once her parents left, she could finally breathe. She fell back on the sofa next to Zamiel with a sigh.

    She just let her parents leave like that. She let them go back home, and she didn''t know if they would be safe. But her father had made her nervous with how resolute he was. As if he had enough. She wondered what was going through his mind.

    "Is father angry?" She asked Zamiel, who probably knew more.

    "No. He is just�� frustrated with himself. It is his duty to protect you and he feels helpless. It is hard not being able to protect your child. There is a lot of guilt and self-me. Maybe even...shame." He shrugged.

    No! She didn''t want her father to be ashamed. There was nothing he could do. She didn''t want him to feel guilty.

    Her grandfather had easily wiped her memory when she found out about his n, so it wasn''t easy to defeat him.

    "Don''t worry about your parents. Your grandfather won''t hurt them." Zamiel said.

    "How do you know?" She asked.

    "The devil wants Irene. He knows hurting the people she cares for is going to minimize his chances of getting her on his side. He knows he already ruined a lot by making you hurt me. He won''t do it again."

    Heaven wasn''t sure about that.

    "Hurting her son will be something that will break their bond forever. He won''t do it. He will not hurt you either, and not even me. The possession was only to scare you toe with him. He knew I wouldn''t die. He wouldn''t be stupid enough to possess you again either."

    Zamiel had exined the consequences of the possession. It seemed like her grandfather had done something he regretted. He had been hasty. It was a good thing to know that he could ruin things for himself.

    "Don''t worry. I will take care of everything." Zamiel assured her.

    Heaven didn''t know how to not worry anymore. She had been worried for so long that it seemed to have be a habit. She wanted to trust Zamiel''s judgement, not because she thought enough of what he said and made sense of it, but because she was so tired and so badly needed to believe him so she could finally rx.

    She let her head fall on Zamiel''s shoulders. Just for a short while, she wouldn''t think of anything and trust in him blindly.

    Zamiel gathered her in his arms and took her to bed. Hey her down carefully.

    "Sleep." He told her in a hypnotizing voice.

    "You are notpelling me, are you?" She asked, looking up at him.

    "Don''t tempt me to." He smirked.

    "I want to sleep in your arms." She said.

    Without a word, he lied down next to her, and she snuggled against him. She buried her face in his chest, letting herself getforted by his scent. He wrapped his arms around her and stroke her hair. Heaven rxed, and her eyelids felt heavy. Just for a while she would enjoy being in his arms before hell broke loose.

 Chapter 276: 153

    <h4>Chapter 276: 153</h4>

    Heaven woke up after sleeping so peacefully. How long has it been since she slept so well? She felt so refreshed that it brought a smile to her face.

    She was about to turn in bed when she realized that two strong arms were holding her in ce and her back was pressed against something hard. Oh, she was sleeping in Zamiel''s arms. No wonder she slept so well.

    Carefully she lifted his arm so she could turn around without waking him up, but to her surprise she found him awake. Was he awake the whole time she was sleeping?

    "Did you sleep well?" He asked.

    She nodded. She slept well, and it seemed like her grandfather didn''te to destroy her peace yet. It was kind of him to give her a few hours of peace. Oh, how she wished she could live like this forever.

    "Do you want to take a bath?" Zamiel asked.

    Heaven looked at him, surprised.

    "Hot water will help you rx." He exined.

    Well, it wouldn''t hurt. "I could use a bath." She smiled.

    "Come with me." He said, getting up.

    "Is it ready?" She asked.

    "Yes." He took her hand and led her to another room.

    As soon as she walked into the other room, Heaven could see and feel the steaming from the wooden tub that was ced in the middle of the room. Zamiel''s maid seemed to have prepared new clothes for her and ced on a chair.

    "The bath is ready, My Lord." She said, turning to them.

    "Thank you. You may leave." He told her.

    With a nod, Helen left and closed the door behind her, leaving them alone. Heaven looked at the wooden tub with warm water, then at Zamiel. Was he going to stay here while she bathed?

    Not that she was shy anymore, but she thought her body looked awful. Her skin didn''t have the same radiance and her hair had lost its shine.

    Zamiel went to the bathtub and flicked the water with his fingers. "It is not too hot." He said.

    Heaven stood frozen. Was she just supposed to undress now?

    Zamiel noticed her hesitance. He sat at the corner of the tub and watched her with a tilted head. Heaven blushed under his scrutiny. "Don''t look at me like that." She said.

    He chuckled. "How should I look then?"

    "Don''t look!"

    "Alright, Your Highness." He closed his eyes, forcing back a smile. He was teasing her.

    Heaven quickly began to open the straps on her dress and let it slide down her shoulders. When it fell to the ground, she stepped away from it and saw her bony feet. She grimaced, feeling ugly.

    "Strangely, I can still see with eyes closed." He spoke with a smirk.

    Heaven''s heart skipped a beat, and she looked up. His eyes were still shut.

    "Oh really? What do you see?" She asked.

    "A beautiful woman, not yet fully undressed."

    How did he know? She was still wearing her undergarment.

    "You are still shy." He said.

    "I am not."

    "Then��?"

    Heaven paused. She didn''t know what to say.

    "I don''t�� feel beautiful." She whispered.

    Zamiel opened his eyes. A slight frown settled between his eyebrows as he looked at her.

    Heaven stood still, letting him take a closer look at her bony arms and legs.

    "Come here." He told her.

    She slowly walked up to him, and as soon as she was near enough, he wrapped one arm around her waist and pulled her closer so that she was standing between his legs.

    "Let me make you feel beautiful." he said, his hands sliding under her garment.

    He lifted it up and above her head, exposing her. Heaven felt her cheeks flush as he stood up and went to stand behind her. He began to untangle her braids, letting her hair fall free.

    "The water is getting cold." He said. <i></i>

    Heaven stepped inside the tub and sunk into the hot water until it covered her whole body, except for her shoulders. She almost sighed at how good it felt. She rested her head on rim of the tub and rxed.

    "Close your eyes." He told her.

    Without any questions, she closed her eyes. She could hear Zamiel moving around, and then he grabbed her wrist and started washing her arm with a wet washcloth. Heaven kept her eyes shut, feeling the hot water, the wet cloth, and his cold fingers against her bare skin.

    Zamiel was slow and gentle, nothing like the man who took her to bed this morning. He took his time with her, moving across and down her body. Heaven felt a new wave of desire stir inside of her. She wanted him to get rid of the cloth and touch her with his fingers. When he grabbed her ankle and lifted it above the water, she opened her eyes.

    She found him looking at the anklet he gave her. Heaven would look at it every night before she went to sleep when she was away from him.

    With a satisfied smile, Zamiel proceeded to wash her feet. Her feet were ticklish so she would force back a giggle as he washed them with care.She had almost forgotten at how bony they looked.

    Zamiel then washed her hair and massaged her scalp. Heaven had never felt anything so satisfying before. To be taken care of by him felt so different from being taken care of by her maids. This felt intimate and special. She felt special.

    After the bath, he wrapped her in a towel and helped her dry her hair. Then he sat her down in front of the mirror and brushed her hair. She watched him through the mirror, the way he used to watch her whenever shebed his hair.

    "Do you want braids in your hair?" He asked.

    "Can you braid?"

    He lifted one brow. "I have lived for an eternity. I can do almost anything."

    Of course. She tended to forget that.

    "Yes, thank you." She said.

    He made two braides at the sides of her head and connected them in the middle.

    "It is beautiful." She said, looking at her dark hair in the mirror.

    "You are beautiful." He told her.

    Heaven smiled and then blushed at the way he looked at her.

    "Let''s eat lunch now." He said, taking her hands and leading her to the dining room.

    All kinds of dishes were served and Zamiel fed her until she was full. Then he fed her hunger for him. He took her to bed and made love to her again.

    Heaven felt like she was living a life of bliss, despite the danger around the corner.

 Chapter 277: 154

    <h4>Chapter 277: 154</h4>

    "Zamiel! Zamiel! Zamiel!" Lothaire yelled, turning his room upside down.

    He yelled, broke things, and almost set his room on fire, but nothing calmed him down. His first instinct after finding out that Heaven and Irene left was to find Zamiel and cause havoc. But that demon was smart, and he probably expected that reaction from him. He wouldn''t let himself look pathetic in front of him.

    He had to calm down and think. Should he still pretend that it wasn''t Irene he wanted, or should he just admit it and find another way to threaten them?

    Lothaire paced back and forth, each time getting more agitated. His whole n was ruined. He couldn''t pretend that it was Heaven he wanted anymore, and now that Irene knew, it would be harder to manipte her. Maybe even impossible. Or even worse. He wouldn''t have the chance at all.

    Now, since his n was ruined anyway, he could as well create chaos. Make Zamiel regret that he ever crossed paths with him. He knew it would be stupid to let his emotions control him and seek Zamiel without having a n, but the fury was making his blood boil.

    Zamiel had let his enemy take away his mate. Just knowing that Euphorion was keeping Irene under the ocean made him feel like his face was on fire. His imagination went wild, thinking of the things Euphorion would do just to anger him further.

    He could see the water demonughing at him.

    Before he knew Lothaire found himself in Zamiel''s home. He let his anger get the best out of him. He was going to make himself look like a fool, especially since Zamiel already expected his visit.

    "Wee." Zamiel stood upstairs with a knowing smile.

    He crossed his arms behind his back as he descended the stairs.

    "You are very much like Zarin. Or should I say he is like you? Both of you like toe in, uninvited."

    Lothaire forced himself to stay calm as Zamiel came to stand in front of him.

    "Please sit." He said, motioning toward the coach.

    Without a word Lothaire went to sit down. He leaned back to seem rxed, despite itching in his nerves.

    Zamiel was calm as he sat down and rested one arm on the side of the couch. Lothaire had a bad feeling. Zamiel''s calmness rubbed him the wrong way.

    "Would you like something to drink?" Zamiel asked when he said nothing.

    "No, thank you." Lothaire replied. "It was brave and foolish of you to bring Heaven home."

    "It was brave and foolish of you to possess her."

    "It seems like you don''t care for her safety." Lothaire said.

    His eyes turned cold. "Do you know me to be reckless?" He asked.

    Lothaire knew that Zamiel was a wise man. If he brought back Heaven, he was sure he could keep her safe. He knew that Lothaire''s n waspletely ruined.

    "Don''t waste your time. Irene is out of reach now. You are lucky I found a ce for her to feel safe. You know how far she would go for her children."

    Zamiel was right. Lothaire had tried his best to keep it a secret because he knew Irene would eliminate herself to keep her children safe if she knew he was after her.

    Now all his efforts were wasted. Even if he found Irene and brought her back, he had no chance. He could end up losing her forever. He would be the reason for her death.

    He couldn''t let that happen. He remembered the pain of when he thought he had lost her to childbirth. He didn''t want to lose her again.

    But what was the difference between losing her to death or to someone else? She was away from him. Far away, beyond reach. He couldn''t even watch her through the eye, like he used to do. Yet he knew there was a difference. This one hurt his pride more than anything else. But losing her to death, that was another kind of pain.

    "You think you are doing me a favor?" Lothaire scoffed.

    "I am. I know better than anyone the pain of losing your mate."

    Lothaire stood up from his seat. For the first time in a long time, he felt powerless. He could lie to himself if he wanted, but Zamiel already knew that there was nothing he could do. Because the people Zamiel cared for were the people Irene cared for.

    He wished to just kill them all. Maybe even Irene. He wouldn''t be in this position if he had stopped caring.

    "Keep your loved one''s safe." He told him. He could at least scare him.

    Zamiel remained unprovoked. "Keep your kingdom hidden." He said.

    Lothaire froze. What did he mean? What did he know?

    Unwilling to show weakness, he pretended like he had nothing to fear and disappeared.

    He went home, raging. "Tezznin!! Hezznin!!"

    They appeared immediately. "What is wrong?" Both looked shocked.

    "Do you want to die?! Because I have nothing to worry about."

    They looked at him, confused. "Find a way to protect our kingdom or an ancient demon ising to destroy you all."

    Hezznin clenched her hands into fists while Tezznin''s eyes widened. "I told you it wasn''t worth it. I told you not to provoke him."

    "Don''t tell me what to do?!" He snapped.

    "What is happening?" Tezznin asked. "Are we in danger?"

    Lothaire felt like tearing his hair out. He knew that Zamiel knew something he shouldn''t have known.

    "Of course we are in danger. The kingdom is hidden to protect those who manipte. Not those who cause any other kind of trouble. It was rules father established but broke himself." Hezznin was furious. "We can''t protect the kingdom if you keep breaking the rules. Now do nothing. Irene and Heaven are not worth it unless you n to abandon your mission."

    She was right, but Lothaire didn''t want to listen. "I want you to find the kingdoms under the water and destroy them."

    If he couldn''t have his revenge on Zamiel, he could have his revenge on Euphorion.

    Tezznin looked at him like he had lost his mind. "Father, we don''t have enough power under the water to fight water demons."

    Hezznin crossed her arms over her chest. She was baffled. "Your army is to manipte. Not to go to war with other demons. You will lose everyone you fought for to get on your side."

    Tezznin put her hand on her sister''s shoulder to quiet her. "Father, why don''t you calm down and we will be back after a while?" She suggested.

    Lothaire fell back in his seat. He wasn''t thinking rationally. He had to calm down. His mission was the most important thing. He had to remember that.

 Chapter 278: 155

    <h4>Chapter 278: 155</h4>

    "The devil wants you." The words kept echoing in her mind.

    Irene had a hard time believing it. Lothaire had left her by choice, and she had decided not to follow him by choice. Why would he want her now? And if he did, why would he do all of this to get her? She couldn''t understand.

    Euphorion saw her confusion and went ahead to exin to her what he and Zamiel had found out. Irene listened, both in disbelief and fascination. It was the first time she heard this version of the story. It made sense, yet not.

    So this was all to corrupt her and make her the devil''s mate. Not just his mate as a demon.

    All this for revenge?

    "Not just for revenge. He does want you for himself as well."

    She shook her head. She couldn''t believe it. He let her children go through hell, all because he wanted her to himself and to have his revenge? All this was because of her? How couldn''t she have figured it out? She would have ended this a long time ago.

    She stood up. "I need to go back." She said.

    Euphorion stood up as well. "You don''t have to do anything. Your children are safe now." He told her.

    "How can you be sure? Lothaire will not let this go?"

    Euphorion shrugged. "He doesn''t have much of a choice. He already risked a lot to get you. He can''t afford to risk more."

    She shook her head. "I don''t know what you mean but I still need to go."

    "And do what? Sacrifice yourself? Do you think you will be doing your children a favor?"

    Irene halted.

    "Zamiel brought you here so that his mate wouldn''t have to lose her grandmother. You are the only close grandparent she has."

    Oh, he really knew how to make her feel bad.

    "I just want my children to be safe."

    "You will keep them safe by staying here." He told her.

    "What is Zamiel''s n?" She asked, wanting to know if he would truly keep her family safe.

    He motioned for her to sit down again. Both of them sat down before he spoke.

    "There is one thing the devil cares for more than anything. His mission. His revenge on humans. He spent years building his army, finding demons willing to join his cause. His kingdom was built to keep his army safe from anyone who wanted to destroy them, and those who join him have to join him willingly. If he uses his kingdom to force people into his mission or to protect those who cause damage in any other way than maniption, then he could lose his kingdom. If he loses it, then demons won''t be willing to join his cause singavece they won''t be safe."

    "How could he lose it?" She asked.

    "I am not sure how, but the devil was given special powers with restriction. He is not all that powerful as everyone believes him to be. It is all about finding the restrictions to his powers."

    "What if he doesn''t care about losing his kingdom?"

    "His kingdom makes his mission possible. Not caring about the kingdom means not caring about his mission. He is the devil." Was all he said, and Irene knew what he meant. His mission was what made him the devil. If he gave up his mission, then they wouldn''t be having any problems.

    "The other part of the n is you. Losing a mate is very painful. He won''t hurt your children." He assured.

    Did he care about losing her?

    "Even if he didn''t, there is a more than just an emotional pain connected to losing a mate. For the demon, nothing hurts more. When demons lose their mate, it is very difficult for them to keep living. That is why most decide to end their lives to follow their mate''s."

    *******

    If the devil wanted to stay sane and focus on his mission, he wouldn''t do anything that would cause the death of his mate. The way he went about getting Irene already told him that the devil was very careful to not let anyone find out that it was Irene he wanted. It was a matter of reputation but also fear of losing her. He was well aware of the pain that followed the death of a mate.

    This made Euphorion think of Zamiel. The demon had not just lost his mate, but also his child. He could only imagine the agony he went through, and the devil was a fool to want to fight a man who had already been through hell.

    This is why Euphorion decided to live alone. He knew nothing about heartbreak or loss. This whole love thing was like walking into fire, knowing you would burn. Even the devil fell into that trap and now he was suffering. Euphorion would save himself all that pain.

    "Why don''t you rest and then take your time to think about everything?" Euphorion suggested. "Let me show you to your room."

    Irene followed him in silence, still fascinated by her surroundings. The water kingdoms and the water demons were fascinating to everyone. Even to those who knew more about them. It wasn''t strange that Irene was mesmerized and had many questions.

    Euphorion took her to a quarter in the castle that he emptied just for her until she got used to being around water demons. He didn''t want her to feel frightened.

    He showed her around. "You are free to walk around here as you like. The ce is only for you." He said.

    Euphorion thought she would be relieved, but the way the corners of her mouth tilted down made her look sad.

    ''I am alone again.'' He heard her think as she looked around.

    Euphorion was hit with realization. She must have been excited to be finally be reunited with her family, only to end up here.

    "You won''t be here forever. You will go back eventually." He assured her.

    She gave him a faint smile.

    Euphorion wondered how someone like her ended up with the devil? He had expected something else, not exactly sure what, but definitely not someone like her.

 Chapter 279: 156

    <h4>Chapter 279: 156</h4>

    After showing Irene her room and leaving her to rest, Euphorion went back to his nonexciting life. He already missed to be onnd and discover new things. He didn''t know why he never visited thends for a very long time. Things had changed a lot, and he had been fascinated by many things.

    Even the humans were fascinating with all their disturbing and confusing thoughts. They thought loudly, unlike demons who had learned to control their thoughts while in the presence of others.

    Now, after many days, it was finally quiet in his head. Unlikend demons, he didn''t know how to easily shut out so much noise. He didn''t have to do that here at home.

    He sat on his favorite couch of feathers and rxed. Leaning his head back, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the quietness. He was also finally cold like he was used to be, leaving the hot weather of thends behind.

    It made him suddenly think of Irene. She was probably not used to the cold in the ocean.

    Euphorion went to her room to check on her and found her sleeping, curled into a small figure to keep herself warm under the thin fabric they covered themselves with. She needed something thicker; he thought.

    He went to bring a nket of fur and covered her with it. After a while, she rxed under the warmth.

    Euphorion couldn''t help but watch her for a while. For a turned demon, she was beautiful. And her eyes. He remembered when he first looked into them, they were bewitching.

    Well, she was a witch. One that had managed to put a spell on the devil himself. She made the demon lose his mind, and now he didn''t know whether to look for his brain or his mate.

    Oh, how he wished he could see Lucifer''s face the moment he found out. Euphorion could imagine him setting himself on fire. He would be furious to know that his little witch turned into a fish. That is what he liked to call the water demons.

    If the fool only knew. Euphorion have had more intellectual conversations with fish than he''d ever had with Lucifer.

    Irene stirred in her sleep, and Euphorion quickly made himself invisible. She opened her eyes and turned on her back. She then took notice of the fur nket that covered her and wondered where it came from. It didn''t take her long to know that it was from him.

    Removing it away from her body, she swung her legs down the bed. She slid her feet into the shoes she wore when he brought her here and then headed toward the door. Curious to know where she was going, Euphorion followed her.

    Irene was fascinated by the interior of his castle. She walked around, not caring where she was going and only admiring her surroundings. Then slowly her thoughts drifter away and she thought of her home and family. She worried for them, missed them, and again she felt lonely.

    She felt anger and resentment toward herself and Lucifer. From her thoughts, Euphorion sensed that there was more than just anger and resentment in her heart. There was guilt, self-me, disappointment, and helplessness.

    Her dream had always been to have a wholesome family, and the time she had that was short-lived. She even wondered if any of it had been real. Euphorion knew nothing about family, so he couldn''t sympathize with her, yet her sadness reached him.

    But he didn''t care. She had chosen to be with the devil, and now she was paying the price.

    Lost with her in her thoughts, Euphorion walked too close behind her that when she slipped and fell back, he instinctively caught her by the waist, revealing himself to her. Startled, she looked up at him with eyes wide open. Euphorion found himself staring into those mesmerizing emerald eyes again before he gently pushed her back on her feet.

    He cleared his throat, feeling as if he was caught doing something bad. "Are you alright?" He asked.

    She blinked a few times. "Yes. Thank you." She said, adjusting her dress.

    They looked at each other awkwardly before he spoke. "Would you like to have dinner?"

    Dinner? Lunch?

    Well, it was�� something in between.

    "I would love too." She smiled.

    He walked past her to lead the way but she was slow to follow him. He turned back to see what was going on and found her looking at the floor and walking carefully. She looked up with an embarrassed smile. "It is very slippery." She said.

    With a sigh, he offered her his hands. She looked surprised at him and then hesitantly put her hand in his. Her skin was soft and warm against his cold one. He shouldn''t like it as much as he did. He was probably just lusting because he hadn''t taken a woman to bed for too long.

    "Thank you." She smiled, faintly.

    She walked beside him, holding his hand to keep her bnce. Now and then she would slip slightly and squeeze his hand to hold herself up, and every time she did that, a wave of heat would travel up his arm and settle in his chest.

    How he regretted offering his hand.

    Once they arrived at the dining room, he was relieved to finally let her go. They sat opposite each other at the small square table. He had learned whatnd demons ate, so he had told his servants to preparend food as soon as he arrived. He would have to wait and see what they served.

    "The food will be served soon." He said.

    She looked into his eyes. "Thank you." She said, while trying to figure out the color of his eyes.

    He didn''t have a single color if she was looking for one. His eyes were different shades of blue and green.

    She found them beautiful. She found him beautiful.

    Euphorion looked away from her gaze, hoping not to hear more of her thoughts. A conversation would be a good distraction.

    As if reading his mind. "Can you know if everything is alright up there?" She asked.

    "I can find out for you, if you want." He was close to rolling his eyes.

    When did he ever do things because others wanted him to?

    "I would be grateful." She said with pleading eyes.

    He just nodded.

    "When will I be able to go back?" She asked.

    She could go back now. Zamiel only asked to keep her here so she wouldn''t have to harm herself to save her family, or for the devil to not be able to manipte her. Here she could save them while being alive and safe.

    "Hopefully soon." He said.

 Chapter 280: 157

    <h4>Chapter 280: 157</h4>

    Zarin stood behind his parents'' home, hiding in the woods. His heart was going wild inside his chest, and he felt something strange in his gut. It made him want to vomit.

    No, he couldn''t do this. He was almost sweating. He was full of guilt and shame that he couldn''t even manage to take a step forward. He didn''t know how long he had been standing there, trying to convince himself that he could do it. That everything would be alright.

    He would do as Zamiel said. See this as his punishment and make it all up to his parents. But no matter what he said to himself, he couldn''t bring himself to walk out of the woods.

    He kept hiding there, thinking of what he would say if he went to his parents. How he would apologize, how he would look at them without wishing that the ground would open up and swallowing him alive.

    Then he thought of what they would say. He imagines their reaction. He could see their anger and disappointment, but he also knew they would be happy to see him.

    Maybe.

    A happiness that would be cut off by pain when they see his eyes. When they realize what he had done. How would they react?

    Zarin was stuck to the tree, holding it like it would save his sinful soul. Like it would erase everything he had done. He knew was only dying the inevitable. He should man up, admit his mistakes and make up for them.

    Swallowing the lump in his throat, he appeared from behind the tree. Hesitantly, he walked toward his parents'' home. The nausea came back, and he felt dizzy. He wasn''t breathing. Pausing, he took a deep breath to calm down. He was going to his parents, not to hell, even though it felt like it.

    Gathering his courage, he walked around the house and went to the front door. He clenches his trembling hands into fists as he stared at therge wooden door.

    He prayed to the Lord to help him find strength and courage to proceed. Just when he was about to step forward, the door opened and his mother stood at the entrance.

    Zarin''s heart ceased to beat. All the preparation he had done felt useless as he looked at his mother. He couldn''t tell what she was thinking or feeling. She just looked at him.

    "Zarin." She called his name as if to make sure it was him.

    Zarin felt a hard lump in his throat again and tears burned his eyes. "Mother." It left his lips as a plea.

    God, he wanted to fall on his knees and cry, but he remained standing. His legs trembled.

    Since this was happening already, he didn''t want to disappoint his parents any further. He wanted to show them he was here to take responsibility for his actions.

    His mother hurried down the stairs, but paused when she stood right in front of him. Zarin looked into her beautiful blue eyes that inherited and he smelled her scent. She smelled like everything good. She smelled like home.

    Carefully, she reached for his face carefully, as if afraid he would disappear. When she touched him, he felt his heart shrink, then expand. A tear fell down his cheeks and his mother wiped it away.

    "What took you so long?" She asked.

    Zarin couldn''t hold back his tears anymore. They poured down his cheeks like rivers. "Mother." He said, missing the feel of the word on his tongue.

    "Zarin. My son." She wrapped her arms around, overwhelming his with her love.

    He hugged her back and burst into tears.

    His mother gently stroked him on the back,forting him while crying too.

    "I am sorry, mother. I am very sorry."

    "It is alright. Everything is alright now." She told him.

    She stepped back and grabbed his face. Her eyes were red and face wet with tears. "I was afraid of losing you forever."

    He was ashamed to have made her suffer like this. "I am sorry." Was all he could say, even though it didn''t feel enough.

    "Oh, you will be sorry!" Suddenly Gina stood at the entrance with a grim look on her face. Her eyes were burning and her hands were clenched into fists and if ready to fight.

    His mother turned to look behind. "Gina." His mother spoke her name to calm his sister down, but she Gina kept her gaze fixated on his. "Your brother is back."

    "I can see that." She said, trying to sound calm, but there was a threat in her voice.

    "Let''s not fight now." His mother said.

    "I don''t think I can forgive him if I don''t beat him first."

    His mother was about to say something to Gina, but she turned to Zarin instead. "You''ve hurt many people Zarin." She told him.

    He nodded. "I know."

    "You have a lot of apologizing to do." She meant for him to apologize. She didn''t want them to fight. But Zarin knew his sister. This was not happening without a fight.

    "And a lot of beating to endure." Gina added. "Mother, please, let me handle this."

    Zarin moved his mother out of the way, gently. He gave her a nod, even though he didn''t know what he meant by that. But his mother understood.

    Gina walked down the stairs with a murderous look in her eyes. Zarin prepared himself. At least someone in his family would give him the beating he deserved.

    Sprinting forward, shended a forceful punch on his face, throwing his head to the side and causing his lip to burst. The pain in his jaw moved down his neck as he turned his head back, but she punched him again. This time on the other cheek.

    "Come on! Show me what you learned while you were gone? Did they at least teach you how to defend yourself?"

    Zarin held his hands out. "Gina, I am��"

    "Don''t!" She cut him off. "Don''t you dare say it yet."

    "I am sorry." She punched him again and then kneed him in the stomach.

    Zarin hunched in pain, but didn''t make a sound.

    "You are sorry?" She asked.

    "Gina.." His mother tried to interfere, but Zarin held his hand out.

    "I am fine." He said, straightening himself before looking at Gina again. She was still going easy on him. He deserved much more.

    He would let her release her anger.

    "Y0u will be fine after this." She said this time not going easy and hitting him like the demon she was, sending him flying and then falling on his back.

    She was quick toe after him and kick him in the stomach as soon as he tried to stand up. Zarin fell back with a groan again.

    He rolled on his back. "I miss you beating me." He said, holding his stomach in pain.

    She raised one brow. "You do?" She said kicking him again, but this time he grabbed her leg and held onto it. He looked up at her.

    "I know I hurt you." He began.

    She tried to wriggle her leg away. "Let go!"

    "I am truly sorry."

    "I am not forgiving you." She said.

    "Don''t forgive me now. But give me a chance to make things right."

    She looked down at him with a frown, and he gave her a pleading look. "Let go of my leg and get up!" She ordered him.

    He let go of her and was about to get on his feet when she kicked him again and he fell back. "I just had to do it onest time." She smirked.

    Zarin had never been so happy about getting kicked before. He was slowly getting his sister back.

    "I won''t go easy on you. I will make home a hell." She promised.

    "Fair enough."

 Chapter 281: 158

    <h4>Chapter 281: 158</h4>

    While Zarin dusted himself off, he sensed his father''s presence. He looked up and found his father standing with his hands behind his back and look on his face that made Zarin''s heart tighten in his chest.

    Even though they were standing outside, it felt like there was no air to breathe in. Zarin felt nauseous again. He was mostly sorry and guilty toward his father. He had never been fair to him.

    "Father." He could hear the slight tremble in his tone.

    "Zarin." His father said his name as usual. Not softer, not colder. Almost as if he had been there all the time and never left.

    How he used to hate his father''s calm yet resolute voice. The voice of a confident and responsible man. The voice of a leader. The voice of his father that he should have been proud of.

    Hesitantly, he walked up to him. "Father, I am back." He said, feeling shame.

    ''If you ept to have me back.'' He thought.

    With dread, he looked into his father''s eyes. There was so much pain trapped in them. Pain that he had caused. A frown settled between his brows and his jaw clenched.

    "Is it my son who is back?" He asked, noticing the golden flecks in his son''s eyes.

    Zarin had forgotten about them for a moment.

    "Father. Even if you opened my veins and emptied them of blood, I would still be your son."

    His father shook his head with teary eyes. "It seems like I failed as a father." He said.

    "No!" Zarin shook his head violently. He wanted to say something, but his throat became suddenly dry and the words refused toe out.

    "I know I haven''t been the best father. I am sure I made mistakes. You are my firstborn. Before you I have only held Heaven." He took a deep breath, having difficulty continuing. "I have never felt a happiness like the one I felt when you were born." His voice broke and Zarin felt his heart break into a million pieces.

    He had seen his father being vulnerable before, but he had never seen him this way.

    "I have never felt such love for someone before, and I have only wanted and wished the best for you. What have I done so badly that you had to do this to yourself?"

    Zarin wanted to reach for his father, but he felt unworthy of touching him. Tears blurred his vision, yet he could still clearly see his father''s pain. He could feel it in the air. He could breathe it in, and it would suffocate him.

    His mother was sobbing at the side. She had probably never seen her husband like this before.

    Gina was also crying in silence.

    "Tell me what I did wrong? Tell me, son."

    Zarin forced himself to speak through the tears. Through the pain that tightened his heart and squeezed the air out of his lungs.

    "It is not you, father. It is me." He said, cing his hand on his chest. "I was the son who could never be like his father because his father was too good. I hated that I had to reach to your level. I hated that people expected me to be like you. They wouldpare me to you, say that I was nothing like you."

    Even Heaven hadpared him to his father. How could someone who had his parents as parents turn out to be like him? It was a valid question that people asked. But instead of looking inside himself, he put the me on his father. Hated him for being the way he was and distanced himself from him.

    "Father. You were everything I wanted to be, but I didn''t want to put the effort to be better. As much as I hated to bepared to you, I hated to hear that I wasn''t like you. I waszy, jealous and full of hate. Seeing Gina being just like you, made me feel even more incapable. It made me�� envious."

    He looked over at Gina, expecting her to be disgusted with him, but she just cried. He had no right to envy her. While he enjoyed life, she worked hard to reach where she was.

    He turned back to his father and held his arms out with a pained smile. "See. It is me. I envy everyone. Even my own family. My heart if full of darkness but... do know father�� you...you saved me from drowningpletely. There is a little ce in my heart where darkness couldn''t reach because it was engraved with the good things you taught me. I could never say that I didn''t know the difference between right and wrong. I could feel it in my heart every time I did something bad. I would hear your words."

    HIs father closed his eyes, letting the tears stream down his face. But Zarin wasn''t done. He wanted to let it all out today.

    "A good father might hold his son''s hand and help him walk so he doesn''t fall. You father, you let me walk alone. But instead you armed me so when I fell I could shield myself and fight my way up. That is the kind of father you��"

    Before he could finish his sentence, his father grabbed his shoulders and pulled him in for a hug. Both of them cried. "Where did you learn to talk like this?" He asked, embracing him.

    Overwhelmed with so many emotions, Zarin wrapped his arms around his father. His manly scent that he could smell stronger now because of his demon made him feel protected. His father was his protector and no matter how old he became, his father would always be his hero.

    "I learned from you." He replied. "I am sorry for everything."

    "It is alright, son. I am d you came back." He pped him on his back.

    His mother and Gina joined the hug, wrapping their arms around the two men. They were one happy family again.

    But Zarin had more people to thank and apologize to. Especially Heaven and Zamiel.

 Chapter 282: 159

    <h4>Chapter 282: 159</h4>

    After Lucifer left, Zamiel went upstairs to his room. Heaven had just woken up and sat on the edge of the bed. She looked at with a slight panic in her eyes.

    "Grandpa?" She said.

    "He left." He said simply, going to sit next to her on the bed.

    "Just like that?" She asked.

    "Well, he has nothing to take with him."

    She sat up, looking worried. "He won''t give up easily." She told him.

    Zamiel turned his whole body to look at her. "Heaven. There is nothing your grandfather can do. All of it was a maniption. He was trying to evoke fear in you. He never intended to kill me, and if he wanted to kill you or your parents, he would have done it a long time ago. He can''t lock you in his kingdom, either. Every time he takes away someone''s free will, he will face consequences. If he doesn''t give up now, he will destroy himself."

    Lucifer''s face had exposed him today. Zamiel had seen the fear in his eyes. His kingdom was very important to him. Because of the story he learned under the ocean, Zamiel had found out the devil''s real weakness. The thing he cared for the most, and it wasn''t Irene. It was his mission. Irene only came second.

    His mission was his identity, the sole purpose of his existence. His deeply rooted hatred for humans couldn''t even be erased by the love of his mate. Or even the pure love of his children.

    If love couldn''t save him, then what could?

    Heaven looked at him for a long moment, then sighed. "I am afraid of letting my guard down." She said.

    Zamiel stroked her cheek. "Do you remember telling me once that you wanted to live and not only exist?"

    She nodded.

    "So do I, and without you, I feel like I only exist. I don''t want us to only exist. Let''s live our lives. Even if they are short and full of troubles."

    Heaven smiled and nodded.

    "No more worries." He told her.

    "No more worries." She repeated after him.

    "Good."

    "I should go home now." She said.

    He gave her a nod.

    She stood up, this time less shy, she dressed in front of him. Zamiel watched her in silence while trying to ignore the whispers of his demon. This time it was his gums that itched. It was like his demon needed to secure this woman as his, despite the mark still being there.

    Once she put on her shoes, she turned to him.

    "What happens to grandma? Will she have to stay there forever?"

    "Your grandma will find a way toe back." He told her.

    He didn''t know exactly what she would do, but now that he had provided her with a few options, he would wait and see if she would take them or make other choices.

    "You are talking in riddles." She told him.

    "She will be back." He assured her.

    Her eyes narrowed, but asked no more questions. Instead, she came to him, leaned down, and kissed him.

    "Good bye, dear husband." She smiled, then vanished.

    Zamiel pressed his lips into a thin line. The thing''s words alone could do to him. He liked to be called husband a bit too much.

    *****

    Heaven felt bad for teasing Zamiel, but from the way he looked at her when she was getting dressed even after taking her to bed twice made her wonder if he would ever get enough.

    She thought that she would have enough and wake up feeling dead, but she woke up with a newfound energy. As if the love making brought life back into her body. Or maybe she had just eaten and rested enough.

    Once she was back in her room, she just took a moment to look around. Oh, how she had missed everything. Her bed, her windows, her walls. She went to her garden and just stared at the beauty of it. It was, of course, nothing like the one in her grandfather''s kingdom, but this one was hers. She grew up in this ce and created so many memories. With her parents, her maids, Zarin and Gina.

    Zarin? Was he still in the hidden kingdom?

    And Gina. Heaven had to go see her friend. She knew she would receive a beating, but she would take. Everything else could wait. She had already seen her parents, now she would go see her friend, ra and Roshan.

    Heaven went to their home and just when she was about to knock on the front door, it flew open and Gina stood there with a big smile.

    "Heaven!"

    "Gina."

    Gina didn''t waste a minute and hurried to hug her. "You are back!"

    "Yes."

    She pulled back and looked at her from top to toe. "Oh, you are alright." She said, hugging her again. "I was wondering when I would see you again."

    "I am sorry I just left." Heaven said, hugging her back.

    "You should be. How could you just leave?" She stepped away from her and put her hands on her hips.

    Heaven gave her an innocent look.

    "Don''t!" Gina warned. "And what happened to you?"

    "I know. I look awful. Now that I am home, I will return to my normal shape in no time." Heaven assured her with a smile.

    "I wish I could beat your grandpa." She said.

    Oh, Heaven wished too. She lost hope that he could redeem himself. Now she hoped for him to face the consequences of his actions. He had caused too much suffering. Especially to someone he imed to love.

    "Come in." Gina grabbed her arm and pulled her inside. "I don''t know what day it is. Everyone ising back." She said.

    Heaven halted. "Zarin came back?"

    "Yes."

    "Oh." Heaven let out a breath of relief. "Is everything alright with him?"

    "He is fine. He will be better when I torture him for days. See how badly he wants to be here."

    Heaven had no doubt that Gina would give Zarin a hard time, but he earned it.

    "Torture him for me as well." She said.

    Gine smirked and put her hand around her shoulder. "Don''t worry, my friend. I will make him pay for all of us."

    Heaven chuckled. "I miss you." She said.

    "Of course. Everyone does." She shrugged.

    Heaven shook her head at her friend. "So where is he?"

    "He went out with father. They are having some father and son time alone."

    Heaven nodded. They both needed it.

    Where was ra?

    "Heaven." Just when she thought of her, Heaven heard her voice.

    ra''s face radiated happiness as she came to the hall. "Oh lord. It must be a good day." She said,ing to hug her.

    And then, just like her mother, she asked a thousand questions and nagged her about her appearance and her health. "Well, you came just at the right time. We were going to eat dinner." She said.

    Right. Now everyone was going to feed her.

    "Since the men are gone, we should have a night alone. Just us women." She said. "Gina, why don''t you bring Hazel and Irene."

    "Alright, mother." Gina said and disappeared before Heaven could tell her she wouldn''t be able to bring her grandmother.

    "Grandma is not here." Heaven told ra.

    "Why? What happened?"

    Heaven told her the rest of the story, and ra listened carefully. Meanwhile, Gina was back with her mother.

    ra was concerned. "I don''t feel good about this." She said.

    "Don''t worry. Zamiel has everything under control." Heaven couldn''t believe that she was saying that, but she would let Zamiel handle it this time.

    He wouldn''t bring her home if he wasn''t sure about his n.

    "Well, as long as he can keep you safe." She said.

    Heaven wasn''t worried about herself or Zamiel anymore. It seemed like her grandfather wouldn''t repeat the same mistake of possessing her. Now, she only worried for her parents.

    "Alright. Let''s not ruin the mood. We should celebrate tonight." Gina said.

    "Yes. I don''t want to think of grandfather. Let''s talk about other things." Heaven suggests.

    "Of course. Let''s have dinner while talking about pleasant things."

    ra, a princess who had never cooked a meal in her life before, had be the best cook after her marriage. She said it brought her joy to make something with her own hands for her family. Her food always tasted good because it was made with love.

    Heaven had missed the taste of it, and eating with three women she loved made the meal even more enjoyable. If only her grandmother was here. It would be like old times.

 Chapter 283: 160

    <h4>Chapter 283: 160:</h4>

    After a long night with thedies and lots of chatter andughter, Heaven went back home to sleep in her bed after such a long time. There was no ce like home, and having her mother sleep next to her made it all better.

    Her mother caressed her cheek. "How fast you have grown." She said, sounding sad. "You have been through a lot."

    Heaven smiled at her.

    "I want you to be happy now. Don''t worry about me or your father. We have had many beautiful years together and if it is meant to be then we will have many more." She said.

    Heaven nodded. "Everything is going to be alright." She didn''t know whether she was telling herself or her mother.

    Holding each other''s hands, both went to sleep.

    When the morning came, Heaven woke up alone in her bed. Her mother was gone. Instead, she found Kate preparing a bath.

    "Kate." Oh, she had missed her, but Kate didn''t even know about her absence.

    Her mother told her of how they kept her absence a secret. They told everyone that she was sick and only Lydia, Ylva, and Kate could enter her room and tend to her. Lydia and Ylva already knew the truth, but they had to manipte Kate to fit into the n. Heaven felt bad looking at her innocent handmaiden.

    "My Lady. I didn''t mean to wake you but Her Majesty, the Queen told me to prepare a bath for you."

    Heaven sat up. "You didn''t wake me." She said, getting out of bed.

    She stretched her limbs before looking at the hot water in the tub. Kate added some more water and then dipped her hand. "I think it is good now."

    Heaven slid out of her nightgown, and Kate turned away, knowing she liked some privacy. Then she stepped into the tub and rxed in the lukewarm water. Kate turned back around and helped her wash her hair. Heaven remembered what Zamiel''s fingers felt like in her hair. She wished he could help her again.

    After the bath, she had breakfast in her garden. She was slowly getting her appetite back and managed to empty her te. Then she just sat with her cup of tea and enjoyed the peace for a while.

    Everything seemed to be back in ce, except for her grandparents. At least her grandmother was safe, but she wondered what her grandfather would do next. He would have toe up with another clever n, or he could act recklessly. She would let Zamiel deal with him. Right now, she wanted to forget that her grandfather existed for a while.

    Heaven left her room with a new spirit. Her grandfather''s evil scheme had put her dreams on hold, but now she would go back to living her normal life. She would go back to her theoretical and practical lessons and continue to pursue her dreams.

    Her father was in a meeting when she went to find him. She didn''t want to interrupt, so she waited patiently outside until he finished.

    Once the meeting ended, the door to the room opened and men flooded out. Lincoln was the first to notice her.

    "Your Highness." He came up to her. "I am d you are back and you are back at the right time."

    "Thank you. What is happening?" she asked.

    "The King of Haresh dered war against us." He said.

    "Why?"

    "Leaders are building empires now. Soon there will be no kingdoms. There is more war going on now than ever." He exined.

    That didn''t sound good. Would this mean that there could be more war derations against them?

    "Now is your chance." He told her. "General Kian had been looking for you. Him and his father are the ones to impress."

    Heaven nodded, feeling nervous. This was a big war, and she felt like she didn''t have enough knowledge yet to be of great help.

    Lincoln noticed her worry. "Most people fail the first time. That is what we learn from."

    Heaven smiled at him. "Thank you. I''ll try my best."

    "I know you will. I look forward to seeing what youe up with."

    If she was going to take this as a learning experience, then she was curious to see what she coulde up with as well. It was time to put what she had learned into practice.

    Lincoln wished her luck and left. Heaven went to see her father. She had expected him to look troubled but he sat rxed in his chair.

    "I am d to not see you worried, Your Majesty." Heaven spoke.

    He looked up at her and smirked. "It is useless to worry about the inevitable and the unknown." He said, and she felt like it was meant for her.

    "I am not worried." She told him.

    "Good, because you will be participating in the war."

    Heaven was surprised her father was letting her participate. She thought she would have to nag him. It would be a cowardly move to n a war and not take part in it.

    "We only have three days left?" He said.

    What?! Lincoln left out that part.

    "How can we n a war in three days?" She asked.

    "It is the King of Haresh''s strategy. He had nned for a long time but he gave us a short notice. If we don''t go out to fight him, he wille here and take over."

    It seemed like this King didn''t want to y fair.

    Her father leaned over the table. "I used some tricks of my own. I have all the information we need." He told her.

    Heaven nodded. Since that sneaky King was using his own dirty tricks, her father had used his demon forces. She knew he had demons working for him in secret.

    "Remember, as a leader, you need to have the right people by your side. There is nothing you can do alone no matter how strong you are." He told her, standing up.

    He walked around the table. "People you can trust and even those you can''t. The important thing is to know who is the one to trust or not."

    Heaven was confused by her father''s sudden lecture. He came to stand in front of her. "You used to be so eager to quickly be a leader. Ignoring to follow the steps and what I say." He smiled. "That is part of being young, I guess. We want to do so many things at the same time. To see that you are being careful now, makes me realize how much you have matured so fast."

    Heaven realized that her absence had made her parents all emotional. It was harder for them than she imagines.

    "It is good to grow." She said. "You make it sound like a bad thing, father."

    He smiled and put his hand on her shoulder. It was a different gesture than what she was used to. He usually put his hand on his soldier''s shoulders."We are only young and foolish for a while. We should enjoy that part of our lives."

    "I have enjoyed enough and I don''t miss being foolish. I am already foolish enough." She assured him.

    He chuckled and drew her into his arms. Heaven hugged her father back. He was making her emotional, too.

    "I have missed you, daughter. My days felt dark without you."

    "I miss you too." She said.

    He held her for a while, then pulled back as if controlling himself. "I am guessing you have a lot to do." He said.

    Yes. She had a war to n.

 Chapter 284: 161

    <h4>Chapter 284: 161</h4>

    Zarin woke up with the worst headache. It felt as if his head would explode. You would think he would be used to it by now, but it hurt the same every time.

    Last night, he went out with his father so they could enjoy some time alone. They had deep conversations over a few drinks that soon turned into more than just a few. They ended up drinking bottles and Zarin couldn''t even remember how he got home. But he knew he had a good time with his father.

    Suddenly someone kicked him out of bed from behind. He flew across the room and bumped into the wall. "Good morning, brother."

    Of course. It had to be Gina. She couldn''t wait to begin her torture.

    "Hurry. I am hungry." She said.

    He stood up with a groan. His head throbbed even more. What did he have to do with her hunger?

    Gina threw his clothes at him. "If you don''te down fast enough, I will kick you down as well." She said then vanished.

    Zarin had to take a moment to recover before getting dressed and hurrying down. He didn''t need another kick.

    Gina was already waiting downstairs for him. "Come with me." She said.

    He wasn''t even fully awake yet. Still, he followed her obediently. But why was she taking him to the kitchen?

    "Mary and Lara. Zarin is here. Remember what I told you." She said.

    "Yes, My Lady."

    What did she tell them? Zarin was confused. He looked at his sister questioningly.

    "You will help Mary and Lara to make us lunch. Please hurry. I am hungry." She said, then turning, she left.

    Zarin knew kitchen work wasn''t easy. To stand in the heat all day and boil things didn''t sound fun, but since he was going to make it up to his family, he pulled his sleeves up and prepared to do somebor work.

    "What do I need to do?" He asked and so hisbor work began.

    The maids sent him to carry water and chop wood. Then he had to light a fire and make sure it stayed alive. The heat was already making him sweat and now peeling onions made his eyes water.

    What was happening?

    "My eyes are burning." He said, and the maidsughed at him.

    "You will get used to it."

    Then he had to chop the onions, and other vegetables and it didn''t go well. Mary shook her head at him, looking at what he had created.

    "Mother Mary. Please, have mercy." He told her jokingly.

    Mary and Lara have known him since he was a little boy.

    She chuckled and patted him on the shoulder. "This is only the beginning child."

    Zarin realized how much work they went through just to make them food. Once they were done with the cooking, he served the dining table with them. His parents and Gina came to the dining room for lunch.

    Gina''s eyes scanned the table before looking at Mary and Lara. "I hope you didn''t let him cheat." She said.

    Mary smiled. "Zarin worked really hard. He helped us a lot." She said, looking at him. He smiled back at her.

    "Well done, brother. You didn''t burn the kitchen."

    His parents seemed to know about Gina''s n, since they weren''t asking questions.

    "Let''s sit and eat then." His father said.

    All of them sat down, except for Zarin. He felt strange leaving Mary and Lara behind.

    "What is wrong?" His mother asked when he kept standing.

    "I will eat in the kitchen with Mary and Lara." He said.

    They looked surprised at him. Gina blinked a few times.

    "Excuse me, my Lord and my Lady." He then bowed and motioned for Mary and Lara to leave with him.

    "What are you up to? Lara asked.

    "We cook together, we eat together." He told them.

    "Silly boy." Mary said.

    After finishing his lunch, Zarin helped them clean up. By the end of it all, he was exhausted. He was a demon. He shouldn''t get tired this easily, but he had to admit that cooking was a hard job. Using a knife to cut small vegetables that slid out of his fingers was needed so much focus. It was harder than sword-fighting. He would rather go to battle than stand in the kitchen all day.

    These women were really strong to do that and Zarin needed more strength because Gina wasn''t done with him. She still had tasks for him toplete. What did she have in store this time?

    "Laundry." She said.

    Laundry would take time, and he had a few things he wanted to do before being tortured.

    "Gina. I''ll do whatever you ask of me but I need to meet a few people." He said, thinking of apologizing to Zamiel and Heaven.

    Gina nodded. "Heaven is back." She told him.

    Zarin was surprised. "She is? When?"

    "Last night she was here and had dinner with us."

    Zarin knew Zamiel would save her, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon.

    Gina saw his confusion and exined to him everything. Zarin was relieved to hear that Heaven was back, but he was sad that Irene had to stay hidden. He wondered if Zamiel had an additional n or if Irene would have to stay in the ocean forever.

    "I am going to see Zamiel first." He said, knowing that he would need a lot more time with Heaven.

    Gina''s eyes lit up. "I aming with you."

    "No!" He was already nervous about apologizing. He didn''t need more eyes and ears around him.

    "Yes!" Gina insisted, crossing her arms over her chest.

    Zarin sighed. He knew it was useless to fight her. She wouldn''t give up.

    "Alright." He said.

    Zarin felt his heart race when looking at the front door of Zamiel''s house. He had mixed emotions of shame and gratefulness. He hadn''t even nned how to apologize. He learned that apologies didn''t work like that. When it was real, it came from the heart. He would let his heart speak and see if he had truly changed for the better.

    "He has a gracious home." Gina said. "But he won''t be living here for too long."

    Yes. He would get married to Heaven, and they would live in the castle.

    Zarin walked to the front door and was about to knock when the door opened by itself. Zamiel seemed to like doing that.

    "Should we just walk in?" Gina asked.

    "Well, he opened the door." Zarin said.

    They walked in and Zamiel stood in the grand hall. As usual, he weed them with a polite smile.

 Chapter 285: 162

    <h4>Chapter 285: 162</h4>

    Zamiel sensed Zarin''s presence long before he knocked on the door. Someone else was with him and upon hearing a female voice, Zamiel guessed it was Zarin''s sister, Gina. He was d to know that Zarin had chosen to go back home.

    Zamiel had wanted to meet Gina for a long time now to apologize. He had wanted Heaven to make them meet and not just go over to her house. Now that she was here, he would take the chance to apologize to her.

    With a wave of his hand, he opened the door, then waited for them toe inside. Gina was walking right next to her brother as they came into the hall. Zarin looked wary, while his sister looked excited. When sheid eyes on him, she lifted her eyebrows as if surprised. Zamiel was sure that she had seen him in his normal state once before.

    "Wee." He said, walking up to them.

    Ignoring Zarin, he looked at his sister. "You must be Gina." He reached his hand out, and without hesitating, she ced her hand in his. Then he kissed her knuckles, and a blush crept to her face.

    Zamiel could see Zarin rolling his eyes.

    "From a close distance you look even more beautiful," she blurted.

    Zarin gave his sister a hard re, and Zamiel smiled. Heaven had already told him that her friend was bold and spoke her mind.

    "Your beauty is seen from a long distance." He told her.

    She nodded approvingly. "Charming too," she said, turning to her brother. "Watch and learn."

    "Pleasee." Zamiel said, still holding her hand. He led her to the parlour and motioned for her to sit.

    "Thank you." She smiled.

    Zarin followed them, looking as if he wanted to murder his sister. He sat next to her on the sofa.

    Once Zamiel sat down, he asked them what they wanted to drink. Gina liked tea just like him and Zarin liked nothing, so he just ordered tea as well.

    "I am sure you have met Heaven by now." He began.

    "Yes. Thank you for bringing her back." She said. "And don''t let her go again. I know she is stubborn."

    He nodded with a smile. "I have been wanting to apologize to you. Things didn''t start well between us."

    "Oh, no." She held her hand out and waved. "Things started very well. It was a thrilling experience that led to this." She smiled.

    Zamiel had to admit that she was interesting and he could tell that behind her yful personality there was a clever woman.

    "Heaven told me you are in the trading business," she changed topic.

    "Yes."

    "I want to open my own trading market in the near future. Hopefully, we can be partners." She told him.

    "It depends on what you have to offer." He said.

    "I am learning from the best. I am sure you know my grandfather."

    "I do. He is a great businessman. You are a woman. You will have to work twice as hard if not more." He told her.

    She nodded knowingly. "I have no n to fail." She said.

    "Good. I would like to see a woman doing well in the trading world."

    With Heaven wanting to be the first female ruler, it would be good to have a woman known in the trading world as well. Zamiel would like to support her if she was willing to work hard.

    Zarin sat silent the whole time, confused by where the topic went. Helen came with the tea and served them and Gina and Zamiel went on to talk about trading and Heaven. She was also curious about Irene, but he couldn''t disclose any details since he wasn''t sure himself. He just assured her that everything would be alright.

    "It was nice meeting you, Lord Zamiel." She said, standing up atst. Zamiel stood up as well. "I am sure we will see each other more but I''ll leave you alone with my brother now."

    She was enjoying her brother''s misery.

    "It was nice meeting you too." He took her hand again and kissed her knuckles. She gave a nod and then disappeared.

    Zamiel was left with Heaven''s less interesting friend now. He already knew why he was here, so he sat down to see if the boy had turned into a man.

    Hopefully, he wouldn''t disappoint. Having a tough sister and parents and Heaven as his friend, he must be better than this. Zamiel wanted to believe that he had only been lost for a moment.

    "So, what brings you here?" He asked.

    Zarin took a deep breath. His shoulders rose, then fell before he spoke. "I came to apologize and thank you."

    Zamiel nodded and let him continue. Zarin''s eyes darted and he didn''t know where to begin. His thoughts were a mess, but he decided to just say whatever came to his mind atst.

    "It is people I envy that I hate. People I envy have qualities I don''t have but want to have." He paused and looked at him to see if he understood, but Zamiel pretended to be clueless.

    "What I am trying to say is I like you and that is why I hate you." He shook his head thinking that his words made no sense but Zamiel understood what he meant perfectly. "Heaven was also changing and bing someone independent, and that is why I hated that change. I hated everything good because it made me realize where I wascking and I didn''t want to admit it or change."

    Zamiel remained quiet to see how far Zarin would take his apology.

    "I said very hurtful things and did unforgivable things. I hope you find it in your heart to forgive me."

    Now Zamiel was impressed. The boy knew how to speak. Or shall he say the man now? He was speaking like his father.

    "I forgive you." He said.

    Zarin let out a deep breath. "Thank you."

    Zamiel could see that this was still difficult for him. Apologizing wasn''t something he was used to, but at least he was trying.

    An awkward silence followed the apology, and Zarin sipped his tea in the eerie silence. When he put his cup down, he gazed at him, looking a little nervous.

    "Would you like to go out for a drink?" He asked.

 Chapter 286: 163

    <h4>Chapter 286: 163</h4>

    On their way out, Zamiel and Zarin met Ilyas and invited him to go with them. Ilyas was hesitant at first, but then he followed them. They went to a tavern and as usual, gazes turned and eyes widened when they entered. It smelled of alcohol and food and�� men. An unpleasant scent.

    They went and sat at an empty table and ordered their drinks. There was a heavy tension between Zarin and Ilyas as they waited for their drinks to be served. Ilyas didn''t bother to hide his dislike for Zarin. He had been there for Heaven after Zarin had hurt her.

    Zarin couldn''t stand the tension, so he spoke first. "I''ll apologize to Heaven. I care for her too," he told Ilyas.

    Ilyas just red at him, and Zarin shook his head. "Why am I even telling you this?" he muttered to himself.

    Zamiel found the whole situation to be entertaining. He just sat with his drink and watched the awkward silence between them. For some odd reason, they started a drinkingpetition while ring at each other. None of them wanted to give up, and they finished several jarls within a short time.

    When both got drunk, some men in the tavern who had been ogling them thought this was their chance. They got up from their seats and came to their table.

    "Young handsome boys." One of them licked his chapped lips.

    Zamiel didn''t use his frightening aura to scare them off. He was interested to see what would happen.

    Ilyas turned to the man with a look of disgust on his face. "Go away," he slurred.

    "Or what?" another man behind him smirked.

    Ilyas shook his head, as if it would wake him up from his intoxicated state.

    "Or I will chop your limps and feed them to him," he said nodding toward Zarin.

    Zarin looked over at the man and wrinkled his nose.

    "The pretty boy knows how to make threats," the man told his friends and theyughed.

    "Sir, I want him," the bald man behind the man with chapped lips nodded toward Zamiel.

    Zamiel raised one brow but remained silent.

    "No, that one is mine," the man with chapped lips insisted.

    He walked along the table and to his side with unsteady feet all while eyeing him. When he neared, he leaned down and Zamiel could smell his filthy breath as he spoke. "So beautiful," he said, bringing his hand up to touch his hair.

    Before he couldy a hand on him, Ilyas grabbed his wrist, ced his hand on the table and drove his dagger through his palm, pinning his hand to the table. The man screamed in pain and horror, and the other men gasped before drawing their weapons.

    Ilyas kicked his chair back, ready to fight them. Zarin was shocked by the sudden turn of events.

    One of the men swung his sword at Ilyas, but even in his drunken state, Ilyas easily dodged his attack. A fight broke out. Seven men against Ilyas.

    "I should probably help," Zarin said and took onest sip of his drink when it was knocked out of his hand.

    The drink sshed all over Zamiel''s face. Well, this was a good day.

    Zamiel wiped the beer from his face, and Zarin stood looking furious for getting his drink spilled.

    "Let''s see if the pretty boy can fight," said the man, holding out his sword.

    Zarin drew his daggers. "Oh, I am handy with daggers. After I am done, you will look pretty as well," he promised, rolling his daggers between his fingers.

    Zamiel decided to just sit and observe, but the man crying next to him was making it hard to enjoy watching the fight. He was trying to pull the dagger out of his hand, but was too scared to do so.

    "Do you need help?" he asked.

    The man turned to him, looking confused. "Yes, please."

    Zamiel grabbed the dagger and was about to pull it out when the man screamed again. "No! No, please!"

    Zamiel stopped. "Is it yes or no?"

    "Yes, yes," the man cried, but as soon as Zamiel grabbed the dagger, he screamed no again!

    Zamiel chuckled. Ignoring him, he pulled out the dagger, and the man fell to the ground, holding his hand while crying out loud.

    "Well, you have to help your friends," Zamiel told him.

    Ilyas and Zarin were turning the ce upside down. It seemed like almost everyone joined the fight. Zamiel would now and then dodge a jar or a chair that came flying his way. Or kick off someone who got away from the fight and tried to attack him.

    The fight was over quickly with Ilyas and Zarin winning. Zamiel had hoped for a twist, but unfortunately the fun ended already.

    There was a pile of humans on the floor, rolling, groaning, or just lying still. All the furniture was broken. The walls were smeared with food, drinks, and blood.

    "You are not bad," Ilyas told Zarin, while randomly grabbing a drink that didn''t belong to him.

    "You are good," Zarin told him, stepping over a few men lying on the floor to also grab a drink.

    They met in the middle and toasted before gulping the whole thing down.

    Zamiel paid the tavern owner for the damage they caused before leaving with Zarin and Ilyas. Unable to walk straight, both walked around him in circles as they went back home.

    "You didn''t drink enough," Zarin scolded him.

    Ilyas nodded in agreement.

    "The n was to drink," he reminded.

    "Not get drunk and fight," Zamiel added.

    "The man wasying his filthy hands on you," Ilyas slurred.

    "Yes, filthy hands. Did you see the dirt on his nails?" Zarin asked Ilyas.

    Ilyas nodded.

    "Well, thank you for protecting me. I needed that," Zamiel said with sarcasm.

    "Wait!" Zarin held his hand out and came to block Zamiel''s way. "Why didn''t you fight them? You caused lightning to strike me."

    Ilyas lifted his eyebrows. "You caused lightning to strike him?" he was surprised.

    Zamiel nodded.

    Ilyas burst out inughter. It was the first time Zamiel saw himugh.

    Zarin frowned. "It is not funny."

    "It is. Sadly, I missed seeing it."

    "I can always make it happen again," Zamiel teased.

    Zarin was done with them. "I am going to see Heaven," he said.

    "Wait, I''ming with you," Ilyas said.

    "I don''t need you toe with me."

    "I am going to see Lady Heaven to offer my help," Ilyas exined. "She will fight a war."

    Zarin''s eyes widened. "Well then, we need to hurry."

    Zamiel opened his mouth to protest, but both of them were already gone. Fools. How were they going to help her when they could barely stand?

    He quickly went after them, and they all stood in Heaven''s garden. Sensing their presence, Heaven came out of her room. A frown settled on her face when she saw them.

    "What happened to you?" she asked.

    Gina was right behind her, and she raised her eyebrows. "Well, it seems like you had a lot of fun," she said.

    "My Lady," Ilyas bowed sluggishly.

    Heaven looked at him, concerned. "He just had a lot to drink," Zamiel exined.

    "Heaven!" Zarin called, surprising them all by bowing as well.

    What was the boy doing?

    Ilyas kicked the back of his knees, making Zarin fall on his hands and knees. "You don''t get to bow. You kneel!" he told him.

    Zarin remained kneeling and looked up at Heaven. "I have been the worst friend. I have hurt you a lot, and you still remained good to me. I don''t deserve your forgiveness. I am not worthy of your forgiveness right now, but can you give me a chance? I will be someone worthy of your forgiveness."

    Being intoxicated helped him speak his true emotions.

    Heaven looked at him with a frown, but remained silent. Gina crossed her arms over her chest.

    "I know I shouldn''te here and apologize, looking like this. I just wanted to do it while I had the courage. You said I was a coward. You were right. I am. But... I don''t want to lose a friend like you." He rubbed his palms together. "This garden, we grew up here together. We used to y and fight here. I hope we can remain friends and create more memories here together."

    Zamiel had to admit that his apologies were getting better, and Heaven was getting tears in her eyes.

    "And our children can create memories here as well." Suddenly, everyone stiffened and looked at him questioningly.

    "No! "No!" He raised his hands in defense. "I mean our children not together...I mean with others..." he shook his head not knowing how to exin himself. "I mean I hope that my children and your children be friends and create memories together as well."

    Heaven had been holding back herugh but now she let herself go andughed. "Are you thinking of having children?" she asked, surprised.

    "Well��" he scratched the back of his head. "Not now. I need to grow first." He grinned.

    Heaven shook her head at him with a smile. "Alright. I''ll give you a chance," she said.

 Chapter 287: 164

    <h4>Chapter 287: 164</h4>

    Heaven went to see general Kian as soon as she left her father. General Kian was busy nning the war and was having a discussion with other men when she found him. In the middle of his speech, he took notice of her and excused himself toe and see her. He approached her with a big smile.

    "Your Highness, I am d to see you." He really seemed happy to see her.

    "Thank you. How have you been?" she asked.

    "I am better now that you are here, Your Highness," he said.

    Heaven got the impression that he liked her. She hoped not, because she liked him very much. Despite his young age, he acted maturely and was forward-thinking. He was also supportive of her and she didn''t want to lose him as a good man by her side because of unreturned feelings.

    "You are very kind." She smiled.

    "I hope you are not forcing yourself to be here. You still look unwell," he told her with concern.

    "I am fine," she said, but just then she felt a little dizziness and nausea.

    General Kian was quick to notice. He grabbed a chair and told her to sit down.

    Heaven sat down carefully. What was happening to her? She had just been fine.

    "Your Highness. I know you want to help and I know you want to be a general. I am sure you will seed one day but you need to take care of your health first."

    Heaven gave him a reassuring smile. "Being in my room all the time just makes me feel sicker. I want to do something to feel better," she told him.

    He looked at her for a long while, then nodded.

    "Alright. I am curious to see what youe up with," he said.

    He showed her a map of the battlefield with his ns sketched on it. "What do you think?" he asked.

    Oh, Heaven loved him. None of the other generals ochmanders would ever ask for her opinion about war or anything.

    Heaven took a closer look at the map and he exined to her what he meant with the different sketches and gave her more details about his n. She wasn''t an expert, but from what she saw and understood, it was a good n. Except there were a few things that she found concerning.

    She didn''t know how to point it out without offending him, so she decided to make it a question instead.

    "The archers that are hiding here, how will they shoot their arrows?"

    He nodded knowingly. "I know. This part needs more work. To shoot arrows from this long distance won''t be effective, but this is the only ce they can hide. Maybe they can hide here until the army arrives and then run out and attack."

    He looked at her, curious about her opinion.

    Heaven was thoughtful, but she couldn''te up with a good answer yet. "I am not sure. I need to think about it."

    General Kian stood up and went to his desk. He opened a drawer and took out another map. He handed it to her.

    "Here. You can sketch here if youe up with something," he said.

    She took the map from him, "thank you. I don''t know if His Majesty told you yet but I''ll be participating in the war."

    General Kian frowned, "His Majesty told me but if I may step out of line, you don''t look alright Your Highness."

    Heaven wanted to curse. Her appearance was making things difficult for her. "I am recovering fast. I will be fine when it is time to leave."

    He nodded, "I hope so."

    When she left the room, she heard a few soldiers speaking behind her back. "General Kian. We can''t have a woman follow us to war. It is a bad omen," she heard someone say.

    She stopped to listen.

    "Here," General Kian spoke. He probably handed the soldier something. "She wille back with a n. If youe up with a better n than hers, then she won''te with us."

    "But general..."

    "End of discussion!" General Kian said in an authoritative voice. She had never heard him speak like that before. He sounded intimidating, and she could imagine the soldier bowing and retreating.

    "Now Heaven would have toe up with a good n to participate in the war and she didn''t want to disappoint General Kian, who believed in her."

    Determined, she went back to her room, ready to go through her books and notes of everything she had learned and create a n. She would also have to eat and make sure she looked better before leaving for war.

    When she came back to her room, she found Gina sitting on her bed and waiting for her.

    "Oh Gina. I am d you are here. I might need your help," Heaven said.

    "What does the future Queen need?" said her friend, standing up.

    Heaven went to the table and opened the map. "I need to n a war."

    "I know nothing about nning a war," Gina said.

    "I know. I''ll do the nning. I just need fresh eyes to go through it once I am done and a different perspective. You might see things I don''t."

    "Alright."

    "And you can help me find information."

    Heaven brought all of her books and ced them on the table. Gina''s eyes widened.

    "Did you read all of these?" she asked.

    "Almost," Heaven replied.

    Gina and Heaven sat down and began to read about different war strategies.

    "I want to tell you something," Gina suddenly spoke still looking down at the book in her hands. "I went to Zamiel''s home today."

    Heaven looked up from her papers.

    "Zarin was on his way to apologize to Zamiel so I went with him."

    Heaven blinked in disbelief.

    "Zarin went to apologize to Zamiel?!"

    Gina nodded. "He said he woulde here to apologize to you after that. He is still not here."

    Oh, no! Did they get into a fight? Zamiel wasn''t the type to get easily angry, but anything could have happened.

    She sighed. She had a war to n. She couldn''t worry about grown-up men. If Zarin got some beating, he deserved it.

    "Are you worried that something happened to him?" Heaven asked.

    Gina opened her mouth to say something when her head turned to the door. "Did you hear that?"

    Heaven strained her ears. Someone was in her garden. Both went to look, and what she saw was something she never expected to see. Zamiel, Zarin and Ilyas together. This was the second time she was surprised within a day and then Zarin surprised her a third time with his apology.

    Heaven had expected to beat him up the day he apologized for all the hurt he caused her, but his apology was so sincere she forgot about the beating. And she liked the idea of their children being best friends. It brought a smile to her face. She was also happy that the three men seemed to get along now.

    Heaven invited them into her room and wrinkled her nose when they walked by. They smelled of beer, sweat, and blood.

    Zamiel walked steadily, but Ilyas and Zarin had a hard time keeping their bnce. Gina crossed her arms over her chest and red at her brother. She shook her head at him as he sat down on the sofa. Ilyas stood at the door to her garden and breathed in the fresh air. He was trying to sober up. Heaven had never seen him like that before.

    "What happened?" she asked Zamiel.

    "We decided to have some fun, and it got a little out of hand," he exined. "They will be fine soon," he said turning back to look at Zarin, who had already passed out on the sofa.

    "Or not."

    Gina was about to wake him up with a kick, but Heaven told her to stop. "Let him rest."

    She then turned back to Zamiel. "I need to go back to work. I have to n a war and participate."

    He nodded. "Can I be of any help?"

    Heaven looked at him. He was only a distraction. "I am sure you can."

    They went and sat at the table again. Ilyas joined them soon. "Are you feeling better?" Heaven asked him.

    "Yes, My Lady."

    Gina looked up from her book and studied him in silence before speaking, "You are��?"

    Ilyas stood up and Heaven felt him wobble a little. He was still not sober yet. "I apologize for not introducing myself. My name is Ilyas. I serve Lady Heaven. You must be her friend, Gina," he said.

    Gina nodded, but looked suspiciously at him. She leaned over the table, closer to Heaven. "When did you find yourself a demon servant?"

    "It is a long story," was all Heaven said.

    Gina turned back to Ilyas again as he sat down. "How old are you?"

    "A little over a hundred years, My Lady."

    Suddenly she grabbed his wrist and turned his hand so she could see his palm. Heaven was surprised by the sudden action.

    "You are a demon yer," she said usingly. "And don''t deny it. I know because my father is one."

    Ilyas looked at her, confused. "Yes. I. Am."

    "Who do you work for?"

    "Gina, please stop." Heaven gave her a look that Zamiel was also there.

    "Yes, right," she said, releasing his hand.

    Heaven could understand that after everything that happened, her friend was being a little more protective.

    Ilyas looked at his hand, probably wondering how Gina was able to tell. Heaven could see nothing different about his hands.

    "Alright. Let''s go back to work now." Heaven said.

 Chapter 288: 165

    <h4>Chapter 288: 165</h4>

    Heaven watched Zarin, who after he woke up buried himself in her books. He was very determined to help her. Ilyas sat quietly and also read one of her books, turning page after page. Sometimes he would raise his eyebrows. Heaven guessed it must be the times he either read something surprising or interesting.

    Leaving them to read, she turned back to her map and tried to make a few sketches of what she thought would be a good n. Gina said she knew little about war strategies, but she was good at finding loopholes and then they would correct them together. Zamiel was mostly quiet. Heaven knew that he wanted to give her the space to discover her own strength, but he was there in case she needed him.

    After a while, Zarin came to take a look at the map. The archers seemed to still be a problem. The battlefield was a vast, empty area surrounded by hills. General Kian had nned for the archers to hide behind the hills and wait for the enemy''s army to arrive and then shoot their arrows. It wasn''t a bad idea, but the sight was bad and the distance too long. The enemy also had great armor and helmets and arger army. So Heaven wanted all her men to be of good use.

    Zarin studies the map and her sketches for a while. Heaven became curious about what he was thinking.

    "I say we put the archers somewhere no one would expect. This is amon strategy for archers to hide here. If the enemy is smart, they will be prepared for this. We need to hide them somewhere unexpected, or maybe not hide them at all," he suggested.

    The way he spoke reminded her of younger Zarin. The one that loved to study and was calmer and smarter than her. It seemed like the young Zarin was still in there somewhere.

    "I agree," Heaven said.

    "How many soldiers do you have?" He asked.

    "Two thousand and the enemy has twice asrge an army."

    "The book says if weaker than the enemy, avoid them," Gina said.

    "Yes, but the size of an army doesn''t always equal their strength. My father alone can kill a thousand men. It is also about how you utilize your resources."

    "Well then, maybe you should let Zamiel participate. He could strike them with lightning, open up the ground to swallow them or cause a hurricane that sends them back home. No one would know. It would look like a natural disaster," Zarin joked.

    "A natural disaster that only kills the enemy is suspicious," Gina said.

    "Who will be the suspect? The weather?" Zarin asked.

    "We have to pretend we are humans only and they can''t cause a natural disaster." Heaven looked over at Zamiel but he just smiled at her.

    She noticed that his silver eyes seemed to gleam more than usual but she didn''t think much of it and went back to work.

    The rest of the day went by fast. Heaven went to see if her father found out anything else and then proceeded with her n. She also went to see general Kian to ask details about their army.

    Surprisingly, Zarin was very engaged and suggested different ideas. They sketched, discussed, changed and recreated but Heaven was still not satisfied. She wanted it to be really good but it was alreadyte and everyone had to go home.

    Zamiel was the only one left in her room. Heaven was exhausted but for some reason the good ideas only came to mind now. She would just sketch some more and then sleep, but her body refused to stay awake and she didn''t know when she dozed off.

    Someone''s touch woke her up and she felt that she was being carried to bed. Knowing that it was Zamiel she didn''t bother to wake up. He ced her in bed carefully and then covered her with a nket. His cold fingers removed the hair from her face and then he leaned down and kissed her on the cheek.

    "Good night." He whispered before vanishing.

    Heaven was suddenly fully awake. A kiss on the cheek had apletely different feel. She wanted this. A kiss on the cheek to wish her goodnight every night. Feeling warm inside she fell asleep.

    The next morning when she woke up, she quickly went back to work. She took her map and went to ask the opinion of Callum and Lincoln. Callum studied the map in silence, and Heaven waited nervously for his feedback.

    "I like the idea of dividing the army and attacking from behind. But how do you n to do that?" He asked.

    Heaven showed him her n with the help of the map. "Having only half the army standing in front of them will lure them to think that it is going to be an easy fight. We will attack from the front first, while the other half of the army will ride around the hills and go behind the enemy. We will surround them. We might be fewer but we are much stronger."

    From what her father told her, the King created arge army but most soldiers were untrained orcked many years of training, unlike their own army.

    Callum nodded.

    "We should also prepare the castle''s defences. The King doesn''t seem to want a fair fight. He could have nned to attack the castle and is only using war as a distraction."

    She handed him another map, where she sketched how the castle should put up their defences.

    He looked at that one as well and made a few sketches of his own, where he thought she could improve or change.

    "I think it looks good otherwise," he told her.

    She was happy to hear that. "Thank you."

    She then went to see Lincoln. He was much more critical. "It is true that we can defeat them easily, but this n is to prove what you are capable of. You shouldn''t n the war with the thought of our army being stronger. The n should aim toward minimizing deaths, waste of resources and wartime and not only to win if you want to impress," he told her. "If a general made this n, not many would question it but you are the one making it. Everyone will study every detail and try to critique it."

    Heaven nodded, knowing that the soldiers wouldn''t easily ept her n. "Thank you, Lincoln. I will work on it." She said standing up to leave.

    "One more thing." He stopped her. "When presenting your n, do it as a soldier. Not a princess. Forget that title for a while."

    "Yes, Sir."

    He smiled at her.

 Chapter 289: 166

    <h4>Chapter 289: 166</h4>

    Heaven went back to her room to perfect her n, and everyone joined her again to help.

    "Do you have any idea for a n, Ilyas?" Gina asked, turning to Ilyas, who had been quiet the whole time.

    "I don''t n my fights," he said simply.

    "Of course not," she sighed.

    "But��" he continued, turning to Heaven. "If you want to end the war quickly without many deaths and waste of resources, the attack should be in full force and with a specific aim."

    "It shouldn''t be an attack to distract or to lead to something else. It should be an attack to destroy," Zarin added, and him and Ilyas nodded in agreement.

    The whole dynamic between the men was weird and interesting to watch, but it gave Heaven an idea. She looked at her map. She would have to redo some parts of her n for it to turn out the way she wanted it to. It wasn''t easy, and it took her until the evening to put her vision on paper. Once she was satisfied, it was time to see if everyone else would feel the same.

    Zarin was the first to take a look at her n and Heaven found it so strange to see him so seriously while studying the paper in his hand. "I believe it to be a good n." He said.

    Heaven smiled at him.

    Gina had been sketching with her, so she knew the n. The next one to look at it was Ilyas. He took a quick look. "I don''t know much about nning a war but it looks good to me," he said.

    Now it was time for Zamiel''s to turn to look at it. He didn''t need to study it too long before he spoke. "It''s a good n. Now you have to think of how to represent it and answer all the questions that maye your way. You also have to think of all kinds of criticism that your n might receive and what to do about it."

    "Bloody men," Gina muttered, then realized that there were three men in the room. "I mean no offense. I just... nevermind." She sank back in her seat.

    "I know. I am ready," Heaven said without hesitance. She would not back down now when she spent so much time nning.

    "Yes. You should make all those men speechless." Gina added.

    She had been angry for her, watching her having to work harder because she was a woman. Now it looked like she wanted to kill all men.

    Heaven thanked everyone for their time and help, and then quickly went to see General Kian, who also spent most of his day nning.

    "Come in," he said when he saw her standing at the door. "Are you overexerting yourself?"

    "I am getting enough sleep. Thank you for your worry."

    He was leaning against the table and reached his hand out, seeing her holding the map. Heaven ced the map in his hand.

    He turned around, opened the map, and ced it on the table. Heaven went to stand next to him to exin how she thought. While she exined, she felt as though he watched her instead of the map.

    "It is a good n. I am impressed." He said, but Heaven wasn''t sure if he even paid attention to what she was saying.

    "Is it really good? I can change if there is anything wrong." She told him.

    He shook his head. "I love the attack with force and from behind."

    Heaven was d he paid attention, but she still wanted to be clear with him. "Well, then shall I prepare for presenting my idea tomorrow?"

    He nodded with a smile.

    "Thank you for giving me an opportunity."

    "You deserve it," he said.

    Heaven smiled, not knowing how to tell him without it sounding sudden or weird.

    "And hopefully when wee back, I''ll get married." She grimaced after speaking. That did sound sudden and not rted to the current conversation at all.

    General Kian''s eyes widened in surprise. "I thought you wanted to rule."

    "I do. But if being a woman doesn''t stop me, then being married shouldn''t either. In fact, having a husband who supports my decision to rule might be a good influence on other men."

    "Did you find such a man?" He asked.

    "I did," she said.

    He smiled, but there was a sadness behind his smile. "Congrattions Your Highness. I am happy for you."

    "Thank you."

    "You should probably go rest. You have a big day tomorrow," he said.

    "Yes, I should go." She said, suddenly feeling awkward.

    She hated this. Hopefully, things would remain good between her and General Kian.

    As for getting married, she thought it was time to do so. If she was going to break one norm, then she might as well break all. Besides, she wanted a life with Zamiel no matter what. He was her true happiness.

    She looked at her empty room and her empty bed. She didn''t want toe to an empty room and sleep alone in a bed anymore. She wanted to missing back to her room and feel warmth whenever she walked inside. Being without her family and Zamiel had made her realize that what made her the most happy was being with the people she loved and she wanted to be happy. She wanted Zamiel to be happy.

    Right now, she felt like she was in the middle of nowhere. She was happy, yet worried. She was home yet not. She was in danger or not. Many things had been holding her back, but she had enough. Now she was going to live her life the way she wanted to.

    Changing into her nightgown, she teleported to Zamiel''s home. He was already in bed and since he didn''t turn around; she guessed he was sleeping. Carefully, she went around the bed to the other side andy down next to him.

    She watched his face in the dim light and couldn''t help but reach for him. She removed the hair from his face and tucked it behind his ear.

    Yes, this is how she wanted to spend her nights. Sleep next to this man and just look at his face. That alone brought her enough joy.

    To her surprise, Zamiel opened his eyes, and his silver gaze met hers. She had been right. His eyes were glowing more than usual, and he just stared at her without speaking.

    "Zamiel." She ced her hand on his cheek. "After Ie back from war, let''s get married."

 Chapter 290: 167

    <h4>Chapter 290: 167</h4>

    Zamiel''s eyes widened in surprise. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He wasn''t sure whether to be happy or worried. What made her suddenly want to get married?

    "Is that what you truly want?" He asked.

    "Yes," she said without hesitance.

    "What about bing a ruler?"

    "I will be a better ruler with you by my side." She smiled.

    Zamiel didn''t know what to say. He knew they would get married eventually, but he thought that he would have to wait. He was patient but at the same time there was nothing he wanted more than to be known as her husband and live with her.

    "Don''t you want that?" She asked when he didn''t speak.

    He took her hand. "There is nothing I want more. I live for you."

    She smiled at him, that so heartmelting smile of hers. He wanted to see her smile and make her happy every day.

    "I want to give you something more to live for," she said. "A family. A child. Our child."

    A Child?

    His heart skipped a beat every time he thought of having a child. He had to admit that he was scared, even though he did have a strong desire to once again feel the joy of holding his own flesh and blood. There was nothing more special than a moment like that.

    Heaven noticed his worry. "You don''t want children?"

    "I do."

    "But you are scared?" she said.

    "I am. I want to protect you and my child this time. Our child."

    Heaven caressed his cheek and smiled. "You don''t have to worry. What is meant to happen will always happen. I know you will do your best and that is all that matters."

    Zamiel knew he couldn''t be afraid forever. He had to let go of his fear and enjoy having a life and a family with Heaven.

    "You deserve everything good in this world. I want to give you all that I can," she continued.

    Zamiel felt a warm, fuzzy feeling in his chest. He always felt like this was a dream and he would wake up soon, but it wasn''t. This was real, and he was blessed to this woman. His woman. His heaven.

    "I love you." He said and leaned in to kiss her.

    She tasted like everything sweet and warm and smelled like spring and flowers. She wrapped her arms around him and pressed her soft body against his. She weed his touch and awakened his senses.

    He had already been itching for her all day. It was mostly his gums that itched, and this time it wasn''t just to bite her for pleasure. It was like he had an urge to renew the mark despite it still being there. It was the painful itching that made you unable to think of anything else. The urge to renew the mark was no fun.

    Shifting swiftly, he ced her beneath him and continued to ce kisses down her jaw and neck. Heaven leaned her head back and arched against him. Zamiel''s gums ached from his fangs growing as he adorned her neck with kisses. He nipped at where the mark was ced, and his fangs grazed her skin.

    Heaven writhed beneath him and buried her fingers in his hair. He didn''t know whose heartbeat or heavy breathing he was hearing, but it suddenly became clear to his ears. He could feel the pulse at her neck against his lips. Avoiding the vein on her neck, he sank his fangs right where the previous mark was.

    Heaven whimpered and grasped him harder. Zamiel felt the itching in his gums gradually ease and pleasure taking its ce. He was lost in the heat of the moment, ignoring the concerning sounds he was hearing in the background. And the taste of her blood. It was different. He flicked his tongue over the wound and tasted the blood once again.

    It couldn''t be?

    But many things started to fall into ce. Heaven''s tiredness, his sudden urge to bite her again and now the taste of her blood.

    "What is wrong?" Heaven asked when he pulled away abruptly.

    Zamiel leaned down and ced his ear near her belly. He listened.

    "What are you doing?" Heaven asked.

    He could hear his own and Heaven''s heartbeat at first, but after a while, he heard an additional heartbeat. It was a faint sound and was only heard once in a while. Like the resting heartbeat of an ancient demon, it was very slow.

    Zamiel looked up at Heaven, realizing what he just found out. He still had a hard time believing it. He was speechless. His mind stopped to function, and there wasplete silence inside his head. He had thought that he would have to wait a long time before he was blessed with a child again. This seemed like a dream.

    Heaven sat up, looking worried. "Zamiel? What is it?" she asked carefully, as if afraid of knowing the answer.

    "Heaven."

    "Yes."

    "You are pregnant."

    Heaven blinked a few times in disbelief. "But��" she put a hand on her stomach. "I don''t feel anything. I would know," she said.

    Zamiel guessed that because Heaven was part demon, the baby was mostly demon and that was why the heartbeat was so slow. Even he wouldn''t have been able to tell a heart that beats only once in a while.

    "It is early to tell, and it is your first time." He told her.

    Heaven was quiet for a long moment. He knew that just like him, she would need some time for everything to sink in.

    "I am pregnant," she said with her hand still on her stomach.

    "Yes," Zamiel nodded.

    He knew she wouldn''t be happy about it. She had her goals and dreams to aplish. He wanted to be happy, but he was so conflicted.

    "I am pregnant," she repeated.

    Zamiel became unsure of her reaction. Was she��

    "I am pregnant." Her face lit up, and she smiled.

    She was happy?

    Zamiel felt relief wash over him. He could finally breathe and be happy about the news.

    "Oh Zamiel." She wrapped her arms around him, and he hugged her back.

    He couldn''t help the tears that filled his eyes. He was going to have a child. It all felt surreal. The happiness he felt was overwhelming until he felt her stiffen. She drew back, and there was a frown between her eyebrows.

    He sensed her worry and fear. "How can I tell my parents?" she said, her cheeks flushing a bright red.

    "Heaven. They. Know." He told her.

    Her parents knew how this worked. They weren''t fools to think that they as mates spent time together without touching each other.

    Heaven''s whole face burned. "Oh," was all she managed to say.

    Zamiel took her hands. "It is nothing to be ashamed of."

    She took a deep breath and nodded. He could tell that she was dreading to tell them. Then suddenly she looked up with eyes wide.

    "The war? I won''t be able to be a general or rule now."

    "Why? Because you are pregnant?" He asked.

    She looked at him, confused, as if he should know why.

    "The things that make you a woman shouldn''t be a weakness or a hindrance. You can do the things you want to do all while embracing everything that makes you a woman." He told her.

    "You think so?"

    "I know so. I know you can do anything you set your mind to."

    Heaven nodded looking determined.

 Chapter 291: 168

    <h4>Chapter 291: 168</h4>

    Irene was slowly getting used to spending time in the water kingdoms. She was still fascinated by many things and she had gotten to know a few people. All of them nice and weing. There was a particr water demon, Dorota, whom she had be friends with. She had never had female friends before, so this feeling was new to her.

    Dorota was almost two hundred years old and a beautifuldy, inside and out. Her green hair was wavy and her eyes changed color, like every other water demon. She was elegant, smart and funny and already after their first meeting they got along really well.

    Dorota showed her around the kingdom and introduced her to more people. Seeing all the women being friends and their children and grandchildren being friends made her feel envious and realize what she missed in life.

    She was married off at a young age, separated from her family to be with a man who didn''t care much for her. Then she met Lothaire, who fed her lies and isted her even more. He never introduced her to other people, except for Roshan and Enoch, and he never took her ces where she could meet people. She wished that she had taken that step herself, but her main focus had been to get her son back. And being both witch and demon, she didn''t know who to befriend. Who would ept her? Where would she go? She felt like she belonged nowhere.

    The only safe ce for her to be was with Lothaire, and she hadn''t been unhappy about it because she didn''t know anything better.

    Now she saw amunity with families. People who have known each other since childhood, grew up together, spend time together sharing their happiness and worries. It was a beautiful thing to witness.

    Howe she never had a friend? She surrounded herself with nts and animals instead, when she wasn''t with her family. She had no other purpose or hobby besides being a mother and a grandmother. What was her identity?

    What did she like or dislike? What were her goals and dreams?

    Talking to Euphorion made her realize that everything she did or said was always about her family. She knew what everyone liked to eat or do, or what they wanted to be, but she didn''t know those things about herself. When she used to be alone, she would always think about her son, and when she got her son, she would always think about Lothaire. She never took time to just think about herself.

    "You know�� every time I ask you a question, the reply has to be something about your family." He told her one day.

    "What is wrong with that?" she asked defensively.

    He shook his head with a slight smile. "Nothing. I just want to know about you."

    She was a grandmother. If she aged normally, that would show. What life did she have left to live and this man wouldn''t have been looking at her if she looked like her true age. But then again, at his age, he would have been dead a very long time ago.

    "There is nothing much to know about me," she said, noticing that sometimes he was interested in her and other times not.

    It was consistent, so she thought maybe he was like that as a person. She hoped so, at least because she wasn''t interested in him.

    Another demon, an ancient one at that she didn''t want to get involved with. She didn''t need any man in her life. Euphorion was a goodpany, and she wanted it to remain that way until she got back home.

    "I know nothing about having a family or being part of it. But loving yourself is part of being happy." He told her.

    He mostly joked around and made herugh, but whenever he said something serious, it stuck with her. Spending time with him made her find joy and herself. She took time to reflect and find happiness within herself.

    Tonight she sat with him again in his roofless parlour. Because it was colder under the ocean, he made a firece and put on fire just for her and then they chatted about everything. Irene felt strangelyfortable with him, despite fighting it. She didn''t want to trust someone again and get her heart broken. Making friends here made her both happy and worried.

    But there was something about Euphorion that was so sincere. She could tell he spoke his mind. There was no filter between his mouth and brain. Whatever came to mind left his mouth. It was both funny andforting.

    They could sit and talk all night. Time with him passed by quickly. Irene couldn''t remember just sitting and talking for hours with Lothaire or him, making herugh so much.

    Yes, they would have intense, passionate nights. He would give her anything she asked for, he would look out for her and protect her, but she couldn''t remember just talking to him for hours about anything, or going on an adventure with him. They could have easily traveled around the world, but he didn''t even show her the whole of Decresh.

    Meanwhile, she was here she went on a tour around the ocean and visited every corner of the water kingdom.

    She really hated making thisparison because she didn''t want to think of Lothaire, but it became part of her reflection. To her, Lothaire became everything because he came at a vulnerable time in her life where no one showed her love or care except for him. She only had worse people topare him to, so in her eyes he became the good one.

    Now her days of being stupid and vulnerable came to an end. She felt more confident in herself than ever. Now it was time for her to go back home.

    Euphorion had already told her he was only keeping her for safety''s sake, but believed there wasn''t much to worry about. If she wanted to go home, he thought she could.

    Sometimes it looked like he was sad to send her away, and sometimes it felt like he just wanted to get rid of her. Again the confusingly contrasting emotions.

    Getting to know herself during her stay in the water kingdom made her recognize the emotions in his eyes. It was like her own. She recognized the fear in his fascinating eyes, and she guessed that''s why he distanced himself from her sometimes.

    Everyone seemed to be close in the water kingdom, but he liked to be alone. You would think someone who has lived as long as him would have a family and many friends by now, but he didn''t. He was alone, but unlike her he didn''t seem lonely, and he taught her to like her ownpany.

    "I think it is time for me to go back home." She told him.

 Chapter 292: 169

    <h4>Chapter 292: 169</h4>

    Euphorion''s days became suddenly busy. He was surprised by how much thepany of one person could change one''s daily life. He found himself not only thinking about himself, but about someone else as well.

    Every time he would eat, he would stop and remember that he had a guest who also needed food. Whenever he went out, he didn''t just leave. He went to tell Irene that he would be gone for a while, so she would know. If he bought something, he would also think of buying something for her. Otherwise, he felt strange.

    It wasn''t just all about him anymore. It felt like he had a duty to take care of someone else as well.

    Surprisingly, Irene got used to staying in the water kingdom quicker than he thought. She became friends with a few females and went out to spend time with them. She looked happier than when she first arrived, but he knew she still missed her family.

    Somehow, he wanted her to leave. Her presence affected him too much. He was getting used to having someone to spend his days with. He found himself looking forward to waking up every morning so he could see her face or hear herughter, and when she wasn''t there with him, he felt lonely.

    This was what he had been avoiding. He didn''t want to need or want someone. He was fine by himself. Why was this happening to him?

    He had been in denial, but the connection was too strong. He knew she was the one. His mate. What an ironic thing? After all those years, the woman he takes fromnd to annoy the devil would turn out to be the one.

    Unable to contain himself, heughed at his fate. And that wasn''t even the worst part. The worst part was that she was originally a witch. She didn''t feel the same pull for him as he felt for her. She wasn''t bound to him. She could just walk away anytime, and he knew she would.

    Irene was still healing. She wasn''t looking for love. She wasn''t ready to give away her heart yet and get it broken. Was it not the same for him? He didn''t want to deal with heartbreak, either, but now it was toote.

    He had already bonded with her. Not physically, but emotionally, and there was no way he could escape it. Unlike her.

    Tonight, as he sat with her, she was thinking of home. She thought it was time for her to go back. He knew it was only a matter of time before she decided to go back to where she belonged.

    "I think it is time for me to go home." She said.

    He nodded. Maybe this was for the better.

    "You should at least sleep before leaving. You can leave tomorrow morning."

    He wanted to bite his own tongue and swallow it. What was he saying? He should let her leave as soon as possible.

    She nodded. "Yes, I could use some sleep."

    That night after saying good night to her, Euphorion couldn''t sleep. His heart felt hollow just thinking of her absence, and the next morning he didn''t feel as excited to wake up.

    She, on the other hand, was eager to go back home. She already waited for him outside his room. Euphorion took a deep breath, gathering his strength to let her go.

    "You are going now?" He said.

    She nodded. "Yes."

    "I can escort you home."

    She shook her head with a smile. "No. I will be fine. You have already done a lot for me and I had a really good time here. Thank you for taking care of me while being here."

    Euphorion swallowed the lump in his throat. "I hope you arrive safely and stay happy with your family."

    After everything she went through, he wished happiness for her. She deserved it.

    He could tell that she healed a little while she was here, and he hoped she would continue in that direction.

    "I will. And I will miss being here." She said, looking around. Her eyes seemed to tear up. "You live in a beautiful ce. The ocean has a unique breeze and colors that evoke joy and peace."

    He realized that she wasn''t just happy to go back home, but she was also sad to leave this ce. She had made good memories here.

    "You are always wee to visit again." He told her.

    He shouldn''t have said that. He was causing himself more pain.

    She smiled. "I will. It won''t be thest time we see each other."

    He knew he shouldn''t be happy hearing that, but he was.

    ***********

    Things weren''t going well for Lothaire. The possession was affecting him much more than he thought it would. He couldn''t control his emotions and focus. He tried to distance himself from everyone else so they wouldn''t notice the change in him. His daughters were already thinking of how to save themselves if he messed up, knowing very well that he wasn''t in a stable state of mind.

    He agreed with them. Despite knowing that he wouldn''t be able to find the water kingdoms, he still went under the ocean to look for Irene. But what would he do if he found her? He couldn''t force her to stay with him. Zamiel knew that and probably waited for him to take away someone''s free will again and lose his kingdom.

    Lothaire was losing sight of what was important to him. The only way to get Irene without risking his kingdom would be through maniption, but now she knew his ns.

    When he didn''t find a way out, he thought of revenge. What if he just killed them all and saved himself this agony? The only way to stop caring for her was to eliminate her. Eliminate the punishment sent to him. And if God sent another one, he would eliminate it as well. He refused to be weak.

    What would make Irenee tond? Killing her granddaughter or her son might be a good idea. Heughed at his own ridiculous idea. He knew he was lying to himself that he could do it, but he would try. Maybe anger would take over and he would end his misery.

    He went to his son''s room and loomed over him while asleep. A stab in the spine and then everything would be fine. Then he would kill Heaven and Irene... well, she would follow them on her own.

    The only problem was Zamiel would remain and he would live just to have his revenge on him.

    Being stupid, Lothaire ignored all logic and looked at his son, sleeping alone. Hazel had gone to sleep with her daughter. He looked at him for a long moment, without doing anything, until Lucian stirred in his sleep. Lothaire made sure his presence couldn''t be sensed, but Lucian still knew that someone was with him in the room. He sat up and looked around with squinted eyes.

    "Lothaire?"

    It was like he expected his actions and waited for him. Lothaire revealed himself, and Lucian frowned.

    "What are you doing here?" He asked.

    "I came to kill you."

    Lucian nodded, not the least fazed. "What are you waiting for? Or do you want to torture me first?"

    Lothaire smirked. "Now that you reminded me of it I might as well do it."

    Lucian shook his head at him. "You must be bored. You know that I have gone through the worst torture and death."

    "Then I might just kill you and not waste my time."

    "Your entire existence is a waste," Lucian said.

    Of course he would think so.

    Lucian had somehow always managed to see through him. He never fell for his lies and despite trying to like him because he thought he should as a son, he never did. His gut feeling told him he shouldn''t fall into his trap.

    "You never liked me," Lothaire said.

    "You are not likeable and you never liked me, either. I never felt a fatherly love from you. You did like Heaven a little more, but even with her, you didn''t love her as a grandfather loves his grandchild. You only ever loved yourself and even with mother, it was always about you."

    ''Love is not just a feeling.'' Heaven''s words echoed in his mind.

    "I am d she is away from you," Lucian continued. "I have a lot to do tomorrow. You are disturbing my sleep. Whatever you are going to do, do it quickly."

    Hey down again and turned away to sleep.

    Lothaire watched his back for a moment. He was indeed wasting his time. He knew he wouldn''t be able to kill him. To never see Irene was something he couldn''t imagine. He was already losing his mind because he could not see her for a few days.

    Then who would he kill or destroy?

    He went to Zamiel''s work ce. He could burn the whole ce and get rid of all his workers, but for what purpose? Zamiel could easily start all over again. If he was going to have his revenge, it should be in a fun way. Heaven wanted to be the first female ruler. Reputation was very important for people to like her and ept her as their ruler. Maybe he could start there to make it difficult for her. He would stand in her way every time she tried to take a step forward. Life wouldn''t be fun as his enemy.

 Chapter 293: 170

    <h4>Chapter 293: 170</h4>

    Heaven was so nervous to tell her parents about her pregnancy. Her emotions kept going back and forth between being excited and nervous. Feeling embarrassed, she went to her parents'' room. She hoped to only find her mother. She would be morefortable only telling her first.

    As she hoped, only her mother was in the room. "Good morning, mother." She greeted, feeling a thousand butterflies in her stomach.

    "Good morning." Her mother smiled while having breakfast in her room today.

    "Is father is busy with the war?" She asked.

    Her mother nodded.

    Heaven went to sit with her.

    "Did you eat?" her mother asked.

    "I will soon. I just wanted to tell you something first." The butterflies in her stomach went wild. It suddenly became hard to breathe.

    Her mother narrowed her eyes and waited patiently.

    "I am pregnant, mother." Heaven blurted as fast as she could. She was afraid to hear her own words and looked down, afraid to meet her mother''s gaze.

    It became dead quiet in the room. Heaven could hear the breeze and the birds singing outside. It felt like forever before she looked up at her mother.

    Her mother was in shock. She opened her mouth, closed it, opened it again, but no words left her lips. Heaven wished the earth would open up and swallow her.

    "Please say something." She said.

    "How long?" Her mother asked.

    "Not long." If she got married soon, she could conceal it.

    Her mother was still speechless. It seemed like she had a lot to say, but didn''t know where to start.

    "Well, we need to tell your father."

    Heaven looked down at her hands again, feeling ufortable. Her mother was clearly distraught by the news.

    "Heaven. I am just worried about you and want to make sure that everything goes right." She said, noticing her reaction.

    Heaven nodded again. What could she say or do? She just waited for her father toe. Waited to be scolded. But her father''s reaction shocked both her and her mother.

    "I am going to be a grandfather," he beamed.

    Her mother looked at him as if he had lost his mind, but her father was truly happy about bing a grandparent. Maybe he just needed time for everything to sink in. He could enjoy the good news first, then move on to the bad.

    "Well, now that you are pregnant you have to get married as soon as possible." He told her.

    Heaven nodded.

    "Then we should arrange it." Her father was quick to think of the solution instead of worrying.

    Heaven turned to her mother to know her thoughts. "Are you alright with the way things turned out?" Her mother asked.

    Heaven smiled. "Mother, I am happy and I was thinking of getting married, anyway."

    "You look worried," she said.

    "I am only nervous." She knew nothing about pregnancy and she wasn''t really prepared for it. She didn''t think it would happen this soon.

    Her mother took her hands. "You will do great and I am here for you."

    Heaven squeezed her mother''s hands. "Thank you."

    "Well, I have to interrupt. Heaven, I hope you have your n ready. It is time for a meeting," he said.

    Right. It was time to go back to duty, and she was d her father didn''t dismiss her now that she told him about her pregnancy.

    Heaven went to the meeting with her ns and her speech ready. She was nervous to speak in front of so many men, and her eyes searched for General Kian and Lincoln. The two men supporting her. They were seated and waited for her to present her n. General Kian gave her a nod and Heaven thought of what Zamiel had taught her.

    Stand straight, shoulders rxed and not look down or bow to anyone. She presented her n and exined her strategies confidently. A few of them threw questions at her, but she had prepared so well that she could give them answers that either satisfied them or made them quiet.

    Her father sat amongst the men and watched quietly. General Kian''s father, who was the head chiefmander of the royal army, nodded thoughtfully after she was done. She nervously waited for his response.

    "I like your n, Your Highness." He said.

    He was a man of few words. Heaven was so happy to know that she had impressed him. He was an important man. But others weren''t so happy about her achievement.

    "Your Highness, Your Majesty. There is a concerning rumor spreading outside the walls of the castle." One of them began to speak. Her father narrowed his eyes, as if knowing what he was going to say. "People are saying foul things about Her Highness."

    Heaven frowned. What was he talking about? It looked like he wanted to say more, but was too afraid. Instead, he was hinting at something.

    "What are they saying?" Her father demanded.

    "I don''t want to offend��"

    "I asked a question." Her father cut off.

    The soldier looked around nervously. "They are saying she isn''t a bare maiden anymore."

    What?! Heaven froze in shock. It seemed like many knew about this rumor, since only a few in the room seemed surprised. There was no way anyone could have known about her and Zamiel.

    Her father remained calm, but she could see the mes in his eyes.

    Heaven remained standing frozen, and the others joined in to take this opportunity to bring her down.

    "I think it is important as a princess and a future ruler to think of her reputation, Your Majesty." Another one added.

    "I think she should get married and save her reputation."

    Heaven turned to yet another one who spoke.

    Her father remained silent. He probably wanted to see who else would join the n of taking her down before he put them all in their ces. Or maybe he wanted her to defend herself. But before anyone else could add anything, General Kian spoke.

    "Sir Harris. Are you questioning princess Heaven''s innocence?" General Kian asked bluntly, and the man''s eyes widened at the direct question.

    "I wouldn''t dare." Sir Harris said.

    "Princess Heaven had been sick for several days and without fully recovering she had not only made a good n for the war but also a n for the castle defences. Whatever the rumors are using her of, we all know is not true. We all should know better than listening to gossip."

    "General Kian, with all due respect even if we know the rumors aren''t true they will still affect her image." One of the council''s spoke.

    "I will take full responsibility." Heaven said.

    Now they all turned to her, curious to know how she would take responsibility. They probably thought she would give up her attempts to rule.

    "After the war ends, I''ll get married." She told them.

    Many of them nodded with satisfaction. They thought they would finally be rid of her, but they didn''t know what wasing their way.

    "Alright, let''s focus on the war now." General Kian''s father suggested.

    Heaven proceeded as if nothing had happened. She wouldn''t let these men''s negativity affect her.

    She presented her other n to defend the castle.

    "They could attack the castle as well, so we should be prepared for that."

    Lincoln nodded. "Protecting the castle is the most important part."

    General Kian was thoughtful before he spoke. "I think Your Highness should stay here and lead the castle defences in case of an attack."

    His suggestion came as a surprise. She had wanted to go to war and prove herself.

    "Since the castle is the most important part to protect, we should assign someone with more experience." A council suggested

    "Princess Heaven will do well. She nned everything after all." General Kian said with finality.

    Heaven wanted to protest, but didn''t want to defy him in front of everyone. She waited until the meeting ended and went to speak to him.

    "General Kian. I really want to go out and fight on the battlefield."

    "Your Highness. I can understand your eagerness to do well and I am on your side. You don''t look well enough to go on a war and it is my duty to protect this Kingdom and the Royal family. I want you to stay here where you are more safe and where I know you will do well. There is no one I can trust to protect the castle as much as you since this is your home." He exined.

    Heaven thought that it probably wasn''t a bad idea. Even though fighting humans would have been easy and she didn''t need to worry about her child, staying here would be even safer. She should just take it easy now that she was carrying a life inside her belly.

    "Alright. I''ll stay and protect the castle."

 Chapter 294: 171

    <h4>Chapter 294: 171</h4>

    The Royal army packed, and her father said his goodbye and left. Heaven knew she didn''t have to worry. Her father had never lost a war before, and he ended it quickly. They didn''t even need her n that much. It was only made to be strategic.

    Before leaving, her father ordered to spread the word that if they won the war, she would get married soon after. It would be interesting to see if this would stop the rumors.

    Her father had told her it was probably her grandfather who spread the rumors about her. Heaven knew he wouldn''t give up easily, but she wouldn''t feel defeated by his attempts.

    Callum and Oliver stayed behind to defend the castle with her in case of an attack. From what her father found out, the enemy was indeed thinking of attacking the castle. Heaven quickly set her n in motion and told everyone how to prepare and what to do. When she prepared the castle''s defences ording to her n, she could finally rx. She made sure to eat well and rest now that she was pregnant. It wasn''t only about her health anymore but also her child''s.

    "Is there anything I can do to help?" Her mother asked, feeling bad that Heaven was doing so much work.

    "Everything is as it should be." Heaven assured her mother.

    Their castle already had strong defences. It had the most well-built curtain wall and many deep moats around it. The castle towers were high and roundly shaped to give an unobstructed view of the countryside around the fortress in order to spot approaching attackers. The castle was symmetrically designed to give a broader view.

    They had the best gatehouse to protect the entrance, which was usually the weak point. Many obstacles lined the entrance: metal portcullis gateways; arrow slits to fire at intruders; different doors, gates, and drawbridges and notorious murder holes so that boiling water could pour out of.

    Her n was to even add more obstacles. Hidden pits around the curtain wall where the enemy would fall inside and then archers would shoot their arrows from above. Some pits would have oil in them and the archers would shoot fire to burn the enemy.

    Heaven gave clear instructions to everyone, and now they just had to wait for the attack. She went back to her room to rest and, as soon as she walked in, she froze. This scent. She had missed this scent so much.

    "Grandma!"

    Her grandmother stood in her room and a smile lit up her face. "Heaven!"

    They ran to each other and hugged. Oh, how she had missed her grandmother. When she told her parents about her pregnancy, she felt like something was missing. She wanted to share the news with her grandmother as well.

    "Grandma, you are radiating." She said, looking at her from top to toe. Heaven wasn''t sure if it was only her eyes, but her grandmother seemed younger and her skin and hair glowed like never before.

    "It must be the weather under the ocean. Now I understand why everyone there looks so good." She smiled.

    "I should spend a few days there as well, then."

    Her grandmother chuckled. "You look beautiful as you are and you seem so happy." She said.

    "Yes. I have some news for you."

    Her grandmother became curious.

    "I am pregnant." Heaven said.

    "You are? Oh, dear��" Her grandmother hugged her and started crying.

    "Why are you crying?" Heaven chuckled. She knew her grandmother loved having a big family. She always spoke of having grand- and great-grandchildren.

    She already began caring for her unborn great grandchild. "You have to eat and rest." And then she began speaking of what kind of food she should eat and what she should avoid.

    But Heaven didn''t want to just talk about herself. She wanted to know how her grandmother had been doing.

    Her grandmother happily told her everything. She spoke of her adventures under the ocean and the people she met. There was a calmness and a feeling of gratitude as she spoke about her journey and the people she met.

    Heaven had been worried for nothing. It seemed like her grandmother not only had? a good time under the ocean but also found great things. She seemed happier, and they spent the rest of the evening chatting before falling asleep.

    Heaven woke up from her body, aching and feeling cold. She looked around. She wasn''t in her room anymore. She woke up lying on the floor in apletely empty room.

    When she tried to sit up, she realized that she couldn''t move her legs. It was like they were paralyzed. Panic settled in as she forced herself to sit up with the help of her arms. Then she realized the bloodstain on her dress and felt wetness between her legs.

    No! No!

    Please, it couldn''t be!

    She lifted her dress with her heart pounding loudly. She looked down to see where the blood wasing from and she started crying in panic.

    "N0!" It couldn''t be what she thought it was.

    Her child! She had to make sure it was safe, but she couldn''t move.

    Where was she, and what had happened to her legs?

    She tried to teleport back home, but it wasn''t working. Oh Lord! What was happening? Who had abducted her?

    With tears streaming down her face, she tried to crawl toward the door when it opened.

    Heaven saw a pair of boots and then her grandmother''s body fell right in front of her.

    "Grandma!"

    Heaven looked up to see the person, but they had already turned around and left, closing the door behind them.

    "Wait!" she yelled but got ignored.

    Heaven crawled to her grandmother''s unmoving body.

    "Grandma!" She shook her.

    She couldn''t see any blood that indicated that she got stabbed in the spine, so it was a good thing.

    "Grandma! Please, wake up!" Heaven shook her again, and her grandma slowly opened her eyes.

    Heaven let out a breath of relief. "Are you alright?"

    Her grandma nodded as she sat up. Heaven realized she couldn''t move her legs as well.

    "What is happening?"

    "Witches." Her grandma said.

 Chapter 295: 172

    <h4>Chapter 295: 172</h4>

    Trigger WARNING!!! Pregnancy loss

    ********************

    As soon as Zamiel couldn''t sense Heaven, he knew something was wrong. He quickly went to her room and couldn''t find her. He sensed her grandmother''s scent in the room. Irene was back, but where was she?

    Dreading the worst, Zamiel looked for her everywhere, tried to sense her presence, but to no avail.

    Irene was back, and suddenly she and Heaven were gone. The only person he suspected was the devil. It would exin why he couldn''t sense them. It seemed like the devil wanted to risk his kingdom after all. Raging, Zamiel went outside and yelled.

    "Lucifer! Show yourself!"

    Unable to control his anger, the sky roared and rain poured down heavily. "Lucifer! Stop being a coward and show yourself!"

    Lucifer materialized under the rain. "You tell me to show myself when you cause this much rain." He said, getting drenched.

    "Where is Heaven?"

    "I don''t know."

    "Don''t lie!"

    "Trust me. It would be no secret if I had taken her."

    "Then you didn''t take Irene either."

    Lucifer frowned. "What do you mean? Isn''t she under the ocean?"

    "She came back and now she is gone with Heaven."

    "Maybe Irene took her down to the ocean." Lucifer said.

    Zamiel could breathe a little. Maybe he got worked up for nothing and they were only under the ocean.

    Ignoring Lucifer, he quickly went to look under the ocean.

    "Irene is gone?!" Euphorion asked, looking surprised.

    The slight relief Zamiel felt vanished in the blink of an eye. If they weren''t taken by Lucifer and they weren''t here, then where were they?

    Zamiel went back tond, and Euphorion insisted on following him. They were met by Lucifer, and he frowned when he didn''t see them with Irene.

    "She is not under the ocean!" Zamiel said.

    Lucifer looked suspiciously at Euphorion. Both suspected each other.

    "Listen! Our priority is to find them now. Put your fight aside." Thest thing he needed right now was two ancient demons fighting.

    "If they are not under the ocean..." Lucifer said, shooting arrows with his eyes as he looked at Euphorion. "then they were taken by witches. A powerful coven who can lock away their magic and conceal their whereabouts."

    "Are you sure it is witches?" Euphorion asked.

    "Yes. Only ancient demons can hide from being sensed. He can''t sense her despite the mark." He said, speaking of Zamiel.

    It sounded right. Zamiel hadn''t been able to sense when his family was in danger and got killed by witches. Powerful witches.

    The same thing was being repeated. If he lost Heaven then he would��

    It suddenly became hard to breathe, and fear made him want to vomit.

    "How can we find them?" He asked, trying to keep it together.

    "We need to find other witches who can lead us to them." Lucifer said.

    *********

    Witches had abducted them, but how and why?

    "I think there was a witch amongst us." her grandmother said thoughtfully.

    "You mean in the castle"

    Her grandmother nodded. "Yes."

    "We would have noticed."

    Irene shook her head. "Some powerful witches have the ability to hide themselves. Somehow, your father did the same when he came back alive. We were unable to know he was alive because we couldn''t find him."

    This was bad news. So Zamiel wouldn''t be able to find her. They had to escape on their own, but what did they give her to make her unable to move?

    Her grandmother looked sad and lost in thoughts. "I guess it is happening to me now." She said.

    The look in her eyes frightening Heaven.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Everything bad you do in life eventually catches up to you. We used to do this. Our coven was very powerful. We would catch demons, give them a mix of herbs with magic to take away their demon powers and paralyze them. We would tie them up and then burn them. The burning was to punish because they could heal and then they would burn again. The witches believed it washed away their sins, just like humans would burn in hell without dying. Then at the end we would kill them." She exined.

    So that was what awaited them. Heaven couldn''t let that happen. She had to save her child. The bleeding was probably nothing serious.

    "We will heal, right?"

    Her grandmother looked down as if she had lost all hope. She knew how this worked, so she probably thought they were hopeless.

    "The herb will only paralyze us more before we start healing. Now it is only our lower body. We will bepletely paralyzed."

    "Then we have to find a way quickly." She refused to give up.

    "Just hope that Zamiel finds you." She said.

    "Grandma! I am pregnant. Please!"

    Irene almost hit her head against the wall behind her and shut her eyes tightly. She seemed to go through some inner struggle.

    Just then, the door to the room opened and a man and a woman stepped inside.

    They both seemed to be in theirte forties and were dressed in all white.

    "Let her go! I will pay for her sins." Her grandmother spoke to them.

    Heaven shook her as both witches turned to her. "You can''t pay for anyone else''s sins."

    The woman crouched, so she came face to face with Heaven. "I was hoping you would marry a human or a witch and slowly leave the demon blood behind, but you got pregnant with a demon child instead." The woman said, sounding disappointed.

    Heaven thought she recognized her. She was a maid in the castle.

    "You two are a disgrace to witches." The male spat in disgust. He crossed his arms over his chest, hovering over her.

    "You are risking your lives and your coven''s lives and probably many other witches'' lives. You don''t know that you are dealing with ancient demons mates."

    "Don''t worry about it. We will finish you and move forward before they find you." The woman said.

    "And you think they will stop searching after that?" Heaven asked.

    She was feeling the numbness slowly traveling up her body. Now it reached her stomach. Her grandma seemed more paralyzed than her. She couldn''t move her arms now.

    The woman ignored her and stood up. "We will start with her." She said, nodding toward her grandmother.

    "You will regret this." Heaven said. "My mate will find me and if he doesn''t, he will find you some day."

    The man started dragging her grandmother out of the room. She was could barely move her body to defend herself.

    "You don''t scare me, youngdy. You put yourself in this position. After your grandmother it will be your turn and don''t worry about your unborn. We don''t punish innocents. We sent them away in peace." The woman said.

    Heaven froze. It took her a moment to realize what she had said. Her child... her child was dead. They killed her innocent child. The world around her stopped. She didn''t know how long she had been frozen, but she was alone and locked in the room again.

    She didn''t know whether to cry or scream, but tears already started streaming down her face. She held her stomach and screamed. She punched the ground and walls, crying, until her hands started to bleed. Then she leaned against the wall exhausted.

    She gently put her hand on her stomach. "I am sorry. Your mother is sorry for not protecting you." She cried.

    This world was too cruel. It wasn''t a safe ce to bring an innocent child. She shouldn''t have been so excited. She just caused her child more pain.

    And Zamiel. Oh Zamiel. She couldn''t imagine the pain he would go through when he found out that their child wasn''t alive anymore. And maybe even she would be gone by then. He would lose his family all over again.

    The numbness slowly crawled even further up. Even though she knew there was no way out, she felt like she couldn''t just sit around. She had to try something as long as her hands worked. She tried to use her magic again, and when it didn''t work, she tried to use her demon powers. That didn''t work either, of course.

    She had to act like a human. How would she as a human escape? She was only surrounded by thick walls. She tried to punch the wall next to the door to break it. A kick would have been better, but her legs were paralyzed. She punched and punched slowly, creating a hole until her hands were bleeding. Then she slid her hand through the hole and reached for the door handle outside the room.

    Heaven knew all this would be a waste. Even if she opened the door, she couldn''t run away, and she was getting more and more paralyzed. The door was locked with some heavy metal she couldn''t break, which meant to get out, she needed to make a big hole in the wall.

    She wouldn''t have time to do that. Feeling out of breath, she ced one bleeding hand on her chest. It came in contact with her ne, the one she made tomunicate with Ilyas.

    Right! Her magic ne!

    Hopeful that it would work, she grabbed it and rubbed it. She made the ne so that Ilyas would be able to find her whenever she called him. Heaven rubbed and rubbed, hoping and praying for it to work.

    "Please Lord. Make it work."

 Chapter 296: 173

    <h4>Chapter 296: 173</h4>

    Zamiel, Lucifer and Euphorion had been busy finding witches and trying to get information from them. Zamiel didn''t have time to waste. As soon as he found a witch, he didn''t care to interrogate them. He just read their minds and continued further.

    The things he found out were that this witch n knew what they were dealing with. They didn''t give information about themselves to anyone, and they moved ces often.

    They were known as the demon hunters. Everyone had heard of them, but none knew anything about them. Zamiel was losing his patience.

    "My Lord." Ilyas came to him, looking concerned.

    "Not now Ilyas."

    "It is about Lady Heaven. I know where she is."

    All of them turned to him, their eyes lighting up.

    "Where?!"

    Ilyas took them to where Heaven had been abducted. It was an old, abandoned house. Zamiel knew this wasn''t where the witches lived. They probably only stayed here until theypleted their mission.

    They watched from a hill far away.

    "Don''t kill them yet." Zamiel said, fuming with anger.

    "No. We need them to lead us to the rest. We should bury all these demon hunters once and for all," Lucifer said with venom in his voice, and then vanished to go look for Irene.

    **********

    Lothaire looked for Irene everywhere. For some reason, he could sense Heaven. She was locked in a room and he didn''t care to look for her, knowing Zamiel would save her, but he couldn''t sense Irene.

    Not wasting time, he went straight to the witches. They were shocked that he had found them. Before they could escape, he grabbed one of them by the neck. "Where is Irene?" He yelled.

    The male witch shook in fear, still unable to believe that they had been found. This was probably the only time they didn''t get away.

    "They�� they are burning her."

    Lucifer froze. "Where?" He then yelled.

    Before the witch could reply, he saw where in his mind and within the blink of an eye; he was there.

    But... he was toote.

    What he witnessed left him paralyzed. Irene was lying on the ground, in a pool of blood andpletely burned. Lucifer ignored the witches that ran away as soon as they saw him and hurried to Irene''s side instead. He fell on his knees next to her.

    Her heart was still beating, but slowing down fast. Her face was burned, she could barely open her mouth. He didn''t know where to touch her. Any kind of touch would be painful.

    "Irene."

    She turned her head but couldn''t open her eyespletely. Lucifer felt his stomach turn seeing her in this state. She tried to speak, but only a gasp left her lips.

    "Don''t say anything," he said, tearing up. "You will be alright."

    He took off his shirt. He knew it was going to hurt, but he had to stop the bleeding. Irene groaned in pain when he moved her.

    "I know but bare with me." He said when she cried in pain.

    They knew how to kill demons, so they had stabbed her in the back. He tied his shirt around her waist and held her in hisp.

    "Heaven," she breathed.

    "She is alright." He told her. "And you will be fine too."

    She shook her head. "Pain. Ple�� ase end it."

    "No!"

    He felt wetness under his eyes and on his cheeks. Was he crying?

    He sensed Euphorions'' presence, but didn''t care to turn to him. The demon was probably shocked as well.

    Lucifer just held Irene in hisp. He was too afraid to move and cause more pain. He didn''t know what to do. But Irene looked like she wanted to tell him something. She tried her best to speak, but strange words came out of her mouth.

    Lucifer turned to Euphorion. "What does she want to say?"

    Euphorion was frozen in shock. His face waspletely pale. "She is in much pain. She wants you to end it." His voice broke.

    "No! I am not doing that." He told her. He refused to believe that she was going to die.

    She looked over at Euphorion. Lucifer guessed that she was now asking him because Euphorion''s face twisted in pain.

    "Don''t think of it!" Lucifer threatened.

    "Lucifer." Irene called.

    "Yes." He quickly turned back to her and was d to hear that she could say his name now. "You will be fine." He promised.

    If she was still alive, she had to be fine. Maybe they missed stabbing her right in the spine. Maybe they stabbed next to it. It had to be. He wanted to turn her over and take a good look, but that would cause her more pain.

    "I will take you home," he said.

    "No!" She shook her head violently.

    He turned to Euphorion because she kept looking at him.

    "She doesn''t want to be seen like this," Euphorion said.

    "You have to let me do something." He said, frustrated.

    "It is my time to leave." She said calmly.

    "No, it is not. You always wanted to be with your family. You can''t leave them. You have to fight to be with them."

    She grimaced. "You always�� separate me from them..."

    Lucifer stiffened, then clenched his jaw. The words hit him hard.

    "You couldn''t let me go. Now you have no choice."

    He shook his head as more tears streamed down his face. He thought he was being punished before, but this felt like the real punishment. Was God trying to show him his power again?

    Alright, you win, he wanted to scream.

    Irene''s breathing and heartbeat were slowing down even more. Lucifer started to panic. "Irene. Stay awake."

    He shook her and she groaned.

    "Don''t cause her more pain!" Euphorion said angrily.

    "Stay out of it." Lucifer snapped.

    Euphorion, who stood frozen in the same ce, finally came next to Irene. Lucifer would have punched him foring near her if she weren''t in this state.

    "Irene." He called her softly.

    Irene turned to Euphorion and, from the way he was quiet and just looked at her, she was telling him something that Lucifer couldn''t hear. It made him fume with anger.

    "What is she saying?"

    Euphorion ignored his question and seemed to ignore whatever Irene told him as well.

    "She is till alive. We should take her home." He said.

    Clearly, he wasn''t giving up on her as well.

    Lucifer carried her up despite her cries of pain, then teleported them back to the castle. He ced her on her bed.

    He took her hand. "Draw power from me to heal yourself." He told her.

    He hoped she would have the strength, but he was losing her.

    "Her magic is gone." Euphorion spoke from behind him.

    Lucifer cursed.

    "I''ll go find a witch." He said, standing up, but Irene held onto him so he couldn''t leave.

    "Lothaire. Just promise me to�� leave our children alone. Let them be happy when I am gone."

    Tears fell down her tempels.

    No! He couldn''t ept that. She wasn''t leaving!

    "I''ll go find a witch. Stay with her." Euphorion said, and vanished.

    Lothaire wasn''t sure if Euphorion would be back before Irene was gone. Her heartbeat was bing nonexistent.

    He had never felt this lost and powerless. The tears just kept falling down. He never cried. This must be the effects of the possession.

    When Euphorion came back with a witch, it was toote.

    She was gone.

    He didn''t know whether it was forever or if there was still a chance, but he just lost it. Euphorion was the one taking care of the rest. He talked to the witch, they turned Irene around and looked at her wound. They spoke about things, but Lothaire couldn''t hear what they were saying.

    He could only focus on the pain. He still had hope because otherwise he couldn''t live with this. He just couldn''t.

    From the way Euphorion kept making efforts to save her, it looked like there was still a chance. Or maybe the demon was in denial, just like him.

    How could Euphorion keep a straight face? How could he not cry and lose his mind? Lothaire knew that after all, the water demon had bonded with her emotionally. He could tell in his eyes.

    Right now, he couldn''t even be angry about it. What was the point if she was gone?

    While Euphorion took care of her, Lothaire drowned in self pity.

    "She is alright." Euphorion finally spoke.

    Lothaire quickly stood up. "Are you sure?"

    "The stab didn''t reach her spine so she should heal ande back soon."

    Lothaire felt weak in the knees and his head spun. So many emotions came over him. This was so unlike him to feel this way. The relief made him almost copse. He slowly went to a chair in the room and sat down.

    He just sat there, letting everything that just happened sink in, and after a while he slowly heard her heartbeat.

    She was back!

 Chapter 297: 174

    <h4>Chapter 297: 174</h4>

    Trigger Warning: Emotional pregnancy loss

    ********************

    Heaven''s arms became numb. She had rubbed the ne as much as she could, so she hoped it would work. Now she was worried about her grandmother. Hopefully Zamiel and Ilyas would arrive before she was hurt.

    Suddenly the door was knocked down, and Zamiel stood at the entrance.

    "Heaven!" He was beside her at the next moment.

    "Zamiel," she almost cried in relief. "Grandma! Save grandma first."

    "Both your grandfather and Euphorion have gone to save her." He assured.

    She saw that his eyes teared up upon finding her. He had truly been scared. "What is all this blood? What did they do to you?"

    Heaven swallowed the hard lump in her throat. It became difficult to breathe again just thinking about it. How could she tell him? He had been so happy. She had been happy.

    Tears began to stream down her face. She couldn''t prevent it. She opened her mouth and felt the words cut through her throat. "Our child��" was all she managed to say before bursting into tears.

    Zamiel understood what she meant, but she couldn''t see his face to know what he felt of all the tears that blurred her vision. She just felt him wrap his arms around her. "I am sorry." He said, his voice thick with pain as he stroked her back.

    He let her cry in his arms, and she wished she could hold him back, but she couldn''t move. She couldn''t even wipe all the tears away from her face.

    Zamiel carried her up and took her to her room. Her mother was already waiting there, looking anxious. Even though she was only gone during the whole night and the morning, her mother seemed to have noticed her absence, or maybe Zamiel told her.

    "Heaven!" She hurried to her side as soon as Zamiely her down on her bed.

    Heaven couldn''t move her body except for her head. "Mother." More tears flowed from her eyes.

    "Oh no, don''t cry." She said, leaning over her and giving her a hug. She kissed her forehead and wiped her tears away. "Everything is alright now."

    She looked over at Zamiel, and her expression slowly turned into a pained one. Now she knew why Heaven was crying.

    "Heaven." Her mother stroked her hair back while trying to remain strong for her. "My strong girl. I am so sorry." She said, looking pained.

    Heaven shook her head. "I couldn''t protect��" She couldn''t even finish her sentence.

    "No. None of this is your fault." Her mother said, wiping the tears away from her face and then cupping her cheek. "Never me yourself for this."

    Heaven tried to stop crying and nodded.

    Her mother held her hand tightly and kissed her knuckles. She couldn''t fight back the tears anymore and cried with her.

    Heaven tried to think positively. Her grandmother was safe, and so was she. It could have been worse for her family and Zamiel if they had to grieve more than the loss of one person, but the emotions just welled out of her.

    Even though she wasn''t crying loudly this time, the tears just left her eyes and she couldn''t stop them.

    "Grandma��" she then asked.

    "Your grandmother is here now." Zamiel told her.

    Somehow she got a bad feeling about her grandmother. It felt like Zamiel wasn''t telling her everything.

    "Mother, you should go see Grandma instead."

    "I will." She looked over at Zamiel, probably asking him to take care of her meanwhile. He gave her a nod.

    From the way her mother easily agreed, Heaven knew her suspicion was right. Something bad had happened to her grandmother.

    Her mother kissed her forehead before leaving.

    Zamiel slowly came to sit beside her. He took her hand in his. "I am sorry, Heaven." He said. She could tell he didn''t even know what to say.

    "No. I am sorry. You were so happy and now��."

    "No." He cut her off. "You are my happiness. You don''t know how relieved I am to find you alive. I was so afraid of losing you. When I couldn''t sense you��" His voice broke and he shook his head, trying not to cry. "I lost my mind."

    "I am sorry." Heaven said, this time sorry for how stressed the whole situation must have left him feeling.

    He had lost his family before, so she could only imagine what he went through. "I am here now." She said, and she didn''t want him to me himself. She knew he was already feeling like he had failed to protect her again.

    "Our child is somewhere safe now. " She told him, consoling both him and herself.

    Her child was away from the cruelty of some people in this world. She couldn''t believe how some people couldmit such acts while talking about cleansing sins. What could be worse than killing an innocent being? One with no sins, demon or not.

    He nodded, fighting back the tears. Heaven wished she could hug him.

    Zamiel stayed with her and took care of her for the rest of the day. He helped her bathe and clean herself from all the blood and dirt; hebed her hair and told her encouraging and loving words.

    Heaven could tell that he was attempting to make her feel better, but she was still in a bit of a shock.

    The numbness was slowly going away, starting from her upper body, and as soon as she could walk, she would go see her grandmother. She kept worrying about her in the back of her mind.

    Zamiel brought Gina to give her support once she was clean and rested. Gina was surprised because she had only been with her the previous day and already this much had happened while she was gone for the night.

    Her friend was angry at first, but then tried to remain calm.

    "I am sorry," she said, looking devastated.

    They hugged and cried.

    Gina stayed with her, keeping herpany while she couldn''t walk. It took some time for the numbness topletely disappear. Once she could walk again, she hurried to see her grandmother.

    When she first walked in she was surprised to see her grandfather and another strange looking yet beautiful stranger, both guarding her grandmother. Heaven already guessed who he was. Zamiel''s water demon friend. Then her heart almost sank to her stomach when she saw what had happened to her grandmother.

    Slowly she walked up to her, trying not to look horrified. She forced a smile on her face when her grandmother turned her head to look at her.

    "Heaven."

    "Grandma." Heaven went and sat on the bed next to her. "Are you��" No, that was a stupid question. Of course she wasn''t alright. Heaven could see the pain she was enduring. "Is there anything I can do for you?"

    Her grandmother shook her head with a smile. "Seeing you is enough. I am healing well."

    Heaven had already been emotional, but seeing her grandmother in so much pain, she couldn''t hold herself anymore. Excusing herself for a while, she went to cry alone in silence before going back to her grandmother.

    Her grandfather was so silent as he sat in the room, and the water demon quietly left them alone.

    Heaven stayed with her grandmother as long as she could, and eventually everyone joined them. Her mother, ra, Gina and Heaven all stayed with her grandmother, and her grandfather left them to be alone.

    ra took Heaven aside for a moment to also speak to her.

    "Heaven," she put her hands on Heaven''s shoulders. "I have always been proud of you and of who you have be. I want you to remember your strength as a woman. We go through many hardships and losing a child is the hardest. I don''t want you to feel less woman or less deserving of bing a mother now. We can only do our best to protect our children, but we can''t prevent every harm thates their way. It is part of life."

    "Thank you," Heaven said.

    She was happy to have so many people around her encouraging her. They helped make her feel better, but there was a spot in her heart that still ached.

 Chapter 298: 175

    <h4>Chapter 298: 175</h4>

    Heaven was sleeping in Zamiel''s arms after a long day of talk and cries. Despite being in pain, her grandmother had been happy to be surrounded by her family. She even managed to sit up for a while to talk andugh with them. Heaven was d that her grandmother was in a better ce. At least she wasn''t hurting emotionally together with the physical pain.

    Her grandfather seemed to go through his own struggles. Before he left, his eyes had been nk. Like he was still in shock. Even though Heaven felt a little bad for him, she hoped this would make him realize how quickly and easily you could lose the people you loved. She hoped this would open his eyes, but she didn''t hope too much.

    Heaven was mostly grateful to the water demon for taking care of her grandmother. Her grandmother had told her about him and how they became good friends. Heaven would guess the demon saw her as more than a friend.

    Her friend Zarin hade to see her when he found out. All he did was hug, and that was all she needed sometimes. No words, nothing. Just acknowledging her pain. Ilyas came to give her his condolences.

    He told her that he had caught some of the witches and that they would find the rest. Heaven didn''t like revenge, but these demon hunters needed to disappear if they were going to hunt and kill demons.

    She had no doubt that Zamiel, now even her grandfather and Euphorion, would punish them ordingly.

    Turning in bed, she looked at Zamiel. She was d he could sleep after this stressful day. How she wished he hadn''t gone through this pain. This was too much pain in a lifetime. She still had a hard time believing it. There must be something good that happens to him. He was always going through hell.

    Kissing him, she tried to sleep, but couldn''t. Her heart felt too heavy. She tried to push the bad thoughts to the back of her mind, but didn''t seed. Just lying in bed and forced to deal with her emotions, she heard voices outside.

    Callum''s voice sounded rushed as he spoke to her guards. They had spotted the enemy marching toward the castle from afar. Heaven had almost forgotten about the war. Of course, the enemy would attack at night.

    Quickly she got out of bed and if she thought Zamiel was asleep she was wrong. He was fully awake. And he knew what was going on.

    "Heaven. I can take care of them." He said, sitting up.

    She knew he could just destroy them all with a wave of his hand, but that wouldn''t help her in bing a general. She also felt like doing something and keeping herself upied to not lose her mind. She wanted to fight. Lying in bed just made her thoughts go ces that made her sad.

    "I will take care of it," she said, going to the door.

    She opened and peeked outside. "Callum."

    "My Lady. The enemy is here." He said.

    "Call for a meeting. I will be there soon." And then she closed the door.

    Using magic, she lit the candles and looked for her armor. It was to go back to duty.

    ******************

    Zamiel watched Heaven as she put her armor on. He could tell that she was looking for distraction. He could feel her uneasiness as he held her in his arms while in bed. She couldn''t sleep and she wasn''t feeling well despite saying she was. He knew she was still grieving. Zamiel didn''t want to grieve. He was happy he found Heaven alive, because he had been so scared of losing her, even so, as soon as he was alone, he had cried in silence. He couldn''t help it.

    Now he just wanted to be happy that Heaven was alive, but she wasn''t happy. She was hurting, and he was hurting with her. She had been through a lot, and he hated to see her suffer every time. Maybe he had been right from the beginning. She was better without him. There wasn''t much he could do for her.

    Once she was fully dressed, she turned to him. "I have to go," she said.

    He nodded, but he wasn''t letting her leave alone. He made himself invincible and followed her every step. The grieving gave her a different attitude. She looked more serious and very firm with her words. But it was mostly the look in her eyes. Zamiel hoped it would disappear, eventually. He didn''t like it, but it worked to her advantage when giving orders to the men.

    Zamiel went to see how things were going outside and if he needed to interfere, but Heaven and her men seemed to have everything under control. Soldiers fell into traps, got burned, got shot by arrows, and no one managed to go through the walls and the gatehouse.

    While the defences were standing strong, Heaven prepared for an additional attack to eliminate the enemy once and for all. When most of the enemy were taken down by the defences, Heaven and her army left through a secret passage and out to fight the remaining forces.

    Zamiel watched up from the top of the castle, keeping his eyes on Heaven. It was fascinating to see her riding in full force with a sword in her hand. He could see the fury from the way she swung her sword at the enemy, not giving them a chance to attack. She rode through like a storm and struck like lightning. Zamiel didn''t even realize that he was smiling proudly.

    It was only a matter of time before they defeated the enemy and the soldiers cheered loudly in victory as they marched back to the castle. The gates opened to wee the soldiers, and everyone surrounded them to celebrate.

    Zamiel watched from the shadows and listened to the soldiers praising Heaven for her leading ability and her fighting skills. Hopefully, this victory would bring a little joy back into her eyes.

    Asking Ilyas to watch over her, he went to fulfill his ns with Lucifer. He never thought he would team up with him, but this time, they had amon goal. Wipe out demon hunters from the face of earth.

    By torturing the few that they got their hands on, they hold on the rest. Zamiel didn''t care how long it took to chase them down. He never wanted another couple to suffer or another innocent child to be killed again.

    "So what do you want to do now?" Lucifer asked.

    "Do you know of the Impaler?" Zamiel asked.

    Lucifer nodded. "Impressive man, but I didn''t think you were that kind."

    He was a demon as well. His demon was just resting mostly, but when awakened, then it is ready to cause trouble. Hopefully, he would be able to control it. His mission wasn''t to only destroy. He wanted to send a warning.

    "We will hang their burned bodies for the witches to see." Zamiel said.

    "Sounds good. Adding horror stories to witches'' history. Let''s make it dramatic." Lucifer suggested.

    Zamiel had nothing against it.

 Chapter 299: 176

    <h4>Chapter 299: 176</h4>

    Lothaire watched Irene while asleep. Today, her skin looked much better. She was healing well. He was happy to see her recover and even left her to have some time alone with her family. Meanwhile, he watched her from The Eye.

    Euphorion came to see her now and then, and those were the times Lothaire couldn''t bear to look into The Eye. He didn''t want to see her staying with that water demon, talking andughing with him. She seemed happy in hispany. Maybe she was also slowly feeling beginning to feel the connection between them. Maybe she was never meant to be with him.

    He reached for her face, letting his fingers slide down her cheek. Her beautiful face that now was covered with burns. She had been in so much pain but didn''tin once.

    He couldn''t believe that he had been so close to losing her. They had missed the stab by an inch.

    "Irene." He whispered her name.

    She stirred in her sleep and opened her eyes. He looked into those beautiful emerald eyes. Eyes that had been filled with sadness and pain that he had caused. It was time for him to stop. It was time for him to let go. He wouldn''t ept this punishment, and he wouldn''t punish her anymore. It was time for him to go his own way and leave her to find her way and her happiness as well.

    He felt a lump in his throat and swallowed hard before he spoke. "I am leaving." He said.

    She looked at him, confused.

    "You seem alright now. I''ll leave you alone to be happy with your family." He couldn''t believe he was saying that. It had to be the possession.

    "It is your family too," she said.

    He shook his head. "My family is in my kingdom. That is where I belong and I will always belong there."

    She looked sad for him, but nodded. "It is a shame," she said.

    He sighed. She could never understand what his kingdom meant for him. Just like her family was everything to her, his mission was everything to him. Besides, he didn''t know how to love properly. Heaven''s words had been haunting him, about love not only being a feeling. He couldn''t just have feelings of love for Irene, he had to love her. And to truly love someone meant to let go of his selfishness and think of the other person. Think of their happiness and wellbeing before his own.

    Lothaire knew he could do it once or twice, but he was too selfish to do it every day. So today, he would love her onest time. He would let her go to find happiness and be with someone who would always put her first, unlike him. Today he would put her wants and needs before his. Her happiness and wellbeing before his. Just today he would be selfless.

    He smiled. The possession did something for him, at least. It felt good to decide that this wasn''t a punishment anymore.

    "I''ll be going now," he said.

    Irene sat up, grimacing a little. "Thank you for staying with me until I recovered."

    He didn''t know what was happening to him, but he became emotional over a thank you.

    "I didn''t do it for you," he said.

    She shook her head at him with a smile. "Are we parting with no ill feelings this time?"

    "I have no ill feelings toward you. I hope you don''t either." He said.

    "I don''t."

    He nodded. "Good. I am saying goodbye then." He was just eager to get away from there before changing his mind or crying in front of her.

    "Goodbye Lothaire." She said with a smile.

    "Goodbye Irene."

    He took her hand and kissed her knuckles before leaving her alone in her room. He went to the garden. He looked around onest time at the ce where they had created some good memories together. Memories he had never appreciated before.

    "You are leaving." Suddenly, a voice came from behind him.

    Lothaire turned back to see the water demon.

    "Yes."

    His colorful eyes narrowed. "After everything she has been through you are still leaving her."

    "Why are you surprised?" Lothaire asked annoyed. "Besides you are leaving her too. We are no different from each other."

    Euphorion looked at him questioningly.

    "I know you found your mate in her." Lothaire said, raising an eyebrow. "I guess she is destined to have bad mates."

    Euphorion seemed struck by hisment. "I am leaving because she doesn''t want to be with me."

    Lothaire nodded. "And you are a good demon, so you will do what she wants. I guess we are different after all."

    "What are you implying?" Euphorion asked. This time he was the one annoyed.

    Lothaire shrugged. "I am not sure. Think what you want and do as you please." He said then without waiting for a reply, he left.

    He went back to his home, where he truly belonged. It was time to focus on his mission now.

    ***********

    Irene''sst few days had been filled with a physical pain she had never felt before, yet she was so happy. She was surrounded by everyone she loved. Even Lothaire and Euphorion were there with her very often.

    The only thing that saddened her was the loss of her great-grandchild, but knowing the strong person Heaven was and being surrounded by her family, Irene knew her granddaughter would ovee it soon. She had already proven herself as a good leader, and the soldiers were already praising her.

    Her son was also on his way back with victory, so despite the horrible experience, it was followed by many happy moments.

    Meanwhile, everyone was preparing for Heaven''s wedding. Irene was so excited for her, but she hoped her skin would heal before the wedding so she could attend without scaring people.

    Standing up, she went to the mirror and looked at her face. She was healing fast and looked already much better in just a few days. A few more days and she would look alright.

    "You look beautiful."

    Irene turned around and found Euphorion standing in her room. He had flowers in his hands that he gave to her.

    "Thank you." She smiled.

    Euphorion had been a goodpany during her recovering. He made her forget about her pain by entertaining her and making herugh, but she knew he was eventually going back to his home. Just like Lothaire.

    It would be the second bittersweet goodbye. She still couldn''t believe that Lothaire had decided to leave her and her family alone. She had seen so many emotions in his eyes, which was unusual for him before he left.

    "I hope I look better before the wedding."

    "You just need to wear your smile." He told her.

    A blush crept to her face.

    "You seem to be in a better condition." He said.

    "Yes. The pain is much less now."

    "Good." He nodded, and then they looked at each other in an awkward silence.

    "Well then, I should go back now." He spoke atst.

    "Will you attend Heaven''s wedding?" She asked.

    "Yes. I''ll be there." He smiled.

 Chapter 300: 177

    <h4>Chapter 300: 177</h4>

    There were a lot of good things happening around Heaven. She had defended the castle sessfully, and she got along well with most soldiers who fought by her side. Her father was on his way back with victory, and her wedding was being nned. Her grandfather suddenly decided to leave them alone and not cause more problems, and her grandmother''s recovery was going well.

    Everything was perfect, but Heaven felt an emptiness in her heart that she couldn''t get rid of. She had a hard time sleeping at night and when she managed to finally sleep, she was haunted by nightmares.

    She would wake up in the middle of the night, soaked in sweat and panting, and tonight was just the same. She dreamed about opening a box and finding a dead body inside.

    Screaming, she woke up, waking Zamiel in the process. Her heart was racing inside her chest.

    Zamiel wrapped his arms around her. "It was just a dream." He assured, stroking her back just like many previous nights.

    What was wrong with her? She could see that he was getting more and more worried about her. She didn''t want to worry him and she didn''t know why she was having these dreams. She wanted them to stop.

    Zamiel held her in his arms, whispering calming words until she fell asleep again.

    The next morning, her father and the royal army arrived at the castle. The first thing her father did was toe and see her and make sure that she was alright. He hugged her, and she cried in his arms again despite fighting it.

    The fury she saw in his eyes told her he would cause chaos. Truth was there was already chaos. Her grandfather and Zamiel had caused terror among the witches.

    Heaven wanted see it with her own eyes. See the enemy destroyed. She thought she would be happy about it and feel better after destroying those who killed her child, but that only left her with more emptiness. They punished them. Now what? That wouldn''t bring her dead child back.

    Her father wanted to make sure that there were no more witches in the castle, and he and Zamiel took care of that as well. They made sure to read all their thoughts and evenpelled them. Either there were no more enemies or they knew how to hide from demons.

    While her father was busy the celebration of their victory already began and they went to join.

    Therge banquet hall was already filled with soldiers and there was music, food and drinks. Some of the soldiers came to her to congratte her for her sess. Others were bitter and ignored her.

    Heaven had no energy to care for them, anyway.

    "Can I have your attention?" General Kian said, standing up at the table. He held a ss of wine in his hand and was a little drunk.

    "I am proud of each one of you for fighting so fiercely on the battlefield. You have once again proved that our army is undefeatable." He began, and the soldiers cheered.

    "And His Majesty was the fiercest of all as always." He continued, and the men cheered again in agreement.

    General Kian''s eyes then went to her. "Her Highness has proved herself to be a fierce warrior and a great leader, just like her father. I think she deserves to get an appropriate title now." He announced.

    Half the men cheered in agreement.

    "Thanks to Her Highness''s brilliant n, we could defeat the enemy in no time, save a lot of resources and many lives."

    The soldiers pped for her, and General Kian continued. "My father and I have made the decision for Her Highness to join the Royal army and be the second inmand." He said. "Does anyone have an objection?"

    He looked around the table and waited for someone to speak, but everyone remained silent. "Very well then. Let''s drink for our future second inmand, for our victory and for the future of Decresh." He said, raising his cup.

    Everyone raised their cup and toasted before gulping their drinks down. The night ended with more drink, dance and music.

    Heaven wasn''t one to drink, so she excused herself to retire for the night. Her father came after her and stopped her in the hall. "Heaven. Are you alright?"

    "Yes," she said, but he looked at her with concern.

    "It''s alright to not be alright." He told her.

    "I am alright father. I just became second inmand." She smiled.

    "Congrattions. You deserve it." He said.

    "Thank you."

    He looked at her for a moment before pulling her into his arms and hugging her tightly. Heaven hugged him back without thinking too much.

    "What is happening here?" Suddenly, her mother stood in the hall with a smile. "Am I being excluded again?" she joked.

    Both opened one arm for her at the same time and then chuckled. Her mother joined in the hug.

    "Do you know that our daughter just became second inmand?" Her father asked her mother proudly.

    "No, I didn''t. But I know our daughter can be anything she wants." She said, turning to Heaven and cupping her cheek.

    "Of course. She has her father''s wits." Her father said.

    "And her mother''s looks." Heaven added.

    Her mother chuckled.

    "Oh." her father raised a brow. "Well, I couldn''t win a beauty contest with the two of you."

    Both smiled at him, and he hugged them at the same time. "Well then, me and your mother will go to our room. I think someone is here to escort you."

    Heaven looked around and found Zamiel standing in the corner waiting for her.

    "Have a good night." Heaven said.

    "Good night, daughter." Her mother smiled.

    Her father gave her a tap on the arm before walking away, hand in hand with her mother.

    Heaven watched with a smile as they walked away.

    She wasn''t surprised to see that Zamiel came to escort her. He had been by her side since the tragic event. He reached his hand out, and she took it before he led her back to her room.

    Right now she only foundfort in sleep if only the nightmares would leave. Tonight she dreamed of Zamiel. In her dream he left her because she wasn''t able to give him a child. It was a strange dream and something she knew she didn''t have to worry about, yet her heart felt heavy.

    Zamiel had been here with her every day, sleeping with her and waking up with her after every nightmare she had.

    She knew she never had to worry about him leaving. They would get married soon and never be separated.

    Despite not wanting to be separated from him, she hadn''t been so enthusiastic about her wedding ns. She felt guilty for faking to be happy in front of everyone. She felt guilty for not being truly happy about something she looked forward to. Her mother had noticed the change in her.

    "Heaven. If it is too much, we can postpone the wedding." She said.

    "No! I want to get married."

    "Maybe you need some time and ��"

    "Mother, I am alright. You have nothing to worry about." She cut her off.

    She didn''t want to talk about it anymore. She was tired of it. She would be fine. Talking about it wouldn''t make things better. She just avoided all talk about that event. She wanted to put it behind her.

    Her mother cameter during the day to spend time with her. Heaven thought she would try to talk to her about what she had been avoiding to talk about, but her mother was just there for her. She didn''t try to make her talk. She was just there, letting her know through her presence that she was there to listen or just keep herpany.

    Heaven was really thankful for that.

    And this whole wedding thing, she could skip it. She just wanted to be with Zamiel.

    "Shall we escape?" Zamiel asked the night before the wedding day. He wrapped his arms around her from behind.

    "I thought you wanted to get married." She said.

    "You are already mine. If this is too much, I will take you away from here."

    Did he notice herck of enthusiasm?

    "Would you do that?" she asked.

    She knew how much he wanted to officially make her his.

    "If that is what you want, I wouldn''t hesitate. It would be my pleasure to do so." He said.

    She turned around to face him. "Zamiel I��" She didn''t know how to exin herself. She didn''t know why she was feeling the way she was when most of her dreams were bing true.

    He waited patiently for her to speak her mind. "I do want to officially be your wife." She said and she could almost hear the quiet ''but'' that followed her sentence.

    That night going to sleep she felt bad. She was being unfair to Zamiel and not truthful. Pretending wasn''t right. He was there by her side, giving her unwavering support without trying to push her, and here she was. She hadn''t even tried to give him support and acknowledge that he was grieving as well.

    Tomorrow she would do better. She would make an effort.

    But tomorrow was her wedding. Her handmaidens started preparing her already in the early morning. Helping her shave, oiling her up, bathing her with different oils and perfumes, washing her hair, and giving her facial treatments. It was such a long process and Heaven thought she could skip it all, but today she was going to enjoy herself and notin. This day would onlye once.

    While getting treated and prepared, Gina came to see her. "Oh, I see you are being adorned." She smirked.

    "I am." Heaven motioned for the maids to leave them alone for a moment.

    Gina came to stand behind her as she sat in front of the mirror. She looked at her through the mirror with a smile.

    "You look beautiful," she said.

    "Thank you."

    Gina squeezed her shoulder in aforting gesture. "You are marrying a wonderful man. One you love and who loves you. You always dreamed of the kind of love your parents have."

    Heaven nodded with a smile.

    "A beautiful thing. To share a life together. To share everything. Happiness, sadness, joy and pain. Have someone who will be there for you no matter what."

    Share everything.

    It was indeed beautiful. It brought tears to her eyes because she hadn''t been sharing anything with Zamiel since the incident. She had been shutting him out, keeping her pain to herself and not talking to him about his pain.

    She wanted to make things right today.

    "You have found him. The one you had always been looking for and today you will officially belong together." Gina said with a smile.

    The tears streamed down her cheeks.

    "Moving forward I hope you can find happiness together and in each other. I hope you can be each others strengths."

    Heaven shook her head, holding back her cry. These words brought out some emotions in her that hit her hard. In a good way. It was almost painfully sweet.

    She stood up from her chair, wiping her tears. "I need to go find Zamiel."

    Gina shook her head. "You can''t see him before the wedding."

    "I need to see him before the wedding." She needed to let him know how she truly felt, be honest this time, and let him express himself before starting a new life together.

    Gina sighed. "If you insist. Juste back quickly before they notice your absence."

    "I will." She said, then hurried to find her mate and her husband.

 Chapter 301: 178: The End

    <h4>Chapter 301: 178: The End</h4>

    Heaven went to Zamiel''s home but couldn''t find him there. She asked his maid Helen where he was, but Helen hadn''t seen him since yesterday. Heaven then called Ilyas to help her find Zamiel, but Ilyas couldn''t find him either.

    It was strange. "Maybe he went under the ocean." She said.

    "I''ll go find out." Ilyas said, but he came back with bad news. "No, he didn''t."

    "Then where is he?" she asked, confused.

    "Maybe he doesn''t want to be found for a while." Ilyas said thoughtfully.

    Heaven shook her head. That didn''t seem like Zamiel. She had always been able to find him.

    "Did something happen to him?" she asked herself loudly.

    Ilyas frowned. "I don''t think anyone can do him anything."

    Heaven still had a bad feeling. She went back home to wait and see if he would show up. Maybe he did simply want to have some time alone. Was he angry with her? Was he sad? Did he change his mind about the wedding?

    He had suggested to escape.

    Fear and worry made her stomach turn. Her thoughts went to a ce she didn''t even want to think of. She shouldn''t even think about this thought, but she did.

    Did Zamiel leave her?

    She had seen it in her nightmare, and it had felt so real. Zamiel would never leave her, but then again, she hadn''t been the best mate in thisst week. She had been distant and drowning in self pity, with no regard for how that made him feel. Still, Zamiel wouldn''t leave her. He wasn''t that kind of person.

    She was being dramatic. He was probably just gone for a while and woulde back.

    "What is wrong?" Gina came back to her room.

    "I can''t find Zamiel." Heaven said.

    "Well, I am sure he is just somewhere not far away."

    What if he was in danger? But he couldmunicate with Ilyas and her just like he did when he was locked in the coffin. He wasn''t in danger which only meant��

    She shook her head in denial.

    "He left." Heaven said. Now a little more convinced.

    "Where?" Gina asked.

    "Anywhere but here."

    Gina frowned. "Do you mean he left you?"

    Heaven nodded.

    "No, no." Gina shook her head.

    "He asked me to escape, I said I wanted to officially get married but��"

    "But?"

    "I said it in a way that sounded wrong. Maybe he thinks I don''t want him anymore. That I don''t care." She was slowly starting to panic.

    "Knowing Zamiel, he seems like a wise person. I think he would talk if he had any doubts. He wouldn''t just disappear believing something he wasn''t sure of." Gina said trying to talk some sense into her.

    Heaven took a deep breath. Maybe she was overracing. Gina was right. Zamiel wouldn''t leave her over such matters. She didn''t know what went over her. Why did she even believe this?

    She would just wait and he would be there. It was their wedding day after all.

    Rxing she went ahead to prepare for the wedding. Her maids dressed her up.

    She looked herself in the mirror. Her red wedding dress flowed from top to bottom and had a jeweled neckline, which entrancingly revealed the white dress worn beneath. The flow of her dress was broken up by a golden belt worn low around her waist, and the back continued to flow a decent length behind her, ending up in a narrow tip.

    The dress had long and narrow sleeves, where the flow is interrupted below the shoulder by thin, ornate bands. Nothing extraordinary was done with her hair. It flowed down hair back and was topped with a golden crown.

    Now it was only an hour left to their wedding and Ilyas still hadn''te to tell her that he had found Zamiel.

    Heaven started to pace. "I don''t understand what is happening?" She said. "He must have left if he wasn''t here," Heaven said.

    "Why do you believe he left? He could be doing anything."

    Heaven stopped pacing. "I had a dream about it," she said.

    "It is just a dream. You will see. He will be here soon."

    "You don''t understand. Ilyas couldn''t sense him, which means he doesn''t want to be found. Why would he do that?!"

    Gina was quiet. Of course she didn''t know.

    Heaven''s heart told her Zamiel wouldn''t leave her but her brain said something else.

    She was about to cry when she felt Ilyas'' presence in the garden. He must have found Zamiel. She hurried outside.

    "Did you find him?" she asked.

    "I have a letter for you." He said, holding out an envelope in his hand.

    "Oh no," Heaven burst into tears.

    She thought a letter could only mean one thing. Letting her know why he left.

    "My Lady. You will ruin your face and hair for the wedding."

    Wedding?

    "Is Zamieling?" She asked.

    "It will be difficult for a wedding to take ce without the groom." He said.

    Heaven looked at him confused. "Then who did you get the letter from?"

    "Lord Zamiel." He said.

    Heaven stopped asking questions and took the letter from him. She opened it quickly and began to read.

    ( Dear beloved wife.

    I am so blessed to officially be your husband on this special day. There is no one else I would want to share the rest of my life with. We have been through many struggles, and a lot of pain and sorrow but my heart is still full of love for you. I have hated, cried, raged but nothing has pulled me through and soothed my pain as much as the love I have for you.

    I wish to do something small for you just to put a smile on your face on this day. If you coulde and meet me where we first met when I decided to start this journey with you, it would make me happy. I will wait with baited breath.

    Eternally yours,

    Zamiel )

    Heaven wrapped the letter as tears ran like rivers down her cheeks. Zamiel''s words were so heartbreakingly beautiful. She felt so stupid for even thinking that he would leave her.

    And where they met for the first time after he��.?

    Yes, now she remembered.

    "I need to go." She said to Gina and Ilyas who waited for her to say something. Without waiting for a reply she hurried to Zamiel.

    As she walked through the halls of the castle the few guards and maids that saw her stared surprised. She wasn''t supposed to show herself before the wedding but Heaven didn''t care right now.

    When she arrived at where Zamiel met her for the first time after putting his hatred and pain behind, Heaven halted. She took a deep breath before entering the dance hall of the castle. This was where Zamiel gave himself a second chance to find happiness. A chance to love again and be loved.

    And there in the middle of the hall, he stood looking as beautiful as the first time he had walked into this room. A smile lit up his face upon seeing her.

    She slowly walked further into the room and closer to him. When he saw her soaked face he frowned.

    She came to stand in front of him. "I couldn''t find you. You scared me."

    "I heard from Ilyas you were looking for me. I am sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you. I was just trying to hide so I could n this surprise. It seems like I made you cry instead of smile." He was saddened.

    "These are good tears." She assured him.

    She had been holding back and this truly made her cry her pain out, discover her feelings and realize what she truly wanted in life and where to find her own happiness. Pain and happiness didn''t have to be in her life at separate times. They could be there together.

    "Why were you looking for me?" He asked.

    She shouldn''t have been looking for him before the wedding. If she hadn''t done it she would save herself all the cries but at the same time she was happy she did.

    "I wanted to let you know about my true feelings so we could really start anew after the wedding." She began. "I was not fine this whole time. I was hurting, angry and resentful. I was moving away from this world slowly and into an emptiness and I didn''t even try to save myself. That is how I felt these days."

    Heaven felt so relieved to finally tell the truth.

    Zamiel smiled at her. "Thank you for telling me how you truly feel."

    "Thank you for always being there to listen and sharing your own feelings." She was still holding the letter in her hands.

    Zamiel drew her into his arms and they hugged for a while. She felt warm inside again., like finally finding her home after being lost.

    "I just want to make sure that you haven''t changed your mind about escaping yet. We still have time." He said.

    Heaven chuckled. "No. Today I want everyone to know that we belong together."

    "Thank you. I wouldn''t want any man to think that he had a chance."

    Heaven shook her head. "You are the one every female stares at. I want them to know that they don''t have a chance."

    "I will let them know immediately." He promised with a smile. "You look beautiful."

    She shook her head. "I look awful now after crying. I ruined everything."

    "Wait." He said. He wiped away her tears,bed her with his fingers which made her smile and corrected the crown above her head. Then he took a step back to look at her and put a hand on his heart as if he was stabbed.

    Heaven shook her head at him with a smile.

    "So why did you bring us here?" she asked.

    "To dance." he said. "I was frightened that day toe here and start anew. To bare my heart again and let my guard down again." He smiled at the memory. "And then I started dancing with you and��"

    "And?"

    He smiled. "I can''t find the right word for the feeling."

    Heaven knew what that felt like. Some feelings were just meant to be felt. They were bigger than words.

    "I am d you came that day despite being afraid." She said.

    "I am d too."

    Heaven looked around for the first time. Zamiel bad arranged for the hall to look beautiful. A thousand candlelights were lit, shimmering like the stars and flowers decorated the wall.

    Zamiel reached his hand out. "May I have a dance?"

    Heaven ced her hand in his and she was taken back to that day, when they danced for the first time. She had been nervous and scared but also excited.

    Zamiel drew her closer, holding her one hand and cing the other on the small of her back. Music started ying and he began to sway them to the rhythm.

    Heaven was that girl again that night when Zamiel came for her. Naive, full of hope and positivity andpletely smitten by this man. Her heart was beating with a new excitement and her lips curved into a smile. She would have wished for this dance to never end if they didn''t have to get married after this.

    A short period of separation before they could be together again. This time in front of everyone.

    Heaven hurried back to her room with a lot of weight lifted off her shoulders and a smile on her face.

    Gina waited for her all that time.

    "Heaven, are you alright?"

    Heaven nodded and went to hug her friend. Gina was surprised by her sudden action but hugged her back.

    "Help me. My face is ruined." She said.

    Gina quickly helped her rearrange her makeup before and then she had to leave because she had to be there before her.

    After a shirt while it was for her to go. Her two handmaidens walked her to the hall and when her arrival was announced, she entered nervously.

    As she walked down the red carpet she looked around. She was surrounded by her people. To her left she saw Gina, Zarin and Ilyas standing among the crowd. They smiled at her, and Ilyas gave her a slight nod. Further ahead, she saw General Kian. He bowed slightly with a smile.

    To her right, ra and Roshan were standing next to each other. Roshan winked at her and ra gave her a nod. Then she saw her grandmother standing next to Euphorion. Her eyes were filled with tears and she looked at her in awe.

    Tears burned her own eyes. Oh no, she was not going to cry.

    And then she looked in front of her, where the King and the Queen sat. Her lovely parents. She walked up to them and they gave her their blessings. Then she went to sit down on her appointed seat.

    Everyone sat down and waited for the groom to arrive. When Zamiel walked in everyone stood up again. Heaven watched him with a smile as he walked up to her parents to show his respect. Then he came to sit next to her.

    They just looked at each other and smiled.

    Royal weddings were boring. All the bride and the groom could do was sit and watch while everyone enjoyed themselves. They would thank those who came up to them to congratte them until it was time for the tea ceremony.

    Her mother had taught her to y the flute just for this day, but Heaven didn''t look forward to ying in front of everyone.

    Thankfully, her father surprised them by not following the traditions. He made it a real celebration by inviting everyone to dance, including her and Zamiel.

    Everybody took their partner to dance with. Zamiel led her to the dance floor, and they danced a second time in a day. "You smell good." he told her.

    Well, she had spent many hours on her body and hair. "Only for you," she smiled.

    He leaned in and kissed her forehead.

    Heaven saw her parents dancing together, ra and Roshan, Gina was dancing with Ilyas and her grandmother with Euphorion. Zarin was dancing with some unknowndy. It reminded her of the old days and she couldn''t help but smile.

    Then they all changed partners. Roshan came to dance with her. "You look lovely, Heaven." He said, also sounding a little emotional. "Congrattions on your wedding and your promotion."

    "Thank you." She smiled.

    Then Zarin came to dance with her. "Can I say that you look absolutely beautiful or will your mate strike me with lightning?"

    Heaven chuckled. "It is a risk that you have to decide to take or not."

    "I will take it for you. You look beautiful," he said. "I wish you all the happiness in the world on this day and forward."

    "Thank you, Zarin."

    She also danced with General Kian. He was happy for her and congratted her. "Are you giving up ruling after this?" He asked.

    "No."

    "Good." He smiled.

    Then atst she danced with her father. "Oh, I have been dreading this day but I am very happy today." He said.

    "So am I. Thank you for making this wedding more memorable."

    "Anything for you." Her father smiled.

    Then took her in a real swirl across the dance floor. Heaven kept smiling until her cheeks hurt, but then suddenly she felt lightheaded. It was probably all the swirling and dancing.

    "Are you alright?" Her father asked.

    The room started to spin.

    "Father, just lead me quietly outside." She said embarrassed.

    She didn''t want to look like this in front of everyone. Her father held her firmly and helped her out of the dance hall but Heaven didn''t know if they managed to get out before everything became dark.

    When she woke up Zamiel was sitting beside her in her bed while he held her hand. Everyone surrounded them. What had happened?

    She looked at Zamiel questioningly, and he smiled at her. He looked happy, yet it seemed like he had cried.

    "What happened?" she asked.

    "Heaven��" Zamiel began, and her heart skipped. What was it now? "You are still pregnant." He said.

    Heaven''s eyes widened. What?! She looked at everyone else and they nodded. How? She couldn''t believe it.

    She sat up. "Is it really true?" she asked Zamiel.

    "Yes."

    "Our child is alive?" She said, holding her stomach.

    Zamiel nodded with a smile.

    Heaven didn''t know what to say. She needed a moment to let that sink in.

    "We should tell her the other good news." Her grandmother said excitedly.

    Another good news? What could be better than this?

    "Not our child Heaven, our children." Zamiel said.

    Chilren?

    "Yes, there are two of them." Her mother smiled.

    Now she remembered something the witches had said. ''We sent them away in peace''.

    The woman had said ''them''.

    "How is that possible?" Heaven asked.

    "It seems like even in a very early stage, demons can heal."

    Oh, her children. They had been healing all this time. They must have endured so much pain.

    "Oh no," Heaven said, and burst into tears. She was happy they were safe and sad for what they went through.

    "Our children are alright." She told Zamiel who was also in tears.

    "He already cried like a child." Roshan said, and a few chuckles followed.

    "I need to eat." Heaven said from nowhere. Her children had suffered enough. She had to feed them now and take well care of them.

    "We have that ready for you." Her grandmother smiled.

    She looked at the table served with food. Everyone were really thinking about everything.

    "I think we should leave them alone then." Her father said wanting her and Zamiel to have some time alone.

    Everyone hugged and kissed her before leaving her alone with Zamiel.

    "Did you hear their heartbeat?" She asked Zamiel when everyone left.

    "I did. I thought it was one at first because the beat was so slow but it is even slower because it is two."

    "Why is their heartbeat slow? Did something happen?" She became afraid.

    "No. That is because they have ancient blood, which also means they heal quickly."

    Heaven touched her stomach again.

    "When they grow a bit more you will also be able to hear their heartbeat. It is a beautiful sound," Zamiel said.

    Heaven looked forward to it.

    "I am so happy." She said.

    "Me too." Zameil smiled.

    They leaned in for a kiss.

    "I love you." He said.

    "I love you too."

    *************

    Irene sat in her garden, doing nothing in particr. She just watched the leaves swaying to the wind, listened to the birds sing and felt the warm sunrays on her skin. It had been a week since she found out she was bing a great grandmother and since then she couldn''t stop smiling.

    "Grandma!" Heaven joined her in the garden. "Are you alone, again?"

    "What do you mean? I have goodpany." She said pointing at the birds.

    Heaven chuckled as she sat at the table.

    "The nausea is stopping me from doing anything. Is there no magic you can do to make it disappear?" She wiggled her eyebrows.

    Irene smiled. "Unfortunately not. It is a natural part of being pregnant."

    "Is it also natural to want to punch everyone around you?"

    Ireneughed. "Don''t tell me you want to punch your sweet husband?"

    "Sometimes." She admitted. "He can''t leave me alone. He is feeding me, bathing me, putting me to sleep and emptying our room of all the things he believes is a danger which is almost everything."

    "That sounds nice." Irene said.

    "It was. At the beginning."

    "You should enjoy it. Once you give birth you won''t have as much time with each other. Especially since it is two now."

    Heaven nodded. "What about you?" she asked.

    "What about me?"

    "I know you are happy to be a mother, grandmother and great grandmother but you can be other things as well."

    "Like what?"

    "Like anything your heart desires."

    Irene sighed. She knew where Heaven was going with this. They had this conversation once before.

    "Heaven. I am happy this way."

    "I know. I just don''t want you to hold back from being the happiest that you can be. You don''t have to restrict yourself to certain things. You are not obliged to choose between two or several things, as you might think."

    Irene shook her head. "I am content this way."

    "I think you are afraid of giving yourself a second chance. Living in fear has prevented many of us from being truly happy." She smiled.

    Irene said nothing.

    "Think about it, grandma." Heaven said standing up. "I should go back before my husband starts to panic."

    Irene nodded with a smile.

    The rest of the day she kept thinking of what Heaven said. Was she living in fear? What was preventing her from following her heart if not fear?

    She had nothing to be afraid of. Now she was confident in herself and she knew which people she wanted to allow toe into her life. She also knew how to look out for herself so she shouldn''t be scared.

    Atst she made up her mind and decided to follow her heart even if she was still scared.

    Before she could go to find him he came to find her.

    He stood waiting in her garden.

    "Euphorion?"

    He smiled upon seeing her. "Irene. I hope I am not disturbing you."

    "No, not at all."

    He nodded.

    She waited for him to say something since he came to see her. He seemed a bit nervous. "I have been thinking a lot and I can''t deny my feelings anymore. I also don''t want to run away. You deserve better." He began. "I want you to know that I like you. A lot."

    Irene wasn''t surprised. She had known it. She just didn''t want to think about it. "I like you too." She said.

    He looked at her surprised. It was like he had prepared himself for rejection but before he became too happy she had to let him know how she felt.

    "I just...we haven''t known each other for long. I want to take it slow and get to know each other more if you still want to."

    "I understand. I am in no rush. We can walk at your pace until you arefortable." He assured.

    Irene was d to hear that.

    She invited him inside and after chatting the whole night without even realizing it, he took her to the ocean to see the sunrise.

    They were surprised when they found Heaven and Zamiel there.

    "What are you doing here?" Euphorion asked.

    Heaven gave her an approving smile when she saw them together. Zamiel put one arm around her. "We came to see the sunrise. What about you?"

    "Same for us." Euphorion said.

    "This ce is the best ce to see the sunrise."

    Euphorion agreed with Zamiel.

    Then all four of them sat on the beach with some distance between them. Heaven and Zamiel held each other and Euphorion and Irene just sat together.

    Irene saw the sky change color and then the sun peaked from the horizon. It was indeed the best ce to watch the sunrise. The light reflected on the ocean which made the view breathtaking.

    Taking its time, the sun rose from where it hid, promising them a new day. A new day and a new adventure.

 Chapter 302: Power Couple 1

    <h4>Chapter 302: Power Couple 1</h4>

    Heaven woke up with an aching body. She had been in pain for several days after her injury on the battlefield and she couldn''t quite remember what happened and how exactly she got injured. Her days of recovery were all a blur in her head. She could only remember the agonizing pain that made her wish she was dead.

    Biting her lips in pain, she tried to turn in bed and found a man sleeping next to her.

    At first, she became shocked but when she saw his face she realized who he was. It was her husband, Zamiel. He had been with her every moment during her recovering. She knew he was always around, taking care of her, talking to her even if she couldn''t see him or hear him clearly. But she should know what her husband looked like and at this moment, she wasn''t sure what the man lying next to her looked like.

    She frowned, feeling uneasy, and then she became frightened when he shifted in bed and his hair moved out of his face. Her breath hitched. This man was�� breathtaking.

    Heaven blinked a few times, stunned by the sight. She had to shake her head after staring for too long. This man was her husband. Why was she in such awe as if she had seen him for the first time?

    Still unable to stop staring, she loomed over him, forgetting that she was injured and causing herself pain. She groaned but quickly pressed her lips together. Before she could retreat, Zamiel opened his eyes, and she found herself looking into a pair of silver eyes.

    Eyes that were familiar and mesmerizing. She couldn''t tear her gaze away from his.

    "Heaven," his voice was husky from sleep and a frown settled between his dark eyebrows.

    He pushed himself up, grabbed her shoulders, and gently pushed her down on the bed. "You need to rest," he told her.

    As if she had swallowed her tongue, she just nodded.

    He leaned over her. "How is the pain today?"

    Heaven stared at his face, that was so close to hers. Her heart began beating fast, and she forgot what he had just asked.

    "Heaven?" He looked worried now.

    "Yes," she said, her voice strained. Her throat felt dry, as if she hadn''t spoken for many days.

    Zamiel removed the nket away from his body and crawled out of bed. Heaven followed him with her gaze as he went to the table. She watched the movement of his bare upper body as he poured her some water from a jar and came back with the cup. He sat next to her on the bed.

    Heaven forced herself to sit up despite the pain, and then he handed her the cup. Her arm felt weak as she took the cup from his hand and drank the water. The cold liquid felt so soothing against her sore throat.

    When she emptied the cup, she gave it back to him.

    "Feel better?" he asked.

    She nodded.

    He ced his hand on her thigh, yet she could feel his touch through her dress and the nkets. He was cold.

    "What��" she cleared her throat because her voice was still hoarse. "What happened to me?"

    "You fell off your horse and hit your head," he exined. Then he looked down as if not liking what he was going to tell her next. "It seems like the head injury killed your human side. You are a demon now."

    Heaven blinked a few times. She was a demon? Not half human anymore? Her eyes darted nervously, not knowing how to react to this situation.

    Zamiel studied her while her head imploded with different thoughts. When she tried to remember anything, it was all a blur and her head began to hurt. She grimaced in pain.

    "Don''t think too much. You need to recover first," he told her.

    As she tried to lie down again, the memory of her children struck her like lightning.

    "Nadine! Eugene!" she called, sitting up again.

    Zamiel smiled, "they are sleeping now. I''ll bring them here as soon as they wake up."

    "I''ll go to them." She said, removing the sheets.

    "I think they will worry less if they see you less tired, bathed and in no pain." He told her.

    Heaven paused. He was right. They must have been worried already while she was recovering. She missed them so much and naturally she tried to see their faces in her head, but�� there was some kind of fog covering them. She couldn''t see their faces, couldn''t remember what they looked like.

    Zamiel noticed the panic in her eyes. "Is something wrong?"

    She shook her head. "No!" How could she tell him she couldn''t remember what her own children looked like?

    Embarrassed and guilty, shey down again. She was going to remember. She had to.

    After a lot of thinking and trying to remember, that led to a headache, she fell asleep again. When she woke up, she felt steam in the room. Turning around with every muscle in her bodyining and her head throbbing, she found a bathtub filled with hot water in the room.

    She pushed herself up into a sitting position as Zamiel walked into the room. He smiled when he found her awake. Heaven stared at him again, enthralled by this silver-eyed stranger.

    He wasn''t a stranger to her, but to her eyes, he was. She saw him in apletely different way. She could detect every line, every shadow and every movement of his wless face, and the uplifted corners of his mouth brought butterflies to her stomach.

    Swallowing, she looked away.

    "Nadine and Eugene are awake. Your parents also want to visit you, so I thought I could help you bathe and change." He said, walking toward the bathtub with a towel in his hand.

    "It is a good idea," Heaven said, getting out of bed.

    On her way to the bathtub, she began to undress, but then stopped midway. She looked up at Zamiel. Was he going to help her bathe? The thought made her feel strange and nervous.

    Nervous? How could she feel nervous? They had been married for seven years and had children together. It was very strange that she felt this way.

    Putting her brave face on, she proceeded to remove her clothes. Avoiding to look at him, she entered the bathtub and sunk into the hot and soothing water. Once she was covered, she looked at him.

    Zamiel grabbed a washcloth, sat on the stool next to the tub before reaching his arm inside the hot water. When his cold fingers wrapped around her ankle, Heaven gasped and withdrew her leg.

    Surprised, Zamiel turned to her, "What happened? Did I hurt you?"

 Chapter 303: Power Couple 2

    <h4>Chapter 303: Power Couple 2</h4>

    What was that? Heaven had never felt a touch like that before. His cold fingers around her ankle sent a warm tingling sensation up her leg, in a way she had never felt before. She had felt his skin against hers, so much that she could tell the texture and the exact temperature. It was strange and frightening.

    Zamiel waited patiently for her to respond.

    "No, I was just�� your hands are cold." She replied, extending her leg again.

    "They are usually cold. Does it bother you?" He asked.

    "No, no." She shook her head with a smile.

    He nodded and then reached for her leg again. This time, he touched her even more gently. "Is it less cold now?" He asked.

    "Yes," the hot water made his hands less cold than what they were in the beginning, even though that wasn''t what had shocked her.

    Holding her leg, he stroked the washcloth on her skin, but Heaven could only focus on his hand against her skin. Every time he moved his hand, his skin brushing against her own, she felt the same sensation as before. A warm tingling feeling that slowly traveled up her leg and as his hand moved upwards the more unbearable the electrifying feeling became.

    Zamiel noticed her stiffness and gazed up at her.

    Heaven''s heart raced. What was he going to say? She was acting strangely.

    "I am trying to be gentle, but it seems you are still in pain," he said.

    Heaven didn''t realize that she had been holding her breath when she finally exhaled.

    "No, I am alright. I can do it alone." She reached her hand out for the cloth.

    "Alright," he said, handing it to her. "I can help you with your hair and back."

    That would be better than her thighs, she thought, but she was wrong.

    His hands on her back were as distracting, if not more, and when he came around her shoulders and neck, a sigh left her mouth.

    What was this? This was more than arousal. This was euphoric.

    She had been curling her toes and straining the muscles in her legs until they became sore. Then suddenly came a sharp pain when he touched her head. She bit her lip to stop herself fromining as he continued to gently wash her hair. Once she was clean, he went and held the towel open for her. Heaven got out of the tub and went to be wrapped in white towel.

    Zamiel then helped her dry her hair andb it. Heaven watched him through the mirror. It wasn''t the first time he had taken care of her like this. A few memories became clearer, and she remembered the time he bathed her and braided her hair.

    "I would like braids," she said.

    He looked at her in the mirror and smiled. "Anything you like," he said.

    Every time his fingers brushed her neck and shoulders, she almost shivered. It was like his touch ignited sparks along her skin. Did it always feel like this? She couldn''t quite remember how his touch felt, which caused her to panic a little. She tried to recall their first kiss and their first time making love. How did she feel? B

    How��?

    She couldn''t remember.

    Her first kiss! She couldn''t forget it.

    Hastily, she stood up from her seat and stared at herself in the mirror. Something was wrong with her.

    "What is wrong?" Zamiel asked.

    "Our first kiss. I can''t remember it. I can''t remember our first kiss? I need to remember it." She began hyperventting and getting away from her seat.

    "Heaven," Zamiel approached her slowly, but she backed away from him. "You are tired right now and you have been through a lot. You died and came back. You need to give yourself time to recover."

    She died, so she needed more time to heal. She knew that and it made her a bit calmer, but the panic was still there. What if she never recovered? What if she lost her memories the way she lost her humanity?

    At first she had only thought that she had forgotten faces, like Zamiel''s face and her children''s faces, but now it was even special moments in her life.

    Afraid of discovering what more she could have forgotten she didn''t try to see if she could remember her wedding, or the day she gave birth clearly. She would be devastated if she couldn''t remember those moments in vivid detail.

    "Why don''t you get dressed?" He suggested. "I''ll bring Nadine and Eugene."

    Zamiel knew that seeing their children brought her happiness even in her saddest moments. She missed her children, but she was afraid to see them. What if she didn''t feel the same way about them? What if this change not only took her memories but other qualities of hers as well?

    Heaven worried a lot as she got dressed, but as soon as her children walked through the door to her chamber she forgot all her worries.

    "Mama," they ran to her and Heaven crouched and opened her arms for them. They ran into her embrace and at that moment she forgot about the rest of the world.

    She held them close, smelled them and kissed them. The love for her children overwhelmed her and tears filled her eyes. How could she have forgotten the faces of her own flesh and blood? Her breath, her reason to live and her happiness. They were her everything.

    "Mother, are you still hurting?" Nadine asked.

    "No, my princess. "Mother is alright and strong as always." She assured her stroking her hair.

    Heaven looked at both of them, imprinting their faces in her mind so that she would never forget them again.

    Zamiel just stood there, watching them with a smile. "Mother must be hungry. Let''s eat together." He suggested.

    All four sat in their garden to have lunch. Heaven had been in her garden many times before, but it felt like the first time when she walked outside. She could feel the soft breeze against her face, smell the green grass and the flowers in a way she never did before. She could hear the birds chirping and feel the warm sunrays on her skin. Her garden looked more beautiful to her eyes, and everything seemed brighter and more colorful.

    The aroma of freshly cooked food filled her nostrils and she knew what they were going to have for lunch before the maids even arrived with the food. Even the taste of it felt different. She knew what every dish was made of and the season used. Food that she had eaten before felt strange against her tongue and she had to force herself to eat. There was definitely a lot she needed to get used to, now when she was a demon.

 Chapter 304: Power Couple 3

    <h4>Chapter 304: Power Couple 3</h4>

    After having lunch with her husband and children, her parents, ra, Roshan, Gina, Zarin and her grandmother came to visit. They were concerned about her and wanted to see if she was alright.

    Heaven felt a little strange being around all of them. Her father and Zarin who had turned demon themselves, tried to give her advice on how to adjust to her new self but none of it seemed helpful at the moment. She was still in turmoil, but she knew recovery would take time. She was just lost and scared and even around the people she loved, she felt ufortable and stressed out.

    Her new heightened senses made her smell everything, hear voices from a long distance together and everyone''s voices in the room. She could hear breaths and heartbeats, and it was overwhelming. She was slowly beginning to panic. It felt like everyone was talking in her ear and touching her everywhere.

    Her eyes searched the room, not knowing what she was looking for until she met his eyes. His silver eyes seemed to see through her and deep into her soul. He gave her an encouraging smile and she smiled back at him but he must have seen the panic on her face before that.

    He stood up and spoke to everyone, "thank you all foring, but I think it is wise if we don''t exhaust Heaven and let her rest."

    He was nicely telling them to leave, and they understood. They wished her a fast recovery and hugged her goodbye before leaving. Heaven was so thankful for having Zamiel or she might have run away from the room after a while.

    Zamiel came and sat next to her on the bed. "How are you feeling?" he asked.

    "A little confused," she admitted.

    He reached for her face and caressed her cheek. "It will get better with time," he promised.

    She hoped so.

    When the night came, they went to their children''s room and Zamiel read a story for them like every other night. The feeling of lying next to her children and listening to Zamiel''s calming voice felt familiar, but the memories of those nights were diffuse as well. Slowly she was getting more and more anxious and disappointed. She wanted her memories back.

    Heaven didn''t know when she fell asleep, but she woke up to Zamiel carrying her to their bed. The bed that didn''t quite feel like hers yet and this man also didn''t feel like her husband, even though there wasn''t a doubt in her mind that he was.

    The way her demon reacted to his touch, and even his scent, was undeniable. He smelled like earth after rain. It was her favorite scent.

    When hey her down, she opened her eyes and still kept her arms around him. She looked into his silver eyes and he gazed back at her in the dark before leaning down and gently pressing his lips against hers.

    They were warm and soft, moving in motions that made her shut off her mind. Her body came alive instead, heating and tingling faster than before. But it was the creeping feeling under her skin that kept waking her mind and rming her. Something wanted to take control of her body.

    Her demon.

    She was frightened, yet she couldn''t stop kissing him. Grabbing onto his shoulder, she pulled him down on top of her. A moan left her lips when his hard body pressed against hers, pinning her between him and the mattress. Even through the clothes, she could feel the heat of his body and the strength of his limbs.

    His lips moved to her jaw, kissing and nipping his way down to her neck. Heaven reached for his shirt, but was too impatient to unbutton it. She tore it open, and he helped her remove it without taking his lips away from her neck.

    Her hands went to explore his back, chest and shoulders, feeling the movement of his muscles under her palm while his lips left a hot trace down to her chest.

    The creeping feeling under her skin increased, adding fuel to the fire she was already feeling. It brought a sense of urge and hunger she had never felt before. Her gums itched and before she knew it, she could see her ws digging into his back as he kissed her stomach through the thin fabric. Heaven writhed, trying to control the feeling of urgency, but Zamiel grabbed her waist to hold her still.

    One of his hands pulled her dress up, revealing her thighs. When Heaven felt his hot lips on her thigh, her head spun. She closed her eyes, only focusing on the riveting sensation. The thing that was crawling under the skin seemed to give up as well, falling with her into the deep ocean of pleasure.

    When his lips moved to her inner thigh, Heaven arched her back and then he did something that sent her over the edge. He grazed his fangs against the sensitive skin of her inner thigh. Heaven gasped his name and was about to beg when he brought his lips back to hers. Her hands tugged at her dress, moving it upward.

    "Now you know how I feel," he spoke against her lips, but the taste of blood distracted her. She also felt wetness against her fingers and she smelled blood in the air.

    She was wing at his back, and he stopped her by pinning her hands down. He also stopped kissing her lips because she was eating his and began to kiss her neck again. Heaven told herself to stop, but her body was against it. Her demon seemed to already have taken control.

    Zamiel pulled the dress above her head, baring her body for his eyes to see.

    "You are beautiful," he breathed, his eyes gleaming with hunger.

    She could also see his fangs, but unlike her, he seemed to be in control of his demon.

    "I want to bite you here," he said, his hand sliding between her legs and touching a spot on her inner thighs.

    Heaven opened her mouth to let all the air leave her lungs. Just thinking about it made her heart race. Before she could reply, he leaned down and ran his tongue over the exact spot where he was going to sink his teeth. He teased with his tongue and lips, letting the anticipation build until she was left breathless.

    He had never bitten her anywhere else than her neck and even though it was always painful in the beginning, the pleasure that followed was worth the pain. She wondered if it would feel the same down there.

    Zamiel grazed his fangs against her skin as ast warning before she felt the sharp pain of his fangs puncturing her skin. She grasped the sheets with a gasp. This was more painful than the neck, but the pleasure that followed was also more intense.

    She could feel blood flow down to her core, and the tingling sensation went all the way down to her toes.

    Her body gave in and before she knew it, he was inside of her. She wrapped her legs around him, unwilling to let go as he rocked his hips into her, slowly but steadily pushing her over the edge.

 Chapter 305: Power Couple 4

    <h4>Chapter 305: Power Couple 4</h4>

    Heaven woke up feeling sore all over, but mostly on the lower part of her body. She should have listened to her bodyst night, but she kept going. The pleasure had been more intense than the pain. She didn''t even know how many times she had cried out in pleasure and now her body cried in pain.

    Zamiel was sleeping beside her, with his back to her. His bare back was covered in scars that she had caused, and the sheets were stained with blood. She didn''t know how to feel about the whole situation with her demon and it taking control. She had learned to control it but now it was much stronger than it was before.

    It tookplete control over her body and even though she had a great nightst night, she still didn''t like the idea of losing control entirely. It was scary. And thinking that she was like this when she had her children around made her worry. She had hurt Zamielst night and still kept going, just thinking of having what her body craved. It was unlike her.

    And this time it wasn''t flimsy scars that she inflicted. She had dug deep into his flesh. He had to pin her hands down several times so they could finish before there was a bloodbath. He had also avoided kissing her on the lips, which she wanted him to do but she understood why he did it.

    Pushing herself up, she decided to leave him for a short while so he could heal, but just then he turned around.

    "Where are you going?" He asked.

    His lips and neck were also scarred.

    "I thought I would leave for a while so you can heal."

    He wrapped his fingers around her arm and pulled her down. "Don''t leave," he said.

    Heaven moved closer, and he wrapped his arm around her. He kissed her hair and she buried her face in his chest, smelling her favorite scent.

    "I love you," he whispered.

    Heaven was going to respond but felt strange saying she loved him too, as if she had never said it before. She searched in her mind for a memory where she told him those words but found nothing. Unwilling to give up, she searched again, feeling nauseated because of how anxious she was of not finding anything.

    All her past memories were diffuse. She could see vague images without voices and the feelings attached to them.

    Her first kiss, her wedding, the birth of her children, it was all a mess inside her head. It wasn''t twenty or thirty years ago that she got married. It had only been seven years. That is yesterday in a demon''s life.

    Her heart shrunk in her chest. She wanted her memories back. Those precious moments should never be forgotten. Turning into a demon should have intensified her already existing personality, but she felt like a different person in a different world.

    *****

    Zamiel could feel Heaven shrinking in his arms and eventually she pulled away from him. "I''ll get dressed and see Nadine and Eugene." She said and left the bed without saying I love you back.

    Since she woke up as a demon, she looked troubled and confused. He didn''t know what the change meant for her, but he thought that she could be grieving the loss of her human side and feeling strange being a demon. Her surroundings must feel different with her new senses, more different from what Lucian or Zarin experienced since she had been less demon than them.

    He didn''t know how to help her. Hopefully, with experience she would feel morefortable with her new self. Controlling one''s demon could be difficult even for a full born demon.

    Zamiel gave her some space to spend time with their children and go around their home to get acquainted with the environment with her new senses. The soldiers had been worried about her health and Zamiel let them know that she was recovering well. They had thought she would die, which she did in some way, because her head injury made her bleed out, but they didn''t know she was a demon.

    Many of them were relieved that she was alright and others a little disappointed. The Royal council took over the royal duties while she was recovering. Zamiel didn''t want her to stress out about going back to work.

    As he watched over her, she seemed happy and calm while spending time with their children, so he left her alone for a while. When he came back to their chamberter that night after going by his work because he had missed many days, he heard criesing from their garden. He rushed outside and found Heaven sitting on the floor, curled up and crying in her arms.

    He hated to see her cry. It broke his head. He walked closer and went down on his knees in front of her. "Heaven." He called her name gently.

    She looked up, her eyes red and wet with tears. "I can''t remember," she said.

    "What can''t you remember?"

    "Our first kiss. Our wedding. How I felt. I can''t see your face to know if you were happy or how happy you looked. I can''t remember what I felt when I held our children for the first time. I can''t remember all those things." She raised her voice in frustration. "How could I forget?"

    "Heaven, you hit your head and went through a big change. I am sure your memories wille back eventually and if they don''t, I''ll share mine with you to help you remember while we create new ones together," he told her.

    It looked like his words had no effect. She kept crying.

    "Everything feels different. I hear and smell things, my body doesn''t feel like mine and�� and I don''t know. I couldn''t even tell you that I loved you this morning. Something is wrong with me."

    That had concerned him for a while, but then he had felt stupid for even worrying about it. He knew Heaven loved him and that she was just confused at this moment. She didn''t know how to control her demon yet and block out the things she didn''t need to hear, smell, or feel.

    Zamiel took her hands in his. "There is nothing wrong with you. You are just a demon now who doesn''t know how to control her demon. You will learn with time and I will help you. It may seem like a bad thing to be a demon, but there are so many good things you might learn to like. To see the world from a demon''s eyes can be both frightening and exciting."

    "It is only frightening." She said. "I feel like I don''t know how I will react the next moment. When I am sad, I feel really sad and when I am angry, I feel like�� " she clenched her jaw, "killing someone. I am afraid of�� what if I hurt someone? I don''t feel safe around our children."

    "No, Heaven!" Zamiel shook his head. "Never think such a thing. You would die but you would never hurt them."

    "You don''t know."

    "I know." He said with utmost certainty. "If I thought you were a danger to them, I wouldn''t leave you with them. You are still you, just more demon. You are still the mother to our children and you are still my wife. You are still Queen Heaven."

    He wiped the tears away from her face, and she leaned in and wrapped her arms around him. Zamiel stroked her back.

    "I love you," she whispered, putting a smile on his face

    "I love you too," he replied.

 Chapter 306: Power Couple 5

    <h4>Chapter 306: Power Couple 5</h4>

    Zamiel took Heaven on a short adventure to test her new senses. She was nervous, but Zamiel was convinced that she would learn fast and start to enjoy her demon side. He also promised to help her regain her memories.

    "Shall we start with our first kiss?" He smiled.

    "Yes," she nodded excitedly, as if it was really going to be her first kiss.

    He took her to the ocean. Heaven recognized the ce from her diffuse memories. She knew they had their first kiss here, but seeing it now, she was stunned by how beautiful the ce was.

    "Your demon awakened here for the first time, so you got to experience the ce differently. Now you will get to experience it with new eyes again," he said.

    Yes. Even though she couldn''t remember clearly how her first experience was, she knew this felt different. She could see the stars shining brighter than she had ever seen them before. The night breeze was soft and the sound of the ocean was pleasant to her ears. The weather soothed her heightened senses, and the night made her connect to her inner emotions.

    She looked over at Zamiel. For some reason, he looked even more beautiful at night. His hair was like the dark sky and his eyes glowed like the moon. She felt a strange feeling of having these thoughts about him before.

    She was right. She did have these thoughts on the first night he brought her here. A smile lit up her face upon knowing that she was remembering things.

    Zamiel began to take his jacket and shirt off. She also remembered the moment of feeling shy undressing in front of him. She had asked him to turn away, and he had found that amusing. Now she undressed without feeling shy and then he offered her his hand and led her into the water.

    The cold liquid made her shiver, but felt less cold the further she walked in. They stopped when the water reached her hips. Zamiel wrapped one arm around her waist and pulled her closer.

    "I want to kiss you for a very long time but I can''t if you bite me."

    She chuckled. "I don''t know how to stop," she said, embarrassed.

    "If you bite me, I won''t kiss you for a week," he said.

    She frowned, and heughed. "You don''t mean that?"

    "I do. It is give and take. You don''t let me kiss you, then I don''t kiss you."

    "That sounds more like a punishment for biting you." She said.

    "If that is how you want to see it, I don''t mind." He smirked. "It would be interesting to see how you would be able to go without a kiss now that you are fully demon. You will understand how I feel when you are gone for a battle for more than a week."

    "How do you feel?" She asked curiously.

    "Restless, frustrated and starving," he replied. "And not in the human way. The demon''s experience is much different. The way making love felt different for youst night. You didn''t want me to stop even when you were tired and in pain."

    That was true, and she had to pay for it today. She could still feel the soreness where he had bitten her on her thigh and other ces where he had imprinted a part of himself.

    "That''s how I feel when you w at my back. I don''t mind because I don''t want to stop, but you biting my lips makes me unable to taste yours. I want to be able to taste you. I have waited while you were gone in battle, while you were recovering and now I can''t wait anymore." His eyes gleamed as he spoke and her heart elerated.

    He grabbed the back of her head and she tiptoed as he leaned down to meet her halfway. Their lips met in a heated kiss that sent warmth all the way down to her toes, even in the cold water. She wrapped her arms around his neck and he pressed her body against his chest. He kissed her with such hunger that awakened her own. The feeling of her demon awakening sent chills down her spine.

    No, she thought. No biting. She didn''t want this kiss to end yet. She wanted this night tost forever and through the kiss, she saw images of their first kiss. She had been nervous and timid. She had felt so many butterflies in her stomach and her heart felt like it had wings.

    Yes, the demon''s experience was intense and full of passion, but a first time was a first time. It was special and the insecurities and excitement of it being a first made it even more special. She was happy she could remember it.

    "It seems like you really don''t want to go without kissing for a week," Zamiel spoke next to her lips.

    "No. That would be too long for me even if I was still human," she smiled. "And our first kiss, it was beautiful."

    "You are beautiful," he said, kissing her again. "Listen, you make my heart beat fast until today."

    Heaven strained her ears as he kissed her. She heard the fast beating of his heart. She even heard his breathing. To hear the two sounds together with her own made the moment feel more intimate.

    It wasn''t that bad being a demon, after all.

    Then theyy in the sand and watched the night sky while holding hands. The sky had never looked so beautiful and even though she wouldn''t mind staying outside the whole night, there was one more thing she missed seeing more.

    "Zamiel, let''s go home."

    He looked at her. "You don''t want to try other things?"

    She shook her head. Not today. Getting back one memory today would be enough. She wanted to enjoy it for a while in case she got disappointed if she couldn''t remember anything else.

    "Some other time. I want to hear you read stories for our children tonight. They must be going to bed soon."

    He smiled. "Yes. Let''s hurry back."

    They quickly went back home and changed into dry clothes before going to their children''s room. Even though her body still ached when they ran to her, she picked them both up at the same time and kissed them.

    "It is time to go to bed," she told them.

    "No," Nadine protested, looking sad. She hated to sleep.

    Eugene, on the other had neverined. He was calm, like his father, and he looked exactly like him with his dark hair and silver eyes. Nadine had her grandmother''s brown hair and her father''s golden eyes, but her personality was unique. She reminded her a little of her younger self. Bold and mischievous.

    "Yes," Heaven said. "Don''t you want to hear your father telling us a story?"

    "They are not frightening. I like scary stories."

    Heaven smiled. Her daughter was indeed unique.

    "Alright. I will tell your father to scare us a bit if your brother is alright with it."

    "I am not afraid." Eugene replied in a serious tone. "If a monsteres, I will slice him with my sword."

    Heaven chuckled. "I know you will."

    Nadine and Eugene liked to sleep on each of Zamiel''s thighs as he read them a story. Heaven found that very endearing. Because of Zamiel she felt less guilty being busy all day sometimes knowing that Zamiel was there for their children. She was proud of him and proud of them.

    When he finished reading they were already asleep. Picking them up slowly hey them down and tucked them under the sheets.

    "Thank you," Heaven said, watching him with admiration.

    Zamiel looked at her questioningly. "For what?" He asked.

    "For being a good husband and an even better father."

    He looked down at their children with warmth and love in his eyes, "you went through a lot to bring them into this world. You gave me the best gift of life. This is the least I can do. It is my duty and my pleasure."

    She smiled, "you always know what to say."

    "As your loyal servant," He adapted a yful tone as he went around the bed to where she sat on the other end. "I can only say and do what pleases you."

    He leaned down and picked her up. "How shall I please my queen tonight?"

    "Any way you can and like," she smiled.

    "That is in many ways, Your Majesty. It might take the whole night and maybe even the day after."

    "Let''s add all the nights after as well, dear husband." She whispered next to his ear.

    "Oh, that is a promise." He said, carrying her away to their bed where they had another passion filled night. And outside the walls of the room awaited more discoveries and adventures as a full demon.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!